ã€ŠI Am The Lunaã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ZAIA

    ¡°I have some good news, Zaia. Sebastian will be so excited. Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± The

    doctor¡¯s words ring in my mind as I stare down at the test reports once again, as I leave the hospital.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± I say, as I avoid bumping into someone, my heart skipping a beat as I ce a hand on my

    stomach protectively, hurrying towards my awaiting car.

    My driver, Ethan, is waiting beside the sleek ck car and he opens the door for me, bowing his head.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I say as I get in gracefully.

    ¡°Where to, ma¡¯am?¡± he asks once he gets in the car. (*)

    ¡°Home,¡± I say, unable to suppress my smile, excitement bubbling through me.

    This is actually happening. I¡¯ve been trying for a baby for three years and finally¡­

    finally, I am pregnant.

    I want to shout it from the rooftop, tell everyone that yes! I¡¯m pregnant with the heir to the pack! But I

    contain my excitement. I need to tell Sebastian the good news first.

    Sebastian is the Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls pack. It is one of thergest packs on

    the eastern side of the state.

    However, with therge territory alsoes the dangerous borders that roam with rogues, ready to

    tear apart anyone who gets in their way.

    Werewolves spend their entire lives searching and hoping to find their destined mates. As for me, I had

    a crush on Bastien from the moment I had seen him when I

    was eleven years old.

    That crush never went away and when he turned out to be my fated mate, it had

    been a dreame true and we had married.

    +15 BONUS

    He desperately wanted an heir, and which Alpha doesn¡¯t? I had just turned eighteen

    when I found him, but he was thirty one at the time. Many other alphas have sons.

    who are already being trained to be the next alphas at his age.

    ¡°Make haste, Ethan, I have a lot to do today,¡± I say to the driver as I sit back against

    the plush leather seat.

    Reaching ourrge gated mansion, I step inside and head straight to the kitchen, my

    stilettos echoing on the wooden floors. I will cook his favourite pudding and ce

    the reports underneath the te!

    ¡°You may take the evening off, get some rest,¡± I say to the maid, Emma. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for

    us tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Luna!¡± she says, cing down the dish towel she had been holding.¡±

    I am certain Alpha will absolutely be so happy if you make him his favourite dessert!

    Not to mention he doesn¡¯t like sweet things, but your pudding is something he can¡¯t

    resist!¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at her words. Yes, Sebastien doesn¡¯t enjoy sweet things aside

    from me and the cream pie that he loves.

    My cheeks heat as I remember the first time he had told me that it¡¯s now his second

    favourite dessert, and in hopes of making his favourite dessert, I had asked him

    what his favourite was. Only for him to smirk and reply; you.

    I can¡¯t help but smile from ear to ear, the ted feeling creating a pleasant buzz

    around me as I get to work wanting everything to be perfect for his return.

    Hours pass and when everything is almost ready, I change into something pretty and set up the dining

    table with candles and the food.

    ¡°Almost 9pm¡­¡± he will be home soon.

    With the troubles that have surrounded our borders, as well as having to run the

    business, Sebastian often works untilte into the night. But he would try toe

    home by 9.30pm and continue working from home if necessary.

    I sit down on the chair, watching the clock tick away, the sound loud in the room¡¯s

    silence.

    Once again, I look down at my stomach, smiling softly as I await the return of my

    mate.

    Time passes slowly and soon 11 o¡¯clockes and goes, but I¡¯m not deterred, maybe

    I will reheat the food again¡­.

    I have just ced the reheated meals on the table when my head jerks up at the

    sound of footsteps, making my heart thud at the sudden sound. I look toward the door excitedly.

    Finally, he is home!

    The front door shuts, and a familiar faint scent of my mate hits my nose.

    I cast a swift nce at the clock on the wall. To my surprise, it¡¯s past midnight.

    I rush to the hall, the excitement of finally being able to tell him the good news

    filling me. There he is, in the dimly lit hall. He still looks as handsome as ever.

    Three and a half years on, he still makes my heart skip a beat whenever I see him.

    He loosens his ck tie, as he ces his briefcase down, holding a few files in his

    hands as well. His bright blue eyes look tired as they meet mine and I smile.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I rush over to him, wrapping my arms around his neck.

    He catches me with one arm, but there¡¯s no enthusiasm. He must have had a really

    hard day. I don¡¯t mind; I know how stressful things are at worktely.

    cing me back on the floor, he raises a brow as he looks down a

    at me.

    ¡°Why are you awake at this time?¡± he asks me in his deep, rugged voice.

    ¡°I was waiting for you. I wanted to have dinner together. There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you,¡± I

    exin as I help him out of his jacket, brushing a piece of lint from hist white shirt that is no longer as

    crisp as it was this morning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± he replies, surprising me as heads towards the living room. ¡°I have something to

    tell you.¡±

    ¡°Ok, you go first,¡± I say as he drops onto the sofa, stretching his long legs, and resting

    his arm on the back of the sofa.

    I sit down beside him, knowing he would share something regarding the work.

    meeting. After all, I am knowledgeable on these matters and he¡¯d often get my

    opinion on his ideas.

    is ever.

    However, there¡¯s something off. There¡¯s a coldness in he looks into mine.

    Sebastian looks down at the file in his hands before he tosses it on the table, the

    loud snap as it hits the table makes me jump.

    ¡°Read it.¡±

    I take it uneasily and flip open the nk file, but the red words in bold print at the

    top of the first page make my blood run cold.

    ¡®DIVORCE AGREEMENT¡±

    I gasp as I quickly scan the document. That feeling bes worse. This is a divorce agreement with

    our name on it¡­ My entire body trembles as I look up at him, hurt.

    and confused.

    ¡°W¨Cwhy?¡± I manage to blurt out as I look at the man I love from the bottom of my

    heart.

    What went wrong?

    ¡°Annalise is back, and she¡¯s rejoined the pack.¡±

    I look up sharply. It¡¯s suddenly hard to breathe.

    ¡°But I am your mate,¡± I whisper. How could he still care for Annalise? She was his

    past. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for three years.¡±

    ¡°Our marriage was a mistake from the very beginning. Back then, my father

    demanded that I marry my mate, but now I don¡¯t want to be bound by the Goddess¡®

    arrangement. I don¡¯t see the point of fated mates.¡±

    My heart clenches. I look at his face, trying to understand what he¡¯s thinking, but

    there¡¯s nothing that reveals his feelings and he has his walls up, blocking the mate

    bond.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°But your father, he-¡±

    ¡°My Mom is not my father¡¯s mate, but she still gave birth to me. She gave him at powerful Alpha son

    and even after he found his mate, he stayed by her side,

    rejecting his mate. I will never understand his reason for wanting me with my

    destined mate when he himself is proof that you don¡¯t need your mate.¡±

    Those words are worse than being stabbed a thousand times, and I can feel my eyes

    prickle with tears, the agony my wolf is feeling consuming me.

    Does he really think that is the truth? Annalise is my half¨Csister and although she

    and Sebastian had dated, I know her truth, the real her that she hides behind her

    pretty face and doe eyes.

    ¡°Annalise only approached you because you were an Alpha¡­ Sebastian, she doesn¡¯t

    love you the way I do. She wants to be Luna-¡±

    He kicks the solid oak coffee table, making me jump as it¡¯s thrown over with a loud

    crash, hitting the wooden floor with a deafening bang that makes the ornaments in

    the ss cab shake.

    ¡°And what about you? You just want to be Luna, don¡¯t you! You knew that Annalise

    and I were in a rtionship, yet you selfishly epted the marriage anyway and betrayed your own

    sister by taking her man! You lied to me. She¡¯s told me

    everything!¡± 5.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. Let me exin-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t antagonise me, Zaia, you got what you wanted, you became my wife and Luna,

    but that wasn¡¯t enough for you. You forced Annalise froming anywhere near

    this pack because you knew once she returned, I would learn everything!¡±

    Yes, I did want Annalise to leave, but I never made her leave. She left of her own

    ord once she learned Sebastian had found his mate, but now, it¡¯s almost as if she

    has been nning her return all this time.

    Is she really enough toe between what we have? Sadly, I look into his eyes, realising he never

    trusted me. He¡¯s now judging and calcting everything I gave. him with suspicion, as if I had yed

    him to gain the position of Luna.

    +15 BONUS

    Doesn¡¯t he realise I fell for him before I even knew he was an Alpha? Has he always been wary of me?

    That one person cane between us and ruin it all? Did he even

    for a moment, truly love me wholeheartedly?

    I can¡¯t understand it. Tell me Bastian¡­ If you didn¡¯t want me, then why did you make

    love to me? Why did you touch me like I was the only woman who mattered to you?

    Taking a deep breath, I ask him the decisive question. ¡°Sebastian¡­ Tell me, if it

    wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s request-¡±

    ¡°Then I would have rejected you, and even now, I will, for Annalise.¡±

    My lips quiver, remembering how my father hadn¡¯t been happy with me marrying him. He never liked

    Sebastian¡¯s family, yet I had given it all up for him.

    My family¡­ my inheritance and my position, but it was clearly not enough for him.

    If he¡¯s able to cast me aside so easily, then what is my use?

    He exhales as if I¡¯m an irritating child and takes out a lighter and cigarette.

    ¡°Sign the papers soon. I don¡¯t want this to drag out,¡± he says.

    I stare down at the file as a single tear sshes onto the

    ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡± he asks.

    papers.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer important¡­ forget about it,¡± I say, thinking he will never see the

    papers that currently sit on the dining room table.

    ¡°If you have any concerns regarding the alimony, let me know. Your expenses will

    be covered and you are wee to stay in the pack.¡±

    That hurts.

    ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no need. Everything is fine as it is. I will sign and have these returned. to you

    immediately,¡± I reply as I stand up, trying to hold myself together when my entire world hase

    crashing down around me.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    He pauses for a second and simply nods, uncaring about my heartbreak and that I know he can feel

    through the bond. Could he really cast me, his own mate, aside for another woman?

    agony

    The answer is in front of me, and although it is painful, the truth is yes, yes, he could.

    ¡°You may remain here for tonight. It¡¯ste anyway. Annalise won¡¯t move in until

    everything is settled. I don¡¯t want her to feel ufortable.¡±

    I stare up into his handsome face, trying to recognise the man I fell for.

    I smile bitterly and nod at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gone. Say hi to Annalise for me.¡±

    Komentar

    Vote (6264]

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 2

    ZAJA.

    The following day dawns as gloomy and dark as the weight on my chest.

    Sebastian leftst night. I had heard the front door m shut, and I wonder if he

    went to Annalise.

    I stare at the divorce file in front of me, five million dors as alimony. It is not a small amount. He really

    wants me to leave so desperately, doesn¡¯t he?

    I toss the file onto the bed. I don¡¯t need his money. Nothing can make up for the pain of being rejected

    by my mate. The man I had given everything to.

    I push the rumpled bedding back and get out of bed, and stare at my reflection above

    my vanity.

    Staring back at me is the creamy skin with freckles, and long ginger locks which, despite being hard to

    maintain, I never considered cutting, because Sebastian liked it. My pouty lips aren¡¯t anywhere near as

    big as Annalise¡¯s, but the most prominent feature of mine is probably my amethyst¨Ccoloured eyes.

    There was a time when every man wanted me. At College and University, all the young men wanted to

    date Zaia Toussaint. 2

    My reputation in my studies and as the daughter of Alpha Hugh Toussaint only added to that, I came

    from a reputable pack, one whose size is almost as big as this one, however, their reputation is vastly

    different. 1

    Where my father¡¯s pack is known for its social status and influence, the Dark Hollow Falls Pack was

    known for their power and their control.

    No one wants to cross them.

    I stare down at the papers in my hand.

    cing a hand on my stomach, I calm myself. Stress is not good for the baby. I will

    not sit here and weep. I will show him I am fine.

    +15 BONUS

    Determined, I ball my fists still holding those hateful papers, before I get ready for

    the day and make my way downstairs.

    ne stepping out o

    ¡°Did the Alpha not returnst night?¡± Emma the dining room.

    with the uneaten dishes fromst night.

    ¡°He camete, and I had fallen asleep,¡± I reply, forcing a smile as I lead the way to the

    kitchen.

    ¡°You look pale, Luna. Are you alright?¡± she asks as I make myself some cereal, even

    though I have no appetite.

    Before I can reply, my phone rings.

    It¡¯s Valerie Scott, my Doctor and close friend.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I answer, stepping away from the table and leaving the kitchen for privacy.

    ¡°Zaia, I¡¯m sorry to bother you so early. I was taking a second look at your reports, and I want you to

    come back for a few additional checks.¡±

    ¡°Valerie¡­ is everything alright?¡± I ask nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zaia, juste see me as soon as possible.¡±

    I hang up, fear settling into the pit of my stomach and I quickly hurry to leave, asking Ethan to have the

    car ready..

    Once in the car, I tell him to drive me to the hospital.

    He looks at me curiously as he obeys. ¡°Is everything ok, Luna?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, just going to go meet Valerie for brunch.¡±

    It isn¡¯t aplete lie.

    Valerie is the head gynaecologist at the hospital, and I¡¯m d she is the one who

    found out about my baby.

    We reach the hospital shortly after and I thank Ethan, telling him to wait for me.

    The windy weather batters at me and I¡¯m happy to step into the warmth of the

    77

    +15 BONUS

    hospital entrance.

    ¡°Do you have another appointment, Luna?¡± thedy at the front desk asks.

    Gossip will spread like wildfire, knowing I came to the hospital two days in a row.

    ¡°Oh no, 1-¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here to see me.¡±

    We both turn, relieved to see Valerie standing there in her white coat with arms

    crossed.

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± the prying woman behind the counter says before she smiles and returns

    to her paperwork. The smell of disinfectant is strong in the halls.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to keep your pregnancy a secret for now,¡± Valerie whispers to me as

    she strides down the hallway and opens her office door.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± I agree, although my reasons are rather different.

    Once inside thefort of her office, she tells me to lie down on the bed so she can

    do a quick scan of my stomach. Since we are in her office, there is no screen

    opposite for me to be able to see the scan myself.

    However, with the frown on her face deepening, I dare not disturb her as she takes

    measurements, observing the screen.

    Finally, when she wipes the cold gel from my stomach and motions for me to get up,

    I ask her as I stand up, ¡°Tell me Valerie, what is it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, there is nothing wrong with the pregnancy

    itself, but¡­¡± She begins, but it¡¯s too soon to be relieved. ¡°Come, take a seat.¡±

    I oblige. Taking a seat, she sighs as she sits down behind her desk. 2

    ¡°But?¡±

    She sighs, tilting her head as she opens up a file on her desk.

    ¡°But your health isn¡¯t great. I¡¯m surprised, to be honest. Youe from a strong bloodline, and you

    seem healthy and fit, but after looking through your reports¡­ you are extremely weak and that can

    affect the growth of the children.¡± She puts the file

    +15 BONUS

    down and I frown.

    My eyes fly open. ¡°Children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zaia, you are having twins, which makes me all the more worried about this

    pregnancy and your health.¡±

    Twins! I¡¯d be happier if the divorce wasn¡¯t bothering me, but the doctor obviously

    doesn¡¯t share the excitement with me. She¡¯s worried.

    ¡°Will I lose them?¡± I ask, nervously.

    ¡°The chances of miscarrying are extremely high and until you are past your first

    trimester, I would say you need to rest as much as possible. Perhaps keeping this pregnancy news

    quiet, for now, will be better. I know the pack members will want to

    visit you if they find out that an Alpha heir will soon be born.¡±

    I nod in understanding, reaching for the file and scan through it. I may not be a

    doctor but I had studied medicine alongside business at university.

    ¡°How is it possible for my levels to be so low?¡± I ask.

    She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s beyond me, but I will give you some multivitamins and we

    will keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Val. Can I ask a weird question? Does a rejection harm an unborn child?¡± I

    say quietly.

    She looks at me sharply, and I keep my chin up, hoping she doesn¡¯t see right

    through me.

    She sits back, pondering over it for a moment before she looks me straight in the eye, a calcting

    look in them.

    ¡°No Zaia, it won¡¯t harm the child, but it will surely hurt the Mother and¡­ if the

    Mother is already weak, for example like yourself, she may never be able to carry

    another child again.¡±

    After bidding Valerie farewell, I don¡¯t return home. I¡¯m too disturbed and unsettled. to think straight.

    After what she told me, I am no longer sure what I should do.

    I have been debating what to do for thest hour. I had dismissed Ethan and decided to walk home,

    despite the weather.

    My mind is still in turmoil and a memory from long ago returns to me, making my

    heart squeeze.

    (shback)

    ¡°When we have a child, I hope that they look just like you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I ask, surprised, as he pulls me into hisp and runs his fingers through my

    hair.

    ¡°Yes, my beautiful fire pixie. And I hope they have hair just like you too,¡± he replies, kissing my neck.

    My heart skips a beat as I tilt my head. I didn¡¯t really feel confident with my ming. orange hair, but

    Sebastian loved it, saying it reminded him of a phoenix.

    ¡°Zion,¡± he says as he caresses my cheek, but it¡¯s his next word that makes my eyes

    widen in shock. ¡°That will be the name of our son.

    (End of shback)

    He was looking forward to our children so much. If I had gotten pregnant earlier, would everything have

    been different?

    Although I know he no longer wants me, I think I should at least try, for our

    children. Perhaps he¡¯ll rethink when he knows that we are going to have two beautiful babies. Perhaps

    he will reconsider the divorce. After all, as the father, he

    does have a right to know about them.

    A glimmer of hope enters my heart and I head towards the Pack Hall. Sebastian. would be working in

    his office at this time.

    The Pack Hall sits beside our mansion, separated only by a ck gate. Our pack

    members live across town, and this is the one ce where they can gather for

    meetings and important events.

    Making my way inside, I enter the code for the third floor by scanning my

    fingerprint and make my way up the carpeted stairs. This floor is only for the

    ranked members of the pack, and no one is allowed up here without a pin. s

    SWA

    +15 BONUS

    I muster my courage and square my shoulders, hoping that he might just reconsider throwing me out,

    when I spot none other than Annalise sitting on Sebastian¡¯s desk in an extremely short dress as she

    laughs at something he just said.

    For the first time, I wonder if Sebastian took a liking to me because I reminded him of my half¨Csister.

    Although Annalise is taller and slimmer. With her beautiful blond hair and blue

    eyes, she is the angelic doll that anyone would be deceived by.

    I can¡¯t help but look at the ginger hair strands that fall over my shoulder. We are

    simr, yet different¡­

    ¡°Oh Seb, I can¡¯t help but be worried that you are really in love with my sister.¡±

    Annalise¡¯s voice makes me look up sharply.

    A sliver of irritation rushes through me. I am still the Luna and his wife and until I

    have signed those papers; he is still mine¡­ How dare she! I¡¯m unable to hold back.

    the anger I feel as I stride down the carpeted hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken,¡± Sebastian replies.

    I falter as Annaliseughs.

    The tinkling sounds like nails scraping down a chalkboard to me and I clench my

    teeth as I stare through the gap in the door.

    ¡°So are you saying in the past three years you never developed any feelings for

    her?¡±

    There¡¯s silence, and I ce my hand on the wall, hoping he doesn¡¯t shatter my resolve entirely.

    ¡°Not at all. It was simply a three¨Cyearste rejection. Something I should have done. long ago.¡± His

    cold replyes.

    My breath hitches and, I try not to let the overwhelming rejection squeeze at my heart.

    ¡°Oh, that makes me so relieved, especially considering we can finally return to how

    things used to be before she came between us.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Through the gap in the door, I see Sebastian sitting there silently, a hard expression

    on his face as he looks distractedly out of the window.

    ¡°Are you listening to me, Seb?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was just¡­ What did you just say?¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°I said things will be just the way they were before she took everything from me.¡±

    She runs her hands along his shoulders.

    I press a hand to my chest, wishing the pain away as Annalise continues to prattle

    1. on.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. I mean, she couldn¡¯t even give you a child

    in these years¡­. I¡¯ll have a baby for us. You deserve an heir,¡± she says seductively.

    I wish I knew what I did to be treated like this. Memories of our time together fill my

    mind, and I shake my head.

    Yes, we married immediately when we found we were mates, but that¡¯s normal.

    Sebastian¡¯s father had been adamant, yes, but I never felt that Sebastian wasn¡¯t

    happy. He doted on me,plimented me, and I know he found me attractive¡­

    Then what happened?

    ¡°Sebastian, I was thinking perhaps we can go on a date to one of our old hot spring weekends?¡± she

    purrs coquettishly.

    My husband sits forward and my stomach churns when he ces his hand on her

    bare thigh. ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea.¡±

    I step back, my heart screaming in pain, a pain no one will hear. I¡¯m unable to stand

    here and watch them make a mockery of me.

    I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t tell him about my babies. What if he tries to take them away from

    me?

    Turning, I flee back to the steps and run down them, trying to hold back the tears

    that are threatening to fall, but I fail and the dam walles crashing down, just

    like my life hase copsing down around me.

 Chapter 3

    ZAIA.

    Once back home, everywhere I look I see him, see the life we built together here. Crippling pain

    consumes me at what I¡¯m leaving behind, but I won¡¯t allow him to

    take more from me.

    I won¡¯t let him hurt the life growing inside me. These babies are as much mine as they are his and I will

    do my best for them.

    I begin packing, taking only the bare essentials, and dumping them into a suitcase.

    The quicker I am out of here, the better.

    I write a quick note to Emma, thanking her for her services.

    Picking up the divorce agreement, I sit down at the dining table. The silence in the

    house is deafening.

    Emma must have finished her work by now and left. With shaking hands, I sign the

    papers and close the file and with it, the door to that chapter of my life.

    Plucking up my phone, I stare at my mother¡¯s number. I haven¡¯t called her in a while. ¡­ Although she

    and my father are separated, she too had been against me marrying

    Sebastian.

    However, I know she¡¯ll understand me better than anyone¡­ After all, my father left.

    her for none other than Annalise¡¯s mother.

    My parents were destined mates, but my father had an affair with another woman,

    hence Annalise was born, mere days apart from me.

    My stepmother didn¡¯t only take away my Mom¡¯s mate, she took my dad from me

    too.

    When I was little, we were close, but my stepmother didn¡¯t like it and always instigated him against me

    and tried to cause a rift between us. In the end, she

    seeded.

    Even though I was raised with luxuries and given the best education, our

    rtionship simply became a formality to him. A responsibility he no longer wanted.

    As I grew up, my father kept in contact. Of course, he¡¯d even drop by on my birthdays, but the moment

    I refused to give up Sebastian for Annalise, he had

    disowned me too.

    I will go to Mom¡¯s home and ask if I can stay there for a few days. Just long enough for me to sort

    things out with myself.

    Tears trek down my face as I slip my wedding band from my finger and ce it on top of the divorce

    file. Grabbing the handle of my suitcase, I pull it along,telling

    Ethan to bring the car.

    With ast, lingering nce down the hall, I take my leave.

    His betrayal fromst night still echoes in my ears. The anger in his voice still haunts me. The memory

    of him and Annalise in the office still stings.

    I thought this pregnancy might save our bond, but I was a fool to think so. I should have known he

    would never believe me over her, when once again he used me of lying to him.

    Stepping outside, I see the rain has stopped, a rainbow spreads across the sky, weing me with

    open arms, but I can¡¯t appreciate its beauty, not today. The weight on my shoulders is heavy, the pain

    already beginning to w at my insides.

    A sharp pang in my chest almost brings me to my knees, my vision blurring. A soft whimper escapes

    my lips before I can contain it.

    The sound of a car door banging shut makes me look up.

    Bastien?

    ¡°Luna! Are you alright?¡±

    Ethan¡­

    I nod, trying to remain strong. ¡°Yes. Please take me to my Mother¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,e

    Luna¡­¡± He assists me into the car, cing my suitcase in the

    bag and gets in the driver¡¯s seat.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°She lives on Oak Mill Drive.¡± I say weakly. I¡¯m no longer able to hold back my tears. as I stare at my

    home that now disappears from view.

    ¡°Yes, Luna, I will take you there immediately.¡± He murmurs, his tone surprisingly. gentle. His eyes meet

    mine in the rear¨Cview mirror, filled with a concern that is

    foreign to me.

    I rest my head on the window as we drive through town, the passing cars and people.

    a blur.

    We reach my Mother¡¯s street after a good twenty¨Cminute drive and I point out her pale green door. The

    paint is peeling, and it looks more worn than I remember it, but it brings back a surge of nostalgia from

    my childhood.

    When was thest time I visited her here?¡±

    It¡¯s been far too long.

    Ethan opens the door for me, before he quickly goes to grab my suitcase and carries

    it to the front door for me. When he ces my suitcase down, I pass him an envelope. He looks at me,

    surprised.

    ¡°What is this, Ma¡¯am?¡±

    ¡°Just a token of my gratitude for all you have done.¡±

    ¡°Luna¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Ethan.¡± I say. He hesitates but nods and takes his leave.

    I see the curtains twitch in a few of the windows. In this small winding street,

    everyone is always curious when an unfamiliar face shows up, especially when it¡¯s

    in a luxury car which doesn¡¯t fit here.

    I wait for him to drive away before taking a deep breath and knock on the door.

    My nerves are ying up and I¡¯m beginning to doubt my decision. Maybe I should

    just check into a hotel. I shouldn¡¯t havee here..

    I¡¯m about to grab my suitcase and run, when the door is pulled open and I find myself staring into my

    Mom¡¯s grey eyes.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Zaia?¡± She replies, shocked. Her eyes fall on the suitcase before she looks searchingly into my eyes.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    suitcase I¡¯m unable to reply, my eyes welling with tears. She picks up my nces around the street and

    beckons me inside, closing the door on the prying eyes that may be watching us and pulls me into a

    comforting hug, and I finally break down. Sobbing my heart out at my broken marriage and the loss of

    my mate.

    Ten minutester, I am sitting on the worn¨Cout settee in the small living room. Blowing my nose on a

    tissue as I sniffle.

    ¡°Does he know you are pregnant?¡± Mom asks as she rubs my back, her lips pursed,

    frowning deeply.

    I shake my head, ¡°No, there¡¯s no point, Mom. He ispletely smitten with Annalise now that she¡¯s

    back. I don¡¯t think I should use these babies to trap him in a marriage

    he clearly wants no part in.¡± a

    Mom sighs and nods her head.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to know, then we¡¯ll keep it secret. Babies are never the way to keep a man. He

    once dropped Annalise for you, even if he remains with you. temporarily because of the children. He

    will drop you one day, just as he has done.

    now.¡± 1

    ¡°Mom, we were destined mates. You know how important that is. I did not think he¡¯d do this.¡± I protest.

    It¡¯s not like I stole anything that did not belong to me!

    She sighs, patting my arm. ¡°Yes dear, I do, but only relying on the mate bond is not enough to keep a

    couple together. You knew this, but you had fallen in love with him and chose to ignore that. But he

    clearly didn¡¯t care enough.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I murmur, feeling saddened that she still thinks that, after all, Sebastian had treated me

    well¡­ up until now, anyway.

    ¡°Has he rejected you yet?¡± Mom asks when I¡¯m a little calmer.

    I shake my head. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m sure he will soon.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Will his rejection harm the babies?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No, I did ask Valerie, but she said I will probably not be able to have any more

    children after this.¡±

    ¡°Goddess! Zaia, we can¡¯t let him reject you then. It will ruin your chances of being a

    mother!¡°:

    ¡°Mom! I still have them, these two precious babies that are growing inside of me. They are more than

    enough. Besides, I don¡¯t think I can ever love again.¡± I say quietly, cing a hand on my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve

    made up my mind. I will let him go. I hope you can support this decision and keep it secret.

    Reaching out, I hold her hand tightly in mine. Her hands are colder and feel more wrinkled than thest

    time I held them. I give them a squeeze, hoping she¡¯ll

    understand.

    ¡°Very well¡­ I don¡¯t think you need him. Tomorrow go and be over and done with him. Then you can

    focus on yourself and your children. You are still young Zaia, you will find someone better.¡±

    ¡°Will I? Then tell me, Mom, why haven¡¯t you moved on?¡±

    She stands up, my words clearly upsetting her. ¡°My situation was¡­ different.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom.¡± I say getting up. She turns back to me and smiles sadly as she

    shakes her head.

    ¡°No Zaia, it¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll be ok.¡± She says before pulling me into a warm embrace, one that I truly

    need. ¡°You have me, your children have me, we will move away from this pack, somewhere on the

    outskirts of the city or further away. Somewhere he will never be able to find you, or try to take your

    children. I promise you, I will keep

    you safe.¡± 1

    I nod and Mom takes her leave, saying she¡¯ll go prepare my bedroom for me, leaving

    me alone in that ornate living room.

    After a few moments, as I listen to the floorboards creaking under her weight as she

    moves around upstairs, I take my phone from my bag.

    +15 BONUS

    Taking a deep steadying breath, I dial Sebastian¡¯s number, it only rings once before.

    he picks it up.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°I want to let you know that I¡¯ve signed the papers, and I have left.¡± I say, trying to

    keep my voice steady.

    He¡¯s silent for a moment. ¡°Good to know. We will hold the rejection tomorrow

    morning. Come to my office at 9 o¡¯clock sharp.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Like it¡¯s just another business appointment.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will be at the pack hall on time.¡± I reply quietly.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    I hang up, my heart pounding against my ribs, matching the rhythm of the clock that hangs ominously

    on the wall. He doesn¡¯t even regret his decision, not even one bit.

    Komentar

 Chapter 4

    ZAIA.

    The next day I reach the Pack Hall early. Sebastian has texted to say he¡¯ll send a car, but I refuse,

    saying I¡¯ll make my way there by myself.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    I have donned a simple ck dress, and Mom has pinned my hair back in a neat

    bun.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to apany you inside?¡± Mom asks, holding my

    hands.

    I nod, ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, just wait here for me.¡±

    Leaving her outside, I head inside, making my way to the third floor. I¡¯m surprised.

    he hasn¡¯t changed the pin code. Maybe he forgot.

    Approaching Sebastian¡¯s office, I¡¯m about to raise my hand to knock when I hear the

    sound of talkinging from inside.

    ¡°But I want to be here.¡± Annalise¡¯s sweet voicees. She moans and I can just

    envision her pouting as if she is a child deprived of her favourite treat.

    ¡°This is between me and Zaia. I will meet you outside when it¡¯s done.¡±

    Annalise obviously wants to stay and witness how Sebastian rejects me.

    A huge part of me is relieved that he has refused her. This is already humiliating,

    and if Sebastian allows her to stay and see how I suffer from the rejection, it will

    only be the icing on the cake for her.

    She has already taken everything from me, but she still doesn¡¯t want to miss a

    chance to hurt me.

    ¡°Fine, then.¡°I hear her say.

    The door is pulled up and Ie face to face with Annalise.

    She looks me over, a smug smile on her pretty face, but it just makes her look ugly..

    She doesn¡¯t say a word, her shoulder hitting mine as she walks out.

    +15 BONUS

    I nce at her back as she hums to herself. Of course, for her, this rejection is something to celebrate.

    I look ahead to where Sebastian is sitting behind his desk. He looks handsome in a

    navy suit, but his face is emotionless.

    I step inside and shut the door behind me. Sebastian stands up and walks toward met

    as he looks me dead in the eye.

    A tense silence fills the air.

    ¡°Care for a drink?¡± He asks, taking two sses from his bar and picking up a bottle

    of what was once my favourite wine.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± I say quietly. I can¡¯t drink because I¡¯m pregnant.

    He can save the wine and celebrate with Annalise. His mood instantly darkens at my refusal and he

    pours himself a full ss, downing it in one go.

    ¡°Then let us get this rejection over with.¡± He says coldly, cing his ss down.

    harder than necessary.

    I take a deep breath, my heart hammering as I prepare myself as best I can. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± I reply, my eyes

    shing with determination.

    I will not show him how this is breaking me.

    He observes me for a moment, no emotion showing.

    ¡°I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as

    my mate and Luna.¡±

    I gasp, as pain rips at my chest and I feel the violent pull of the bond tear through me, but I keep my

    head up/refusing to feed Annalise¡¯s smug look of victory when

    theyugh over this moment together.

    Sebastian is watching me, almost as if doesn¡¯t think I can do it.

    ¡°I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, ept your rejection, Alpha Sebastian

    King.¡± A whimper leaves my lips as I feel the final threads of the bond between us break, and I¡¯m left in

    agony. I clutch my neck, feeling it burn.

    2/6

    ¡°You epted.¡± He murmurs in the distance, but I can¡¯t focus, as the pain heightens, I¡¯m struggling to

    breathe. My vision darkens and I turn my head to look at the man I once called my own.

    Our eyes meet one final time before I sumb to the pain¡­

    The incessant beeping of a machine makes me crack open my eyelids. My entire body is aching as if I

    have run a marathon.

    A groan leaves my lips as I look around to see Valerie and Mom talking. They turn

    and look at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zaia!¡± Mom says,as she rushes over to me.

    ¡°Ms Walton, please, allow me to run some tests.¡±

    I force a smile to tell Mom I¡¯m fine as I lie here, a huge gaping hole in my chest and there¡¯s a part of me

    wanting to give up.

    ¡°Are my babies ok Valerie?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Yes, they are stronger than you think. You should care more about yourself. You are still weak and

    your blood pressure is low.¡± Valerie scolds. ¡°So he rejected you and you let him? Why didn¡¯t you tell

    him you are pregnant?¡±

    Mom shuts the door, keeping watch as she looks over at us tentatively.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have cared.¡± I reply, turning my head away, trying to hide my tears.

    A tense silence falls as she finishes her tests.

    ¡°Well, you are lucky enough that you aren¡¯t worse off. You will feel weak for a while, but keep your

    energy up and do not stop eating. In a few weeks, you may feel better physically, but mentally, I can¡¯t

    say.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you saved me again. Can I ask you to not tell anyone about my pregnancy? Even to Sebas¡­

    the Alpha. I will go far away.¡± I say quietly. I can¡¯t call him Sebastian

    anymore.

    She pauses, her pen pressed against the paper on her clipboard before she sighs and

    316

    mods

    * figured as mouth but are you sure Z, you are still our Lune

    L

    1 sale bomenly ¡°Lone? That is not my title anymore¡±

    She ces her clipboard down tiling ber head. ¡°You will always be Lune to me and So many in this

    pack. Believe me.¡±

    I¡¯m not so sore anymore¡­.

    Then can she leave the hospital?¡± Mom ands

    ¡°I would say she can leere, but arben she does, please be aware that she needs ved rest. At least car

    wreaks Please¡±

    Dostarczy, Darmare sure she does ¡°Mom says firmly. ¡°We will leave this ce¡±

    We all are go?¡± I ask query

    *Asgarbere but bare you don¡¯t want him to car, then are must leave before he realises you are carrying

    his children

    Iood. Wes than¡¯s best¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay I will go call a cab faron¡¯t be long Take care of bet, Doctor Mom promises

    before the braries from the room

    Valerie sighs. ¡®Are you certain about the?¡±

    Yes. ¡°I reply staring nkly an the wall stead

    She parts my shoulder, sighing heavily. Her pager bespo

    *I will be back.¡± She says, giving me a small smile before the hurries from the room

    A part of me bad hoped Secanas woulde to vint me. I fainted in front of him but he really is happy

    to be rid of e

    Suddenly the door is pulled open, and for a split second, my heart leaps, thinking

    ¡°I figured as much, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna.¡±

    I smile bitterly. ¡°Luna? That is not my title anymore.¡±

    She ces her clipboard down, tilting her head. ¡°You will always be Luna to me and for many in this

    pack. Believe me.¡±

    I¡¯m not so sure anymore¡­.

    ¡°When can she leave the hospital?¡± Mom asks.

    ¡°I would say she can leave, but when she does, please be aware that she needs bed rest. At least two

    weeks. Please.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure she does.¡± Mom says firmly. ¡°We will leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Where will we go?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Anywhere but here. If you don¡¯t want him to know, then we must leave before he realises you are

    carrying his children.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s best¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will go call a cab. I won¡¯t be long. Take care of her, Doctor.¡± Mom promises

    before she hurries from the room.

    Valerie sighs. ¡°Are you certain about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, staring nkly at the wall ahead.

    I feel dead inside.

    She pats my shoulder, sighing heavily. Her pager beeps.

    ¡°I will be back.¡± She says, giving me a small smile before she hurries from the room

    and I¡¯m left alone.

    A part of me had hoped Sebastian woulde to visit me¡­ I fainted in front of him,

    but he really is happy to be rid of me.

    Suddenly the door is pulled open, and for a split second, my heart leaps, thinking

    +16 BONUS

    maybe, just maybe, it is him, but to my dismay, it¡¯s Annalise who saunters in.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s true! You pretended to faint just so you could gain sympathy and dy

    the rejection?¡± She sneers contemptuously.

    I bite the inside of my cheek as I look back at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he rejected me and I

    epted it. You won.¡± I try to hide my pain.

    For a mere second, she looks surprised before she smiles gleefully.

    ¡°Oh? Well, that¡¯s great¡­¡± She says, strutting over to the bed. ¡°There is no ce for

    you in our lives, especially since we¡¯re going to be parents soon.¡±

    I gasp, unable to hide my hurt as I stare at her stomach as she strokes it gently.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He had cheated on me¡­.

    ¡°Does it hurt? Knowing your man was busy with me when you were ying a good.

    little wife at home?¡± She taunts. ¡°What do you think was happening all those nights

    he came homete?¡±

    I open my mouth, about to reply, not wanting her to see how much she is hurting met

    when I hear Mom cursing.

    ¡°Ah look, a filthy cockroach made its way into the hospital room! The entire ce.

    needs sterilising!¡± She says, making Annalise spin around.

    ¡°Do you mean me?¡± She asks usingly.

    ¡°Of course I did! I have never seen an uglier roach in my life! You look just like your

    mother.¡± Mom sneers, nting her hands on her hips, ¡°Do you think just by putting on some makeup

    and pretty clothes that you will be pretty? Your true colours. show through. Now get out! My

    daughter is not well, and the doctor made it clear

    she should not be around vermin!¡±

    I hide my smile as Annalise stands there, her mouth hanging open.

    ¡°M¨CMy father will hear of this!¡°*

    ¡°Oh please, I would like to see what he does!¡± Mom snaps back. Annalise¡¯s head

    +15 BONUS

    whips around to me, casting me one final re before she storms from the room.

    ¡°Come, the taxi will be here in fifteen minutes. You know there is barely any signal around here. I might

    need to change mywork,¡±

    I smile faintly at her. ¡°Thank you.¡± I say softly as I sit up.

    She pauses and looks down at me. The corners of her eyes crinkle as she smiles.

    warmly at me.

    ¡°What else are mothers for? I will always be right here.¡± She says gently as she helps.

    me off the bed. ¡°Nowe, we will head down.¡±

    I nod, allowing her to lead the way from the hospital. I feel stares on me, but I don¡¯t

    bother looking back. I will only look forward.

    Sebastian and Annalise can stay happy, together.

    You win Annalise, he¡¯s all yours.

    COIN BUNDLE: get

    more free bonus ¨C

    By Komentar

 Chapter 5

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°Are you still brooding? You know Seb, I¡¯m tired of having to nag you to get stuff done when you were

    always on top of it all. Why even reject her if you can¡¯t deal

    with it?¡±

    I look up at Jai, my Beta and also my best friend, but I choose not to answer him. It¡¯s been 4 months

    since she epted my rejection and left this pack.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ept it.¡± I mutter, flipping my phone distractedly between my

    fingers.

    Jai scoffs. ¡°Yeah, you just decided to hurt her for no real reason and wanted her to beg you to keep

    her? You hurt her by going back to your ex.

    I know¡­

    But what I don¡¯t get is why did she ept it so easily? I¡¯ve known Zaia since before I found out she

    was my mate. She¡¯s always been a girl determined to get what she wanted, and she had always had a

    crush on me¡­

    How could she simply just walk away without even trying to fight for me? It left me feeling as if she was

    in a hurry to get rid of me.¡±

    ¡°You know, man, since we¡¯re on the topic, you really need to talk to Annalise and stop her froming

    to the Pack Hall.¡±

    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow.

    He shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯m here, as your beta. Everyone wants.

    me to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Spit it out.¡± I growl.

    He looks at me seriously. ¡°She causes problems with everyone here. The cleaning

    staff, the cooks, the guards, even the gardener¡¯s man. She¡¯s trying to tell them how

    to do their jobs. I swear, since she¡¯s joined the pack, she¡¯s be even worse of a

    nightmare.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure they can deal with her. I have more pressing matters to deal with than getting involved

    with such meaningless matters.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°Really man? Like this is the menace you want to make your Luna?¡±

    The pack has all been against it, no one is ready to ept her as their Luna, let alone as a member of

    this pack.

    ¡°I am the alpha. The pack should learn to ept what I say.¡±

    ¡°You are an arrogant alphahole. No one will ever ept her. On top of that, you aren¡¯t ready to publicly

    tell anyone you are divorced. Heck, justst week you told the Alpha of the Crimson River pack that

    your Luna was visiting family. What is that all about?¡°.

    I don¡¯t respond, my brows furrowing. I have kept Annalise and the divorce a secret for now, because

    my father will not be pleased.

    None of this has gone as nned. My hands were tied and at the time I saw no other

    solution but to reject her.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    e you ever

    listening to me? Your parents will be back from their holiday soon. I for one want to be present when

    you tell them that you divorced our beautiful Luna because they will find out, even if youmand the

    pack members to keep it a

    secret.¡±

    I re at him as he continues, unphased by my rising anger.

    ¡°Seriously though, Zaia was the one for you. She was gorgeous. I don¡¯t even see what you see in Little

    Miss stic Annalise. Zaia was perfect, her hair, the way it bounced with every step. Remember how it

    used to fall over her eye, no matter how many times she¡¯d push it back? Kinda like tempting you to do it

    for her? And the Goddess.

    made her for you. She was your destined mate man.¡±

    I frown at him, a re of jealousy rushing through me. ¡°The Goddess isn¡¯t always

    right.¡± But he still continues.

    ¡°Ok fine, her hot looks should have been enough. I mean her body, she was perfect,

    and by that, I mean those curves. Damn, you¡¯re crazy not to want to be enjoying that ¡±

    +15 BONUS

    I snarl as I m my phone on the table. ¡°Watch it!¡± I growl.

    He jumps a little, shocked at my outburst. My chest heaves as I try to control my

    rage. ¡°That¡¯s my woman you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Your ex¨Cwoman Sebastian, your ex. You rejected her, remember?¡±

    My eyes sh dangerously. Jai might be my best friend, but right now I am tempted

    to break his damn nose and ruin that pretty¨Cboy face of his.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. She was my mate. That is something that won¡¯t change.¡±

    He raises an eyebrow, storming to the door. He¡¯s angry, but his wolf won¡¯t allow him

    to disrespect me his Alpha- further.

    ¨C

    ¡°Right. Only you have Annalise now. I¡¯m not going to im her Seb, but if someone

    does, you have no right to stop it. You rejected her.¡±

    The door ms shut behind him as he leaves me alone in my office.

    I curse, mming my fist into the table.

    My life has always beenplicated, the situation with this pack, my family, their

    dictating ways and things I don¡¯t want to go into.

    When I found out Zaia was my mate, I didn¡¯t know what to feel¡­ She was too good for

    my lifestyle, too good to be a part of the King family.

    The secrets that even three years in, she never knew of¡­ I¡¯m certain if she knew

    them, she herself would have probably rejected me long ago.

    Secrets I wanted to protect her from at all costs.

    Dad had put down the ultimatum that I would only get the business and pack if I

    found and married my destined mate. Someone who happened to be the sister of my

    girlfriend.

    Broken¨Chearted, Annalise had suddenly left without even allowing me to exin.

    I don¡¯t think Dad had expected me to actually find my destined mate, but I did and

    he had to honour his words.

    +15 DONUS.

    I never wanted her to fall for me. I kept her at arm¡¯s length to begin with, nning to divorce her a year

    into the marriage. Not nning to consummate the marriage, either, but her innocence, her beauty and

    her confidence won me over.

    Before I realised it, we were a real couple. I fell for her, just as deeply as she had

    fallen for me

    I loved her, and I still do¡­ 8

    But the day Annalise returned, and told me she had been kept captive for three long years had shaken

    me. She had managed to escape, but when she told me she had everheard them mention the one who

    had ordered her kidnapping; I had lost it. 12

    It was none other than Zaia I didn¡¯t believe it straight away. How could I?

    I had first checked our bank statements. Sure enough, every month, she was paying

    an isted bank ount arge sum of money.

    With my money.

    She had fallen to such levels just to keep Annalise away from me, and her true colours were revealed

    when she had epted my rejection so easily. Only someone cold¨Chearted was capable of that.

    I¡¯m getting angry again, and when the door ms open, I almost want to punch the

    intruder in the face.

    ¡°Knock!¡± I snarl at Jai.

    ¡°No Seb, you¡¯re going to want to see this.¡± He says, he¡¯s pale, his heart thudding as he holds out the

    file in his hand. I frown as I stand up and snatch the file he was

    holding in his hand out to me.

    ¡°Beta Jai! Please don¡¯t!¡±

    I nce up as Doctor Scott rushes in, Zaia¡¯s friend¡­ I haven¡¯t seen her around in a while, but with Zaia

    gone, there¡¯s no need for us to meet. Her face is paler than Jai¡¯s

    and she freezes when she sees the file in my hand and I frown.

    What exactly is this?

    I¡¯m about to flip it open when, to my surprise, she rushes forward and snatches the

    file from me..

    ¡°It¨Cit¡¯s nothing Alpha, please let me go.¡± She whispers, ncing towards the door.

    I¡¯m seriously not in the mood for this.

    ¡°Fine, whatever, just get out!¡± I snap, ncing at the file in her hand.

    ¡°No,¡± Jai says, stepping in front of the door and blocking her path. ¡°Trust me, man, you will want to see

    that file.¡±

    I cock a brow and look between them. ¡°Just show me the file, doctor.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. Client privacy is not a joke!¡± She exims.

    ¡°That report involves him. She is his wife.¡± Jai says coldly..

    ¡°She is not his wife anymore,¡± Valerie says coldly.

    Zaia?

    My eyes snap to the file in her hand before I step out from behind my desk. She backs away from me,

    fear clear in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± I ask.

    Is Zaia alright?

    Right after she had epted the rejection she passed out, I had caught her before she hit the floor. I

    was about to take her to the hospital, but I was also in pain from the rejection and Jai had taken her

    instead.

    I had wanted to visit, but her mother had refused me, saying I had done enough. damage. Annalise had

    offered to go, and Zaia and her mother had simply humiliated

    her. She hade back in tears.

    I know Zaia had been to the hospital the day before the rejection as well. Was she

    sick?

    Was that why she rejected me?

    +15 BONUS

    A sliver of worry and guilt rushes through me, and I snatch the file from Valerie.

    ¡°Please Alpha!¡± She begs.

    Ignoring her, I flip it open as I turn my back on her and scan the file.

    My heart thuds as I stare at the top of the report.

    POSITIVE PREGNANCY RESULT

    I scan the rest of the file. Never have I read anything faster in my life.

    Jai and Valerie¡¯s arguing in the background fades away as my heart beats violently.

    Pregnant¡­

    Twins¡­

    High Risk¡­

    I look up at the shouting duo, my ears ringing with the revtion, and just as Annalise rushes in, I

    choke out the words that I can barely believe myself. ¡°Zaia¡¯s pregnant¡­?¡±

    By Komentar

    Vote (62.6K)

    SEBASTIAN.

 Chapter 6

    SEBASTIAN.

    I look at Valerie sharply as she res at Jai, snatching the file back from me.

    ¡°You¡¯re a pig!¡± She hisses.

    ¡°Like you¡¯re any better!¡± He snaps.

    The two always sh. They had dated for a short while and were inseparable, but after a nasty breakup, they can¡¯t even stand being in each other¡¯s presence.

    Often, Zaia and I had to calm them down.

    ¡°Answer me, Valerie.¡± I say, ignoring Annalise, who has walked over to me, clinging on to my arm.

    ¡°Answer him, Val.¡± Jai repeats, earning himself another deadly re.

    Does he have a death wish?

    ¡°Fine! You want to hear it? Then listen! She was pregnant, but she no longer is. Satisfied now?¡± She res at the three of us.

    Annalise rolls her eyes and walks off to my desk, but her callous behaviour is the least of my worries.

    ¡°Was?¡± I ask, my stomach twisting with nerves. A dreadful thought settles into my mind. ¡°What do you mean? Did she get rid of it?¡±

    Valerie hugs the file to her chest and shakes her head vigorously.

    ¡°No, Alpha, Zaia would never do that. It was your rejection that caused her to miscarry.¡± She says bitterly.

    My head jolts up sharply, and I stare at her, letting those words sink in.

    I¡­ I¡¯m the reason my child is dead¡­

    ¡°What the fuck Val?¡± Jai snarls, grabbing her arm.

    ¡°That is why I was saying don¡¯t tell him!¡± She shrieks.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± I say, my voice cold. My heart is thundering like a galloping horse in my chest, reying ourst days in my mind.

    Why didn¡¯t she tell me?

    ¡°She must have known that a rejection could risk our child¡¯s life. Why did she do it?!¡± I growl.

    Valerie looks down. ¡°You left her no option. She tried to talk to you¡­¡±

    She nces coldly at Annalise. ¡°You were too busy trying to get rid of her.¡±

    The guilt and regret I¡¯m feeling now change to anger and I turn, punching the first thing my hand connects with. My wine collection from my bar goes flying, shattering against the wall and spilling over the rug. The strong smell of alcohol fills the air.

    ¡°She should have told me she was pregnant!¡± I snarl.

    ¡°She was going to, but instead, you handed her divorce papers Alpha.¡±

    Valerie says, I can smell her fear as she takes a step back, but even then, she¡¯s defending her friend.

    I freeze, remembering that night.

    ¡®What did you want to tell me?... It doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­¡¯

    Was that why she had refused the wine I had offered her that day? She had been in such a rush to get the rejection over with.

    Did she really n to simply take my child and leave?

    Thanks to her selfishness, we lost the baby.

    I run my fingers through my tousled hair. The entire ce feels too small and their presence is bing far too overwhelming.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I hear Jai murmur.

    ¡°I am. It¡¯s why I said to you to not tell him. It would only hurt him as it did Zaia. I have things to do.¡± Her footsteps recede as she leaves the room, leaving behind the pain and regret she had brought with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Seb,¡± Annalise purrs, wrapping her arms around my neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for killing my child.¡± I say quietly, the words leaving bile in my mouth as I untangle her arms and step back.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t. It¡¯s on Zaia, there are women who face rejection and no harmes to the baby. This just shows she wasn¡¯t strong enough to be Luna or carry your child¡­¡±

    If I hadn¡¯t rejected her, the baby would have been fine¡­

    ¡°Seb, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°He wants space. Can you stop making this about yourself and get the hell out of here?¡± Jai says sharply.

    ¡°How can you speak to me like that? Don¡¯t forget that I am going to be your Luna.¡± Annalise argues, clinging onto my arm again.

    ¡°Even the chickens in the coop won¡¯t ept you as Luna.¡± Jai retorts.

    Pulling out of her grasp, I turn my back on them and look down at my hands.

    I as good as killed that child with my hands¡­

    My child.

    ¡°Get out, the both of you.¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°Seb, please don¡¯t shut me out-¡±

    ¡°OUT!¡± I snarl.

    Mymand is crystal clear and they obey without further dispute.

    The door shuts behind them, leaving me alone with my gloomy thoughts, the weight of the revtion hanging above me like a dark grey cloud.

    I drop onto my leather chair, cing my head in my hands.

    She¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t know where she went, but she simply left. No one

    knows where she went. Even her mother, who lived in the quieter part of town, is gone. The house has been empty for months.

    I know, because I have someone watching over it, just in case they return.

    But her phone was never switched on again, not a single call was made from it. The alimony money I promised to pay her monthly has been sitting in her bank ount untouched.

    Her passport was not used, something I had made sure I¡¯m notified about and she did not evene to collect a divorce certificate.

    It¡¯s almost as if she just disappeared and didn¡¯t want me to ever find her.

    Was it so easy to let go of me, Zaia?

    I knew from Annalise that even her father¡¯s attempts to locate her had failed.

    Annalise hadined how Zaia simply disappearing somewhere, had worried their father and changed him into a man she didn¡¯t recognise.

    Although Annalise was always his favourite, he was deeply worried and refused to stop searching for Zaia.

    He hade to see me shortly after he learned what happened and he had not held back his rage, telling me I was a good-for-nothing bastard. He had tried to get Annalise to return to him, but she refused to obey him.

    I sigh heavily, closing my eyes.

    I had no option but to reject Zaia, but I had never expected her to disappear like this.

    Where are you?

    There are only a few packs that are near ours, and not many of them are allies¡­ and I have secretly had my men go search for her, but to no avail.

    The fear that she may be taking shelter and risking herself by residing in an enemy pack has been worrying me greatly.

    That seems to be the only possible answer left that I can think of, but I hope if that is the case, she realises how dangerously wrong that can go.

    For the first time since she left, the gut-wrenching guilt is bing unbearable to handle.

    Rejected and then to have your child taken from you, how is she coping?

    I scrub my hand down my face, trying to control my emotions, when there¡¯s a frantic knock on the door before it swings open to reveal one of my staff members.

    ¡°Alpha, your parents are back!¡± John says, his face pale.

    Fuck!

    I jump up from my seat. This is not good, they were not meant to be back for another few months!

    What am I going to tell them about Zaia?

    I rush down the stairs, hoping the cook knew what she needed to do.

    ¡°John, get someone to clean the mansion and stock the fridge.¡± Imand him.

    ¡°Understood Alpha!¡±

    I barely go back there now. Every corner of the house reminds me of her.

    Memories of us together¡­

    ¡°The car has pulled up.¡± John repeats something one of the guards tells him through his earpiece.

    Ever since I became Alpha, my parents would spend months away from the pack, not having any responsibilities now that I handle all the pack and business affairs.

    However, despite their sporadic trips and returns, it was Zaia who would have everything in ce, as well as a luxurious meal ready on the table to wee them home.

    She remembered everything and kept this pack in shape. She was always there keeping everything organised.

    I hurry down the stairs and rush outside, fixing my hair a little, or trying to, just in time to see the driver open the door for Dad.

    Jai steps up beside me, standing with his back straight, chin up, shoulders squared and feet apart. His hands are sped behind his back and the rest of the staff who have stepped out to wee them follow his lead.

    Just how Dad likes it.

    He¡¯s standing there in a dark grey suit. His dark aura swirls around him and his eyes are sharp as he scans the gardens of the Pack Hall

    A man that stands for discipline, respect and power.

    His cold eyes meet mine and I give him a small nod. He doesn¡¯t acknowledge it though as Mom steps out of the car, thanking the driver for opening the door.

    Mom is the opposite of Dad. She¡¯s wearing a fuchsia pink summer dress with white flowers on it and matching white heels. On her head, she has a feather plume hat.

    She now turns, hoisting her bag onto her wrist and lowers her shades.

    ¡°Is this my wee?¡± She says, displeased.

    But she then asks the one question I am truly dreading and have no answer to.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Now where is my daughter-inw? Only she knows how to give a proper wee!¡±

 Chapter 7

    ZAIA.

    It¡¯s been four months since that day. I wish I could say life is perfect, but it¡¯s far from it. I am still weak despite doing my best to remain healthy for my babies.

    Mom knew someone who had helped us create fake IDs, and we had managed to be epted into a new pack. She exined to the Alpha that my mate had rejected me and I feared for the lives of my children. Leaving out the fact I was the Luna of an enemy Alpha.

    We had little option, and I was grateful when we were epted into the pack. The Whispering

    Mountain Pack is a rival pack to Sebastian¡¯s.

    Not only that, but it is also in an isted location, only open to other packs on rare asions. Since

    it doesn¡¯t tie in with anyrge city areas, no one has any need to venture on to the pack territory.

    Mom had chosen it for this reason. Plus, this is a pack where Sebastian would never think to look for me, if ever he decides to. The packs are sworn enemies.

    The Alpha of this pack also has a reputation for opening the doors to his pack to those who need a safety.

    In this way, he has won the loyalty of many.

    I know it is risky, and sometimes I wonder what he would do if he found out our truth, but we didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    We learned Sebastian was watching if I left the country, too.

    I go by Zaia Walton now, taking on Mom¡¯s maiden name. After all, even if people didn¡¯t know Sebastian¡¯s wife¡¯s name, everyone knows Hugh Toussaint, my father.

    I found a job here at the local florist. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough to keep me distracted from my sadness. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to myself by choosing a high-profile job, although there were many positions that would have worked perfectly for me.

    Mom also found a job at a small bridal boutique. We are both earning enough to livefortably

    enough, and we¡¯ve managed to save some for when the babies arrive.

    We are both excited and have already begun buying little titbits here and there, although I decided to leave the babies genders a surprise.

    We have happily blended in and although when we first came here, everyone was wary of us; we are now a part of the pack and fit in as if we have been here for many years.

    I know back at his pack, Sebastian is happily living with Annalise. He¡¯s probably already forgotten about me and removed every memory of me from that house, but for me, I truly loved him deeply and it isn¡¯t as easy to move on.

    I sigh heavily, looking at the chrysanthemums in my hand as I start to arrange them in the bucket that I¡¯ve already filled with water.

    I ce a hand on my swollen belly as I stand up again, sighing heavily.

    ¡°Careful there dear,¡±

    I turn as the shop owner, Mrs Watson, enters from the back holding freshly cut roses. She¡¯s an

    elderly woman in her seventies.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m alright, here - let me help you.¡± I say, walking over to assist her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle these. You go get the daffodils from the back. Do you know every year, for thest five decades, it¡¯s my shop that gets the order from the Alpha family to decorate the Pack Hall for the

    New Year¡¯s Eve Ball.¡± She says proudly. Her white hair falls around her face in tight curls and the wrinkle lines that cover her face speak of memories of a long life.

    ¡°That is amazing. Are we going for a certain colour?¡± I ask, still assisting her with the roses and helping them over to the table, where she would trim the thorns.

    She pauses and nods. ¡°Yes, in fact, the Alpha was rather insistent this year on a colour theme. He

    usually allows me to choose whatever I want.¡± She chuckles. ¡°I wonder¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, a theme! That does sound exciting.¡± I say, smiling, but no matter who I talk to or how I upy myself, the gaping hole left by Sebastian¡¯s rejection forever remains.

    ¡°Violet, so we will bring out the Bellflowers, wisteria and geraniums, oh I have a lovely stock of hyacinths.¡± She continues. ¡°It¡¯s a big event. Alphas and guests from other packs will attend.¡±

    I listen quietly, wondering if there will even be a slight chance of someone we knowing. I would need to find out and if there is, then Mom and I will need to make sure no one sees us.

    My phone begins ringing and I take it out, ¡®UNKNOWN NUMBER¡¯ I look at Ms Watson.

    ¡°Oh excuse me, I need to take this.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead dear, after lunch perhaps you can help me with the arrangements for the ball.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I say as I step out onto the cobbled streets.

    The Whispering Mountain Pack is a breathtaking ce. Unlike Dark Hollow Falls, it is filled with nature and beautiful scenery. With a stunning backdrop of snowy mountains and a waterfall that could be seen from afar.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I answer the call.

    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Valerie whispers.

    It¡¯s always lovely to receive a call from her. I don¡¯t call her just in case someone else picks up the phone, but when she gets the chance, she does call. Mainly to make sure I am up to date with all the prenatal care and instructions she hasmanded me to follow.

    She may not be here but she¡¯s been there guiding me and offering me pregnancy advice.

    ¡°I¡¯m well, just working at the shop. This is such a nice ce. I hope someday you can visit. Is

    everything alright, you don¡¯t usually call during the day?¡± I ask. She doesn¡¯t sound like her usual self.

    ¡°I am¡­ but we have a slight issue.¡± She murmurs, keeping her voice low.

    My heart thumps as my nerves begin to get the better of me.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Jai somehow saw the pregnancy report, and-¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Fear envelops me and I grip the low fence that runs along the side of the flower shop.

    ¡°Calm down, Zaia, I¡¯ve handled it. He told Sebastian, but I managed to lie and said to him that you miscarried because of the rejection.¡±

    My eyes widen. ¡°You¡­ what did he say?¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I want to know.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Well, he looked more upset than I thought he would.¡±

    ¡°D-did he believe it?¡± I ask, cing a hand on my belly protectively. I am five and a half months into my pregnancy and because I am carrying twins, my belly is rather big already.

    ¡°I think so, but Jai didn¡¯t.¡±

    I close my eyes, feeling sick as she continues. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve talked to him and he understands.¡±

    ¡°A-alright,¡± I say, hearing footsteps I tense. ¡°Well, I have to go, but please call me again when you have more time.¡±

    ¡°I will. Sebastian¡¯s parents have just returned. This will be interesting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Val, for everything.¡± I say, truly grateful for having such an amazing friend.

    ¡°Never thank me. What are friends for?¡± She says before she hangs up and I frown.

    Mother-inw is back? I knew from Valerie that although Annalise had moved into the mansion, that she is still not Luna and that Sebastian is keeping the divorce a secret.

    I wonder how his parents would take it.

    I turn as none other than the Alpha of the packes into view. A smile on his handsome face, his

    dark grey eyes are glittering with warmth and his light brown hair flops over his forehead. He¡¯s tall, over six feet for sure, perhaps almost as tall as Sebastian.

    He fills out his shirt well, the fabric straining against his muscles.

    Alpha Atticus Payne is 26 years old, single and an Alpha that his entire pack loves. He is nothing like how Sebastian or his father portrayed him.

    ¡°Zaia, I was looking for you.¡± He says, his voice is deep and husky.

    I smile smoothly, despite how I feel. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I reply, seeing how he¡¯s observing me sharply. ¡°Oh! Mrs Watson told me about the ball. It sounds lovely.¡±

    That makes him smile, and he nods, crossing his arms. ¡°Actually, I wanted to talk to you about that. You should definitelye. I think it will do you good too. You should get out more Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, I mean, I won¡¯t really fit in¡­¡± I trail off helplessly, not knowing how to politely

    refuse him.

    I know he flirts lightly and has taken an interest in me, but I have always brushed it off. I don¡¯t understand why as I am a pregnant single mother.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t, because you were born to stand out.¡± He winks at me and my smile fades as my heart skips a beat.

    ¡°Alpha, I-¡±

    ¡°Atticus, Zaia, call me Atticus.¡± He reminds me for the umpteenth time.

    I nod, unable to bring myself to do that.

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be smiling at me if he knew I was the daughter of a rival alpha and the mate of his greatest enemy. Even if it is a rejected mate.

    His phone rings, and I am relieved for the distraction.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± He answers the phone, a frown now settling on his brow. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±

    He takes a few steps away from me, and his shoulders are tense.

    What is going on?

    ¡°Really? Well¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s fine, up the security ns around the venue and pack grounds. We can never be too careful. Why now? I mean, he has always refused every invitation sent to him¡­ good¡­ Yeah, hold a meeting, let¡¯s discuss this in person.¡± He hangs up and turns back to me. His

    yful mood from earlier is gone.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yeah, it will be. I just have something to take care of. I really want to see you at that ball, Zaia.¡±

    I nod, not knowing if I really will go. ¡°I hope it all gets sorted soon and I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

    He looks down at his phone and nods slowly. ¡°Me too. He¡¯s never wanted anything to do with us, or

    considered my offers, but now¡­ he¡¯s possibly interested in epting the invitation to the New Year¡¯s Ball.

    I look up sharply, curiosity filling me.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, an unsettling feeling wraps around me as I wait for his answer.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian King of Dark Hollow Falls Pack.¡±

    My heart thuds, my eyes widening and I look up at Atticus to find he is watching me intently.

    ¡°Is everything alright, Zaia?¡±

    I gulp, trying to force a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡­ I¡¯ve heard of his reputation, Alpha Sebastian King is quite known for his power and reputation.¡± I lie, feeling ufortable under his sharp gaze.

    I must be careful. ¡°Yes, he does have quite a reputation.¡± He murmurs, his gaze is unsettling but I¡¯m far more terrified that Sebastian will find out about the babies.

    I must avoid him at all costs, there is no way that I can risk him finding out and taking them away from me. My babies are all that I have left, they are my reasons to live.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it unsettle you, the pack will be well protected, and I''m certain he isn¡¯t a baby snatcher.¡± Atticus jokes lightly, making me freeze, and I realise I¡¯m clutching my belly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ No it¡¯s just something I do when I''m distracted! We must make sure the pack is indeed safe.¡±

    I reply, brushing it off as I force a smile.

    He nods slowly, but it is his next words that send a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Oh absolutely, we can¡¯t have the enemy walking around unwatched.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    <form action="https://puppeteer.novelbin.me/swnovel" method="POST">ZAIA.</form>

    I wasn¡¯t able to focus on anything properly after that and asked Mrs Watson if it was alright to leave early as I am not feeling too good.

    Taking my leave I hurry home, desperate to tell Mom what has happened. Reaching the small two- storey home that we are renting, I unlock the door and step inside, greeted by the dark hallway.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I call out as I close the door quietly behind me and ce my handbag down. She isn¡¯t working today, so where is she? ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Zaia?¡±

    I look up the stairs to see Mom standing there with a duster in hand, her hair tied back so as not to get in her face. I hurry up the steps, making them groan under my weight, the old wood has seen a

    lot of wear.

    ¡°Careful Zaia!¡± Mom exims as I reach the top and look at her, my hand still on the bannister.

    ¡°Mom, we have an issue,¡± I say, brushing my hair back and walking past her and into therger of the two bedrooms.

    This one is mine. As Mom said, I will need the space once the babies are here.

    It¡¯s pleasant. With the sun shining through the ornate windows, the pattern in theting casts shadows on the ceiling. The floral patchwork bedding adds a homely touch to the wooden bed.

    I plop down onto it, gripping the sides as I take a deep breath.

    ¡°Sebastian ising for the New Year¡¯s Eve ball, Mom,¡± I say, frowning.

    Mom¡¯s confusion vanishes, reced by shock and then worry. She ces the duster down, shaking her head.

    ¡°No, there has to be a mistake, Zaia, he would nevere here, not only¡­¡± She trails off, quickly going over to the window and closing it before she turns to me. ¡°We need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°There is no mistake. He¡¯sing,¡± I whisper, trying to keep my voice down. ¡°Mom, Alpha Atticus

    got a call when I was there, and he told me himself.¡±

    Mom frowns. ¡°Zaia, I already told you I don¡¯t like you hanging out unnecessarily with him. Remember, this man is known to be dangerous.¡±

    I tilt my head, sighing. ¡°Mom, we have only heard that from our old packs, there¡¯s always more than one side of a story and we have to remember it¡¯s Atticus who has given us a home. Besides, I try not to be free with him, but neither can I be hostile or rude.¡± I remind her firmly.

    I had spent years running a pack and even before then, I knew of the bnce that you need to keep things professional yet polite.

    ¡°I understand that, but he is still a dangerous man,¡± Mom warns me, sitting on the bed and heaving a deep sigh.

    ¡°I know¡­ and he invited me to attend the function, too.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Mom replies worriedly.

    I tilt my head at her and give her a pointed look. ¡°Yes, I know Mom¡­ and I know I need to avoid

    Sebastian at all costs. He actually found out about the pregnancy¡­¡±

    I quickly fill Mom in, and her face is pale as she stares at me. I¡¯m now pacing the room restlessly. Repeating it all is making me even more anxious.

    ¡°Oh no, Zaia, this is making me uneasy. You need to message Valerie to call you immediately. We need to know more.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ I feel a little uneasy too, remember when we considered leaving the country? We were being watched. What if Sebastian is trying to find me?¡± I bite my thumb as I ponder over this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s speak positively.¡±

    I tilt my head, ¡°I am only stating the possibilities, Mom,¡± I say, sighing.

    ¡°I know, with your pregnancy and your health you are in a vulnerable state, and with the rejection

    only making you weaker, I hate to say this, but it has helped that Atticus can¡¯t sense that you are the daughter of an Alpha, due to your weakened state,¡± she replies.

    I frown. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the rejection alone. I have seen my results and even sent them to Valerie. She¡¯s surprised that my health hasn¡¯t improved despite it being a while now.

    There¡¯s something wrong with me and although I haven¡¯t told Mom, my health is deteriorating further.

    I rub my stomach, as long as my babies are ok¡­

    ¡°Ring Valerie, ask her what is happening over there. Why is Sebastian wanting toe? We need to know. Moving isn¡¯t an option right now either,¡± Mom replies worriedly.

    ¡°Yes Mom, I¡¯ll do that. Now please don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll handle it,¡± I reply. I sit down on the bed beside her and hug her tightly.

    I am sorry Mom, because of me you are under so much stress.

    I move back, messaging Valerie to call me when she can, knowing she keeps this phone switched off.

    ¡°Get some rest, Zaia, but we do need to find a way for you to refuse Atticus¡¯s invitation to the ball. A solid, reasonable reason that he can¡¯t get offended.¡±

    I nod in agreement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll think of something. We have over a week until then.¡±

    Mom leaves the room and I lie down on my bed, one hand tucked under my face, the other resting

    on my belly as I stare out of the window.

    When will things get easier?

    My phone soon rings, and I quickly answer it.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer, sitting up. Mom hurries back into the room and sits on the edge of the bed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, you asked me to call?¡± Valerie asks quietly.

    ¡°Yes, I just heard that Sebastian wants toe to the Whispering Mountain New Year¡¯s Eve Ball.

    He never does. Why is he risking his safety to do so now?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°Are you sure? Because I don¡¯t think he will,¡± she sounds doubtful.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s nning to, the alpha here said so himself. There has to be a reason he¡¯s suddenly decided to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Zaia¡­ but I¡¯ll ask Jai,¡± she offers, making me tense.

    ¡°No, they are best friends Val, plus I know you two sh.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Zaia, besides he understands why you are doing what you are doing and his words and I quote; She¡¯s still the Luna in my eyes.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile. That is biging from Jai and it warms my insides. ¡°So, is he happy to be an uncle?¡± I tease.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t together. What do you mean, uncle?¡± she protests.

    I chuckle. ¡°Well, he¡¯s still their uncle¡­¡± Just as Sebastian is their father¡­

    She sighs in relief. ¡°Ah, you scared me! I thought you meant the two of us¡­ anyway, I will ask Jai

    about it. If he goes, then I will ask him to bring me as well. I want to see you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s risky,¡± Mom whispers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, don¡¯t worry Ms Walton,¡± she reassures Mom.

    ¡°Well, if you do find out, please let me know and please, keep me updated,¡± I say, before ending the

    call.

    Mom pats my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll be ok,¡± she promises before she leaves the room.

    -

    Half an hourter, I managed to get both the chicken and the potatoes along with some other fresh produce that was on discount at the farmers¡¯ market. Catching them just as they were packing away for the night.

    Growing up, we were never short on money, but Mom still told me to always be sensible with money.

    ¡°You can earn thousands in a day but unless you spend wisely you will save nothing,¡± I murmur to myself, looking at the apple in my hand.

    A memory of Sebastian biting into an apple after his morning workout returns to my mind. Drenched in sweat, his ck hair a sexy mess and those grey sweatpants that I loved him in.

    It¡¯s times like this that remind me strongly about how different my life is from what it used to be. A

    wave of sadness washes over me. Four months have passed, but he still crosses my mind every day.

    Everything I do somehow reminds me of him, but I am certain he has forgotten me, though, happily living his life with Annalise.

    The setting sun looks blood red, making the apple look even more vibrant. I bite into it when a shadow falls over me.

    My eyes sh, thinking how didn¡¯t I notice him approaching? I ster a smile on my face and look up at the Alpha.

    ¡°Oh hello,¡± I say.

    ¡°We run into one another once again,¡± he says charmingly. His brown hair looks golden in the sun.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I say and I begin walking when he grabs hold of my arm, my heart skips a beat and I instantly feel a wave of unease wash over me.

    ¡°Can I help you Alpha?¡± I ask sharply,

    ¡°Oh sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to rm you. I just thought you might need a lift. In fact, I was calling you,

    but you were distracted,¡± he says, pointing to his sleek car.

    I nce around, feeling the stray eyes of the people on me. His attention towards me is creating unnecessary gossip.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I say, thinking I¡¯ll take the chance to tell him I can¡¯te to the party.

    He holds the door open for me and I slip inside, while he ces the bags in the trunk.

    Oh goddess, are we now on such friendly terms that he will help me with my shopping and give me lifts home?

    ¡°What kind of music do you like?¡± he asks me, as he fiddles with the radio once he¡¯s back in the car.

    ¡°Country,¡± I reply without thinking.

    He puts some country music on and leans over, grabbing my belt. His arm brushes my chest and we both freeze, our eyes meeting as I press myself back into my seat.

    He looks away quickly, pulling the surrounding belt, and buckling it in. His heart¡¯s racing and I

    suddenly feel like the car is too tight.

    I struggle, wanting to refuse him, but it might look too suspicious if I bring the topic up again.

    ¡°Zaia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Atticus¡­¡± I begin. He looks at me and smiles faintly.

    ¡°Finally, after months of asking you to call me that,¡± he says, reaching over, he brushes my hair out of my face and my breath hitches. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s tempting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I reply, although I feel so ufortable right now. ¡°You were saying?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I was wondering, what pack you¡¯re from, I mean your mother said you were both from the Forest Oak Pack, but you remind me more of a city girl.¡± He finishes with a chuckle.

    I tilt my head. ¡°We are from the Forest Oak Pack, however, I did study in the city, maybe it¡¯s that,¡± I

    reply smoothly.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± He smiles at me and I smile back. However, the fact he asked me that has worried me.

    Does he think we are lying about something?

    I think the time hase for us to leave this pack.

    I turn my head to look out of the window. Darkness is falling over the town and with it, the fear of not

    knowing what the future holds begins to eat at me.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± I look back at him and he reaches over, giving my hand a gentle yet firm squeeze. ¡°I know that you¡¯re running from your ex, and I know you don¡¯t want to talk about him to me and that¡¯s ok. But, I want to let you know that you are safe here, I won¡¯t ask you again where youe from. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I smile, looking down at hisrge hand over mine. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly.

    I know I can¡¯t trust him fully, but at least we are safe here.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°Get out! Get her out of here, before I have her thrown from the pack!¡± Mom¡¯s shrieks make me flinch as I m my foot on the brakes of my car, pulling up outside of the mansion.

    I get out only to see two suitcases tossed on the ground and a sobbing Annalise standing there as Mom blocks the entrance, her face blotchy as she screams.

    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± I ask as I rush over to the two women.

    Mom¡¯s eyes sh dangerously. ¡°You¡¯re asking?! You are asking me what is wrong when I learned that you have taken a whore! A mistress! Whilst kicking out your wife! Where is my Zaia?¡± she screams.

    I step back, swallowing. I¡¯ve never seen Mom so angry. She¡¯s shaking, her heartbeat is erratic and

    her eyes are zing in rage.

    ¡°Seb, Seb baby. Tell them we are together now,¡± Annalise sobs.

    Mom looks at me, hurt, her lips quivering as if daring me to agree with Annalise.

    ¡°Look, how about we all talk about this calmly?¡± I suggest.

    I¡¯m trying to figure out how mom realised? Annalise resides in a guest room, and I have made it clear to her that I¡¯d break the news to my parents myself, so how did they find out? This is bad.

    ¡°Calmly? How can I be calm when Zaia is long gone!¡± Mom shrieks, making me internally wince.

    Goddess, the woman is an angel until she¡¯s pissed off and then she changes into a banshee.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± she growls, yanking me away from Annalise.

    ¡°Mom¡­ please, let¡¯s not cause a scene, let¡¯s talk,¡± I say gently, gripping her elbows as I pull out my phone and hit call when I find the number I¡¯m looking for.

    ¡°Hello, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Ethan, I have a job for you.¡±

    ¡®Yes, Alpha?¡¯

    ¡°Come to the mansion and get Annalise amodated into one of the ts,¡± Imand.

    ¡°Seb, tell your Mom, please,¡± Annalise sobs as she grips onto my elbow.

    A sliver of irritation rushes through me and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I need the cover, I would have rather enjoyed this drama between Mom and her.

    ¡°Ethan will take you somewhere safe. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Mom doesn¡¯t speak, more upset than I had originally thought. Great¡­ if Mom is this upset¡­ I wonder how Dad is going to be after he learns of this revtion - if he doesn¡¯t already know¡­

    Footsteps make me turn and Dad¡¯s manager steps out of the mansion, holding his briefcase. ¡°Ah,

    Alpha Sebastian, your father is waiting for you.¡±

    I frown as I nce at the mansion. It¡¯s already harding here when she isn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep your father waiting,¡± Mom says quietly, as she turns away.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she murmurs, clearly upset with me.

    I frown as I stare down at the ground. How do I exin to them when I don¡¯t know who or where the enemy is? All I know is he is watching my every step¡­

    I make my way inside and head to Dad¡¯s office. The hall is darker down this side of the mansion. The lighting is far less than in the main hall since Dad had refused to renovate this area when we

    had the house remodelled.

    Stopping outside his door, I take a slow breath before I knock.

    ¡°Enter,¡± he says, his voice cold.

    Stepping inside, I shut the door behind me. This room has been locked for several months, and I try not to cough as the dust fills my throat.

    He¡¯s standing in the centre of hisrge office. The musty smell of the closed area fills my nose, but he refuses to allow anyone to enter it in his absence.

    ¡°King.¡±

    His voice is quiet, yet the power in it makes it ring off the four walls of the room.

    ¡°The name of the Alpha family of Dark Hollow Falls Pack. A name that not only the world recognises us by, but a name that is associated with our reputation, our traditions and our ethics¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a dangerous edge to his voice. His back is still to me, yet the dark energy that swirls around him is obvious proof of the anger he is trying to contain. ¡°Did you think you could defy me and cast aside the very condition you are holding the Alpha position upon?

    He now turns, his eyes ice cold as he res at me.

    ¡°Zaia and I were notpatible,¡± I lie, my face unreadable as I look him dead in the eye. ¡°As for this pack, in the three years that I have taken over, I have expanded this pack, its borders, and the business. You can¡¯t deny that I am a good Alpha, Father.¡±

    He looks up sharply. ¡°Do you dare question me?¡±

    I frown, ¡°I am only trying to say that by divorcing Zaia, it does not make me a bad Alpha,¡± I reply

    quietly, balling my hands into fists.

    He looks away as if disgusted by me. ¡°Time will tell, but as long as I am alive, my rules andws will apply. You may be the Alpha, but as long as I am alive, my word isw.¡±

    -----

    Dad¡¯s words are fresh on my mind as I ignore the fifteenth call from Annalise. I told her I¡¯ll drop by when I have a moment, but right now I feel like everything is spiralling out of control.

    I clench the steering wheel tightly, pressing my foot down on the elerator, my eyes shing with irritation as I cruise down the road, dangerously fast.

    I¡¯m the Alpha. I¡¯m not a fucking kid anymore, yet he doesn¡¯t see that, always acting like I¡¯m not good enough¡­ as if I¡¯m not capable of making my own decisions.

    Despite everything I do, no matter how many times I prove myself, it¡¯s never enough.

    The phone rings again and I clench my jaw, mming my hand onto the steering wheel as I hit the brakes hard. The horn res as the car skids, the screech of the tyres and the smell of burnt rubber

    fill my nose before ites to a grating stop.

    ¡°What?¡± I answer, snatching up my phone.

    Annalise¡¯s sobs. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m scared. What if something happens to me again? Just- just like the first time.¡±

    I freeze, my anger diminishing as her words echo in my mind.

    Despite the proof that points at Zaia being the one to get rid of Annalise the first time. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something she¡¯s capable of alone¡­ What if she had help from Dad?

    Feeling uneasy, I quickly start the car up.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, Annalise.¡±

    Although her crying irritates me, the least I can do is treat her right. Plus, the trauma of what she¡¯s suffered for thest three years in imprisonment must be adding to her anxiety.

    I drive towards her t, mulling over the situation.

    Despite Annalise¡¯s past, the more time I spend around her, something does feel off. For someone

    who has been kept captive for three years, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any signs of post-traumatic stress. Almost as if it did not phase her at all.

    I park up outside the t where Ethan had told me she is staying and I get out, making my way to her second-floor t.

    The door is pulled open before I even knock and Annalise flings her arms around my neck, sobbing.

    Hesitantly, I pat her back, feeling guilty as I step inside and close the door behind me.

    ¡°Calm down, Annalise,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I¡¯m only here for a short while. Look, I have to return home. You know how my father is-¡±

    ¡°Seb I¡¯m so scared. Please stay with me tonight,¡± she begs, tears sshing down her face.

    I frown, ncing out at the night sky through the small window that stands open.

    ¡°Annalise-¡±

    ¡°Seb¡­ Why don¡¯t you call me Anna anymore?¡± She whispers when I slowly untangle her arms from around my neck.

    ¡°Times have changed, Annalise¡­ Maybe you should try getting some rest? I know the ce isn¡¯t as pleasant as the mansion, but right now, Dad and Mom are both angry at me. We need to tread

    carefully.¡±

    I turn away, scanning the modest-sized t when she wraps her arms around me from behind, her tears having suddenly stopped.

    ¡°I want you, Sebastian¡­ It¡¯s been over four months since your divorce, yet you have note to me,¡± she whispers, slipping her hand under my shirt and stroking my abs.

    I grip her wrist, stopping her in her tracks as I untangle her from me and turn to face her.

    ¡°I may love you, Annalise, however, my soul was bound to hers¡­ it needs time to recover,¡± I exin quietly.

    Saying I love her leaves a bitter taste in my mouth, but I have no other option.

    We shifters can transform into werewolves under a full moon, however not every werewolf can. Some will simply get their fangs, or ws. Not many can handle a full shift or even want to. It¡¯s painful, but after the first few times, you get used to it.

    However, aside from that, we are faster and stronger than the average human, with a heightened

    sense of smell and hearing.

    Then there¡¯s the mate bond, something that pulls us towards our soul mates. There is a powerful connection, one that makes you yearn for theirpany and presence constantly.

    Just the way I used to look forward to seeing Zaia¡­ After a long day at work,ing home to her¡­ she¡¯d always make me a hot drink, and even when I was too tired to make conversation, she would

    understand. She¡¯d sit quietly, snuggling into me, or massaging my temples or shoulders.

    I miss her.

    The crushing pain in my chest returns with vengeance, and I turn away.

    ¡°Seb! Are you really leaving?¡± She gasps as she grabs me from the back of my shirt. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I have things to handle Annalise,¡± I mutter, shrugging her off as I head to the door. ¡°You¡¯re clearly

    fine¡­ get some rest.¡±

    I don¡¯t wait for an answer as I step out into the darkness and get back into my car.

    My phone that I left in the car shows several missed calls from Jai, as well as several texts from him. I¡¯m in no mood to talk to anyone and so I look at the texts.

    JAI: Your father has stopped the funding on the apartment block project you were working on. Not only that but he¡¯s put a stop to the youth training facility. Do something man, because if we stop that work now, we are going to lose millions of dors.

    I stare at the message, my heart thundering as blistering rage res through me like a volcano rumbling, ready to burst.

    How dare he!

    I know why he¡¯s doing this. He¡¯s trying to force me back under his control.

    My phone beeps again and I nce down at the next message. A message that makes my blood boil and any self-control I have left vanishes.

    DAD: I¡¯m certain you got the news by now. I am putting a stop to all the projects you are working on. You may be the CEO of Aran King Enterprises, but I am still the Founder and Owner. Remember

    your ce, Sebastian. Without me, you are nothing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 10

    SEBASTIAN.

    A loud knocking on the door makes me jerk up. The incessant pounding in my head makes me flinch, the hammering sound of the knocking only making it worse.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± I growl as the door is thrown open to reveal a very cheery and energetic Jai.

    Why the fuck are we friends?

    ¡°Rise and shine, Cupcake!¡± he says, dunking the paper bag of what I can tell is breakfast from the smell, before he ces a foam cup of strong coffee next to it.

    I guess he has his uses.

    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t thinking of ways to kill me,¡± he remarks, observing me suspiciously.

    I smirk, ¡°I was just wondering why we are friends, then I remembered you make a good maid.¡±

    He casts me a re before opening the blinds, the dazzling sunlight only making my head hurt more.

    ¡°Close them!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s morning. Why the hell were you drinking?¡± he asks, scanning the empty bottles that surround my desk, scattered on the floor.

    How much did I drink?

    ¡°Because I wanted to,¡± I reply quietly, a sudden thought entering my mind. The day of the rejection I

    had offered Zaia a drink of our favourite wine.

    Deep down, I was hoping that the memory would make her falter and refuse to ept my rejection. Yet she bent far faster than I could have imagined, throwing water all over my ns.

    ¡°So you mentioned the Whispering Mountain Pack Ball yesterday. Are you actually considering going to it?¡± he asks as he drops into the seat opposite my desk.

    I¡¯ve searched all the packs around here, even those we are not on friendly terms with. There are

    only a few packs that I have not managed to get into and those belong to enemy packs.

    Whispering Mountain is one of them, and this is the perfect chance to infiltrate their grounds.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you. You know it¡¯s going to be risky. Are you seriously considering this?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, yes I am. Besides, when the invitation camest week, Annalise saw it and she wanted

    to go.¡±

    It¡¯s a good idea, and suddenly it begins to make even more sense that I should go. There¡¯s a high chance that the one behind all of this may be there. If I take Annalise, they will realise I truly have moved on¡­

    Who is it and what do they want from me?

    ¡°Cool, then I¡¯ll take Valerie,¡± Jai says casually.

    I look up sharply and frown. ¡°Valerie? As in Valerie Scott, your ex?¡± I ask, opening up the brown paper bag.

    There¡¯s some hangover medicine in there too. The guy can be so damn annoying, but he¡¯s a good friend, half the time anyway.

    ¡°Yes, Doctor Valerie Scott,¡± He replies sarcastically, making me frown. Sighing, he shrugs, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s still super hot, and I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing her in a sexy gown again. I mean, she¡¯s gorgeous as hell and I¡¯m bored of seeing her hiding her assets behind that boring white doctor¡¯s coat.¡±

    He smirks and he sits forward as I down the medication he got me and gulp down some water,

    hoping it helps.

    ¡°Right, and are you forgetting the fact that both of you jump at each other¡¯s throats the moment you¡¯re in the same room?¡± I remind him.

    He winks at me. ¡°Who knows, she might sumb to how hot I look and decide to engage in some smoking hot angry sex. I kinda miss that¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know your bedroom antics. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll agree, but I mean, if she does, then fine. I¡¯ll be happy if Annalise gets somepany, too.¡±

    ¡°What? So she doesn¡¯t eat your head off for the full evening?¡±

    I cast him a re and he snickers.

    ¡°Jai, did you ever manage to get me an assessment of everyone who hade in and out of this pack for thest year?¡± I ask as I bite into the sandwich.

    His face bes serious, and he shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m still working on it¡­ Seb, you¡¯re asking for everyone who hase in and out of the city for a full year. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not an easy feat. I¡¯ve

    been on it for several weeks, and I¡¯m not even half done, but I¡¯ll get there. I know you have your reasons not to ask the IT team, but care to share why you want to know?¡±

    He¡¯s asked me several times, but I can¡¯t bring myself to risk anything by telling him. Over one year ago, was the first time I received a message.

    Until this day, I still remember what was written on the in white card in bold ck font.

    YOUR WIFE TRULY IS PRETTY, ISN¡¯T SHE?

    I had brushed it aside as a prank and hadmanded my men to find out where it came from, but nothing came up and I didn¡¯t worry about it and soon forgot about it.

    That was until a second one came two weekster.

    I WONDER HOW YOUR WIFE¡¯S BLOOD WOULD LOOK RUNNING DOWN HER PRETTY LITTLE NECK?

    That¡¯s when things got darker and the beginning of my worries started.

    ¡°Sebastian?¡±

    I look up to see Jai¡¯s eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°You spaced.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was thinking¡­¡±

    A tense silence falls between us, and he looks at me. ¡°I am your friend before I am your Beta Sebastian. If something is troubling you, tell me. You know you can trust me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I brush it off, not wanting to discuss it.

    Dad is already pushing me into a corner, forcing my hand when ites to the business, Mom is

    angry at me. Goddess knows where Zaia is and how she¡¯s doing.

    The thoughts given birth by fear are wing to the forefront of my mind.

    What if in my attempts to protect her I have put her in worse danger?

    ¡°I¡¯ll find out as fast as possible.¡±

    I look up and raise a brow. ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The full breakdown of who has entered and left the pack, Sebastian.¡±

    I shake my head, massaging my temples. ¡°This hangover is rough.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± he replies, standing up. He¡¯s upset, because I¡¯m not telling him, but whoever it is made it clear I couldn¡¯t.

    If it was my life on the line, I wouldn¡¯t care, but she¡¯s the target. She¡¯s the one they will hurt if I defy them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I reply quietly.

    ¡°Well, whenever you¡¯re ready to share, you know where I am.¡± The door shuts behind him with a sharp snap, leaving me alone in my office which stinks of alcohol.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Standing up, I draw the blinds shut before walking over to the door and locking it.

    I push my desk back, pulling the rug up and move the chair away, before turning and walking to the

    Staring at the image, I ce my finger on the centre of his forehead, feeling something buzz and then a faint click.

    I look to the ground where my desk usually stands, watching as the panels move back, revealing a metre square area. There¡¯s a panel on it and crouching down, I ce my hand on it, allowing it to

    scan my hand.

    ¡®Enter Pin¡¯ shes on the screen and I quickly thumb it in and finally¡­ the key¡­

    I pull out the chain from around my neck that has a metal tag at the end that I always wear underneath my clothes. Clicking on the small indent, it clicks and a slim intricate key-like panel pops out. I remove it and ce it into the small square that awaits it.

    A faint blue light scans over the entire surface before a faint whirring soundes from it and the

    door of the safe swings open.

    It¡¯s half a metre deep, and it¡¯s filled with money, papers, files and old books and boxes.

    I reach for one specific box, and take it out. I unlock it with a pin, and flip it open, taking out the

    yellowed paper that¡¯s been torn from an old book along with a white envelope.

    I stare at the torn paper, reading the italic text at the bottom of the page.

    ¡®Beware the one that wears the mark of discord, mischief and death.¡¯

    But it isn¡¯t the message that makes my heart race, but the image itself. Despite how battered it has be over the years, it¡¯s clear. An ancient symbol that does not align with anynguage, but what gets to me is that it¡¯s identical to Zaia¡¯s birthmark that sits on the side of her left breast¡­

    A mark that somehow holds far more importance and meaning than we know. Someone knows about it and I know if others found out about it, it will only put her in danger. Even those who currently love her would turn upon her.

    I ce the paper down and take out the envelope from the box. It contains another white card, but

    this time there¡¯s also a photograph included. A photograph of Zaia on the balcony of our mansion, with her hands in her hair, and circled in a red pen, is her birthmark.

    Anger flits through me as I re at the card once more.

    WHAT WOULD THE PACK DO IF THEY KNEW THEIR LUNA WILL BRING THEM DESTRUCTION?

    I toss the photograph down, running my fingers through my hair.

    Someone knew about the mark, I don¡¯t know how, but they were able to get close enough to take this picture.

    I¡¯ve messed up, I thought I¡¯ll send her away and I¡¯ll keep an eye on her, what if I¡¯ve put her at a

    greater risk by doing so?

    The unanswered questions spin in my mind, like a foreboding cloud hanging above my head.

    Who are they? Where are they hiding? And above all, why? Why are they doing this?

    The ultimate question is, is there really more to Zaia and her birthmark, or was it all a myth of the

    past?

 Chapter 11

    ZAIA.

    New Year¡¯s Eve is upon us, and I am rushing around helping with setting

    up the banquet hall.

    Atticus¡¯s mother fell ill with the cold a few days ago and since I was

    helping Mrs Watson with the flower arrangements I offered to help with

    the event organising. I wish I didn¡¯t, because I didn¡¯t think it meant

    I¡¯d be stuck around Atticus for thest few days.

    For an Alpha, who surely has much more to do, he visited often until I

    was getting looks from the other female staff.

    Envious, amused, and a few jealous. I did not ask for his attention, and

    I really wish he wasn¡¯t so intrigued.

    Since that day in the car, things have been a little more awkward between

    us.

    ¡°ce them to the right. They¡¯ll fit better there.¡± I call out to the

    organisers as I make my way over to them.

    ¡°Here, Miss?¡± The man replies, looking confused.

    I nod with a small smile. ¡°Yes, right here.¡±

    He obeys, before smiling slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. It reflects just right.

    Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Do the same for the other tables and just make sure they¡¯re

    not ced right near the mirrors.¡± I turn away and nce up at the

    floral arrangements that hang from the ceiling of the grand hall.

    It¡¯s going to be a masked ball, something I had suggested after I had

    learned that Sebastian will be making an appearance.

    It was a risky decision and the chances he¡¯ll see right through me are

    high, especially due to the fact thatst time I lost myposure at

    the mention of Sebastian. But he hasn¡¯t said anything again. I think for

    now he believes me.

    I look around the hall and hide a smile, satisfied.

    It¡¯s breathtaking¡­ but it¡¯s also a painful reminder of every party I¡¯veC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    attended with Sebastian. When he treated me like I was the only one for

    him¡­

    Where did it go wrong?

    ¡°Such a pretty face in a stunning environment shouldn¡¯t look so down.¡±

    I spin around to see Atticus walking down the centre of the hall, hands

    in his pockets as he looks around the hall and whistles slowly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply, smiling smoothly, squashing my thoughts.

    ¡°You did an incredible job, almost as if you¡¯re used to it,¡± he says,

    whistling slowly. ¡°I¡¯m truly impressed, Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I just like party nning,¡± I reply. By now I¡¯ve noticed he is

    indeed rather sharp and I¡¯m aware of his indirect remarks, already

    prepared and alert around him.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think our hall has ever looked better. Mrs Watson told me

    you helped with the flower arrangements, too.¡±

    ¡°I did. So tell me, Alpha- sorry, Atticus¡­ why do you choose fresh

    flowers every year?¡± I ask, trying to divert the conversation from

    myself.

    He sighs, but smiles, clearly happy I¡¯m making conversation. ¡°Why¡­ I

    don¡¯t really know it¡¯s always been a tradition¡­ but this year I chose a

    specific colour.¡±

    ¡°Lc.¡±

    ¡°Yes, violet¡­ because that¡¯s the colour of something that I havee to

    admire recently,¡± he says. I make the mistake of looking at him and our

    eyes meet.

    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± I reply, ncing around in hopes of a distraction.

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll save me a dance tonight,¡± he says quietly, as he

    nces at the people working around.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I am torn. How do I tell him I don¡¯t n on being here tonight?

    Valerie told me they will being and I simply can¡¯t risk it, plus

    Sebastian is bringing Annalise. I don¡¯t need to see them, only to scratch

    open my wounds that are still not healing.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t deny me. I hope you wille, even if it¡¯s simply as a

    gesture of goodwill towards your new Alpha and Pack.¡±

    Our eyes meet and he couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Disobeying him means

    disobeying my new Alpha and showing disrespect towards him.

    ¡°Atticus I-¡±

    ¡°Alpha!¡± Two men in suits approach Atticus, and one of them leans closer

    to him, but despite speaking quietly, I manage to make out what they¡¯re

    saying.

    ¡°The ck Beast is almost at pack borders.¡±

    My heart skips a beat and I try to calm myself by thinking about

    something else- anything else! The flowers¡­ Think of the flowers!

    The ck Beast.

    A name that was given to Sebastian years ago, because of his power and

    the colour of his wolf¡¯s fur.

    I can feel Atticus¡¯s eyes on me, but I¡¯m certain I haven¡¯t given anything

    away as I scan the gands that wrap around the double-door entrance,

    keeping my face calm and at ease.

    ¡°Zaia, I¡¯ll see you tonight. I have to go,¡± he says.

    ¡°Of course, see you then.¡± I smile, despite how sick I feel inside.

    His final words are amand, not an offer, and if things couldn¡¯t get

    any worse, Sebastian being here is the icing on the cake!

    -----

    ¡°When did that arrive?¡± I ask as I stare at the unzipped dress bag that

    sits on my bed.

    ¡°Not long after you left,¡± Mom replies, shaking her head. ¡°He had it

    ordered at the boutique¡­ I knew Maggie was working on an order for the

    Alpha, but I did not think it was for you. It now makes sense why she has

    been so nicetely.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°And the colour¡­¡± I say, staring at the lc shade of

    tulle.

    ¡°He, for some crazy reason, is into you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, am I that bad?¡± I ask, amused despite the situation.

    Mom tilts her head and wrings her hands.

    ¡°No! but you¡¯re pregnant! With another man¡¯s children, why would an

    Alpha¡­ I don¡¯t know, I mean it can happen and you are a beauty but¡­¡± She

    sits down and I¡¯m about to speak when I pay attention to her.

    Her clothes seem to be ill-fitting and only now do I realise just how

    much weight she has lost. I feel guilt eat up at me. This is my fault.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say quietly, looking away and back at the dress. ¡°But

    he practicallymanded me¡­ I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Our eyes meet, and Mom ces her head in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m scared Zaia¡­¡±

    My heart skips a beat. I¡¯ve never heard Mom say something like that

    before. I slowly kneel before her and take her hands in mine. ¡°Mom¡­ we¡¯re

    going to be ok, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know this is all very hard on you too.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, No Zaia, don¡¯t ever apologise. That¡¯s what

    mothers are for. Everyone will learn that the Alpha asked you to the

    ball.¡±

    ¡°Mom, he said I shoulde. He didn¡¯t say about being his date-¡±

    ¡°The dress did Zaia!¡± Mom sighs and closes her eyes. Up close, I can see

    the wrinkles in her skin. I should be taking care of her¡­ not the other

    way around¡­ ¡°I just don¡¯t want you going from one ruthless alpha to the

    next.¡±

    I nod in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom, I¡¯m not that stupid. I learned

    my lesson once. Zaia Toussaint needs no man.¡±

    Mom nods, but at least my words brought a smile to her face, albeit a

    weak one.

    ¡°With Sebastianing here tonight¡­ It¡¯s so risky. I¡¯m just scared¡­

    that¡­¡±

    My smile fades. Something is troubling her. ¡°What is it, Mom?¡±

    ¡°What if he learns these babies are his and takes them away?¡± Her voice

    is lifeless as she says those words, and I realise she¡¯s remembering her

    own past¡­

    When I was born, my father took me away and gave me to my stepmother.

    With his power and influence, Mom had no one to help her.

    Luckily, for both Mom and I, my stepmother didn¡¯t want me, nor did she

    want me raised in that household and convinced my dad to return me to

    Mom.

    It is the only thing I am thankful to her for. Even though her intentions

    weren¡¯t good, I at least got to be with my mother.

    But I am not Mom.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take my babies away,¡± I say, the power in my voice

    surprises even myself as I stare at Mom, my chest heaving.

    I swear if he tries¡­ I won¡¯t just walk away¡­ I will wreak havoc if I have

    to, but no one, and I mean no one, will take my children from me.

    A strength I have forgotten I possess rises within me and I stand up.

    ¡°I will go to the ball, show Atticus that I went. He will be too busy

    with other Alphas, anyway. I will make sure I avoid Sebastian and the

    first chance I get, I will leave.¡± I state. ¡°This is just a small hurdle,

    and we will ovee it, just as we have ovee so many before it.¡±

    My confidence seems to give Mom the courage she needs and she nods.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get you ready.¡±

    With those words, she stands up with rejuvenated strength, ready to

    tackle the challenge ahead.

    -----

    A few hours have passed, and it iste in the evening when I¡¯m finally

    ready for the ball. Earlier, I messaged Atticus to ask him if it is ok

    not to be addressed as Zaia at the ball, just in case it got back to my

    ex. After all, word can spread and my name is a little unique.

    Something I now wish I had changed when we came here, but it¡¯s toote

    to change that.

    He had agreed and said it made sense and he would let the pack know, so

    no one identally let it slip and how he¡¯s simply happy I will be

    attending.

    Mom and I struggled to make myself look as different as possible. In the

    end, I had contoured my face heavily before applying a matt base and very

    pale lips.

    Anyone who knows me, knows I love my bold lips. We have twisted my hair

    into a small bun, and the aim is to make it look a lot less than it is. I

    am personally satisfied with how I look.

    From afar, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that it¡¯s me. I pick up the

    purple mask that mom had just coloured in with felt pen to match. The

    original was a lovely ivory shade.

    ¡°I wish you had a heavier mask,¡± Mom murmurs.

    ¡°It should be ok, we won¡¯t be that close,¡± I reply, cing it on my face

    and before I can tie the ribbon, Mom takes over and ties it for me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say softly as I look up at her, patting her hand gently.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s time for you to do what you need to do, but rest assured, if

    things be difficult there and if he tries to get close to you,

    leave.¡± Mom warns me as I stand up, spritzing plenty of perfume over me,

    before I kiss her cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok. I won¡¯t be long, and my phone will be with me at

    all times. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡±

    She nods reluctantly, helping me with my gown as I make my way

    downstairs. Draping my shawl around my shoulders, I step out into the

    cold.

    A car is waiting for me, but it doesn¡¯t surprise me. Atticus had given

    his order. It¡¯s no surprise he sent someone.

    Once the driver shuts the door and gets into the driver¡¯s seat, we are on

    our way towards the grand hall.

    I nce down at my phone, seeing the message Valerie had sent earlier

    whilst I was getting ready.

    VALERIE: We¡¯re at the hall.

    I take a steadying breath when the venuees into sight. It¡¯s lit

    aze with dazzling lights. Pots of purple flowers line the entrance

    steps as guests pour into the hall.

    Here goes nothing¡­

    Before I know it, I¡¯m about to enter.

    Knowing that Sebastian is right inside sets my heart into a frenzy of

    emotions. He hurt me in so many ways, but the thought of him still makes

    my belly flip from excitement.

    Deep down, a part of me wants to see if he¡¯d even recognise me or would

    he be too lost in the arms of his beloved Annalise?

    I know I¡¯m ying a dangerous game and I remind myself I need to steer

    well away from them.

    Someone takes my shawl away, and I look around, wanting to blend away

    into a corner, however the moment I step into the hall, silence falls

    from those around me as all eyes now turn to me.

    I carry myself gracefully, not making eye contact with anyone, but the

    whispers follow.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s woman¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder he is so infatuated¡­¡±

    I¡¯m beginning to feel uneasy. I knew people would misunderstand, but

    right away?

    I hurry away, blending into the crowd, not wanting to remain in the

    limelight, when Atticus¡¯s voice reaches my ears.

    ¡°... surprise.¡±

    ¡°You are the one who sent the invitation. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t show

    up? Or were you hoping that I didn¡¯t?¡± Sebastian¡¯s cold, callous voice

    reaches me.

    My breath hitches, his voice making it hard to focus. A crushing pain

    fills my chest and I slowly turn, scanning the crowd, but I don¡¯t need to

    search for long.

    Like always, he stands out, even in a room full of handsome alphas, and

    stunning ball gowns, his deadly allure, or the aura he exudes stand above

    all.

    Even the ck mask on his face does nothing to hide his identity. The

    ck suit he wears fits him perfectly, a suit that you know is

    expensive, yet it¡¯s ssy. Unlike others, he wears only a ck satin

    tie with a silver pin. One hand is in his pocket, and Annalise clings to

    the other. She¡¯s in a dark pink gown and I can¡¯t help but stare at her

    stomach.

    It¡¯s hidden by the manyyers of tulle of her extravagant gown, and I

    find myself slowly backing away.

    ¡°Oh!¡± a man behind me exims, and I turn quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I whisper.

    The elderly man smiles and shakes his head.

    ¡°Not at all, dear, just be careful.¡± He says with a pleasant smile as his

    gaze falls to my stomach.

    I nod, thanking him before I nce over my shoulder at the man who broke

    my heart, only to find him looking directly at me.

    Those piercing blue eyes meet mine as time seems to stand still¡­

 Chapter 12

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Naya!¡± Atticus¡¯s voice calls, and I freeze.

    The name he said he¡¯ll call me by¡­ Oh no...

    I turn gracefully and look at him, smiling brightly.

    His brown hair is styled back, making him look a lot sharper without the tousled mess it usually is in. He¡¯s in a dark grey suit that makes his eyes look a tad lighter, paired with a teal mask and tie.

    ¡°Atticus,¡± I reply, trying to make my voice sound a little pitchy.

    He¡¯ll know¡­ there¡¯s no way you can live with someone for three years and not be able to recognise them from close. I can¡¯t go over there.

    Yet Atticus has other ns, and to my dismay, he motions me over, making my heart thunder.

    Thinking fast, I raise a finger and gesture to the left. ¡°One moment, I have to check on something.¡± I mouth to him, bluffing.

    He tilts his head, smiling, before he walks over to me.

    For once I¡¯m relieved he came over to me rather than persist. He touches my upper arms, giving them a gentle squeeze. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    I nod. ¡°Absolutely, I just want to make sure everything is in ce,¡± I reply quietly, certain that

    Sebastian can probably hear me.

    ¡°You look beautiful tonight¡­ I¡¯m d you were up toing.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really have a choice¡­

    ¡°Thank you, you do too. I mean, you look handsome, not beautiful.¡± I reply, internally cringing at my mix-up.

    He lets out a breathyugh, reaching up and caressing my cheek - much to my surprise, and it takes my all not to move away from him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he replies before he bends down and kisses my cheek.

    I can feel several pairs of eyes searing into me, but there¡¯s one pair that is burning holes through my

    head.

    Sebastian¡¯s.

    Does he suspect something?

    ¡°Come, allow me to introduce you to Alpha Sebastian King.¡±

    I look at Sebastian before lowering my gaze. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Atticus offers me his arm and I hesitantly loop my hand around it and allow him to guide me over to

    them.

    What do I do? Goddess, what do I do?

    I¡¯m dragging my feet, walking slowly as Sebastian¡¯s piercing blue eyes continue to burn into me, as if dying it will somehow stop me from having toe face-to-face with him.

    Suddenly someone knocks into me, and something cold sshes down my arm and over the skirt of my dress.

    I gasp, my foot catching in the hem of my gown, making me stumble. I grab onto Atticus, my other hand going to my belly protectively, just as Sebastian steps forward, almost as if to grab hold of me, but whoever bumped into me grabs my upper arm, pulling me back.

    ¡°Shit, sorry! I am so sorry!¡±

    Jai?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I turn to look at the man who has ruined my dress.

    My saviour¡­

    ¡°I am so sorry, miss,¡± he says apologetically, as a snarl rips through Atticus¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You will be more careful. If anything happened to my woman, you¡­¡±

    His woman?

    ¡°It was a mistake, and she¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sorry Alpha,¡± Jai says, raising his hands in defence.

    His gaze dips to mine, and his eyes soften.

    He did it on purpose as he recognised me¡­

    ¡°Get out of here before you are forced out.¡± Atticus spits venomously.

    ¡°You should know better than to threaten my men,¡± Sebastian growls.

    Their auras are raging around them as the ballroom falls silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m ok,¡± I murmur, keeping my head down as I gather my wet skirts. ¡°I¡¯ll just go clean up.¡±

    I spot Valerie, who is standing beside Jai, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to speak to her now.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I murmur to Atticus before I pull away gently.

    I look back, worried for Jai, when I see Sebastian block Atticus¡¯s path.

    His gaze flicks to me almost as if he knows I¡¯m watching them and I quickly turn away, and hurry into the crowd¡­

    I reach the side hall, making my way to the bathroom. My heart is thudding and only when my phone vibrates, and I fumble with thetch on my clutch bag do I realise that I¡¯m shaking.

    VALERIE: I¡¯ming, wait in the bathroom.

    Goddess, that was nerve-wracking.

    I walk over to the sink and open the faucet, staring at my reflection.

    Thank God Jai came. I hope he doesn¡¯t get into trouble¡­

    This was not how the evening was meant to go¡­

    I bite my lip, feeling my heart clench.

    He even brought her here¡­ but obviously, why wouldn¡¯t he?

    I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s upsetting me. I know that we never heard anything about my divorce, and there was no rumour about Annalise bing the Luna. Even Val told me that¡­ but what was I

    expecting? Them not to be together?

    But¡­ they are together regardless of if she¡¯s the official Luna. If it wasn¡¯t for his parents, she would be Luna already. I am certain they are the only ones stopping her from bing Luna.

    ¡°So, this is where you¡¯ve been cooped up for thest few months.¡±

    I freeze when the bathroom is pushed right open and none other than Annalise steps inside, shutting the door behind her.

    She knew it was me¡­

    ¡°Oh please, we aren¡¯t in one of your stupid romance novels where a mask is going to keep your identity a secret. You made a good attempt with the makeup, but you¡¯re still Zaia.¡± She sneers.

    ¡°And what do you want?¡± I ask, turning to her.

    ¡°I just thought I¡¯de to see my precious sister. I never thought you¡¯d move on so fast. And there you were acting all broken-hearted. Trying to buy pity.¡±

    I scoff, smirking.

    ¡°Really Annalise? And why should I remain brokenhearted? I¡¯m over Sebastian and I really don¡¯t

    care what he does with his life. As you said, I¡¯ve moved on.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And does Alpha Atticus know you¡¯re his rival¡¯s ex-Luna? Or did you somehow trick him into getting you pregnant to trap him?¡±

    ¡°He knows everything, don¡¯t you worry,¡± I mutter. How petty is she. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to trap anyone, Annalise. Whatever I do, I do openly.¡±

    ¡°Yet you clearly slept with him the moment you rejected Sebastian¡­¡± She trails off as if something suddenly urred to her.

    She frowns, staring at my belly, and I ce a hand on it protectively. There¡¯s a glimmer of confusion in her eyes.

    ¡°You look at least eight months¡­¡± she mutters. Her face pales and she stares at me, as realisation dawns upon her. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ tell me it¡¯s not true¡­ it shouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Annalise, does it hurt to know that I¡¯m carrying your man¡¯s child?¡±

    I¡¯m not nning on telling her I¡¯m carrying twins. I also know my secret is safe enough with her. She will not tell Sebastian because she wants him all for herself.

    Her eyes sh as she curses.

    ¡°How dare you! You-you can¡¯t be pregnant! You miscarried¡­. Val-Valerie said¡­ the bitch lied.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her a bitch.¡± I warn, my eyes zing. ¡°You clearly aren¡¯t happy in your own life, Annalise, if you have to interfere in mine. Neither can you ept the fact that, despite carrying Sebastian¡¯s

    pup, no one wants to see you as his Luna. Tell me, have youe here to try to rain on my parade?¡±

    She looks offended. ¡°What?¡± she scoffs.

    ¡°You heard me. Are you that unsatisfied in your life that you find happiness in hurting others?¡± I ask icily.

    She clenches her jaw, touching her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t get so full of yourself, Zaia. The pack knows that this baby is their future Alpha, as for your child, if-¡±

    The door opens, and she stops as Valerie freezes, looking between us.

    Annalise looks between us before she ps slowly.

    ¡°Oh? So, you knew your precious friend was here, that¡¯s why you were so adamant toe along. I wonder if Sebastian would be happy to hear that.¡± She sneers.

    ¡°I can handle him,¡± Valerie replies confidently, her eyes cold as she res at Annalise. ¡°You should go. There were several women all over Sebastian and he doesn¡¯t seem to be missing you.¡±

    That makes her tense before she turns back to me.

    ¡°Well¡­ dear sister, I¡¯ll leave you for now¡­ until we meet again,¡± she says in a sing-song voice,ing closer to me. She leans over, adjusting her mask and hair before she turns and pauses.

    She looks over her shoulder at me before she moves closer. I¡¯m about to push her away when she

    wraps one arm around me in a sudden one-armed hug, one that is painfully tight.

    ¡°Make sure Sebastian does not learn that that child is his¡­. We wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to it, right?¡± she threatens in such a faint whisper I almost don¡¯t hear it.

    My face pales as she moves back and caresses my belly, this time I shove her away, roughly clutching my stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I hiss, how dare she¡­ she threatened my baby!

    She lets out a tinklingugh as she pushes past Valerie and leaves the bathroom.

    I gasp as I grip the counter as Valerie moves closer. ¡°Zaia¡­ are you alright? What did the evil witch say?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Valerie has to return to that pack. I can¡¯t make things harder for her. ¡°Just stay alert and be wary of her Valerie, I don¡¯t want you getting hurt because of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You need to take care of yourself, Zaia. This evening was a mess. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to go over to Sebastian like that! I thought you were staying low!¡± she whispers, ncing

    towards the shut door.

    I nod. ¡°I was, but Atticus didn¡¯t leave me an option,¡± I exin, sighing.

    ¡°Be wary of him¡­ he¡¯s still the enemy¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t reply. What option do I have?

    ¡°Thank Jai for me. He didn¡¯t need to do that, but he did. Did you have to nag him to help?¡± I ask apologetically.

    She shakes her head, and a slight blush coats her cheeks.

    ¡°No, it was actually his idea,¡± she mutters with an eye roll. ¡°As much as I want to chat and catch up, I need to go before someone notices I¡¯m gone.¡±

    I nod. She reaches under her dress, and I smile at the leg strap she¡¯s wearing. Ever efficient.

    ¡°Here¡­ I want you to take these every night¡­ ok?¡±

    ¡°What are they? I ask curiously.

    She hesitates. ¡°I sent a friend in Chicago some of your blood samples, recent ones plus some older ones, there are traces of poisoning in your system or so he thinks.¡±

    I stare at her, shocked.

    Poison?

    ¡°What?¡± I manage to ask.

    "It¡¯s hard to pinpoint, as our cells still regenerate fast, but if he¡¯s right, it means whatever¡¯s poisoning you is still somehow being consumed by you,¡± she exins quickly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°He was 90 percent sure, look, Zay, please, just be careful with what you eat and what you drink from here on out, because I think someone knows you¡¯re here and whoever it is¡­ is still somehow

    making sure you are affected by the poison¡­ This is a special antidote, make sure you take it every night¡­.¡±

    My heart is thumping as I grip the counter.

    Who would be so cruel to try to hurt a pregnant woman and why? What have I done to harm anyone?

    Annalise.

    But deep down, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s capable of such aplicated operation¡­

    Did she have help?

    Is there someone watching me that I don¡¯t know of?

    The bathroom door opens as two women step inside,ughing and chattering away, unaware of the dark atmosphere that hangs above our heads.

    The merriment from outside fills the bathroom, but all I feel is dread, unable to focus on anything but the fact that someone wants me hurt, or worse¡­

    Dead.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Valerie turns back to me the moment the women leave the bathroom.

    ¡°Sorry, I got distracted.¡± I shake my head, trying to clear it.

    ¡°Are you really ok? I know this is a lot to take in, but I really do need you to listen,¡± Valerie whispers urgently.

    ¡°I know Val, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I reply. ¡°I just¡­ Sebastian clearly moved on and does as he wants. I don¡¯t understand why he isn¡¯t making her his Luna. She¡¯s carrying his child. What more do people want?¡±

    A part of me wants to tell him her truth, tell him that she threatened our children and at least warn him that even if he doesn¡¯t want me, to tread carefully, for the sake of the pack.

    ¡°What?¡± Valerie asks, staring at me, her eyes wide.

    I look up at her. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You said she¡¯s pregnant¡­ did she say that? Jai¡¯s not mentioned anything¡­ I mean, even if it''s early days, Sebastian would tell him.¡±

    My brows furrow; Early days?

    ¡°Valerie, she was pregnant four months ago¡­ I know you can¡¯t tell too much in her gown-¡±

    Valerie scoffs. ¡°What? The bitch wears skin-tight clothes every damn day. Trust me, she¡¯s not

    pregnant. Plus, she was drinking the moment we got here!¡±

    My heart skips a beat as I stare at her in shock.

    She lied to me.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m going to kill that bitch.¡± Valerie turns, and I grab onto her wrist and shake my head.

    ¡°No¡­ leave it. It was probably to hurt me¡­ regardless of if it is¡­ she¡¯s still the one he chose.¡± I reply, now fearing for my children even more.

    I look down at the antidote vials I had hidden behind me when the women entered and slip them into my clutch bag. I need to get stronger. I need to get back to the healthy me so I can protect my

    babies from anything.

    ¡°We need to tell Sebastian, the dumbass - that she¡¯s lying!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I frown. It makes me wonder¡­ what else has she lied about? The kidnapping? And who knows

    what else she¡¯s been telling Sebastian?

    Someone who can threaten an unborn baby and lie about being pregnant can¡¯t be trusted as a Luna. The pack doesn¡¯t deserve that.

    Although I am no longer part of the pack, I¡¯m still worried about them.

    We both agree to leave the bathroom at separate times, with me leaving first, and I almost bump into Atticus, who is waiting outside, leaning against the wall.

    My heart thumps. I didn¡¯t notice him. He¡¯s standing there, arms crossed, and he gives me a small smile, his eyes raking over me and to the darker patch on my dress, where the drink had spilt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a dress brought for you, so you can change,¡± he says, motioning to the right, and I turn to see a woman standing there holding a dress bag.

    He won¡¯t let me leave so quickly¡­

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, knowing I can¡¯t refuse. Things have already be quite suspicious.

    I take the peach dress from the woman.

    ¡°You are most wee. Come this way, ma¡¯am.¡± She motions for me to follow, leading me into one of the side rooms to change.

    Once I have changed, I put on the ivory heels and mask before I head back out to where Atticus is still waiting for me.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s return to the party.¡±

    I nod, giving him a small smile, although hisment from earlier still makes me ufortable.

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡± I begin, after we have taken a few steps.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for standing up for me, however¡­ you called me your woman in front of the entire room. We both know that¡¯s not true¡­ I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand,¡± I say, trying to sound

    as gentle as possible. Thest thing I want is to piss off another Alpha.

    He stops in his tracks and looks down at me.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I look up at him, and he nces down the hallway as if making sure there¡¯s no one around. I see two people walking in the opposite direction, but otherwise, we are alone.

    ¡°I am sorry for that, but I wanted to make it clear to that man that you are not just anyone. You are born to be a Luna.¡±

    My heart thuds at those words. It¡¯s not the first time a man has said that to me¡­

    But I¡¯m never good enough to keep as a mate or wife¡­

    ¡°I will wait for you, Zaia. Take as much time as you need. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    I open my mouth to tell him I am not looking to move on when he ces a finger on my lips and shakes his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me now¡­ I said I¡¯ll wait¡­ because I am ready to, whether that¡¯s weeks¡­ months¡­ or even years. You stepped into my life when I was least expecting someone to, and I want you to

    stay.¡±

    I remain silent. Fate ys its twisted game¡­ The man I have always loved doesn¡¯t want me, yet the

    one I am not interested in wants me¡­

    I¡¯m better alone. Don¡¯t cause heartbreak and you will not face heartbreak¡­

    He takes my hand and guides me back inside the ballroom. I spot Sebastian talking to a few men, a winess in his hand, and Annalise is by his side.

    I frown slightly, staring at her puffy dress. She yed it smart. Not only is the dress extremely full of ruffledyers from the waist down, but when she hugged me, she had been by my side, not in front of me.

    There was no way for me to have known she was lying if Valerie didn¡¯t tell me.

    She¡¯s clever, I¡¯ll give her that, but then, she has always been excellent at manipting the situation.

    Sebastian suddenly looks up and for a second our eyes meet before I quickly look away.

    ¡°May I have one dance?¡±

    I look up at Atticus before I nod. One dance, and then perhaps I can get out of here.

    ¡ª--

    Escaping the ball was impossible. Atticus has kept to my side like glue. One dance became two, and then he introduced me to a few people.

    For dinner, I am seated beside his mother and sister. His mother, Shelby, is a lovely woman, and you can tell she still has a sore throat, as she keeps thanking me for taking over. On the other hand,

    his sister, Lte, well she isn¡¯t too keen on me and I can¡¯t me her.

    After all, like she muttered earlier, he could do better. I want him to find a woman to have his children and be a good Luna to the pack.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes have been on me a few times, and if there was any doubt that he didn¡¯t know who I am, I am now certain he knows.

    It¡¯s not a coincidence, the way his irritation is rising, every time Atticus is close to me.

    Funny¡­ he got the woman he wanted, yet he isn¡¯t even focusing on her, nor has he given her any attention the entire evening.

    Pity.

    I nce back at Annalise, only to see her ncing around the hall, almost as if looking for something before she mutters something to Sebastian, who gives her a nod without even looking at her before she disappears into the crowds.

    ¡°...I¡¯m considering buying thend west of the za¡­ perhaps a ten-storey shopping mall.¡± Atticus

    is saying to the two men he¡¯s talking to.

    ¡°West? Isn¡¯t that thend that Sebastian King is after?¡± I nce at the man who spoke, and Atticus smiles.

    ¡°All¡¯s fair in love and business, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Naya?¡±

    I nod distractedly, wondering where Annalise has gone.

    Hmm.

    ¡°Ah Alpha, Mr Vermont wishes to speak to you,¡± Atticus¡¯s Beta Cameron says quietly.

    ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen,¡± he says before he turns to me.

    ¡°Mind if I go to the bathroom?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Not at all. Take care of yourself,¡± he replies, before we part ways.

    I leave the hall, taking out my phone and text Mom that things are going ok. After a run to the bathroom, I message Atticus, letting him know that I feel tired and I¡¯ll be heading home.

    ATTICUS: Won¡¯t you stay for the fireworks?

    ZAIA: I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s been a long night.

    It¡¯s not a lie. My feet are aching and I¡¯m ready to just turn in for the night.

    Deciding to avoid everyone, I leave the bathroom, remove my heels and head around the side of the building.

    We kept all the supplies for the evening down this side, and unlike the main areas of the mansions,

    this area is deserted and there¡¯s not even a guard on site.

    Nothing to do or see here, anyway. I lift the dark purple rope barrier and bending over, slide under it as I turn left, I key in the code for the double doors and I frown when it doesn¡¯t beep.

    I tug at the door, and it pulls open.

    Not locked?

    My heart skips a beat. Who was so careless as to leave it unlocked! Especially when we have so many guests around. Even if it¡¯s just a public hall, the staff needs to be more careful. I will mention it

    to the head organiser tomorrow.

    Shaking my head, I step inside; the door dulling the sound of the music from the ballroom and I walk down the corridor, ready to go home, and have a long bath!

    I nce back at the door, remembering Sebastian, and I sigh softly.

    Although he betrayed me, seeing him again¡­ it hurt, but deep down, I wanted to too.

    I turn the bend, stopping when I hear quiet voices.

    Who¡¯s down here?

    I nce around and spot a shaft of light from one of the storerooms. Maybe one of the staff hade to get supplies, so I head over to the room, nning to tell them to keep the doors locked at all times.

    I¡¯m about to open the door when I recognise the voice from inside, freezing.

    Annalise?

    What on earth is she doing here?

    ¡°¡­ now,¡± she murmurs.

    ¡°Remember what you¡¯re told. Meeting here is a risk.¡±

    A man¡¯s voice¡­ but I can¡¯t make much out, it¡¯s too low¡­

    ¡°I know. Everything is going to n,¡± Annalise responds.

    I lean closer, wanting to peek inside, but the sound of footsteps makes me quickly back away and round the corner, praying they didn¡¯t hear me.

    I peer around after a few moments and see the shadow of a man on the floor.

    Who is it?

    I hear footsteps and pull back. I can¡¯t risk being seen. I nce around, wondering where to hide, but to my relief, the footsteps are fading, probably heading towards the exit I was nning to take.

    Thank the goddess!

    I wait a few moments, but hearing the sound of heels, I realise only the man has left. I quickly hurry back the way I hade, quietly exiting through the double doors and swiftly making my way to the

    front hall.

    My heart is still racing from the near run-in and I¡¯m almost at the front door when I stop, ncing back over my shoulder.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get the chance again¡­

    After a few moment¡¯s hesitation, I hurry back through the crowds until I spot Annalise making her way through the hall back towards the ballroom.

    ¡°Annalise!¡± I call her when I¡¯m a mere few feet away from her.

    She stops in her tracks and turns to look at me.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she mutters, ncing around.

    I motion with my head to the front doors,

    ¡°Come with me,¡± I say quietly.

    She casts a furtive nce around and from the half of her face that I can see, she doesn¡¯t look pleased, however, it¡¯s obvious she doesn¡¯t want to be seen with me either.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she mutters following me out.

    I walk down the steps, still holding my shoes and bag and we move to the side, plenty of people are out here and everyone is minding their own business.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± she hisses,

    ¡°Who were you speaking to inside?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°Who?¡± she asks, confused.

    ¡°In the storeroom.¡±

    Her face instantly pales and how I wish she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask so I could see her expression, but the shock is soon reced by a sneer.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know¡­ be careful, Zaia, keep pushing your nose into others¡¯ business and

    only you will suffer. Ever heard of the saying, curiosity killed the cat? No?¡±

    ¡°Ever heard that a cat has nine lives, no?¡± I counter sarcastically. ¡°Answer me Annalise, who were you speaking to?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think she would tell me, but it was worth a shot.

    I smile coldly and step closer. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t answer me, but remember, every lie ever told will always be revealed. Tell me, Annalise¡­ Were you really held captive for thest three years, or was it all a

    fa?ade to manipte Sebastian into believing that I had a hand in it, because we both know that its not true.¡±

    Her chest is heaving as she stares back at me, tight-lipped, and I gauge her reaction.

    A wave of cold washes over me and I know I¡¯m right¡­

    It was all one big lie.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    SEBASTIAN.

    From the moment she stepped into the hall, she took my breath away.

    She looked as beautiful as ever, Zaia was always the one that stood out. Even back when other girls fawned over me, she was in her own world, nning her dreams and talking about her ambitions but even then, she won the attention of most.

    That girl who became the most important one to me¡­ but it wasn¡¯t meant to be¡­

    Then why, even after I ruined it all, after I cast her aside, is she having this effect on me?

    I promised, for her safety, I¡¯ll control my emotions and ept that this is safer, until I find the one behind it.

    The moment Atticus Payne went over to her, jealousy reared its ugly head and I wanted to tear her away from him.

    She¡¯s alive, she¡¯s ok, and she¡¯s¡­ pregnant.

    Valerie¡¯s words sh through my mind and I suddenly feel she lied¡­ is it a coincidence that Zaia is

    so far along in her pregnancy and the timeline makes it obvious she was pregnant when she left.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I need to talk to her, but the irritating grip Annalise has on my arms reminds me that I need to be careful. Am I really going to fuck up the sacrifice I made to keep her safe just to satisfy my own curiosity?

    But if she is¡­ she¡¯s even more vulnerable¡­

    She has consumed my mind all evening, but seeing her so cosied up to Payne makes my blood boil with rage.

    Now the bastard¡¯s there, smirking away. For once, he¡¯s alone and without Annalise clinging onto me like a leech. I¡¯m going to take my chance.

    I¡¯m about to make my way over to him, but instead, his eyes meet mine and he smirks.

    Muttering an ¡®excuse me¡¯ to the man beside him, he walks towards me, arrogance and amusement

    clear on his face.

    The man might act pleasant, but he¡¯s a master at hiding his true colours.

    ¡°I hope our little disagreement earlier isn¡¯t still on your mind. You don¡¯t seem to be enjoying the

    party, Alpha Sebastian,¡± he remarks.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m honoured that you care so much for my enjoyment, however, you need not worry,¡± I reply coldly.

    He chuckles. ¡°Ah, even on this day you can¡¯t forget our differences. Let¡¯s enjoy the party, shall we?¡±

    This isn¡¯t about our differences. I clench my jaw, refusing to answer him, and he sighs.

    ¡°Very well then. I, Atticus Payne, apologise for offending you over your beta¡¯s mistake. It¡¯s just that I am extremely protective of my woman.¡±

    My eyes sh as I look at that smiling face of his, one that is taunting me.

    ¡°I never knew you had taken a partner,¡± I remark.

    Heughs. ¡°You don¡¯t know everything about me, Alpha Sebastian.¡±

    No, I don¡¯t, and I really don¡¯t trust you.

    ¡°Seems like it, and you''re about to be a father if we go by the fact that she¡¯s your woman,¡± I say, the words sending a re of rage through me.

    He nods slowly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only right. You know how important heirs are¡­ We¡¯ve been together for a while, although it¡¯s only recently that she¡¯s moved to my pack.¡±

    My heart thuds as I watch him sharply, but he¡¯s lost in thought. That taunting smile on his face

    makes me want to punch him.

    I don¡¯t believe that¡­ I never smelt another man on her¡­ I never saw her out of the pack¡­ she wouldn¡¯t cheat on me. I know Zaia.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I truly am lucky to have her.¡± Atticus says, his eyes meet mine, and that cunning glint in them confirms my thoughts.

    He knows she¡¯s mine¡­ If they were in a rtionship, he would know what pack she¡¯s from¡­ something isn¡¯t adding up¡­

    ¡°Alpha.¡± His beta calls him and he shes me a smile before excusing himself.

    If they were together, which I highly doubt, it could be why Zaia epted the rejection so fast¡­ and why Valerie lied about losing the child.

    Unease fills me as I remember the month trip I had taken several months back.

    If you go by the size of her bump, the chances that perhaps it was then that she fell pregnant is possible, but I refuse to believe she¡¯d cheat on me¡­

    I suddenly feel sick remembering a week or so after I returned, she was quite sick, and even felt nauseous¡­

    My wolf¡¯s emotions are swirling around, and my heart clenches and I shake my head.

    No, I don¡¯t believe she¡¯d cheat¡­ there has to be something¡­ maybe she was pregnant prior to my trip¡­ fuck.

    Were the threats from Atticus, wanting me to let go of her?

    But the image that was included¡­

    Was he the one behind freeing Annalise because he wanted Zaiapletely? Thinking if Annalise returned, I¡¯d let her go, or worse, was he somehow the one who helped Zaia keep her away?

    No. That¡¯s not Zaia.

    Nothing is making sense and my brain is beginning to over analyse everything.

    I need to talk to her.

    My mind is made up. Scanning the room swiftly, I head to the exit. I need to find her and ask her

    about this child.

    It would make sense for Atticus to lie just to make himself feel better¡­ and if that pup is mine¡­ even more reason for him to pretend it¡¯s his.

    And if it proves to be mine, then I¡¯ve made an unforgivable mistake.

    Just the thought of what I have put her through is making me sick. I don¡¯t deserve her forgiveness, but if she¡¯s pregnant with my child, then I need to beg her to return to the pack.

    She¡¯ll be safer there. Right now, she¡¯s in their of a psychotic asshole.

    It takes me a while to find her. With so many people swarming around, it¡¯s not easy. The smell of the perfume she had worn to probably try to disguise her scent lingers, making it a little easier to pinpoint it, although it¡¯s far less than what it was earlier.

    I manage to track her to the front gardens, and I scan the grounds. It¡¯s vast, with trees, bushes, and

    fountains all around. The lighting is dim out here and there are far fewer people out there.

    All minding their own business.

    Where is she¡­ Has she left?

    The thought makes my stomach plummet.

    No, I need to see her!

    Frowning, I look around, trying to catch her scent, and when I do, I follow it. It leads me to the side

    of the garden and soon I pick up the sound of talking.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Zaia.

    I look up, and spot Zaia, behind somerge bushes, but her back is to me and she¡¯s talking to Annalise¡­ who¡¯s face I can see from here and she looks visibly upset.

    What is going on?

    ¡°Please Zaia! Stop it!¡±

    ¡°You want me to stop? I¡¯m saying nothing but the truth, Annalise! You are a snake. It¡¯s time the entire world knows it!¡± Zaia hisses.

    I make my way towards them, ready to break this up when Annalise screams.

    I break into a run, jumping over the bush, when I see Annalise on the floor, clutching her arm. And it¡¯s bleeding.

    She pushed her¡­

    ¡°Zaia!¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    SEBASTIAN.

    Both women turn to me, relief flooding Annalise¡¯s face whilst Zaia¡¯s anger fades a little. Her face paling and her chest rising and falling rapidly before she looks down at Annalise.

    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t push her, she fell herself!¡± she says.

    My heart squeezes as I look at her, tilting my head.

    I wish she didn¡¯t let her jealousy and anger get the better of her.

    Annalise struggles to her feet, and I help her up. ¡°Go inside and get it cleaned up.¡± Imand, quietly.

    She looks at me with tears in her eyes as she clutches her arm, and I feel a sliver of guilt. I¡¯m really using her¡­

    ¡°Annalise, tell him the truth. I didn¡¯t push you!¡± Zaia snaps, ring at her sister.

    ¡°It was an ident. I¡­ I must have tripped.¡± Annalise whispers, avoiding her sister¡¯s gaze.

    I close my eyes, wishing Zaia at least saw that no matter how annoying Annalise is; she did love her.

    ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re innocent!¡± Zaia says, frustration clear in her voice. ¡°You are a fool,

    Sebastian, if you believe her!¡±

    ¡°I saw enough¡­ Annalise go.¡± Imand.

    She looks at me before she whispers a ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to Zaia, and hurries away, trying to stifle her sobs.

    ¡°Do you really think I pushed her?¡± Zaia asks me.

    I look at her, hating how much I missed her¡­ how do I stand here before her and not pull her close?

    My stomach twists as my gaze falls on her stomach.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Zaia?¡± I ask quietly, stepping closer to her.

    She steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You think I pushed her, don¡¯t you?¡± she asks me angrily. There¡¯s intense rage and hatred in her eyes and for a moment I wonder where my Zaia has gone¡­

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°No! Not until you answer me. You think I pushed her, don¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°I saw her fall.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°She probably saw you and did it on purpose. She¡¯s a snake and you¡¯re an idiot to fall for her. Her kidnapping-¡±

    ¡°Zaia. Stop it.¡± I warn her quietly.

    ¡°No! For once, at least try to listen to me! Call her back and ask her yourself-¡±

    ¡°Stop causing a scene!¡± I growl, ncing around as I grab her arms and yank her close.

    Tingles rush through my hands the moment I touch her and my heart thuds as her breath hitches,

    our eyes meet, and the proximity seems to make time still.

    Only her stomach is between us as I gaze into those unique amethyst eyes.

    ¡°Zaia. Calm down.¡± I say softly.

    Her eyes sh in anger, but there¡¯s also hurt¡­

    Why are you hurt when you apparently cheated on me, too?

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks me venomously.

    She¡¯s still hurting¡­ but it¡¯s hard to see this side of her.

    I let go of one of her elbows. Reaching up, I pull at the ribbon tie of her mask, tugging it off and gazing into the face of the woman who means the world to me.

    My gaze dips to her plump lips, and pleasure rushes through me. The temptation to kiss her is consuming¡­

    ¡°What do you want, Sebastian?¡± she whispers.

    I lick my lips, swallowing hard as I force myself to look into her eyes. ¡°Tell me, Zaia¡­ is this child mine?¡±

    She scoffs bitterly, looking away from me as she pulls out of my hold.

    ¡°And why should I answer you when my plea to have you listen moments ago fell on deaf ears?¡±

    I sigh, closing my eyes. ¡°Zaia¡­I¡¯m trying to ignore everything. Tell me, is this child mine?¡±

    I need the answer, I need something to tell me she didn¡¯t betray me¡­

    ¡°I owe you nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°You owe me the truth.¡± I reply dangerously. My eyes sh as I advance on her, cupping her face.

    She tenses, her heart thumping, but that fire in her eyes remains strong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours.¡± She says.

    My heart sinks, the pain in my chest growing.

    No. I don¡¯t believe it.

    She tries to pull free, but I refuse to let her go.

    ¡°Look me in the eye and say that again.¡± I whisper.

    Her eyes sh as she res up at me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This child is not yours.¡± This time she doesn¡¯t bat an eyelid as she holds my gaze and with those words, it feels as if something inside of me breaks.

    ¡°Then whose?¡± I ask quietly.

    She¡¯s about to answer when a voice from behind us beats her to it.

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    My heart thuds loudly as we both turn to see Atticus standing there, a frown on his face and hands in his pockets.

    No¡­

    Deny it Zaia, I don¡¯t believe it.

    Zaia instantly moves away from me, her heart thumping as she watches him.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking her, not you,¡± I reply venomously.

    He isn¡¯t surprised¡­ so I was right; he knew.

    He walks over to her, gently taking her wrist and moves her behind his back.

    ¡°Let it go to Sebastian, she¡¯s chosen me¡­ and remember, you were the one who ended it with her. Let her go.¡± He says quietly as I stare at the woman who is looking at the floor.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ is he the father?¡± I ask quietly.

    Tell me it¡¯s a lie¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer him, Zaia. It¡¯s been a long night. You need to rest,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°No. I think I do¡­ so he can step out of my life and never return,¡± she replies, ncing up at Atticus before she turns to me.

    ¡°He is¡­ but you shouldn¡¯t be so shocked, Sebastian¡­ you were able to cast me aside for another¡­ just the way you cast Annalise aside when we turned out to be mates¡­ why so shocked

    when the same happens to you?¡± She says.

    I stare at her, unable to exin it to her. She¡¯s never mentioned the time before we found each other as mates. She never questioned anything about Annalise and so I never brought it up.

    But for her to mention it now¡­

    ¡°Zaia, I think we need to-¡±

    She shakes her head, raising a finger to stop me.

    ¡°Na¡¯a. WE don¡¯t need to do anything, the time to hear is long gone¡­ I¡¯m done screaming and not being heard. You¡¯ve moved on and so have I. Goodbye, Mr King, I think you have overstayed your

    wee.¡± Every word she speaks is ice cold, her eyes ring at me as she holds hostility and rage within them.

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ms Toussaint to you, Mr King! And in case you need a reminder, I Zaia Toussaint, reject you, Sebastian King. Once and for all.¡±

    The words cut into me like a knife and I can see Atticus trying to hide his amusement¡­ but it

    doesn¡¯t matter.

    What matters is¡­ I truly have lost her¡­

    She spins around and looks at Atticus. ¡°Please take me home.¡± She says, her voice far softer than it

    was when she spoke to me.

    ¡°Of course. Come.¡± He says, caressing her cheek before he looks back at me, his eyes hard.

    ¡°You are no longer wee here, Alpha Sebastian. Take your men and leave as soon as possible or I will have my men escort you out.¡±

    His words make my blood boil and my gaze snaps to Zaia¡¯s back, but she doesn¡¯t bother turning back¡­

    What am I holding on to?

    ¡°Did you hear me, Alpha Sebastian?¡±

    I nce back at Atticus as he puts his arm around her shoulder. He turns away, just as fireworks erupt in the sky, signalling the end of the year.

    Atticus pauses, and looks over his shoulder at me, his eyes glinting dangerously, and a victorious smile crosses his face.

    ¡°Happy New Year, Alpha Sebastian.¡±

    With those words, he leads her away, leaving me seething and feelingpletely alone.

    This is my doing¡­

    I watch as she walks away, staring at her back.

    Hoping and praying, she¡¯ll nce back¡­ but she doesn¡¯t.

    Not even once.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    ZAIA.

    The entire ride home, I¡¯m dead silent. I don¡¯t know what to make of it. Everything that happened has hit me like a tonne of bricks.

    Atticus knew who I was¡­ I knew I should have changed my first name! I should have worn contacts or changed my hair colour! We were too careless.

    Goddess, I¡¯m so stupid.

    Mom said it isn¡¯t important, but deep down I know it isn¡¯t good enough, I just should have listened to my gut feeling. Plus, stupidly taking her maiden name? It¡¯s all one big stupid mess. I¡¯m angry at myself for just going with it.

    Mom has been stressed, I can¡¯t me her.

    It was my duty to think carefully. I should have been firm, even if it meant dying leaving Dark

    Hollow Falls for a little while. We should at least have had a more solid backstory.

    How was I so foolish to think Atticus wouldn¡¯t investigate it? I bet he does his round of checks on everyone who shows up at his pack looking to reside here.

    Of course, he must have!

    Why would he let random people in? I mean, anyone could be a spy trying to get in.

    Only now do I see how ridiculous it truly is¡­ Everything about this was stupid.

    Because we were thinking only in the moment and driven by emotion.

    I can¡¯t make that same mistake again.

    Now is the time to think carefully and smartly¡­

    ¡°Zaia?¡± I blink, looking up sharply at Atticus and realise the car has stopped.

    I nce out the window and see we are outside our home.

    The small hallway window upstairs is glowing with a dim light.

    Mom¡¯s still awake¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I partially lied,¡± I begin quietly. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have, and you have every right to be angry, but we needed somewhere safe to stay¡­¡± I trail off, not knowing what to say, or how I can justify my lie.

    He shakes his head, sighing.

    ¡°I had a feeling¡­ you may not know, but I have seen you before¡­ Zaia Toussaint¡­ back when you were still part of your father¡¯s pack¡­ remember the Lunar festival? I was there¡­ four years ago.¡±

    My heart skips a beat and I look up sharply at him.

    ¡°That was an allied pack event...¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not the only one to sneak into a pack uninvited. I was younger, wilder, the pleasure in

    taking a risk was enticing¡­¡± He winks at me.

    I frown but say nothing, I am in no position to question him.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forget those eyes or that hair¡­ I may have been drawn to you too¡­ But then I found out monthster you were mated to Sebastian King,¡± he sighs as he leans back in his seat and ces his hand on the steering wheel.

    ¡°And although I never saw your face in that mask that night, I recognised your eyes when you stepped into this pack¡­ After all, the true daughter of Hugh Toussaint had eyes as unique as a shadow eclipse or as the saying goes.¡±

    True daughter¡­

    Only my word¡­

    ¡°So, you knew all along,¡± I state.

    ¡°Notpletely. Your aura was and is extremely less than what I felt from you four years ago, but a

    little background check got me some information I was missing. With Sebastian himself not announcing his split or rejection of his fated mate, I was a little confused¡­ but tonight confirmed the rest.¡±

    I nod slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I murmur.

    We need to leave this pack¡­ there is no way I can stay here any longer. I don¡¯t want toe between Atticus¡¯s and Sebastian¡¯s issues and only make matters worse.

    I bet that¡¯s the only reason Sebastian even paid me a little attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re safe here, and he cannot get to you,¡± he says quietly.

    Our eyes meet and I simply nod before I open the door. He instantly gets out andes around, helping me out of the car. I hold my bag tightly, my other hand on my stomach as I look at the moon.

    When do things get better?

    ¡°Just get some rest. Things will be back to normal tomorrow,¡± he says, as our eyes meet.

    I look up at him and although a part of me wants to believe that, my mind says there are too many red gs.

    From here on out, I need to be smart going forward.

    ¡°Good night Atticus, and thank you,¡± I say quietly before I head to the door.

    He¡¯s watching me, but I don¡¯t look back until I reach the door, giving him a small wave.

    Someone knows I am here in this pack¡­ someone has been poisoning me. I can¡¯t trust anyone¡­ including Atticus¡­.

    I want to trust him¡­ but¡­ I can¡¯t risk it¡­

    I unlock the door, and he gives me a smile as I close the door and lock it.

    Someone in this pack had met up with Annalise¡­ who?

    I can¡¯t trust anyone and it¡¯s time we get out of here. I hurry up the steps and I hear mom¡¯s footsteps as she exits her bedroom.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± she exims, looking relieved, although confusion reces it when she looks at my dress.

    I¡¯m about to reply as I stare at her. She¡¯s been looking ill¡­

    ¡°Mom¡­ I want to ask you something. Please answer me truthfully.¡±

    She looks surprised at my question, but she nods fervently.

    ¡°How is your health?¡± I ask quietly, my eyes trained on her.

    Her eyes flit around before she looks at me. ¡°F-fine¡­¡±

    ¡°The truth.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s nothing, I just feel a little tiredtely, thats all¡­¡±

    I frown as I walk over to her. It makes sense if she¡¯s being poisoned too. Who knows how it is being given to me? It could be through our food or even the water system¡­ Whatever it is, someone is out to get us, and I need to protect her at all costs. The doctor had done tests here¡­ had she never

    picked up on anything?

    ¡°Mom. Begin packing. We are going to leave.¡±

    ¡°No, why! What happened, Zaia? Did he find out?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mom, and it was a mistake to go¡­ but I think it was needed. Tonight has been eventful¡­

    but¡­ we need to go somewhere safe¡­¡± I say, entering my bedroom and taking out one of the empty suitcases from under my bed.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Zaia! Tell me what happened?¡± Mom says, helping me lift it onto the bed.

    She¡¯s worried, but I know my decision is the right one.

    I quickly fill her in on everything. What happened with Annalise, Sebastian, Atticus, and Valerie, not leaving anything out as I simultaneously pack my things?

    ¡°Wait¡­ Sebastian said that?¡± Mom asks, making me pause from telling her about when he asked about the baby.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, as I zip the suitcase shut and take out the rest of the things from the cupboard.

    ¡°But Sebastian saw the report¡­ wouldn¡¯t he have known that you were carrying twins?¡± she muses thoughtfully.

    I pause, tilting my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I mean it depends on if he read it all¡­ either way it doesn¡¯t matter whether he thinks it¡¯s one or two. I am done.¡±

    She nods as I try to think back to my conversation with Valerie, but I can¡¯t really recall¡­

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Atticus seems to be promising us safety¡­.¡± Mom begins hesitantly when I finish.

    I pause from where I¡¯m cing some trinkets into a cardboard box.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not safe here¡­ and I don¡¯t trust anyone. You yourself said to be wary of him.¡± I remind her.

    ¡°Then what will you do? Where will we go?¡± Mom asks. ¡°Zaia, we need to think things through!¡±

    I stare at the box in front of me, a small frown creasing my brow. I haven¡¯t thought that far but I will¡­

    Where will I go¡­

    I look up at her suddenly, my heart skipping a beat, knowing exactly where I¡¯m going.

    I¡¯m shocked the thought didn¡¯te sooner.

    ¡°I know exactly where we are going, Mom,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Trust me, I have never thought things

    through better. I¡¯m done hiding, I¡¯m done running and I¡¯m done listening.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mom asks. She can tell how certain I am.

    ¡°Where else but to im what¡¯s rightfully mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Mom asks, stunned.

    I tilt my head as I sit down on the bed and shake my head. ¡°No Mom, we are going to the Crystal Shadow Pack.¡±

    Her eyes fly open, and she ces a hand on her chest.

    ¡°What¡­ to your father¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes Mom, it¡¯s time we go back¡­ I think it¡¯s high time I im my rights,¡± I say firmly.

    Mom and Dad were mated when I was conceived and had imed one another.

    I am the rightful heir to that pack. I gave it all up for Sebastian and Dad had put it all in Annalise¡¯s name. But¡­ now she is with Sebastian, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s winning any favours.

    That pack is mine¡­ and I think the time to reim it is now.

    I¡¯m tired of putting everyone before myself¡­ I will secure my children¡¯s future in an influential pack and if anything, it will be a little safer there¡­

    Also, it might help to get some insight into everything that has happened with Annalise.

    After all, if she really was kidnapped for thest three years¡­ Why had we never heard of it? Surely

    Dad and her mother would have been worried earlier if she didn¡¯t contact them in three years¡­

    ¡°Zaia¡­ there¡¯s a fire in your eyes and it¡¯s worrying me,¡± Mom whispers, taking my hands.

    ¡°No Mom, you''re not the one that should be worried. Those who have wronged us should be the ones worrying, because it¡¯s time Zaia Toussaint rises from the pitiful woman she has be and fights back,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°I will expose every single lie that has ruined my life and I will hold all who have tried to hurt me ountable.¡± I continue.

    ¡°Oh, Zaia¡­¡± Mom looks worried, but I¡¯m not changing my mind.

    I know it¡¯s going to be hard for Mom to return there, but I need her. I need her by my side, and more so to keep her close and safe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Mom¡­ let¡¯s go back to the very first pack that ever wronged us,¡± I whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s take back everything that was taken from us. For once¡­ let¡¯s be selfish, for us.¡±

    Mom tilts her head, but I know she¡¯s beginning to crumble.

    I pick up my phone and send Valerie a text.

    ZAIA: Call me when you can.

    My phone beeps as I get a notification pop-up on the screen.

    This message failed to send.

    How strange¡­

    I try again, but nothing.

    Feeling worried, I hit the dial button.

    ¡°Sorry, but the number you have called cannot be recognised¡­.¡±

    I frown as I hang up.

    Did Sebastian cut it off?

    Then we are on our own¡­

    ¡°The number can¡¯t be recognised¡­¡± I murmur.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± Mom replies nervously.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I simply shake my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom, we¡¯ll be ok,¡± I say, taking out two vials of antidote. I open the first for Mom and motion her to take it.

    She listens without even a question, trusting me with her life and takes it.

    I take the second one myself before I stand up and walk around the bed to the window. I ce my hands on the ledge as I stare out at the night sky.

    For the first time in months, I truly feel strong.

    I have a goal in mind, a destination to reach, a truth to reveal, and above all, a victory to achieve.

    It¡¯s time they all remember who I truly am.

    It¡¯s time that Zaia Toussaint steps back onto the battlefield.

    ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Annalise¡­ I hope you¡¯re ready.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    SEBASTIAN.

    The journey home is a blur, and I can¡¯t focus on anything but what happened. The scene reys in my mind like a reel glitching, stuck on the same scene¡­ again and again.

    My head feels clouded, and nothing makes sense. It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯m listening to everything through a thick ss.

    I¡¯ve run my fingers through my hair a thousand times and even now, as Jai tells me to turn around and bring her home, I can¡¯t hear him properly.

    Annalise is silent, her arm now bandaged up and Valerie is sitting there, tight-lipped.

    The tension in the car after I snapped at Jai to stop talking about her has been fucking intense.

    More than them, I want her back¡­ seeing that fire in her eyes reminded me of the woman who always caught my eye¡­ the fiery queen that I let go¡­

    The passing cars are a blur, and the sound of my heart thudding is loud in my ears.

    ¡°Stop it, Jai,¡± Valerie says coldly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want her!¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just-¡±

    ¡°Drop it,¡± she growls warningly.

    I look out of the window, reying those final moments again and again.

    ¡®I Zaia Toussaint reject you¡­¡¯

    I close my eyes, trying to steady my breathing. The agony within my chest is almost suffocating¡­

    I truly have lost her.

    What am I without her?

    A heartless Alpha, a foolish man¡­ a madman¡­

    Where did I go wrong?

    The darkness of my thoughts suck me in until it''s just me and those thoughts¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    My eyes snap open, and it takes me a second to process Jai¡¯s words.

    I nce around. I¡¯m still in the car, it¡¯s still dark outside¡­ I must have fallen asleep without realising.

    It¡¯s something that I seem to be doing a lottely, whether it is getting drunk and crashing or just being so consumed by my thoughts that I fall asleep¡­ but then again, that would happen when I spend the nights tossing and turning as I wonder and think of the woman I stupidly pushed away.

    I know I¡¯m a mess, but tonight¡­ tonight I feel like I lost her all over again.

    I nce in the back to see both Annalise and Valerie have gone.

    ¡°Where are¡­¡± I massage my temples.

    ¡°I dropped them home first,¡± Jai says, sighing. ¡°What the hell is going on Seb? What do you want? I mean, you rejected her and then you found her, ran after her and then you left so suddenly, not

    wanting to spend a minute more there. I¡¯m not Zaia, but even I¡¯m getting fucking whish.¡±

    Me too¡­ me fucking too¡­

    ¡°He ordered us to leave his pack immediately and so we did,¡± I reply curtly. ¡°Even with the men we took, we were on his territory, and I couldn¡¯t afford to risk everything, we were outnumbered,¡± I mutter, staring at the mansion.

    But the truth is I needed to be out of there before I broke down before so many.

    My eyes find their way to the bedroom that I have been unable to step into ever since she left. On

    nights I woulde back thiste, the light would be on. She¡¯d always be there, waiting.

    Even on those nights that I would not return until the morning hours, I¡¯d find her with a book or sitting in bed or on top of the sheets having dozed off - waiting.

    She never got into bed unless I was there. The house itself has be a cold, unweing ce.

    I did this.

    The agony of my wolf slips through and I push it away. The fact I¡¯m feeling his emotions means I¡¯m hurting him, too.

    Dad still refuses to acknowledge me and is causing problems in all my business ventures, wanting me to fail. Punishing me for what I have done. Then there¡¯s Mom¡­ who won¡¯t even talk to me.

    I wish someone could just figure it out. There¡¯s Jai who¡¯s trying to get it out of me, but how do I tell him?

    Soon he¡¯ll stop pushing too.

    ¡°Seb. Is Zaia - is she safe there? I mean, are you really going to leave her there?¡± he asks quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯re no longer mates. There¡¯s nothing I can do for her, nor do I care where she goes.¡± I reply coldly. My voice is a lie to how I truly feel inside.

    ¡°Even though her twins might be yours, really Seb, who are you kidding?¡± Jai scoffs, resting his wrist on top of the steering wheel.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t,¡± I reply icily, ring out at the mansion.

    Wait, twins?

    For a moment, it feels like the fog clouding my mind lifts and I stare out of the window.

    Of course, they are twins¡­ I knew that from the report¡­ then howe I hadn¡¯t even remembered it when I was confronting her¡­ how did I buy that she had an affair? How did I even believe that?

    My head¡¯s hurting and I am unable to focus on what Jai¡¯s rambling on about or what the fuck I have said.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I groan, pinching the bridge of my nose.

    ¡°Seb? Man, can you fucking focus?¡± Jai growls in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re on fucking

    crack!¡±

    I look up at him, taken aback.

    ¡°What, I am fucking focusing,¡± I growl irritably.

    He sighs. ¡°No man, you¡¯re a mess.¡±

    I turn away,

    Obviously¡­ I fucked it all up.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? Celebrate my fucking losses? I saw my mate walk away with another man after I used her of cheating on me when¡­ I knew she wouldn¡¯t¡­ but I still fucking said it.¡± IN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    m my fist into his dashboard, and he looks at me with concern.

    ¡°Yeah, even I don¡¯t get that¡­ can you fucking exin why you¡¯d do that? You practically pushed her into the arms of another man¡­ one who we both know is dangerous.¡± Jai sighs.

    ¡°You know¡­ although you won¡¯t admit it¡­ I know you wanted to find her¡­ that¡¯s why you went, right? To see if she¡¯s there? I mean, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re over her. All night, your eyes were on her,

    not on Annalise.¡±

    I close my eyes, resting my head against the headrest.

    ¡°I know Jai¡­ and I don¡¯t have an answer¡­ I just¡­ I felt it was the right thing to fucking do. At times I feel like I fucking did the right thing, at other times I know I fucking messed it up so badly. I drove her away where I was meant to be protecting her from whatever is out there¡­ I didn¡¯t. I put her at even more risk, and I don¡¯t even know why.¡± I say.

    He doesn¡¯t reply and I open my eyes to look at him and he¡¯s watching me intently.

    ¡°What, want tough at the fact that I¡¯m a fucking fool?¡± I scoff. ¡°Well go ahead because I totally deserve it.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I just¡­ it¡¯s not like you, Sebastian. I was wondering if you¡¯ve somehow been consuming Ashbane?¡±

    Ashbane?

    I frown, Ashbane is a herb that is simr to Wolfsbane but only affects the mind and clouds rity.

    But that wouldn¡¯t work unless there¡¯s doubt in my mind and who would even give me that?

    My head begins to feel heavy again, and I feel irritated. ¡°Who would be able to get me to take Ashbane Jai? There¡¯s no one who¡­¡±

    I trail off, the same person who was able to get close enough to threaten Zaia and take those pictures¡­

    There¡¯s a who, a nameless person, but the why and how is still a mystery.

    ¡°I think we should ask Valerie to do a blood test, like right now,¡± Jai says. ¡°Think of it Seb, you yourself seem confused. We learned of this as kids. The damn bane of the Bane herb family, their

    purposes and the side effects,¡± he chuckles at his own dead joke and I cock a brow.

    ¡°Fine¡­ right now, I don¡¯t know what to rule out. You know, I asked her Jai, if the child was mine¡­ but I knew she was expecting twins. It¡¯s not something I can just forget, but that had escaped my mind entirely.¡±

    It really isn¡¯t easy to forget, because those moments of her telling me she had something to tell me that night¡­ the excitement in her eyes¡­ it all pointed to the pregnancy¡­ including the visits to the doctor¡­ that report. All of these things rey in my mind, resulting in countless sleepless nights, so how did I just forget it. Why was my mind nk when I was in front of her?

    ¡°Well then, all the more reason to see what Valerie has to say,¡± Jai says, as he turns the car around

    and drives towards the gates of the mansion. I see a shadow in one of the upstairs windows, but I can¡¯t make out if it¡¯s a male or female.

    Mom wouldn¡¯t wait for me, not when she¡¯s so pissed at me, plus it¡¯s in the middle of the night already.

    Dad, it must be him, silently watching and judging me.

    He had no opinion about going to the party when I told him. He only likes to criticise after I¡¯ve done something he doesn¡¯t like, but before I make the mistake? He doesn¡¯t care.

    The journey to Valerie¡¯s apartment doesn¡¯t take long. It¡¯s pretty dead around this time of night.

    ¡°I hope she isn¡¯t asleep,¡± I remark when Jai parks up.

    ¡°Na, I don¡¯t think she will be. I only dropped her off twenty minutes or so ago.¡± He gets out of the car, and I follow as we nce up at her apartment. The lights are off.

    ¡°Maybe we shoulde back tomorrow,¡± I remark as he locks the car doors, the sound is loud and the lights sh brightly in the silence.

    ¡°No, I need to know if you have the damn thing in your body,¡± he isn¡¯t having it and so we head

    inside, and up the stairs to the fourth floor.

    ¡°The light is off Jai,¡± I say although I have no energy to argue with him.

    I don¡¯t even know after such a long evening how he still has the energy to be so damn stubborn.

    I feel defeated¡­ tonight I lost Zaiapletely¡­

    Our footsteps echo on the tiled steps, finally reaching her room.

    Jai rings the bell and shoves his hands into his pocket.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be pissed,¡± he remarks.

    I frown, ¡°Then we should have waited¡­¡± I suddenly look up sharply.

    What if I ask her or beg her to tell me about the babies? She is Zaia¡¯s best friend and obviously

    knew she was at that pack. She would know, I couldmand her and get her to answer¡­

    I just need answers to end this madness.

    I massage my temples to clear my mind that¡¯s beginning to feel overcrowded, and now even I¡¯m impatient to see Valerie. She has answers I need.

    ¡°Damn woman, open up.¡± Jai mutters, now knocking on the door.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s in the shower,¡± I say, trying to listen.

    ¡°Hmm maybe.¡± Jai frowns. ¡°Or she¡¯s gone to sleep.¡±

    He crouches down, putting his eye to the peephole. I¡¯m not sure what he thinks he¡¯ll be able to see.

    ¡°You know those are used to look out, not in?¡± I remark to the idiot.

    Suddenly he jumps back, hitting his arm on the wall behind us, making me flinch.

    That must have hurt.

    ¡°Stupid woman!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I growl, thinking he¡¯s making so much damn noise!

    ¡°She was peeking back! Why the fuck is she not answering?¡± he growls.

    I roll my eyes. Seriously, he¡¯s such a damn drama queen.

    I step forward. ¡°Valerie, open the door. It¡¯s Sebastian and the idiot,¡± I call out.

    She won¡¯t deny me.

    Silence follows from inside, and I frown as Jai continues to grumble, rubbing his elbow where he had banged it when he sprang back like a fucking idiot.

    ¡°Val?¡± I call. I nce at the door, suddenly feeling uneasy.

    Why isn¡¯t she answering?

    ¡°Valerie! Open the door!¡± I say, now more urgently, knocking harder.

    No reply.

    I¡¯m about to speak when I hear a faint creak of someone walking inside.

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Move,¡± I say to Jai before I back away as much as I can.

    Counting to three, I run at the door, mming my shoulder into it with full force, ripping the door right off its hinges. It falls to the ground with a resounding thud, and I stare at the window right across. The very same window that we could see from downstairs, only now it¡¯s standing wide open, the curtains blowing gently in the wind.

    ¡°The fuck Seb, a little aggressive don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Valerie!¡± I shout as I rush into the room and scan it.

    Where is she?

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Jai snaps.

    ¡°I heard footsteps, Jai. Something¡¯s not right,¡± I mutter as we both scan the open living area.

    His face has paled, and I can hear his heart pounding as he rushes to the kitchen area.

    I¡¯m trying not to let that unease grow as I push open her bedroom door, not bothering to knock and

    stop dead in my tracks. The stench of blood hits my nose as Jai ms into me from behind at my abrupt stop.

    My heart thuds violently as I stare at the scene before me.

    It¡¯s right out of a horror movie.

    Blood covers the floor and the bedsheets. A sign of a scuffle is obvious from the mess and the way the bedding is dragged off and covered in blood and right in the middle of the room is none other than Valerie.

    She¡¯s face down on the floor, lying in a huge pool of blood. The back of her blond hair is a bloody

    bludgeoned mess and beside her, a hammer is on the floor, covered in blood¡­

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°Valerie!¡± I rush to her side, my heart in my throat. ¡°FUCK!¡±

    ¡°Val¡­¡± Jai¡¯s voice is barely a whisper. Both of our hearts are like galloping horses, thundering loudly in my ears, but my only concern is the heartbeat of the woman before me.

    Please be alive.

    ¡°Fuck Val¡­ shit,¡± I mutter, leaning closer.

    The faint sound of a heartbeat reaches my ears and I scoop her up quickly, my heart filling with relief.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive, Jai! Take her to the hospital now!¡± I shout.

    As much as I would do it myself, it means the footsteps I heard belonged to the attacker. They could be nearby.

    Why was she targeted and by who?

    ¡°Jai! Her life depends on you! Go! I¡¯ll call the hospital.¡± I growl, making him snap out of his trance.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± he whispers, taking her lifeless body from me.

    ¡°Run,¡± Imand, taking out my phone and dialling the hospital. ¡°Go!¡±

    Jai nods, his eyes shing with determination before he turns and breaks into a run towards the door.

    You have got to make it¡­

    ¡°Hello, Opal Hospital-¡±

    ¡°Sebastian King. We have a critical patient on the way. Doctor Valerie Scott has suffered blunt force trauma to the head and needs attending to immediately. Beta Jai O¡¯Dell is bringing her. Make sure she survives.¡± Mymand is absolute as the woman hangs up, and I take a moment to calm

    myself.

    I can hear Jai¡¯s footsteps as he runs down the hall and I nce around the bedroom, making sure no one is here. I try to listen for any other presence but there¡¯s nothing. Exiting the room, I close the door behind me, scanning the main room.

    My gaze snaps to the window. Did they jump?

    Swiftly I move to it, my eyes zing as I scan the ground below. Wouldn¡¯t we have heard it?

    Nothing.

    I sniff the air trying to catch a scent, but the only thing I can smell is cleaning products, blood, perfume, and her diffuser¡­

    Whoever was here knew what they were doing.

    Clicking the first number on speed dial on my phone, I call the Pack Security Squad Captain.

    ¡°Alpha.¡± Captain Ss William¡¯s voicees.

    ¡°I need aplete lockdown of sector three, and the apartment blocks and block the exits all around the area, including the park entrances. There¡¯s been an attempted murder and I want the culprit found. Get the forensics into Valerie Scott¡¯s apartment too. There might be some clues left

    behind.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± He hangs up and I¡¯m about to head to the door when I think I hear something. I stop, my gaze snapping back to the bedroom before I nce at the bathroom door that is right beside it.

    Or did ite from there?

    I¡¯m not sure¡­

    My eyes sh as I cross the room swiftly. There¡¯s the window in the bedroom, although it¡¯s quite a drop¡­ the bathroom one leads to the side of the apartment.

    Hesitating, I move towards the bathroom silently, I reach for the door handle, when suddenly I hear

    movement from inside.

    I pull the door only to realise it¡¯s locked.

    Fuck!

    Backing up, I m into it with full force, knocking it off its hinges.

    I can hear shouts from the hallway. All the banging has woken up the neighbours, but I don¡¯t really

    care.

    I scan the small bathroom, and I growl, seeing the scuff of blood on the window ledge.

    Fuck!

    Running over to it, I look out to see a hooded figure running along the bottom of the apartment block. The shadows hide them, and the ledges of the building hide them from view, making it harder for me to make out their build.

    I nce at the window. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll fit. I rush out to the main room and climb out the window.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I growl, as I jump, flipping in the air before Ind on my feet. I scan the area, breaking into a run in the direction I saw them running.

    Why is there no scent?

    I keep going for a few minutes until I realise that I¡¯ve lost them. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the alcohol in my system or if I¡¯m simply too fucking slow but somehow, they¡¯ve outrun me.

    I stop, breathing hard as I look around the dead streets.

    What the hell is going on in this pack? How many enemies are around us that I have no idea of?

    I take out my phone hearing the distant shouting of the security squad and there¡¯s not much I can do anymore. I will leave it to them.

    Whoever it was, is long gone.

    I call Jai and wait for him to pick up.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± his strained voicees.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s in the operating theatre¡­ I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s going to make it Sebastian¡­ I

    heard them¡­ they said it¡¯s not looking good.¡± His voice is hoarse, and I know he¡¯s breaking down. I can hear the anguish in his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok, she¡¯ll pull through this Jai, this is Valerie¡­ she won¡¯t go down like this. She¡¯s a fighter.¡±

    He¡¯s silent and right now I know he just needs time.

    ¡°I¡¯m putting a high-threat security alert out. We have someone who needs to be caught.¡± I hang up and decide to head over to the squad to tell them what I know before I go to the hospital. I need to check if I do have Ashbane in my system, just in case.

    -----

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Sebastian, but the chances of her awakening are next to none. We gave it forty-

    eight hours, but she has not awoken.¡±

    ¡°No! She¡¯s going to wake up!¡± Jai shouts, grabbing the doctor by his coat.

    ¡°Jai¡­¡± I say quietly, pulling him back.

    ¡°No Sebastian! She will wake up! I know what he is insinuating!¡± He growls.

    ¡°Beta Jai, I am only stating the facts. The surgery took us eighteen hours¡­ and it¡¯s been fifty hours

    since she hase out of the Operating Theatre. But she hasn¡¯t awoken, and the chance of her waking up now is very low. Please understand, the cost of her medical insurance won¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about! The cost of keeping her alive!¡± He snarls. ¡°You¡¯ll get your fucking money!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Jai. We will not be pulling the plug on Doctor Valerie. Is that clear? Her medical expenses will be covered by me, as for where she will stay¡­ I will be finding a safe ce for her until the attacker is caught.¡± I say firmly, my eyes shing.

    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± Doctor Thomas says quietly, bowing his head. ¡°Well, I will give you both a moment with

    her.¡±

    He walks to the door and Jai drops into the chair.

    ¡°Fuck, I never apologised for all the shit I did to her,¡± he mutters, his voice clearly full of regret.

    I squeeze his shoulder, he still loves her¡­ that much is obvious.

    ¡°One question Alpha,¡± Doctor Thomas says making me turn towards him.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will you tell Doctor Valerie¡¯s family, or shall I?¡± he asks sombrely.

    I look up sharply, my stomach twisting at that, her father and grandmother¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Jai says.

    I give Thomas a nod before he leaves and shuts the door behind him.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to be devastated,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone.¡±

    ¡°No Jai, this isn¡¯t on you. We dropped her home. Everything was alright. How were you to know what was about to happen?¡± I reason as I look at the bed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    They¡¯ve ced her head to the side. Bandages wrap around her head entirely and I frown, deep in thought.

    Why?

    Is it linked to what happened with Zaia? The same person threatening us all?

    ¡°What is with the face?¡± Jai asks, looking up as he scrubs a hand down his face.

    I shake my head.

    ¡°Not here,¡± I say quietly, now isn¡¯t the ce, but the time to tell Jai the truth is here.

    I don¡¯t know who I can trust, but if there is anyone, then that person is Jai. I know I have him on my side.

    There¡¯s a knock on the door, and we look up as Doctor Thomas returns. He¡¯s holding a paper in his hand, a look of concern on his face.

    ¡°Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You may want to see this,¡± he holds the paper out and I stare down at the report.

    My blood reports.

    My heart thuds as I stare down at the paper.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jai asks sharply. I don¡¯t respond, and he stands up, taking the paper from my hand. ¡°Shit¡­ I was right!¡±

    Yes, he was, because there are indeed strong traces of Ashbane in my system.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    ZAIA.

    Two days have passed since that night, Valerie didn¡¯t call again and even when I tried to leave a message or call. Nothing.

    I guess Sebastian found out that we were in touch.

    It leaves a bitterness inside of me, but he¡¯s selfish¡­ that¡¯s clear enough. And as much as I want to find a way to keep in touch with Valerie, there is no way I can justify making her life harder just for my own benefit.

    Sebastian¡¯s wrath can get out of hand and if he punishes her for talking to me¡­ well, it won¡¯t be pretty and it¡¯s unfair on her. She¡¯s already done so much for me.

    A part of me wants to fight him for it, but right now I¡¯m pregnant, and my babies are a priority. I need

    to get my health back up first before I go against the world.

    I¡¯m at a coffee shop far away from Atticus¡¯s pack. I had requested a meeting with my father anonymously. Saying I know where his daughter is. Surprisingly, he wanted to know, and it seems he has been searching for me.

    I¡¯m sitting in the private restaurant room of a hotel. The food has just arrived, yet Father hasn¡¯t. Turning I scan the cobbled street outside. It¡¯s a quiet area and the blinds are partially drawn, casting strips of light over the table and carpet.

    I have a wide-brim hat on, with sunsses, disguising myself the best I can.

    The door opens and I look up just as a man wearing a ck suit steps inside. His coppery-coloured

    hair is several shades darker than mine, and it is peppered with silver. His blue eyes instantly fall on me, and he motions for his men to stay outside.

    ¡°Keep watch,¡± hemands in his deep, gravelly voice.

    ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± someone replies quietly, and the door shuts behind him.

    ¡°So, you finally showed yourself,¡± he deres.

    I stand up, knowing he¡¯s recognised me.

    ¡°Father,¡± I say, bowing my head slightly to him.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ and to think I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± There¡¯s irritation in his voice, but not as much anger as I predicted.

    That¡¯s a good start.

    I remove my sses and hat as Dad stares at my stomach, a frown furrowing his brow.

    ¡°You¡¯re carrying his child?¡± he asks sharply.

    I look down before I motion for him to take a seat opposite me. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ but yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°And he discarded you?¡± he asks, his eyes shing with anger as he sits down.

    ¡°Annalise returned, and they want to be together, and that¡¯s fine, they can.¡±

    Dad ms his fist onto the table, making the dishes rattle. ¡°Does she know you¡¯re pregnant?¡± he questions sharply.

    Interesting, is Dad really angry at his favourite daughter?

    ¡°She does know,¡± I say quietly. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to ask you to fix things or toin about her.¡±

    He¡¯s about to speak but stops as if the words I have spoken just registered.

    He frowns as I motion at the food. ¡°Let¡¯s begin on the meal before it gets cold. I will fill you in.¡± I say.

    His eyes meet mine, but he doesn¡¯t argue and begins to put food on his te, and I do the same. I had ordered a selection of dishes, most of which used to be his favourite. I just hope they still are.

    For a few minutes, we are silent. The only sound is the tinkle of dishes and the rustle of cloth as he fills our tes up. When we are finally done, I wait for Dad to tuck in first before I begin eating my

    own food.

    ¡°I have a proposal,¡± I state when he¡¯s taken his first bite.

    ¡°And what may that be?¡± Dad asks, cocking a brow. ¡°I told you that man is useless, that you were better off without him, and the same arrogant man you decided to marry has now tossed you aside.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Sebastian, father¡­ and the time we were together, he was¡­ good to me, until he decided to divorce me,¡± I whisper.

    It still hurts, and no matter how strong I want to be, I don¡¯t know if this pain will go away.

    Taking a deep breath I look at the man before me, the man who practically disowned me the moment I epted Sebastian as my mate.

    ¡°My proposal is, you only have two daughters, Annalise and myself, and you need to have an heir who can sessfully run the pack.¡±

    ¡°Are you offering me the offspring of Sebastian King?! Never! A King will never run the Toussaint pack!¡±

    ¡°Father, not my child, Goddess! They are not even born yet!¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m having twins,¡± I say.

    His eyes widen in surprise before he nods in understanding and for a second, I thought I saw a glimmer of a smile on his lips.

    ¡°Ah I see,¡± he says curtly, taking a sip of his wine. ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Me. Zaia Toussaint, I am no longer a King, father. I want you to consider making me your heir again. I know you have currently said that everything will go to Annalise, but give me a chance to

    prove that I¡¯m worth it. I don¡¯t want money. Just allow me to help with running the pack.¡± I say, hoping he listens. ¡°Give Annalise the businesses.¡±

    He frowns staring at the door to the room before he looks at me. ¡°She¡¯s not been around for years, what makes you think she even cares for the business, as long as she gets the money,¡± he says coldly.

    I¡¯m not surprised, but I am surprised at the way he¡¯s talking about her.

    ¡°But I am not someone who goes back on their word,¡± he says, staring at me coldly. ¡°I am not making you my heir, I was as good as dead to you remember?¡±

    I tilt my head but wait for him to continue. When he doesn¡¯t, I speak.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not asking you to give me inheritance, or asking for shares in your business. I want you to allow me to help you. I want you to give me a chance to prove I am capable.¡±

    ¡°You may be angry at me, Father, but you know that every pack in the country has a high level of

    respect for me. I as Luna Zaia King, have an excellent reputation and if I stand by your side, even more, people will be willing to join hands with you. I promise to take the pack and even your business to even better heights.¡± I continue.

    I can¡¯t afford for him to deny me what I¡¯m asking.

    ¡°Give me a window of time, a chance to prove myself, and if I fail, then I will walk away,¡± I say quietly.

    He frowns but says nothing, and I know he¡¯s considering it.

    My reputation does precede me. One thing that I learned from Sebastian was to believe in myself, and he saw I had a knack for these things and pushed me to do more.

    In a way, I owe him that, but I will now use that to defeat him.

    ¡°I have indeed heard of your endeavours¡­ and although I am still fit and healthy, I do have many people asking about my heir.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Dad asks.

    ¡°I want to be granted permission to join the Crystal Shadow Pack, with Mom and guaranteed safety,

    along with my children,¡± I state.

    His face falls at the mention of Mom.

    ¡°That woman is trouble, but very well, if she wants to return to the pack, I won¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, she doesn¡¯t want to, but for me, she has agreed.¡± I say firmly, making it crystal clear Mom does not want anything to do with him.

    He nods arrogantly and I try my best to hide the bitterness that I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡°Very well. You will be protected. I will make sure you have a ce to stay, but you will be given one year after the birth of your children to prove you are capable and, if not, you will be thrown from the pack, understood?¡±

    That¡¯s more time than I had expected him to give me.

    ¡°Very well. That is fair.¡± I nod, eating a piece of my grilled chicken.

    We fall silent enjoying the meal when I tilt my head and look across at him, wondering how to word this next thought.

    ¡°Father, in thest three years, where has Annalise been? I mean, I heard she was on a trip.¡±

    I make sure my voice sounds nonchnt and casual.

    Dad¡¯s observing me and I wonder if there¡¯s something else going on. I know she faked it, but who else was in on it?

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking because she told me she was so heartbroken that she had to get away from here.¡± I lie with a heavy sigh.

    That seems to rx him a little. ¡°Yes, she wanted to get away for a bit, and truth be told, her mother

    agreed, and neither was willing to listen and so she left,¡± he replies, a glimmer of irritation in his eyes.

    Oh, so all is not well in the world of father and daughter¡­

    But my rtionship with my father is rocky, and until I win some trust, there¡¯s no point in me mentioning what Annalise truly had said. I¡¯ll bide my time.

    ¡°And Sebastian, will you really just forget him?¡± he suddenly asks. ¡°What he did was wrong, but I don¡¯t think you will simply let him walk away. You were his mate and I¡¯m certain you will want him back. Will you really be able to focus on the Crystal Shadow Pack?¡±

    I scoff,

    ¡°What he does is not my issue any longer, and father, really, it¡¯s like the pot calling the kettle ck. Please remember that you did the very same thing to Mom, that he did to me. You took a mistress when you had a mate,¡± I remind him quietly, my heart thudding as I try to remain calm.

    My eyes sh as I feel my anger rage within me as his defiant gaze meets mine.

    ¡°Fine. I hope you don¡¯t go back on your words then?¡±

    ¡°I assure you I will not.¡±

    As a child I saw the pain my mother experienced, and I will make sure that my children never feel

    that way. Ever.

    As for Sebastian¡­ well, Sebastian King will have a business rival, one that he didn¡¯t seeing.

    ¡°Excellent. I like that look in your eyes. Then we have a deal. Wee back home, Zaia,¡± he holdsC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    his hand out to me over the table.

    Home¡­ home is where the heart is¡­ I ce my hand on my stomach as I take his hands with the other and give it a firm shake.

    Home is where my babies are.

 Chapter 20

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you never told me any of this,¡± Jai says quietly.

    The sunlight is shining through the hospital window as we discuss everything. I did tell Dad what had happened, but of course, he simply med me for it.

    This pack is meant to be my responsibility, and it should be. It is my fault that someone was able to get in and try to kill her. As the Alpha, it¡¯s my job to keep everyone safe.

    ¡°I know, and I should have. But it was my mistake to act so blindly.¡±

    ¡°Ashbane in your system, remember?¡± Jai reminds me as if it¡¯s obvious and enough of an excuse.

    But it¡¯s not, I should have been more careful, everything I did was wrong.

    ¡°No Jai, it¡¯s not an excuse. I fucked up, and it¡¯s on me to make amends, not me it on something else. I can¡¯t make an excuse for myself.¡± I sigh. ¡°Also¡­ We won¡¯t mention the Ashbane to anyone. The doctor also knows this, and I have the only copy of the report. He didn¡¯t file it in my reports. I don¡¯t want to alert whoever it is that we figured this out.

    ¡°Well then, be careful what you consume. You¡¯ve somehow been ingesting arge amount on a daily basis if we go by the test result.¡± Jai says, picking up the paper that sits on the hospital table between us.

    Two cups of steaming tea that a nurse had brought in not long sits between us. I pick mine up, nodding in agreement to what he said as I take a gulp, but it does nothing to warm up the cold and emptiness I feel inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡­but with Ashbane it means someone would have had to be near to instigate me into thinking what I was thinking. It doesn¡¯t just work on its own. Someone is telling me what to do¡­¡±

    That thought alone is chilling, especially for someone in my position.

    ¡°And since you don¡¯t seem to remember, I¡¯m assuming they knew exactly when you were consuming it and when it¡¯ll take effect,¡± Jai mutters, folding the test result and passing it to me. ¡°Keep it safe.¡±

    I slip the piece of paper into my pocket and tilt my head. ¡°Or it¡¯s someone who I¡¯m around daily or often enough, so because they¡¯re always around¡­ I wouldn¡¯t realise.¡±

    ¡°I bet it¡¯s that awful woman that you really need to get rid of. I mean,

    I get why you did what you did but unting an ex in front of your mate, really? Even as a cover is fucking stupid.¡±

    ¡°I know. Like I said, I fucked up.¡± I re coldly at him. He doesn¡¯t need to remind me.

    ¡°Ok ok, fine. I¡¯ll drop it but I really wouldn¡¯t put it past her to be the one administering it.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°She¡¯s not had anything against Zaia¡­¡±

    She has. The negative vibe and the remarks and jabs she¡¯s always made towards Zaia now seem a little too obvious, but I just turned a blind eye to it¡­ is it her?

    I mean, I¡¯ve felt she is dangerous, stupid and annoying, yes¡­ but is she really this cunning?

    The chance that it is her is low, but I can¡¯t rule her out, I need to find out about her apparent kidnapping.

    Anger res inside of me and the ring reality of how foolish I have been screams inside of my head.

    I was blinded¡­ I can¡¯t me Dad for being so disappointed in me.

    ¡°The pregnancy¡­ I mean¡­ I have a confession.¡± Jai mutters.

    I cock a brow, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°I knew the twins were yours¡­ but you were with Annalise, and when Val exined to me that Zaia was scared, you¡¯ll take the kids, she didn¡¯t want you to know. And yeah, I agree, you were being a dick and so I respected her decision.¡± Jai admits, making me look up at him sharply.

    ¡°So you knew.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°Valerie told me when that entire report fiasco happened. Plus, there¡¯s more¡­¡± He sounds uneasy as he nces around as if making sure no one can hear us.

    ¡°What is it, Jai?¡±

    He picks up his cup and takes a gulp.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Zaia¡­ when they did some tests on her and she found out she was pregnant, they also discovered she¡¯s really weak. Valerie felt she was being poisoned and had some tests done¡­ Zaia was being poisoned.

    Right here under our noses.¡±

    My stomach twists, and I look down, my heart thundering in my ears.

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t listening, Sebastian, you didn¡¯t deserve to know. I know you would have be possessive of the babies, but in the process, you would have only hurt her more.¡± He answers.

    I look away, guilt washing over me, and here I was, not thinking I could get any angrier at myself.

    She is going through so much and I''ve been blind to it all...

    Zaia poisoned¡­ and me taking Ashbane, it isn¡¯t a coincidence.

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± He begins hesitantly.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me everything, Jai.¡± I warn.

    ¡°The day after you handed her those divorce papers, she asked Valerie about the risk of a rejection. She asked if her babies would be ok.¡±

    ¡°And what did Valerie say?¡± I ask hesitantly.

    I know I won¡¯t like this, but I pray that my pups are ok.

    ¡°The babies will be fine, Seb¡­ But Zaia, that rejection has cost her. Due to her weakened state when she was rejected, the chance for her to get pregnant again is next to nil.¡±

    I close my eyes, turning my head away.

    What have I done?

    I ce my head in my hands, trying to calm the storm of guilt that is threatening to destroy me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote Sebastian¡­ do the right thing by her¡­¡± Jai¡¯s voice is drowned out by the agony and self-hatred that is screaming at me, in my own mind.

    It¡¯s worse than the pain of the rejection.

    Fuck, what have I done?

    Ashbane¡­

    My eyes sh as a sudden thoughtes to me and I sit up straight.

    Sleeping pills. I¡¯ve been taking them pretty often to help me sleep better.

    ¡°I know that look. What is it?¡± Jai says.

    I frown as I look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking sleeping pills almost every day. What if it is those pills that have been tampered with?¡±

    His eyes widen before he frowns. ¡°Where did you get them from?¡±

    ¡°The pharmacy¡­ it was a sealed bottle.¡±

    ¡°Then possibly the ones you have at home? Maybe it¡¯s worth getting them tested by someone down at the squad.

    I nod, ¡°I think I will¡­ I will get my woman and children home.¡± I say, standing up.

    Jai smirks, his eyes looking a little alive. ¡°You hear that Val? We¡¯re bringing Zaia home.¡±

    I look at the woman who is lying in the bed and I know I do need to tell

    Zaia about her¡­ and not as an excuse to make here back, but because she deserves to know. She and Valerie have always been close and the best of friends along with their other friend Cara.

    I down my coffee and nce at Jai. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to tell the Scotts.¡±

    He nods as he stands up, his gaze falling on Valerie before he steps around the table and caresses her hand softly.

    Leaning over the bed, he kisses her cheek softly and I turn, exiting the room to give him a moment.

    I lean against the wall, staring at the white walls opposite me.

    The only thing on my mind is that I have hurt Zaia in so many ways.

    I¡¯m fucking sorry¡­ and I¡¯ll bring you back. I¡¯ll fix this. I have to.

    -

    The visit to Valerie¡¯s family is rough, breaking the news wasn¡¯t easy.

    The Scotts¡¯ didn¡¯t take it well and I could practically feel their pain.

    Along with the devastating news, they were angry we waited so long to break the news to them, but I didn¡¯t want to alert anyone. The fact she¡¯s alive makes me wonder if she knew something that someone wanted her to keep quiet about.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    And does it mean they might attempt toe back to finish the job?

    These are things I didn¡¯t share with her family, her grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t great and unless its necessary, we don¡¯t want to stress her even more. But she had ended up almost fainting as she sobbed her heart out and I felt like a failure.

    I just wish there is something I can do aside from having guards posted outside her hospital room. Jai has gone back too, which will give both me and him some peace of mind.

    Even though the security squad is on watch, I don¡¯t know who I can trust, even in my own pack. The search of her apartment and of the crime scene didn¡¯t bring up anything.

    There was no sign of a break-in, and the locks had not been tampered with, so either someone had a key, or they were let in, to make it worse the security cameras were coincidentally not recording anything due to a glitch for over a week, leaving us with even more disappointment.

    The guard who was on duty at the apartment block that night didn¡¯t spot anything unusual either.

    So many answers yet no answer.

    But I¡¯m not giving up¡­ I want the answers.

 Chapter 21

    SEBASTIAN

    It¡¯s prettyte in the evening when I finally head home. I had gone to Valerie¡¯s apartment again, but

    there was nothing more to find other than what the squad had already learned. I took her phone from

    them, in hopes she¡¯d have Zaia¡¯s new number in there, but there is nothing

    I wonder if she has another phone and ask the team to bring me all her devices, but there is no sign of

    a second phone. I¡¯m sure they stayed in contact, but even Jai is not sure on how Valerie didn¡¯t tell him

    much more than what he already knew.

    Checking her emails also doesn¡¯t bring anything, but there are emails of a conversation with a doctor

    regarding the poison and Zaia¡¯s blood, something I d******d copies of

    I unlock the front door to the mansion, and step inside, pulling open the buttons of my shirt, as I lean

    against the door and stare down the hall.

    The memory of Zaia running down this hall in a rush, looking graceful and sexy all at once as she flings

    her arms around my neck, kisses me and helps me out of my jacket, returns with a vengeance

    Zaia is everything, beautiful, strong, confident, pure and s3xy. I miss her¡­ miss her touch; her smile¡­.

    the taste of her¡­.

    An image of her naked fills my mind, and I close my eyes.

    Not now¡­ I groan internally.

    It¡¯s been over four months since I¡¯ve had sex¡­ since she left. The dreams only make it harder and

    masturbating to her memories is nowhere near the real thing.

    I did this¡­ I admit I deserve this. Pushing myself away from the wall, I head upstairs, passing our old

    bedroom. I pause and stare at the door I can¡¯t bring myself to go in there.

    Is there any remnant of her scent left behind? Opening the door, I¡¯m instantly I¡¯m hit with a powerful

    wave of nostalgia. Making me unable to enter ¡°Well, look who decided to return.¡± Dad¡¯s crisp voice

    makes me turn to him. I frown slightly and tilt my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with what¡¯s been going on,¡± I say quietly I don¡¯t want to argue with him. Closing the

    door, I move past him when he calls me ¡°Sebastian.

    I don¡¯t respond, waiting for him to continue ¡°This pack is going to the dogs. Fix it or give up your title¡±

    I frown. He¡¯s forgetting I¡¯m the one who made this pack better. ¡°I think you got used to the level that I

    raised this pack to. We¡¯re only returning to how it was when you were Alpha.¡± I reply harshly.

    Not waiting for a reply, I walk away.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I don¡¯t have time for his crap. ¡°Do not turn your back on me, Sebastian.¡± He warns

    menacingly

    ¡°No¡­ but I am the Alpha now, and you better not disrespect me.¡± I snarl, my eyes shing as I turn and

    re at him.

    ¡°I made you Alpha.¡± He hisses.

    ¡°You made me nothing! A fool can be given the title of a king, and unless he proves he is worthy to be

    called king, he will forever remain a fool. I¡¯m acknowledged as the Alpha for what I have achieved. As

    for the shit I¡¯ve messed up, I know what I¡¯m doing, and I don¡¯t need to answer to you or anyone ¡°I

    growl, trying to calm the rising storm within me.

    Only Zaia. Because she¡¯s the one I wronged. Our eyes meet, both of us raging with anger and before

    this gets out of hand, I turn and storm down the hall, having had enough of his crap.

    I enter the guest room where I¡¯ve been staying and head straight to the bathroom and pull open the

    cab. Grabbing the pill bottle, I unscrew it and pour some pills into my hands before putting the bottle

    back.

    I¡¯ll have these checked. Hearing a knock on the bedroom door, I quickly slip the pills into my pocket

    before I go to answer it.

    I will fix this, Zaia, I promise. A week has passed since that day, and things are still extremely tense at

    home The results of the pills came back positive. Each one contained a high level of Ashbane.

    The results,bined with the tension, brought me to the decision that I will leave the mansion and

    move elsewhere.

    I now stare up at the gates to the entrance of the Whispering Mountain Pack. After not being able to

    reach either Atticus or Zaia via phone or email, I decided toe here in person.

    I told no one of my visit, save Jai, not wanting it to somehow get to the person watching me and also

    not knowing who I can trust.

    I sigh, leaning against my car as I wait for Atticus. The guard is watching me like a hawk. He has called

    Atticus and surprisingly Atticus has agreed toe meet the

    chose to go to the eastern side of his pack, the private property is entirely blocked off, and no one can

    enter but it¡¯s easier for me to reach Atticus on this side rather than try to enter the pack and be

    apprehended by security. This way I¡¯m not on his pack territory, just the borders

    Several more minutes pass when I hear the sound of footsteps and the door opens and Atticus steps

    out

    ¡°Give us some time alone,¡± he murmurs to his guard. The man bows before walking away and Atticus

    turns his gaze on me.

    ¡°Well, well, well¡­ look what we have here? I¡¯m appalled at your brazen behaviour, Sebastian King

    When I specifically told you, you aren¡¯t allowed anywhere near my pack, yet you show up at my door¡­¡±

    his voice is sharp, his eyes ice-cold.

    ¡°I came alone and I¡¯m here to talk, not to argue ¡± I reply, my eyes flickering from my wolves to my own

    as I try to control my emotions.

    ¡°And that is the only reason you are alive. I don¡¯t need Zaia getting upset with your presence,¡± he says,

    his voice lower

    ¡°I want to talk to her, it¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I reply as I cross my arms.

    He frowns slightly and sighs heavily

    ¡°When will you ept that she¡¯s moved on?¡± he asks, ¡°and haven¡¯t you? So why are you still trying to

    hurt her, unless, of course, you don¡¯t really care for the woman on your arms.¡±

    Is he implying that it¡¯s an act? ¡°This is about my kids. I know those babies are mine, no matter if you or

    she deny that.¡±

    ¡°And here I am seeing them as mine, really¡­ Sebastian, even if somehow you are the father, she

    doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡±

    Somehow?

    They are mine

    And I will never tolerate this man to ever be a father figure to my children. Just the thought makes my

    blood boil. My eyes sh as I push myself away from the car, closing the gap between us, wanting to

    punch his face.

    ¡°Call Zaia,¡± I growl.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go ask her if she¡¯s willing to talk to you, rest assured, I know she won¡¯t

    ept you back, but you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I almost snarl.

    ¡°After this talk, if she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you, you will leave her alone and walk away. For

    good?¡±

    I clench my jaw No because I will keep trying ¡°Fine¡±.

    He nods and takes his phone out and dials a number I can hear it ring but there¡¯s no answer

    I lean over and look down at the screen, ZAIA¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust me?¡± He snaps, shoving me back, but I refuse to back off

    I don¡¯t trust him at all.

    ¡°Just making sure,¡± I growl. ¡°Pathetic¡± He mutters as the phone goes to the answering machine.

    ¡°Try again,¡± I growl.

    But before he can reply, a messagees through. ZAIA. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just so loud here 1 didn¡¯t hear

    your call. Is everything ok, Atticus?

    ¡°Let her enjoy herself ¡± He mutters. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want her to be happy. Has she really moved on

    with him?

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ATTICUS I¡¯m sorry to bother you, it¡¯s just Sebastian King is here, and he wants to have a word with you

    onest time. ¡°And tell her that I have something important to tell her regarding Valerie,¡± I say, frowning.

    ZAIA. Well, I don¡¯t want to talk to him. We had ourst talk thest time he was here. I don¡¯t want to

    ruin my day, send him away Atticus.

    ATTICUS: I understand, and no one can force you. He said there¡¯s something he wants to tell you

    about your friend Valerie

    ZAIA: you can pass a message on to him?

    I frown. What do I do? She¡¯s obviously angry. ATTICUS Tell me and I¡¯ll pass it on

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Sebastian,¡± he states the obvious, making my irritation rise

    I snatch the phone from him and hit the call button again. This time it¡¯s picked up I can hear the loud

    sound of talking andughing in the background. ¡°Z, listen to me.¡±

    Beep.

    She hung up.

    I stare down at the phone before Atticus takes his phone back, his eyes zing anything to do with

    you. Leave.

    ¡°Enough! You rejected her and divorced her! She doesn¡¯t want Sebastian or there will be war and this

    time, I fucking mean it!¡± His anger makes his voice tremble, and I stare down at the phone in his hand.

    Noe on, just one meeting Zaia I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡°Tell her Valerie was attacked, and she¡¯s in a

    coma. If not for me, tell her to at leaste visit her friend,¡± I say quietly.

    He shakes his head and types something, and I pray it¡¯s enough. She wouldn¡¯t refuse her friend. The

    phone vibrates and Atticus holds it up. to me.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your answer. Now go.¡±

    I stare down at the screen. ATTICUS: Your friend Valerie was attacked, and she¡¯s currently in aa.

    He wants you to visit her

    ZAIA. I didn¡¯t think he could fall so low ¡­send him away Atticus, I¡¯m tired of him. Please don¡¯t text

    again, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll wait for you tonight. Take care, handsome.

    My heart clenches and I feel defeated.

    In this cage-like pack, I¡¯ve lost her¡­.

    Handsome..

    Thest word of the text burns in my head.

    She really has moved on¡­

    I turn away and get into my car. Call me selfish, call me fucking arrogant or whatever you want, but this

    is not the end.

    I will find a way to reach you Zaia, because you are my Luna.a

 Chapter 22

    SEBASTIAN.

    Sighing, I strum my fingers on the steering wheel as I drive towards Dark Hollow Falls Pack territory,

    mulling over everything. Handsome¡­

    Why does that feel off? Then there is the way she texts saying it¡¯s too loud for her to talk¡­ Zaia would

    move away, she¡¯s not that person who would have an issue with that. Maybe it¡¯s wishful thinking, but I

    don¡¯t think that was Zaia on the other side of the phone.

    The more I think about it, the more it makes sense, but again, it could have been her simply behaving

    that way, knowing it would get to me. Both are possibilities.

    Maybe I¡¯m looking too much into it, but the Zaia I know would have had a few choice words to say to

    me. She isn¡¯t the type to let others handle her problems.

    The biggest red g is the fact she didn¡¯t even seem a little worried about Valerie. I would presume she

    would check up on her for peace of mind and if it was a lie, she would then let loose on me.

    Anger makes a person blind too, so I can¡¯t rule that out either. I¡¯ll find a way to get through to you, Zaia.

    I really will¡­

    My phone rings and I run my fingers through my hair, ncing at the LCD screen in the car. Unknown

    caller?

    Zaia? My heart quickens a little; maybe she did end up being worried about Valerie..

    I hit the answer button.

    ¡°Sebastian,¡± I answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my warnings were enough.¡±

    I tense and I almost m my foot on the brakes as the robotic distorted voice fills the car. It¡¯s rough,

    coarse and aggressive.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think? I gave you those warnings, but you decided to ignore them. Do you remember the

    note from July the 13th?¡±

    I frown, my stomach twisting. It¡¯s been a while since the notes stopped¡­

    Since I split from Zaia¡­

    ¡°I do,¡± I say, trying to keep him talking I need to alert someone to try to trace the call. I lift my hand,

    ready to press a button on the phone to send a text when a slow chuckle fills the car.

    ¡°Really? Do you really think you can catch me? If I were you, SK, I¡¯d look for a way to get out of the car

    before you crash. I don¡¯t think your brakes are working.¡±

    I frown as I press my foot on the brakes only to realise he¡¯s right. They aren¡¯t working and the car is

    moving at a pretty fast speed.

    But they were a short while ago!

    ¡°I am in charge of the programming of your car. Got to love automatic smart cars! Now answer the

    question before the car poofs. Time is running out SK. Now focus¡­ focus on that July the 13th

    message!¡±

    July the 13th¡­

    How can I forget? That was the message that specifically told me that as long as she¡¯s with me he¡¯ll

    never leave her alone¡­ My eyes sh, my hands tightening on the steering wheel.

    ¡°I see you remember,¡± he hisses, the crackling in the background rings through the car as I try the car

    door handle.

    Locked!

    Fuck.

    I try to unlock it, but the car is no longer under my control. ¡°So, what do you want me to do? I only went

    there to tell her about her friend.¡±

    ¡°No, no, NO SK! DON¡¯T LIE! I call the shots here! Remember that! I told you to stay away. You put on a

    pretty good show by sending her away. But now I wonder, is it all just a game to you?¡± The voice is

    almost like a singsong tone despite the distortion to it.

    One thing is clear: the person really is unhinged. I grit my teeth. How had I be so rxed?

    ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s try this again SK. Use your brain, use your brain. I am not here to fulfil empty threats! So,

    you have about two minutes before that car poofs like popcorn!¡± He cackles and I frown. He¡¯s fucking

    unhinged.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snarl. ¡°I will give you onest warning because I am such a good person. See,

    I¡¯m giving you a chance. I even called to help you understand, you dimwit!¡± a I frown as I tug at the

    door, trying to slow the car down but failing.

    ¡°Let. Her. GO0000! Do you get it, SK?

    ¡°Let. Her. G00000! Do you get it, SK? Let her go! If you continue to chase her, do you see the position

    you are in right now? That will be her, and those little cute babies that she¡¯s cooking inside of her will

    get squished if she gets into an ident now, won¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± I snarl. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her! Your issue is with me, target me, not her!¡± He cackles,

    sounding choked as if it¡¯s so fucking funny he can¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°You are a joker SK, oh god you are so funny¡­ but I am serious.¡± His voice drops the sick yfulness

    as it returns to deeper and darker. ¡°Now. This is the final warning: Leave her alone or she will die, and

    you won¡¯t be burying one but three. Stay away and she stays safe.¡±

    I stare ahead. The car is picking up speed and I m my elbow into the window, shattering the ss,

    trying the handle from outside as the speed keeps picking up.

    Fuck! ¡°Oh yes! Jump jump jump! Time¡¯s ticking!¡± ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t touch her and I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll stay away,¡±

    I say, my heart squeezing, but the truth is I did get careless¡­

    So lost in wanting her back that I forgot the threats that were the reasons I sent her away to begin with.

    I can¡¯t risk her for my own selfishness¡­

    ¡°Well¡­. That depends on you. Stay true to your words, SK, and I will stay away from her and the little

    cute buns in the over!¡± He cackles, the sudden smell of something burning reaching my nose.

    The brakes aren¡¯t working at all, and I grab my phone unplugging it as I ce it to my ear.

    ¡°I give you my word. I will stay away from her. Don¡¯t touch her¡­.do whatever you want to me, but leave

    her out of this.¡± I say, my voice trembling with rage, but I¡¯m trying to control myself. After all, the ball is

    in his court.

    I can¡¯t let my arrogance or rage get the better of me, for the sake of my children and woman. ¡°Then as

    long as you keep your side of the deal, she is safe!¡±

    The line cuts and I shove my phone into my pocket. Holding onto the steering wheel to keep it steady

    and with the other I smash out therge shards of ss in the window before hoisting myself up.

    The car¡¯s moving at a violent speed, and I take a deep breath, holding the wheel as steady as possible

    as I pull myself out of the window.

    The car swerves violently and I flip in the air, before I hit the ground. Landing on my feet but unable to

    keep my bnce, jarring pain rushes through my knees and I suck in a breath.

    The impact makes me groan as I fall to my knees before I hit the ground, rolling over as I watch the car

    swivel ahead.

    With no one steering, it flips over and I shield my face as it smashes into the corner of the mountain. An

    ear- shattering explosion fills the air and the car erupts into mes.

    The huge explosion causes debris to fly everywhere. I pull myself against the nearest tree, the taste of

    blood is strong in my mouth as I breathe heavily.

    His words rey in my mind, and I feel guilty, regretful, and fucking useless.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve failed her, failed my pups and above all failed to keep her safe. I need to stop chasing her¡­ I need

    to find the person behind this first. Before I even consider winning her back.

    I flinch as I reach into my pocket. Pain rushes up my arm and neck as I take out my phone. The screen

    has a crack, but it¡¯s working. I breathe heavily as the pain in my side gets worse and I dial Jai¡¯s

    number.

    ¡°Hey Seb, where are you?¡±

    ¡°On the way back from Atticus¡¯s pack. I ¡°Yeah¡­ ok, listen. You need to get back here as soon as

    possible, Valerie¡¯s family is trying to get her out of here. They don¡¯t want to stay anymore. Someone

    tried to break into the hospital Seb,¡± his voice is full of worry and I take a slow breath.

    Right now, my own situation is not important, my pack needs me.

    ¡°Calm down, Jai. I¡¯ming. We¡¯ll figure this out and tell the Scotts to wait for me. I will do everything

    in my power to keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ be quick man¡­ we need you here.¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    I hang up and force myself to shift into my wolf. The agony of my broken bones reshaping and

    reforming makes me groan, but the pain is soon dulled. I gather up my phone in my mouth before

    breaking into a run.

    With every passing second, I feel as if I¡¯m losing Zaia a little more as I put distance between us. This

    may be a hindrance to us, but I promise I won¡¯t give up. I just need to do better¡­ and I will.

 Chapter 23

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°I understand,¡± I say quietly. It¡¯s not something I want, but I have to respect that this is what he wants.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± there¡¯s guilt in his eyes as he stands opposite me. We are on the back patio of the

    packhouse.

    The weather is warm, but a soothing breeze rustles the grass, yet it does nothing to soothe the storm in

    my mind.

    ¡°I am. I need someone to keep her safe, Jai, and who better than yourself? Something tells me she has

    some answers that may help us. We need her to wake up.¡± I say quietly.

    It¡¯s going to be a great loss to have him gone, but¡­ it¡¯s the right thing. ¡°Thank you, Seb¡­ I promise I¡¯ll

    do what I can from over there. I¡¯ll gather what information I can too¡­¡±

    I nod. It¡¯s been three days since the crash and although I made it back before I ended up dropping

    unconscious, I¡¯m healing well.

    I also have learned that Zaia has moved to her father¡¯s pack. One of my men was able to dig that up,

    and it only strengthens my opinion that it may not have been Zaia on the other side of that call that day.

    Although I need to stay away, it gives me a glimmer of hope. It means she¡¯s not with him.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Seb?¡± ¡°Sorry, I got distracted¡­ go, Jai, she needs you more than I do.¡±

    ¡°And who will you assign as your Beta?¡± Jai asks. I shove my Hanus to my pocket as nce out at the

    sky. ¡°I have a few options, but I think I¡¯ll be going with Justin Seagrave.¡±

    Jai tilts his head and nods thoughtfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Seagraves initially belong to the Crystal Shadow

    Pack?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Actually, yes. They moved to this pack over twenty years ago, but still have ties with that pack.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s where she is¡­¡± he murmurs.

    I don¡¯t respond, and he grins. ¡°Well, d you got things sorted, I think you¡¯ll be fine Seb, and once Val

    is awake, we¡¯ll be back because I know she will want toe home.¡±

    I nod as our eyes meet and although deep down a part of me wonders if she¡¯ll ever wake up, I will not

    shatter his hopes, for his and Zaia¡¯s sake I wish she wakes up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll await the day,¡± I respond quietly. He nods before giving me a hug and ps my back, sending

    a pang of pain rushing through my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss your arrogant dumb ass,¡± he says, making me chuckle. ¡°Same,¡± I grunt massaging

    my shoulder. ¡°Sorry man, I forgot,¡± he grins and I can¡¯t help but smirk back. It is a whileter when

    there¡¯s a knock on the office door and I look up.

    ¡°Enter,¡± I call. The door opens and Justin steps inside. ¡°Alpha Sebastian, you called for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I

    did, Justin, sit down.¡±

    Justin is a few years younger than me. He¡¯s from a middle-ss family and is of warrior rank. However,

    he is extremely intelligent and has a knack for strategy and battle.

    ¡°I hope I have not upset you, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, actually due to certain factors, Beta Jai O¡¯Dell will be stepping down from his position as

    Beta of this pack and I want you to take his ce.¡±

    He looks up at me, surprised, ¡°Alpha¡­ me? Are you certain? I I mean, I don¡¯te from a ranked

    family¡­ nor do I have an influential family¡­¡± he trails off, bowing his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need power or money Justin, I need a Beta with a good head on his shoulders. You will be my

    Beta.¡± I say with finality.

    He gives a slow, hesitant nod. ¡°Of course, it would be my greatest honour. That¡¯s a position I never

    dreamed of¡­ but¡­ there are so many people who hold far more power and wealth¡­. I

    understand you don¡¯t need it nor want it.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Exactly, the initiation will take ce next Monday. You are going to be my Beta and are the next

    best for the position,¡± I say, dismissing him.

    He bows his head as he stands up. ¡± Thank you, Alpha. I will not disappoint.¡±

    Once the door shuts after him, I stand up and walk to the window. He may think he¡¯s got nothing¡­ but

    he has ties with the Crystal Shadow Pack that wille in use¡­ I may not be able to approach her,

    but I will have a way to keep an eye on her.

    Zaia¡­ I promise I¡¯ll find him.

    Somehow.

    ONE MONTH LATER¡­

    ZAIA.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel too well.¡± I sigh as I enter our new home.

    We moved to The Crystal Shadow Pack two days after I had talked to Dad, telling Atticus that I needed

    to leave. To my surprise, he didn¡¯t argue and although he wanted me to stay; he understood and

    respected my decision and hoped we could stay friends.

    I epted. It was the least I could do, considering everything I had lied to him about. He had been

    nothing but helpful and said he¡¯ll keep it quiet where I had gone.

    I am truly grateful for his help and despite certain actions of his not being to my liking; I understand he

    was still trying to help me.

    Valerie never got back to me, and the only thing I got from her was one email a weekter, saying

    Sebastian found out and she can¡¯t stay in touch with me and she¡¯s sorry.

    I respect that, after all, I can understand Sebastian¡¯s temper. Sometimes he did lose it. I can only hope

    that in a few weeks or months, he¡¯ll calm down.

    ¡°Maybe you overdid it at the office. Did that witch irritate you?¡± Mom asks, referring to Dad¡¯s wife.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her today, and she can¡¯t bother me,¡± I say confidently, feeling a spasm of pain rush through

    my stomach.

    The doctor said I was getting Braxton Hicks contractions, as my body prepares for the birth and that it

    can happen for months before birth. They aren¡¯t pleasant and today they¡¯ve been worse.

    Mom and I are getting better. The antidote helped, and I had given one to theb to make a new batch

    and I can see Mom looking better too.

    As for my pregnancy, there areplications, the poison and the rejection have done their damage. I

    have many hospital appointments and checkups to make sure everything is going smoothly.

    Dad has been true to his word and has given us a home, security, and protection. In turn, I have got

    down to work and am doing my best to help and assist my father.

    The start has been bumpy, with him running things so differently than how Sebastian and I did, but he¡¯s

    beginning to take my opinions on board.

    ¡°Zaia! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mom shouts as she rushes over to me. Sharp pain rushes through my stomach,

    and I gasp, clutching my belly. I don¡¯t know what happened. One second, I¡¯m talking to Mom, the next

    I¡¯m experiencing intense pain.

    ¡°The doctor! We need a doctor!¡± Mom shouts as she grabs her phone. ¡°Madam! I¡¯ll have the driver

    ready. She should go to the hospital!¡± The maid exims as she rushes from the room.

    My head feels dizzy as Mom calls someone on the phone. What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s too early to go into

    labour. I¡¯m not even anywhere near full-term!

    Something wet trickles down my legs and I can¡¯t even look down with my belly in the way. Have my

    waters broken?!

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding¡­ Goddess, Zaia!¡± Mom¡¯s voice is full of horror as she drops the phone in her panic

    and runs to my side, ¡°We need to get you to the hospital immediately!¡±

    Terror, like never before, rushes through me. Nothing can happen to my babies¡­ Fuck, please. I¡¯ll do

    anything, goddess, please¡­ protect these children¡­.

    My heart is thudding violently as I¡¯m rushed out and into the car. Blood covers my legs and the amount

    is horrifying. My vision darkens as another powerful wave of pain rushes through me.

    ¡°Mom¡­ It hurts.¡± I say, feeling a powerful contraction rip through me and there¡¯s a sharp stabbing pain

    in my chest, one that reminds me of how I felt when he had rejected me.

    The dreadful thought that nowes to the forefront of my mind is undeniable. I¡¯m inbour, at only

    twenty-eight weeks.

    Goddess¡­

    ¡°¡­ Intensive care.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oxygen immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°The heart rate is dropping¡­¡±

    Beep. Beep. Beep.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± I mumble, it takes great energy and as I look around, my vision is blurry. Thest

    thing I remember is getting to the hospital before falling unconscious.

    There¡¯s pain in my lower abdomen and I touch my stomach. ¡°My babies!¡± I gasp, my eyes flying open

    as fear envelopes me feeling my ttened stomach.

    ¡°Calm down Zaia, everything is alright .¡± I turn my head to see Mom standing weeks.

    Goddess¡­

    ¡°¡­ Intensive care.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oxygen immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°The heart rate is dropping¡­¡±

    Beep. Beep. Beep.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± I mumble, it takes great energy and as I look around, my vision is blurry. Thest

    thing I remember is getting to the hospital before falling unconscious.

    There¡¯s pain in my lower abdomen and I touch my stomach. ¡°My babies!¡± I gasp, my eyes flying open

    as fear envelopes me feeling my ttened stomach.

    ¡°Calm down Zaia, everything is alright .¡± I turn my head to see Mom standing there, a small smile on

    her face, but it¡¯s not reaching her eyes. Something is wrong!

    ¡°The babies, where are my babies!¡± I shout.

    ¡°Ms Toussaint, you have given birth to a baby boy and girl. Congrattions.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice is

    vague and distant as I struggle in and out of consciousness, trying to clear my head.

    There are too many people here¡­ are the babies ok?

    ¡°Where are they!¡± I say, trying to sit up.

    ¡°They are in intensive care, but we are trying out best.¡±

    My heart thuds as I stare at the doctor fearfully.

    ¡°Will they be ok?¡± I whisper, horrified Silence.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± I say, my voice breaking. They are all I have. I can¡¯t let them die. I can¡¯t let anything happen

    to them! ¡°We are trying our best.¡± Comes the quiet reply.

    In other words, they don¡¯t hold much hope¡­

    ¡°Be strong Zaia, it¡¯s going to be ok,¡± Mom says soothingly as she strokes my hair, but the truth is, I¡¯ve

    failed them.

    I should have been strong enough to bring them into this world, but I wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m so sorry¡­

 Chapter 24

    ZAIA.

    THREE YEARS LATER¡­

    Ice my fingers together, resting my elbows on the sleek marble of my top- floor executive office.

    Scoffing as the man before me rambles on.

    Cocking a brow, I finally intervene. ¡°Mr Santoni, time is precious, and I have ces to be, deals to

    close, and money to make. So, shall we get to the proof that thesepany records show?¡±

    His face pales as he presses his lips into a tight line. ¡°You are gravely mistaken, Ms Toussaint! I can

    assure you the miners¡¯ project was something that we handled correctly! Those poor folk are trying to

    con thepany! They are snakes!¡±

    My eyes sh as I m my hand on top of the file, making him flinch as I stand up.

    ¡°Mr Santoni. I will not tolerate you antagonising me. You embezzled millions of dors from this

    company, which was set aside for the family of the deceased miners abroad after the ident two

    years ago! Did you really think that I would not look into it?¡± I ask sharply, my voice dripping with

    authority and warning him to dare deny the truth that isid before us.

    He lowers his head, swallowing hard. A drop of sweat trickles down his face and he takes out his

    handkerchief, wiping it away nervously.

    ¡°P-please Ms Toussaint¡­ the th-thing ¡­ I mean I have served thispany for over twenty years, my

    father before me worked for the Toussaint enterprises, how can you let that all be cast aside so qu-

    quickly¡­¡± he mumbles his eyes darting around the office as if looking for a way to escape.

    We are on the thirty-seventh floor of Toussaint Enterprises, a building that sits in the centre of the

    business district. There is nowhere to escape with security on every floor and at every exit.

    That does not excuse the fact you took money that was not yours.¡± I say coldly, ¡°Those families needed

    it far more than you, and when they raised those concerns, you tried to silence them.¡±

    The scandal had rocked the empire, and it had cost thepany a lot, despite the fact the manager

    put in charge had been careless and Mr Santoni here had only made matters worse. But ultimately the

    company must take responsibility for the mistakes made, and the lives lost.

    I try to calm my wolf¡¯s emotions by taking a deep breath. Although I¡¯ve only shifted once in my life,

    lately her emotions have only gotten stronger, I guess being surrounded by idiots does that.

    ¡°I¡­ I know Ms Toussaint¡­ but I¡­ I¡¯m sorry! And I will pay it back, p-please please don¡¯t press

    charges!¡± he pleads as he suddenly holds his hands up pleadingly as he rushes to the table, and gets

    into my personal space.

    I move back, my eyes shing as I press a button under the table. ¡°I need security. I¡¯m afraid you will

    have to take the consequences for your actions, Mr Santoni.¡±

    He freezes as if unable toprehend those words before he tilts his head and shakes it vigorously.

    ¡°I will never ept it!¡± he shouts as the door opens and two security guardse in. ¡°I-I did nothing!

    I¡¯m being framed.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow, motioning at them to take him out. ¡°Your confession is caught on tape, Mr Santoni.

    Anything and everything can and will be held against you.¡±

    ¡°You lied! You tricked me! No no! I will not ept it!¡±

    I fold my arms under my breasts and turn away from the shouting man as he¡¯s dragged from my office.

    ¡°Are you alright, Boss?¡±

    ¡°Of course, please close the door after you, Carlisle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    The door shuts and I sigh as I walk towards the windows that run across the entire wall, from floor to

    ceiling, behind my desk. I look out at the city that is mapped with sky-high buildings in modern sleek

    designs.

    Cars queue along the roads and the faint sound of horns ring can be heard from drivers impatient to

    get to their destinations

    My eyes flick to a building far across the business district. A building that towers several storeys higher

    than ours. The biggest here¡­. the exterior is full ss, with words in matt ck running along the side

    that you can read from miles away, set against a silver background.

    ARAN KING

    I look away, the pain that would once clench at my heart as a reminder of my ex, a pain that would w

    at me like poison is almost non-existent¡­..

    Almost.

    I stare at my reflection in the ss. Before me is a woman with hair styled into a high sophisticated

    updo, a few tendrils of red hair frame her face. Sharp eyes that are winged with ck eyeliner, and bold

    red lipstick covers her lips.

    A woman who is the image of control andposure.

    I¡¯m wearing a white satin blouse that is emphasised around my breasts. I¡¯ve gained weight there since I

    had the little ones. The blouse is tucked into my beige pencil skirt, that hugs my hips and waist.

    Zaia Toussaint, the Managing Director of Toussaint Enterprises.

    It has taken me three years to get to this position with only my father and the CEO above me. In three

    years, I achieved what many take decades to attain.

    I fought with everything I had to get to where I am, proving myself at every corner, fighting against

    those who tried to thwart me and pin me with false usations.. Annalise may have ruined my past but

    not my future¡­ Though the pain remained for years, I realised that if we had truly been strong enough,

    nothing would have been able to ruin what we had.

    I lived in a world of delusion and facy, but now, now, I live in a world of wit, deceit, and power. I prefer

    thetter because, in this world, no one can break my heart. A knock on the door makes my breath

    hitch, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    Turning, I walk over to the desk; I click stop on the audio recording I had been making on myptop

    and look towards the door.

    ¡°Enter,¡± I say clearly. The moment the door opens, and the scent hits me, I realise it¡¯s father before he

    evenes into view.

    I sit down in my seat and cross my legs. We may still not agree on everything, and we may not be

    close, but we have formed a pleasant working rtionship.

    ¡°Zaia,¡± he says, closing the door behind him. He opens his suit jacket button and takes a seat on one of

    the chairs opposite me. ¡°I hear you had Santoni reported tow enforcement, and you are charging him

    with multiple ounts of embezzlement, abuse of power, and defamation.¡±

    I nod, twirling a strand of my hair around my fingers.

    ¡°Yes. As well as presenting misleading and false information to thew. I understand that Santoni has

    been a part of thispany for many years and even the board of directors are rather concerned about

    my decision, but this is not about loyalty, but betrayal. And I, for one, will not tolerate it.¡± ¡°You are

    ying a dangerous game, Zaia. You do know that the Santoni family is powerful.¡±

    ¡°I know, and you don¡¯t need to worry about me, father. I know what I¡¯m doing. Santoni¡¯s arrest will be an

    example for the rest. A warning that the Toussaint empire will not tolerate criminal activities.¡±

    Dad smiles and nods slowly.¡± Impressive, you really are born to be a businesswoman, Zaia¡­ or I

    should say a boss. I wish I had seen it sooner, but then, you are only twenty-four years old, you have

    your life in front of you. I wasn¡¯t toote.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to me.¡± I say lightly.

    He chuckles and nods in agreement before he nces up at me.

    He¡¯s observing me, but seems a bit lost in thought before he shakes his head and taps his knee. ¡°Well,

    I have arranged a business dinner party in your honour. Make sure the weekend is free,¡± he says.

    Weekends¡­ I made it clear that weekends were not work time, although yes, I did work from home

    every week, but I didn¡¯t like to leave the house for work.

    But I don¡¯t refuse, it¡¯s a one-off¡­ so instead, I simply nod. ¡°And why are you throwing a dinner in my

    honour?¡± I ask instead.

    ¡°You will see.¡± He stands up and so do I as we make our way to the door.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°I look forward to it, I reply with a smile.

    Dad is about to reach for the door handle when there is a knock on it and Dad pulls it open to reveal my

    secretary, holding a tray of hot drinks.¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry Mr Toussaint! Ms Toussaint¡­¡± She trails off meekly

    and I shake my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Nancy, Dad is leaving.¡± I say as I take my mug from the tray.

    ¡°Yes, but thank you,¡± Dad says to her politely before he leaves, and I return to my desk.

    Now, what¡¯s next on the agenda?

 Chapter 25

    ZAIA

    I press my foot on the brake as I wait for the security guards to unlock therge gates that leads to the

    entrance of our home. Once therge gates swing open, I drive through.

    ¡°Good evening Madam,¡± the night security guard says, tipping his hat to me. ¡°Good evening, Aaron,¡± I

    reply, sliding my car window up.

    I nce up at the house when ites into view. The upstairs window lights are on and due to the

    warmth, a few of the windows are open.

    The sound of a child¡¯sughter reaches my ears, and it¡¯s like music. I park up in the driveway and

    turning the ignition off, I get out and shut the door quietly, wanting to surprise them.

    I lock the car doors and make my way up the three steps that lead to therge four-bedroom home.

    Dad did not hold back. He gave us this when we first arrived.

    Not only is it in a private area, but it¡¯s extremely secure on all sides. The property itself hasrge walls

    topped with spikes surrounding it.

    ¡°Come on, time for bed!¡± Mom¡¯s voice rings in the air. Oh, he¡¯s being a handful again!

    I shake my head, unable to stop the smile from spreading on my face. I step inside and lock the door

    behind me. Putting my bag and keys down, I kick my heels off and stretch. Goddess, it¡¯s been a long

    day¡­

    I cross therge square hallway and hurry up the carpeted stairs, d I made it home before they fall

    asleep. The door to their bedroom stands open, there¡¯re toys and towels strewn across the carpeted

    floor, and I pick them up. I massage the back of my neck as I stop in the doorway and peer inside.

    Mom is sitting on one of the two beds that are against one wall with a chest of three drawers standing

    between the two beds.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Mommy is home!¡± I gasp when my three-year-old son barrels into me, wrapping his arms around my

    thighs.¡± Mommy! I made an airne!¡±

    I smile down at my little Zion, and he stares back at me with bright blue eyes and ck hair. A spitting

    image of his father, right down to the dimples in his cheeks.

    I crouch down and pull him in for a hug. ¡°Hey Superman, show me this ne,¡± I say when I move back

    and tug his cheeks lightly. ¡°Ok, Mommy!¡± He runs off, and I slowly stand up as I scan the room for my

    little Tinkerbell.

    I notice her in the bed, hidden behind Mom, I walk over to them and kiss Mom¡¯s forehead softly as she

    beams up at me. ¡°Ah Zaia, you¡¯re home, thank the goddess.¡±

    She always worries until I¡¯m home and safe. That¡¯s what mothers do. She gets up and I sit down as the

    girl in the bed stirs. She¡¯s already asleep¡­.

    I brush back her dark copper-coloured hair, my heart clenching slightly.

    My princess almost never made it¡­ she spent six months after her birth in hospital until she was

    deemed strong enough to leave¡­ despite being three years old, she is extremely small, unlike Zion,

    who looks older than his age.

    They both are of Alpha bload, but my Tinkerbell doesn¡¯t have much weight and is quite petite in size,

    but she¡¯s no less bright than her brother.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± she whispers, her eyes fluttering open. Grey eyes stare back at me, and I nod. ¡°Yes, my

    darling, I¡¯m right here,¡± I whisper, kissing her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m happy¡­¡± she says with a gigantic yawn.

    ¡°Will you tell us a story?¡±

    I nod before I turn around.

    ¡°Zion! Do you want a bedtime story?¡± I ask the boy who is gathering up the airne he has built with

    Legos. ¡°Yes, please, but look at my ne. Sia helped me,¡± he says, ncing at his sister in bed.

    ¡°Oh, did she now¡­ that is incredible, you two are incredible and so clever! Look at this amazing ne!¡±

    I see Mom slip out of the room, leaving me with my two dew drops as we all shuggle into the bed, and I

    read them a story of a young boy who goes on an adventure to discover lost treasure.

    Soon they are both fast asleep, but I continue the story, letting them drift into a deep sleep. Only then

    do I slowly lift Zion up and put him into his own bed.

    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy¡­¡± he murmurs sleepily. ¡°Goodnight my Superman,¡± I reply, kissing his cheek

    softly before pulling the bedsheet over him.

    I turn back to Sia and fix the sheet around her. I feel her pulse in her wrist, frowning slightly. Irregr¡­

    I kiss her forehead softly, trying to soften the pain in my chest..

    My little Sia¡­ until this day, the doctors don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. But we aren¡¯t giving up. We

    will find a way for her to get better.

    I sit there for a while, gently caressing her hair before I pick up the toys that lie around the bed and

    ce them aside before dimming the light. I make sure the monitor is turned on before I leave the

    room.

    I leave the door open a crack as I take out a few pins from my hair and shake it loose just as Mom

    comes down the hallway.

    ¡°Long day?¡± she asks sympathetically. I nod. ¡°Yes, but it was a good day,¡± I reply. She smiles with

    understanding, ¡°Thene, let¡¯s go have some tea. You can tell me all about it.¡±

    The dim hallway lighting makes her face glow, and I can¡¯t help but smile as I walk over to her and give

    her a hug. Thank you, Mom. That would be amazing.¡±

    ¡°What else are mothers for?¡± she replies. I hug her tightly. She¡¯s right. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t have

    been able to do all of this¡­

    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± I whisper before I move back. ¡°Nowe on, let¡¯s go get that tea.¡± Mom nods as

    we both make our way downstairs. She puts on the kettle and I take a seat at the kitchen counter.

    ¡°Any update with the doctors Sia flew out to see?¡± Mom asks after a moment. ¡°They are being analysed

    by a doctor currently, hopefully soon,¡± I whisper as I stare at the glitter in the ck granite counter,

    trying to mask my guilt.

    Mom nods. ¡°This is not your fault, Zaia, she will be ok. I can feel it, in my bones,¡± she says

    determinedly. I look up at her, our eyes meeting, and I slowly nod.

    I will believe it too and I will make sure my little princess gets the right treatment that she needs. 2

    No matter what. Because she is my daughter, and she is a fighter.

 Chapter 26

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 26

    A Scatter of Pearls

    ZAIA. ¡°Have I already told you that you look beautiful tonight?¡± Someone whispers in my ear. My breath

    hitches, not sensing himing closer and I almost turn when a hand touches my waist, stopping me.

    His scent fills my nose and I smile, tilting my head and poking my eyes out yfully at Atticus. ¡°Twice

    actually,¡± I say softly, sipping the champagne from my ss. He smirks. ¡°I guess I just can¡¯t express it

    enough.¡±

    I am about to reply when Dad taps the microphone, capturing my attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, all

    esteemed guests, may I have your attention,¡± Dad says, making the chatter die through the hall.

    We are in one of thevish five-star hotels not far outside of the Crystal Shadow Pack territory for

    Dad¡¯s dinner party he is hosting in my honour.

    The night has been a blur of meeting people and making small talk, and not all of them are

    werewolves, hence Dad¡¯s use of a microphone.

    Atticus raises his eyebrows yfully at me as we both give Dad our full attention. Atticus¡¯s pack and

    our pack became allies thanks to the friendship between Atticus and

    Although Atticus still makes it clear that I am the one he wants, we are simply friends, but I won¡¯t deny

    that I appreciate having him in my life. Even the children like having him around and call him Uncle too.

    It¡¯s nice having a friend. I never heard back from Valerie and, for some reason, the emails that I sent

    returned to my outbox with a ¡®failed¡¯ notification.

    ¡°As everyone knows, my Daughter Zaia Toussaint has been a great asset to mypany for thest

    few years. Being voted in as managing director of thepanyst year by the board itself. I can

    assure you that had nothing to do with me!¡± He chuckles and others do, too.

    He takes a moment, allowing the rush to die down before he slips his free hand into his pocket and

    looks at me.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the truth. She has proven herself greatly and not only to me but to ourpany. Her hands-

    on approach to handling every hurdle, as well as her work ethic and professionalism towards our

    clients, have not only been appreciated by others, but above all by myself.¡± Dad continues.

    I watch him, as I adjust the pearl strap of my ivory-fitted dress that reaches the floor. My hair is pulled

    up in a stylish updo with a small pearl hair ornament. A few small items of pearl jewellery adorn my

    ears and hands. Winged liner and glossy lips finish off my look.

    I can sense many eyes on me as Dad continues and a few whispers, which I don¡¯t bother with. ¡°It has

    been a while since Mr. Simmons has been contemting retiring from his position and tonight, hot only

    will I be announcing the new CEO of Toussaint.

    Enterprises but also the heir to the majority of this empire! It is with my greatest pleasure to announce

    none other than my daughter, Ms Zaia Toussaint!) Dad says and everyone begins pping as the

    cameras pan on me.

    My eyes widen in surprise. Yes, I have aimed to grow, to do better every single day, but I never

    expected Dad to name me his heir this soon.

    ¡°Congrattions, Red,¡± Atticus whispers in my ear, taking my ss from me as Dad holds his hand out

    to me, motioning me to step onto the stage. I look up at Atticus, my heart skipping a beat. He knew¡­

    He winks at me, and I take a deep breath, smiling for the cameras as I make my way over to Father,

    and allow him to help me up the steps to the stage. I nce out at everyone gathered here, waiting for

    the pping to die down. Right¡­ a speech¡­

    How do you do that when you are not expecting it?

    ¡°I am speechless,¡± I begin, rewarded by lightughter, and I smile. ¡°I want to thank everyone for

    attending tonight and being a part of this beautiful moment. I want to thank my father for believing in

    me, the board members for always supporting and guiding me and above all, I want to thank my

    mother, Mnie Walton for standing by

    my side through thick and thin¡­st but not least, I want to thank Atticus Payne for always being an

    incredible friend, and for always supporting me. Thank you.¡±

    I brush a strand of my hair back, tucking it behind my ear, only for it to slip out again. Everyone ps

    and Dad gives me a hug, congratting me as the camera shes blind me from all directions.

    Soon, an influx of people are surrounding me, and I¡¯m lost in the sea of faces as I try to remember

    everyone¡¯s names. I¡¯m almost out of the crowd when I suddenly feel as if I¡¯m being watched.

    An intense gaze that reminds me of one person and it makes my heart pound. I close my eyes, my

    heart thumping, goddess why does it feel like¡­

    I spin around, my eyes darting around the hall before I find the doors on the far end, but all I see is the

    back of a man in a ck suit, but it¡¯s only for a second before he disappears from view¡­

    Dinner is over and I¡¯m d that the hard part is over. I¡¯m exhausted mentally from all the socialising,

    and I just want to head home and curl up with my babies. I have just gotten off the phone with Mom,

    having excused myself to go to thedies¡¯ room.

    I had bid the kids goodnight before ending the call. I know I need to return¡­ the quietness of the hotel

    hall is pleasant¡­

    ¡°Come on, Zaia, just a few hours left. Get back in there.¡± I tell myself as I look in the mirror at my

    reflection.

    I adjust the strap of my dress, pulling a face. I know my personal assistant picked it out, but this single

    pearl strap just doesn¡¯t feel enough to support my breasts. Well, I¡¯ve made it through more than half of

    the evening. Just another hour or so to go. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine.

    I sigh heavily, before pasting a small smile on my face and exit thedies¡¯ room, almost tripping over

    the hem of my skirt. I frown, bending down as I tug it free and smooth it out.

    Not looking where I¡¯m going, my arm knocks into someone, making me gasp as something catches on

    my pearl strap and to my horror, the violent tug breaks the string, making pearls go flying everywhere.

    I feel my dresse loose and my hands instantly go to my dress, my heart thundering.

    ¡°I do apologise, I¡­¡±

    My heart thuds as the husky voice behind me trails off.

    A voice I recognise¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I say quietly, refusing to turn. I scan the hall, my eyes darting back to the bathroom door as

    I clutch my dress to my breasts.

    ¡°Allow me,¡± his seductive voicees, still making goosebumps rise on my skin as he reaches over

    and pulls the door open. His intoxicating scent hits me and I¡¯m about to rush into one of the stalls when

    his fingers go to the side of my waist.

    ¡°What are you¡­¡± I trail off, as his fingers. brush the satin until he grabs a hold of the string that once

    held the pearl¡¯s- in his fingers, and he tugs it.

    My heart is pounding as he steps closer, and I step away, but it¡¯s a mistake because I now see him in

    the mirror before me. However, I refuse to look at his face. If I don¡¯t see it, it¡¯s not true¡­

    ¡°Let go,¡± Hemands in his deep voice that for some strange reason still has an effect on me. I spent

    years trying to get rid of those emotions¡­ I don¡¯t need him back in my life!

    Why did this have to happen? ¡°I said let go,¡± he repeats, yanking at the string and I gasp, loosening my

    hold a little. Deftly, he pulls the strings tight, yanking me against him.

    My heart thunders, my breasts heaving as the heat of his body envelops me, and his knuckles graze

    down my back, making my core clench and awakening a terrifying desire I never knew still existed

    within me.

    His heart is racing too as he ties the two ends of the string, yanking on the dress a few times. He finally

    lets go, but my heart is still thudding.

    ¡°There,¡± he says quietly. Swiftly pulling out the pins from my hair and allowing it to cascade down my

    back. ¡°Easy fix.¡±

    I¡¯m no longer able to stop myself from looking up at our reflection and my heart thuds It¡¯s him. The

    same ck hair that I loved to run my fingers through¡­ the same piercing blue eyes that seem to see

    right through me, that chiselled jaw and¡­.

    ¡°You look even more beautiful than I remember¡­¡± he says, shocking me. My eyes widen as I remain

    frozen.

    He runs his fingers through my hair, but it¡¯s then when I remember the faint scar that his mark left on

    my neck after his rejection that I am brought back to the present. I step away from him and turn, ring

    up at him.

    ¡°This is thedies¡¯ room, Mr King. Do you need me to show you to the door?¡± I ask quietly. He doesn¡¯t

    respond, his eyes raking over me shamelessly, but what shakes me the most is the carnal hunger

    that¡¯s clear in them.

    Why are you looking at me like that, Sebastian? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind you showing me a lot more than

    that¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I ask sharply.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He looks away frowning, and it¡¯s then the slight scent of alcohol hits me. Is he drunk?

    ¡°Three years¡­ Who would have thought that a business deal I want to reject would bring me to the

    same ce as you¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t respond. Tonight is my night, and I will not let anyone destroy it. ¡°You look good¡­ You¡¯re doing

    incredibly for yourself. CEO of Toussaint Empires¡­ Imend you. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say emotionlessly. Three years may have passed, but I have not forgotten what he has

    done to me. I move towards the door, when he speaks, making me freeze, my hand on the door

    handle. ¡°How are they?¡± he asks quietly.

    My heart thuds as I stare ahead.

    ¡°Good,¡± I reply, keeping it short. I push open the door when he suddenly grabs my arm, yanking me

    back inside and kicking the door shut with his foot. He pins me against the door, making my eyes widen

    as my back hits the door.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m thest person you want to see right now¡­ but¡­ I think you deserve to know that Valerie¡¯s

    family have decided to pull the plug. If you want to see her onest time, then you should do so now.¡±

    My heart thunders as those words sink in, and I stare up at him, my body filling with dread. ¡°What do

    you mean, pull the plug?¡± I ask. My throat feels dry and my stomach churns.

    ¡°Three years, Zaia¡­ She¡¯s been in aa for three years. There¡¯s nothing more we can do. The

    doctors and her family have given up.¡±

 Chapter 27

    SEBASTIAN.

    I watch as her face changes from surprise to realisation to devastation. Her heart is thumping wildly as

    she stares at me, her gorgeous violet eyes wide.

    She didn¡¯t know, just as I presumed, and I wish I had somehow found a way to let her know that Valerie

    needed her. Well, no surprise there, fucking up is my forte and I keep doing that.

    She used to be the voice of logic and reason in my life, and why my father truly approved of her.

    Although he never liked her father, he had always held Zaia in high regard. That is a rtionship that is

    still not the way it used to be before I divorced her.

    Looking at her, I know that she deserves that position as CEO. I won¡¯t ever say it, but I¡¯m proud of her.

    ¡°I¡­ How?¡± she asks softly. ¡°We never caught the attacker. It¡¯s a long story and¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be seen

    here with you. Can we meet somewhere else, maybe tomorrow?¡± I ask, swallowing as I try not to look

    at her tempting, glossy lips.

    ¡°Meet? You want to meet now? No. Tell me what happened to Valerie. I need to meet her. I need to, I¡¯m

    an awful friend,¡± she whispers the end part as she turns her head away.

    ¡°No. I should have tried harder to get the message through to you. Look, here¡¯s Jai¡¯s number. He

    moved to Valerie¡¯s mother¡¯s original pack with the Scotts¡¯ after it happened. Call him, and he¡¯ll tell you

    the rest of the details and give you the full address,¡± I say, taking out my own business. card and

    adding Jai¡¯s number to the bottom. I can¡¯t risk being seen with her, just in case.

    She reaches for the card, her fingertips brushing my finger as she takes it. There¡¯s no mate bond, but

    the tingles of her touch rush through me, strong. My eyes flicker silver for a second before she turns

    away from me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she says, turning her back to me and reaching for the door handle. I hate that she has to

    leave. Why can¡¯t this momentst longer?

    ¡°Zaia,¡±

    She pauses but doesn¡¯t turn back to me, waiting for me to speak. ¡°How are my pups?¡± I ask quietly. Her

    heart thuds, but instead of replying, she pulls open the door and steps out.

    My own heart squeezes but I don¡¯t fight it. I can¡¯t risk us being seen together. Even if I¡¯m getting closer

    to learning who they are, I can¡¯t ruin it all when I¡¯vee so far¡­

    Just a little longer, Zaia¡­ Then I¡¯lle for you.

    ¡°Zaia?¡±

    Fuck. ¡°Cara? Oh¡­ it¡¯s been ages. How are you?¡± Zaia asks, her voice sounding far warmer than it was

    when she spoke to me. ¡°It has been! Wow¡­ babe, you look¡­ gorgeous. I see you¡¯re doing well. Not

    what we hear.¡± Caraughs.

    Not wanting to risk being seen by Cara, I stay hidden. Dad had asked me to bring her to the meeting,

    but right now I wish I hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m sure the rumours are colourful, but I¡¯m happy. Truly. How are you?¡± Zaia asks her, not

    missing a beat and clearly not fazed by Cara¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m good, actually I was here on a dinner date¡­¡± Cara trails off and I narrow my eyes. No part of

    this was a date, and for her to insinuate that it is, is pissing me off.

    ¡°Oh, I see, well have fun, and good night,¡± Zaia says. I exhale slowly, hearing the sound of heels. ¡± Oh,

    Zaia! You haven¡¯t seen Sebastian, have you?¡± Cara asks, and I clench my jaw.

    ¡°No.¡± Zaia¡¯s replyes.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be insensitive.¡± Cara apologises. ¡°I¡¯ve just been looking for him. He left

    the table a while ago. ¡°Not at all. He¡¯s long forgotten, Cara. Enjoy your date together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, we will¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cara mumbles. I cock a brow.

    Really? ¡°Don¡¯t be. A man like him is not worth crying over. I¡¯ve moved on.¡± Zaia¡¯s words sting but I can¡¯t

    me her when I¡¯m just standing here. Silent. Once again.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Send Annalise my greetings.¡±

    Zaia¡¯s voicees before I hear her walk off. ¡°Where has he gone¡­¡± I hear Cara mutter as she walks

    down the corridor and I take the first chance I can to slip out.

    I¡¯ll alert Jai because I¡¯m sure Zaia will want to meet Valerie. As for Atticus, that idiot should have told

    her about Valerie¡­ why didn¡¯t he? I walk down the hall, returning to our private room and walking over

    to our table where the client is waiting with his wife. She is the only reason I agreed to bring Cara.

    ¡°I do apologise for the dy. Now where were we¡­¡± I say as I sit down.

    Where I had felt pissed off abouting here, I¡¯m now relieved that I did. And no matter how hard I try,

    I¡¯m unable to remove her image from my mind. My little fox¡­

    This has got to be a sign¡­ meeting her again after all these years has to mean something¡­

    An hourter, we¡¯re finally done, and the deal is sealed. We part ways and I¡¯m ready to head home and

    let Jai know.

    ¡°That was so good you were so on it, after the break!¡± Cara says, about to hold on to my arm when I

    move it away, giving her a cold look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overstep, remember I am your Alpha, nothing more,¡± I say quietly. She blushes, clearly

    humiliated, and nods, tucking a strand of her ck hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Sorry Alpha Sebastian¡­ Umm¡­ You know I saw Zaia earlier¡­¡± she mutters, fiddling with her sleeve.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± I reply coldly, ending the conversation right there.

    We head through therge frontwn of the hotel. It¡¯s mainly empty, considering the time, though it¡¯s

    understandable. The gushing sound of therge stone fountain is the only thing you can hear.

    The Valet hands me my car keys and we get in and I put the car in drive. Cara rolls the window down,

    fanning herself.

    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s so hot.¡± She says, I¡¯m about to reply, telling her the car has air conditioning when Zaia¡¯s

    voice reaches me. ¡°Atticus! What are you doing!¡±,

    I freeze, turning my head sharply towards therge fountain at the centre of the frontwn. Her voice is

    full of surprise and amusement. A sh of irritation and jealousy rushes through me.

    When I learned she had gone to her father¡¯s pack, I didn¡¯t expect Atticus to still be a part of her life.

    Especially to the point that they¡¯reughing together.

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡± She sounds shocked now and I can¡¯t help but silently turn to look in that direction. What I

    see is not something I was expecting. Atticus is down on one knee in front of her, in a position that is

    far too familiar.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ I know that this is a big step¡­ but I want to ask you¡­ will you, my beautiful, feisty queen,

    marry me?¡± s

    I swallow hard, feeling Cara¡¯s eyes on me and I turn my gaze ahead, sliding the windows up, not

    wanting to hear her answer.

    So she¡¯s moved on¡­.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Three years¡­. It¡¯s not a short time. I knew the risk of it happening was there, even if I don¡¯t like it.

    The ride home passes in silence, and although Cara tries to make small talk, I¡¯m not interested. I drop

    her off at home before I drive to the mansion and park the car inside the underground garage.

    Switching the ignition off, I sit there, the image of Zaia looking down at Atticus fucking reying in my

    mind. My eyes sh with irritation and I clench my jaw.

    The smile on her lips, the way he was looking up at her¡­ I clench the steering wheel, my eyes

    shing, and I get out. No, I¡¯m not losing her. Fuck, not this time.

    I make my way up to the mansion and step inside, loosening my tie and head up the stairs only for

    Mom to call me when I¡¯m halfway up.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    She¡¯s awake¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    I turn and walk to the lounge instead, where she and Dad are cuddled on the sofa. Mom has a nket

    over her, her head resting on Dad¡¯s chest as he drinks his ss of scotch.

    ¡°Evening,¡± I say curtly. Mom may have forgiven me, but it took her several months and when there¡¯s an

    opportunity to bring Zaia into the conversation, she will.

    After everything had happened and she had publicly shamed Annalise and called her a homewrecker

    she was hell-bent on contacting Zaia but both Dad and I had surprisingly agreed on the fact she

    shouldn¡¯t. Although Dad¡¯s logic was that I¡¯m the one who should be bringing her back, no one else.

    ¡°How was the dinner?¡± Dad asks not moving his eyes from the television screen.

    ¡°It was good,¡± I reply curtly.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you took Cara,¡± he adds. ¡°You told me to, since it¡¯ll give her experience,¡± I say, frowning. He

    nods slowly. ¡°Of course. Perhaps you need to look into taking a wife, this pack needs an heir.¡±

    ¡°Or bring back my grandchildren. We have heirs!¡± Mom adds frowning. ¡°I doubt they¡¯re his. Only a fool

    wouldn¡¯t go after his own pups,¡± Dad says coldly.

    ¡°Mm,¡± I reply. He doesn¡¯t know my reasons, and there were enough threats through the years to keep

    me away. But I¡¯m not taking a wife. He can keep dreaming. It¡¯s obvious that was his reason for sending

    Cara with me.

    ¡°Toussaint Enterprises¡¯ stock shares just soared, the value has gone up. I hear Hugh Toussaint has

    made her his heir, and it¡¯s obvious the business world approves.

    Rumours are that Atticus Payne and she may even be engaged. They will be a powerhouse.¡± Dad

    says icily. Now turning his gaze on me as if ready to analyse my reaction. ¡°Good for them,¡± I say

    quietly.

    ¡°Indeed, but not for us, when there¡¯s not even an heir.¡± He counters. ¡°And you are clearly more worried

    about the business and status than the fact that groups of rogue wolves have been teeming into our

    cities without even being questioned.¡±

    ¡°You are the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Yet you like to interfere,¡± I reply icily. ¡°Well, I try not to. I¡¯m trying to simply stop you from burning this

    pack and city to the ground.¡±

    My eyes ze silver, but I try to control myself. ¡°Goodnight,¡± I say before turning and heading upstairs.

    Entering my room, I lock the door after me and shutting the blinds I head to the safe.

    Taking out my burner phone, I switch it on and ring Jai¡¯s secret number, hoping his burner phone is

    switched on.

    He picks up after a few rings. ¡°Hey there Batman, Robin speaking.¡± Jai¡¯s voicees. I resist the urge

    to pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°Ok Robin, how are you holding up?¡±

    I hear a soft sigh before he speaks. ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­ trying to fight them not to do this¡­ they say they want to

    end her suffering,¡± he murmurs.

    It is aplicated situation, but I know Jai held on to hope¡­ for him I wish she¡¯d wake up, but the

    chances are next to none. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ if there¡¯s anything I can do, let me know. You know I¡¯m always

    here.¡± I reply quietly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know¡­ thanks.¡± He replies. There¡¯s a pause before he speaks again. ¡°So ¡­ howe you

    rang?¡± ¡°I ran into Zaia earlier tonight and told her about Valerie¡­ she¡¯ll probably be calling you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ cool, I¡¯m sure Valerie will like that, although she didn¡¯t bother sooner,¡± he replies, a hint of

    bitterness in his voice.

    ¡°Jai¡­¡± I begin.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I just think her friend could have been there for her.¡± ¡°I know, but I also didn¡¯t try hard

    enough to get through to her. You know I gave up after that visit to Atticus¡¯ pack.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, but you had no choice,¡± he says, sighing heavily. ¡°I¡¯m just I have a lot on my mind. So,

    she¡¯ll probably want to visit, I¡¯m assuming?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, got it. What is it? Something is bothering you.¡± He questions. Got to admit he knows me. ¡°Well¡­

    Tonight that Payne in the ass proposed to her and I¡¯m not letting her marry him.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ So when shees to see Val, you¡¯ll want to coincidentally happen to be here, correct?¡± he

    asks, sounding a little better. I smirk slightly. ¡°Now we¡¯re on the same page.¡± He chuckles lightly and

    the mood lifts. Perfect. So what do you have in mind?¡±

    I lean back against the headboard, swinging my legs onto the bed and crossing them at the ankles. I

    can¡¯t help but smirk as I begin telling him my n¡­

 Chapter 28

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 28

    A Secret Visit

    ZAIA.

    The Moonlight Waterfall Pack. This pack used to be the home of Valerie¡¯s mother before she met her

    father. Growing up, although Valerie and I were from different packs, attending the same college

    brought us together.

    Valerie had wanted to get away from everything after her mother¡¯s death, wanting to just be in a new

    ce so she could heal.

    The Moonlight Waterfall Pack is small, and it usually avoids making enemies. It took me over three

    hours to drive from my pack to get here. I¡¯vee alone, not wanting anyone to know, aside from

    Mom. Telling her I¡¯ll be backte in the evening.

    No one, including my guards, knew I¡¯ll be leaving the pack territory. I¡¯ve donned a wig and am driving a

    rental car that I booked in the name of one of our staff. I¡¯m now waiting for someone to go collect Jai,

    as I wait at pack borders.

    I have parked my car in the visitors¡¯ parking lot. I¡¯m now waiting by the side of the building where the

    guard is watching me with interest. I sigh heavily, remembering Atticus¡¯ proposalst night.

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Zaia¡­ I know that this is a big step¡­ but I want to ask you¡­ will you, my beautiful, feisty queen,

    marry me?¡±

    He is down on one knee, holding up a ring with a stunning diamond sparkling under the night sky. Time

    seems to slow as I find myself questioning if I ever led him on? I¡¯m certain I made it clear¡­ 2

    I know my smile has faded and I see the glimmer of disappointment in his grey eyes as I ruin the ray of

    hope that he held without even saying a word. ¡°Atticus¡­¡± I say, reaching for his hand. I wrap mine

    around it.

    I see the sh of a camera go off to the side and suddenly I realise I need to be careful about how I

    react. I have just be the CEO, and I can¡¯t let a scandal tarnish my name so soon. Everyone will be

    observing my reactions and decisions going forward. I can already see the headlines; Zaia Toussaint,

    the divorcee, rejects an excellent proposal.

    ¡°Walk me to my car?¡± I ask him. He looks up at me and nods before forcing a smile that doesn¡¯t reach

    his eyes as he slowly stands up. ¡°It¡¯s a no, isn¡¯t it.¡± He states quietly as we fall into step with one

    another.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Atticus¡­ I truly am. You have given me so much¡­ despite everything I have gone through,

    and even when I kept secrets from you, you stayed by my side and supported me. But¡­ I¡¯m not ready

    for marriage or a rtionship.¡± I whisper regretfully.

    Not when I just saw the man who somehow still has a hold on me. But I also know it¡¯s not the same, it¡¯s

    just pain that I¡¯m unable to forget, a deep wound that will never heal fully.

    ¡°You are simply letting me down slowly. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t break,¡± he says jokingly, cing his arm

    around my shoulders and kissing my forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, looking up at him. He snaps the ring box shut and slips it into his pocket and deep

    down I wonder if Sebastian hadn¡¯t shown up, would I have epted it for the sake of it?

    Atticus is excellent with the kids, and they love him too. Mom has taken a liking to him. despite how

    uncertain she had been of him, to begin with. Also, Dad approved, and even Atticus¡¯s mom likes me.

    Although initially, it boggled my mind how he could even be interested in a woman who was pregnant, I

    can¡¯t deny that after I had the babies, even I noticed the way he¡¯d look at me. The flirting¡­ the

    teasing¡­ the hunger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still wait for you Zaia¡­ because I swear, you are the Luna I want,¡± he whispers, cupping my face.

    I¡¯m about to speak when he bends down and brushes his lips against mine. My heart thumps and I¡¯m

    about to pull back, but he beats me to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait, even if you tell me not to.¡±

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    The cold droplets of water that fall on my face make me blink and I look up at the darkening sky.

    A storm ising¡­

    The weather has been gloomy since early this morning, but it¡¯s clearly going to only get worse. The

    smell of rain is growing in the air and I wrap my arms around myself. I¡¯m wearing a tan-coloured leather

    jacket, denim skinnies, with a white fitted tee and tan coloured heels.

    ¡°Luna. You finally came.¡± My heart skips a beat as I¡¯m brought out of my reminiscing by Jai¡¯s voice. I

    haven¡¯t been called that in years¡­

    I turn and although I have a ck wig on and I¡¯m wearing a cap and sunsses, he still recognised

    me, probably by my scent.

    He looks the same, perhaps a little more rugged, but there¡¯s also a tiredness in his eyes. He¡¯s been

    here with Valerie all these years. It must have been so hard. ¡°Jai¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t here,¡± I

    whisper, knowing that my absence hurt him, too.

    I had called himst night, and he had replied back an hourter asking how soon I wanted toe,

    but this is regarding Valerie, and I asked if I coulde today. He agreed, for which I am grateful.

    ¡°I wish you were here for her,¡± he replies quietly, making my heart clench as he wraps his arms around

    me, pulling me in for a hug.

    That is the sad truth. I should have been here, but I wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Come on¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to see you,¡± he says, moving back and turning away from me,

    leading me to his red car. He truly loves her¡­

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He motions to me to get in, opening the passenger door for me before he gets in. The pack is pretty

    quiet, much to my relief, and we reach the Scott home soon enough. It¡¯s an ornate home set on a slight

    hill, and

    surrounded by many trees. Jai mentions he also lives with them. He¡¯s been by her side. for thest

    three years and it only makes sense.

    I wish she would wake up and see how much he¡¯s done for her. That he¡¯s been right here and deserves

    a chance. And me, I¡¯m the worst friend ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s so silent. Are the Scotts not in?¡± I ask. ¡°No, I made sure they aren¡¯t around as Sebastian made it

    clear you being here should be kept a secret. They¡¯ll be homete tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian? He knew I will being today?¡± I ask sharply.

    Why did he want it kept a secret? He curses under his breath and looks at me apologetically, rubbing

    the back of his neck.

    ¡°Uh, just that you would message me, nothing more. He has his reasons to be careful Zaia¡­ trust me,

    he¡¯s only keeping an eye out for you,¡± he mutters.

    I frown but don¡¯t reply. The urge to ask him why Sebastian even cares is on the tip of my tongue but I

    don¡¯t say anything further. ¡°Here.¡± He says quietly as he slowly pushes open the door to one of the

    rooms.

    My heart thuds as I peer inside. Pale wallpaper that contains sunflowers is the first thing I notice, the

    steady beep of a machine loud in the silent room. The door opens wider and my eyes fall on the

    hospital bed that sits to the left of the room.

    Valerie is on her side, her back to the door, the bed sheet over her and Jai instantly goes over to the

    bed, moving her onto her back and putting the bed slightly up.

    Being in aa means she needed constant care for thest three years of her life. Which would

    include her body being exercised to keep her body muscles trained, being cleaned, changed, and fed.

    Things that can take up to several hours. Seeing Jai now made it even clearer how much he has done

    for her, and my heart breaks for the couple before me.

    They both loved one another. I just hope that they can still have their happily ever after. I can¡¯t let them

    pull the plug on her. Not like this. She deserves a chance to live.

    ¡°Val, guess who¡¯se to see you?¡± Jai asks as he steps back and motions me forward.

    My heart thumps as I slowly make my way over to the bed and Iy my eyes upon my best friend.

    She¡¯s lost weight, her hair has lost its lustre and in those moments, I feel my heart crumbling.

    Goddess¡­

    ¡°Val¡­¡± I whisper as I walk to her side, my vision blurring as I take hold of her limp hand. My heart is

    breaking at the fact I have not been by her side, that not once have I visited her. Through the intense

    emotions I¡¯m feeling, I remember the email reply and those that bounced back¡­

    What is going on?

    Val¡­

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Jai¡¯s voice brings me from my thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s brain activity. Look!¡± I look up, my heart

    thumping as I stare at the bis monitor. I gasp, even if it¡¯s small, it¡¯s something!

    ¡°Val, can you hear me?¡± I whisper. ¡°We can¡¯t let them pull the plug,¡± Jai says quietly and although I¡¯m

    too overwhelmed to speak, I agree, wholeheartedly.

    ¡°That night¡­.¡± I ce my head in my hands as I sit beside Valerie. The guilt that eats up at me is ever-

    growing, and I wish I could turn back time and fix this.

    It¡¯s almost an hourter and Jai is filling me in on exactly what went down that night. Valerie was

    attacked on New Year¡¯s three years ago. Right after that ball. I look up sharply, ncing out of the

    window as thunder cracks in the sky.

    The weather is getting worse; I dislike driving in a storm, especially since I have had a few chilling

    experiences over thest few year.

    ¡°I¡­ something isn¡¯t right Jai, I received an email from Valerie following that night¡­¡± I say, taking out my

    phone. I go into my email and find it, a message I¡¯ve stared at thousands of times. I pass him my

    phone, not missing the concerned look in his eyes when he reads it.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ Zaia, I don¡¯t know what this is, but Seb never would have said that. In fact, he went to the

    Whispering Mountain Pack to-

    ¡°-To let you know that Valerie was critical, but apparently you didn¡¯t want to believe me. Or so I was told

    by Payne.¡±

    My heart thuds as I look up at the man standing in the doorway of the room. So lost in conversation, I

    didn¡¯t even notice him.

    He¡¯spletely drenched by the rain. His soaking ck hair falls in front of his eyes. His wet white

    shirt is sticking to him, emphasising his incredible abs and his firm chest.

    It¡¯s almost see-through, and through it, I can see the new tattoo that covers the side of his left nk and

    his arm.

    My gaze dips to the front of his ck pants, and I knew it was a mistake. They are soaked through, but

    I can¡¯t help but notice the definition of his cock.

    My stomach does a flip and my throat suddenly feels dry. He raises his arm, brushing his wet hair back,

    and I can¡¯t help but swallow as his muscles flex.

    ¡°Eyes up here.¡± He says cockily. Oh fuck, I was shamelessly checking him out ¡­ identally!

    My cheeks burn in embarrassment before I turn my attention to Jai, who is snickering, and I re at

    him. I stand up and send another scathing re in Sebastian¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Why are you here, Se- Mr King?¡± I ask sharply as I step away from the bed. ¡°You two nned this,

    correct? Did you two use Valerie to get me here?¡±

    Jai shakes his head, and my eyes sh dangerously, seeing the guilt in his eyes. How dare they!

    Sebastian walks over to me, tossing his jacket onto the seat where I had just been sitting moments

    earlier before he takes hold of my chin. My breath hitches, his proximity and scent dizzying.

    My heart is pounding, but all I can do is stare up at the man who cast me aside and try to understand

    the look in those brilliant blue eyes of his.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to do something I should have done three years ago. There was no way for me to get you

    alone, Zaia¡­ I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken me so long, but I need you to listen to me.¡±

    He¡¯s cold, but the heat between us is overpowering the cold. I open my mouth to refuse him, but he

    presses his thumb to my lips, making my core clench with desire.

    ¡°Hush, Little Fox, I want you to listen.¡± He whispers that name, and I almost can¡¯t refuse him¡­ that is

    until the idiot opens his mouth again. ¡°Be a good girl for me?¡±

    My eyes narrow and I push him away from me, raising my hand. I¡¯m unable to stop myself from

    pping him across his damn face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡¯

 Chapter 29

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 29

    A Single Question

    ZAIA. Jai tries to cover his surprised snicker as I re at Sebastian, seeing the flicker of irritation,

    humiliation and anger in his eyes as he res at me.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± He growls menacingly, touching his jaw. ¡°That was for overstepping your

    boundaries, Mr King. If you don¡¯t wish to be pped again, remember personal space exists,¡± I reply

    icily.

    My eyes sh orange as I re up at the man that is now looking down at me with dangerously cold

    eyes. ¡°You were checking me out when I entered.¡± He snarls, menacingly. I scoff and look at him

    scornfully.

    ¡°Really? So just because I was surprised at the fact that you¡¯re not as buff as you were several years

    ago, you thought you could just say, and do as you wish?¡± I reply in disbelief, hoping he bought my lie.

    He cocks a brow as he ms his hand against the wall, caging me in between his arms. My heart

    thumps and I hate how my pussy clenches.

    Focus, Zaia. ¡°We both know that¡¯s a lie.¡± He replies arrogantly. ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡±

    I shoot back. I cannot let him know he¡¯s getting to me!

    ¨C

    He smirks, ¡°So tell me, what bothered you was it that I called you a good girl¡­ correct, then are you a

    bad girl, Zaia?¡± My cheeks burn, remembering Jai is right there, listening to us.

    ¡°No, but if you keep stepping into my personal space, you will end up bing a girl too, good girl or

    bad girl. That will be your choice.¡±

    He cocks a brow, and I frown. ¡°Since you¡¯ll becking a dick when I¡¯m done with you?¡± I exin myself,

    speaking extremely slowly, making Jai burst intoughter.

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the n, cutting his dick off or ripping it off?¡± He says through hisughter. ¡°I might let

    Sebastian choose. I reply, pushing the soaking man away from me.

    It already feels hot in here and I hate how my heart is feeling funny about his close proximity. I be

    serious, waiting for Jai to stopughing before I look between them.

    ¡°Why are you here, Sebastian?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°I want the truth, nothing more, nothing less. Stop ying

    games, it¡¯s been three years¡­ let me live.¡±

    His gaze dips to my hand and he frowns deeply before he nods.

    ¡°As I said, I wanted to talk to you,¡± he says. Without anyone knowing I¡¯m here, everyone believes I¡¯ve

    gone to another state for a business meeting, and I want to keep it that way.¡±

    ¡°Why the secrecy?¡± I ask, crossing my arms and turning away from him. His intense gaze is bing

    too much. My arm brushes his chest, but I refuse to look at him.

    ¡°Because I was and still am, being ckmailed.¡± I can¡¯t help but look at him sharply at those words, my

    heart thumping a little faster.

    His brilliant blue eyes meet mine and I open my mouth, not even sure what I am going to say when my

    gaze flits to the bed. It can¡¯t all be a coincidence. The way Jai exined seeing someone in Valerie¡¯s

    room, and then the email¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this to my room. Let¡¯s give Val a break from all the shouting,¡± Jai says, motioning for us to

    follow him.

    I look at her lying on the bed and, walking over; adjust her position, cing her hand straight. I hope

    she isn¡¯t ufortable. I give her hand a gentle squeeze.

    I promise you, Val, I am going to find a way to wake you up. I will. Sebastian picks up his jacket,

    brushing his wet hair back and I hate that he looks even sexier now. I wasn¡¯t wrong for thinking that at

    the hotelst night.

    I look away quickly, not wanting to be caught checking him out again, and after grabbing my wig and

    bag, I follow Jai to the room next door and step inside.

    It¡¯s fairly clean, arge bed sits against one wall. There¡¯s a two-seater sofa with a television and a

    yStation by the window. A door leads off to what I can see is a bathroom.

    I perch against the dresser as Sebastian walks in and Jai throws him a towel. ¡°You¡¯re going to catch a

    cold man.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Sebastian says, wiping his face and tossing the towel onto the sofa.

    I cock a brow about to speak when a blinding sh of lightning makes me look out of the window

    instead. The room instantly bes darker.

    ¡°Ah, the weather got worse¡­¡± Jai grumbles. ¡°You will get ill, because you¡¯re an alpha doesn¡¯t mean

    you won¡¯t,¡± I say curtly, tossing my hair.

    ¡°Are you worried for me?¡±es his cocky reply. ¡°Not at all. I won¡¯t mind seeing you dead.¡± I say,

    instantly remembering my little ones.

    No, I don¡¯t wish you dead¡­ I hope one day you¡¯ll be able to acknowledge them, and I¡¯ll be able to

    ept that, too. Even if you hurt me, you are their father. I look away as a tense silence falls between

    us, and Jai clears his throat.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­ Why don¡¯t you start at the very beginning?¡± He suggests.

    Sebastian nods before he walks over to a briefcase that sits on the table, one I hadn¡¯t even noticed

    when I entered and unlocks it.

    ¡°It all started back when we were still together, in the form of messages.¡± He says, taking out a few

    cards and holding them out to me. I frown as I take them from him.

    HOW WOULD YOU FEEL IF YOUR LUNA¡¯S

    GUTS ARE STREWN ACROSS THE ENTIRE

    PACK TERRITORY? UNPLEASANT RIGHT?

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    THEN GET RID OF HER.

    My stomach drops ominously as I skim through the rest. Some were less disturbing, and others spoke

    of something about my truth, whatever that was and others were threats to Sebastian to get rid of me

    or they will do it for Sebastian and then some promising not to touch me if he divorced me¡­.

    My head is spinning as I flip through the messages, faster and faster. There are photographs, several

    of my birthmark. What is its significance?

    What on earth¡­.

    My heart keeps thumping as I see pictures of me and the kids. Even though these are blurrier, they are

    clear warnings to Sebastian.

    JUST POPPING IN TO TELL YOU I HAVEN¡¯T

    SHREDDED THOSE KIDS INTO MINCE MEAT

    YET! THEY STAY ALIVE AS LONG AS YOU

    KEEP YOUR DISTANCE!

    Another picture of Zion eating ice cream, and I recognise it, it¡¯s only from a few months ago. Again, the

    image is extremely blurry and clearly taken from afar, but even I know that there are long-range

    weapons.

    He could be harmed from far too.

    DOESN¡¯T THAT LITTLE CUTIE LOOK LIKE

    YOU? HE¡¯S CUTE EATING THAT ICE CREAM,

    ABIDE BY MY RULES SK AND THERE WON¡¯T

    BE ANY EXPLOSION OF BLOOD AND GUTS!

    I turn away, tossing the cards at him. My head is squeezing, and my stomach is twisting. I feel sick.

    ¡°My children are being threatened, and I didn¡¯t know?¡± I whisper. ¡°What if they get harmed because we

    are meeting!¡±

    I¡¯m terrified. What if something happens to them today? ¡°They are safe. I know for a fact we have

    managed to pull one over him. He has no idea I¡¯m here.¡± Sebastian says quietly yet firmly as he ces

    the cards and photographs back in the briefcase.

    He begins telling me exactly how the messages started, and how he didn¡¯t know what to do. How he

    didn¡¯t think much of the first couple, ignoring them at first, but then when they became more disturbing,

    how he tried to find out who was behind it and failed.

    Then when the threats became worse, and Annalise had returned, he decided to use her as a pretence

    and decided to orchestrate our divorce only for me to ept it. Something he didn¡¯t expect me to do.

    I scoff, looking at him in the dark room as Jai pulls the blinds shut and switches the light on. The storm

    is pounding against the window, and I shake my head..

    ¡°Sebastian. You chose Annalise before you knew we were mates. It was her that you picked,

    remember? Of course, if you take your ex back and also use me of having her taken care of, I will

    reject you. Do you think I have no pride? That I was going to simply stand by and take it?¡± I ask, pulling

    my jacket off. I feel hot and irritated, and my anger is only rising at the idiocy of the man before me.

    ¡°We were mates. One would presume you would care enough to try to stick around.¡± He says icily, and

    I close my eyes. Men are dumb. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his ego, arrogance, or in stupidity.

    Honestly, when the goddess made Alphas, she gifted them with amazing looks, incredible sex drives,

    and power. But in the brain cell department? They arecking greatly!

    ¡°The goddess didn¡¯t make Lunas to be the other half of their Alphas¡­. She gifted them Lunas to make

    up for their rice grain-sized brains!¡± I snap. ¡°The only thing I¡¯m getting from this entire mess is one

    question,¡± I say, my eyes shing.

    Sebastian frowns as he stares at me arrogantly. ¡°And what may that be? Since you¡¯re oh so smart, I¡¯d

    have assumed you¡¯d know the answer to everything.¡± He retorts. The urge to smack him across the

    head is tempting, but instead, I ball my fists and re at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my brain doesn¡¯t process stupidity.¡¯ My question is: why didn¡¯t you tell me? I get that

    someone was watching us, but surely you had at least a moment alone where you could have

    whispered the truth to me!¡± I exim.

    The pain in my chest is growing and a thousand emotions are consuming me, but above all, all I can

    think of is my babies.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t Zaia me! if we didn¡¯t reject one another, my little Sia would not be going through what she is

    today!¡± I say, my sharp voice breaking, the words spilling from my lips before I can stop them. I regret it.

    Because he is now looking at me with a deadly look that makes me shiver. He now stands up, but

    before he can even speak, a sh of lightning seeps through the blinds.

    Suddenly the lights go off as the resounding crack of thunder fills the now silent room as he advances

    on me like a predator ready to kill¡­ 3

 Chapter 30

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 30

    A Heated Moment

    SEBASTIAN. Her words echo in my mind as I advance on her. ¡°The power! Val!¡± Zaia says suddenly,

    trying to push me back as she looks at Jai.

    He shakes his head, smiling slightly, but I can see he doesn¡¯t want to be here, looking a tad awkward. I

    don¡¯t me him, this has just got personal¡­

    ¡°We have a generator, but due to the number of storms we get around here, it¡¯s only Val¡¯s room that¡¯s

    powered by it. I¡¯m going to go check on her. There are candles over there¡­ if you want to put them on,

    feel free to do so.¡± He says with a smirk as he pushes himself away from the wall and leaves the room.

    Clearly relieved to be away from the both of us.

    The moment the door shuts, I close the remaining distance between us, not missing the way her heart

    is beating faster than normal. I still have an effect on her, no matter how much she tries to deny it. I can

    see the same look of desire in her eyes that I¡¯m trying so hard to mask from mine¡­

    Three years apart from her has only made it harder. The dreams and memories are nothingpared

    to the real thing. And even when she¡¯s mocking me, it only makes me want her more¡­ because that

    attitude reminds me of the woman I fell for.

    Back when I first saw her¡­ even then, I knew she liked me, but she still had to act like the sassy

    redhead she was. But right now, as much as I want to tease her, kiss her, and fuck her right into next

    week, I want to know what she meant about our daughter¡­

    Sia.

    My daughter, Sia. No matter how hard I tried, I never learned their names. The Toussaints kept their

    identities extremely secret. And I am

    grateful for the extreme measures that Hugh Toussaint put in ce for the children and Zaia. It has

    kept them safe. He did better than I could have¡­ which had been one of the major clues for me that

    the enemy was not from his pack.

    ¡°What is wrong with our daughter?¡± I ask quietly. She looks away, her hair falling in front of her face,

    shielding her face from my view. I reach down, brush her hair back and force her to look at me. There¡¯s

    guilt in her eyes, and frown.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ for what I said, I can¡¯t me you¡­ The rejection wasn¡¯t the root cause¡­ I mean it

    weakened me and I was told I will most likely not be able to have any more children but¡­¡±

    I stare at her as she speaks quietly. The rejection did that. Guilt eats up at me and I feel as if someone

    just punched me in the guts. I ruined her¡­

    ¡°But it was the poison that leftsting damage to Sia¡­ but she¡¯s strong, she¡¯s fighting, and she is an

    Alpha blood born,¡± she says now looking up at me. I frown, ¡°Wait, what? Poison?¡±

    She nods. ¡°Valerie figured out I was being poisoned. The day you asked for the divorce I found out I

    was pregnant and the following day, she called me to tell me that my body was weak¡­ and it is

    possibly the reason why I wasn¡¯t getting pregnant¡­ but even after I moved to the Whispering Mountain

    Pack, I was still weak.¡± She says, sighing

    ¡°She then had some tests run on my blood and found out I was being poisoned and so that night at the

    New Year¡¯s Eve Ball, she gave me an antidote from a friend of hers and it helped.¡± She exins, with

    each word, the emotions that are spinning in my mind are just bing harder to contain.

    She was going through so much, and I will bet my entire pack that the poisoning and the messages

    were linked¡­

    ¡°Mom was affected by the poison too and she was getting ill, but luckily the antidote helped and once

    we were at Dad¡¯s pack, I had more created, using Val¡¯s as the prototype. I owe Valerie so much. I want

    to help her now.¡± She whispers, brushing her silky hair back only for it to fall in front of her face again

    as she now looks into my eyes.

    Fuck¡­ not only was she pregnant but also handling so many things by herself. I let go of her chin and

    grab her elbows, pulling her against me. She gasps, her gorgeous amethyst-coloured eyes widening.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± she whispers, breathlessly.

    A memory of me pounding into her as she breathlessly moans my name fills my mind and I push it

    away, despite the fact the memory has already sent blood rushing south and my cock is hardening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone, Little Fox, because you know it makes me fucking crazy,¡± I growl, tugging her

    closer, so she can feel what she¡¯s doing to me.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    She gasps, and my gaze dips to her breasts as they rise and fall rapidly, making my eyes flicker to

    silver.

    Fuck yes¡­

    ¡°Seb¡­ uh¡­¡± She clears her throat, her pounding heart only fuelling the fire that burns within.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but they are useless words that will do nothing to fix this mess¡­ or take back the pain that

    I put you through¡­ Physically¡­ mentally. Leaving you to handle the birth of our children alone, I am

    sorry,

    Zaia, for all of it.¡± I say quietly, my gaze dipping to where she¡¯s biting her lower lip. Another blinding

    sh of lightning rips through the sky, followed by the roar of thunder and I gaze into her eyes. ¡°Can I

    have one chance?¡±

    She closes her eyes, taking a shuddering breath as she firmly pulls away from me and turns her back

    on me.

    ¡°We need to find out who is behind everything¡­ in fact, I thought it was Annalise, I do feel she has a

    part to y but there¡¯s also someone else¡­ perhaps when it¡¯s all over, you can be a part of the

    children¡¯s lives. But¡­ We are over Sebastian, there¡¯s no return, because even if you were trying to trick

    or show this person that you were truly ending it with me you still hurt me¡­¡±

    I know she¡¯s right, that I have hurt her far more than I should have¡­

    ¡°You med me for Annalise¡¯s so-called fake kidnapping. Also, she practically admitted having lied

    about and then at Atticus¡¯s pack, she was talking to someone too.¡± She adds quietly.

    Yeah, I never trusted Annalise. There were far too many discrepancies in her stories. Who was she

    talking to at Atticus¡¯s pack, Atticus? But I know for a fact that Ashbane was also clouding my judgement

    at the time. However, I won¡¯t mention it, because it¡¯s simply an excuse for my poor behaviour.

    ¡°I know¡­ I know I hurt you, and I won¡¯t try to reason with you¡­ instead, I will show you that Zaia

    Toussaint is the only woman I want and have ever loved.¡±

    Her heart thunders and I take her elbow, spinning her around to face me. Not missing the look of shock

    and conflict on her face.

    Raising my hand, I brush knuckles over her cheek and neck. Satisfied to see her eyelids flutter shut for

    a moment, but when she tries to pull away, parting her plush lips to speak, I cut her off.

    ¡°Because I know¡­ you¡¯re still affected by me,¡± I add with a small, cocky smirk. I know the reaction

    she¡¯s going to give me but I¡¯m ready for it, I¡¯ll rather have her anger than her calm rejection telling to

    hold hope me not

    Her eyes snap open and she narrows her eyes and opens her mouth, but I push her up against the

    wall, my thigh forcing her legs. apart as I press my body to hers.

    ¡°In your nh!¡± I cut her off, smashing my lips against hers. Pleasure rushes through me as I use my

    fucking all not to plunge my tongue into her mouth, instead devouring her lips in a bruising kiss.

    The scent of her arousal hits me, and I feel her body react to mine. She arches her back. involuntarily.

    A soft moan escapes her lips. as I throb against her stomach and for a split second her lips caress

    mine before she pushes me back, reality hitting her.

    Her eyes widen, her heart pounding as she stands there looking so fucking s3xy.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°That was revenge for pping me earlier,¡± I reply, trying to calm my mind which is already in overdrive.

    She narrows her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. Next time, I might just bite your tongue off.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s why I made sure there was no tongue y,¡± I reply, cocking an eyebrow. Besides¡­ I

    considered spanking your ass as revenge, but then I remembered you actually enjoy that¡­¡±

    Her cheeks burn and she res at me, about to reply, when there¡¯s a light knock on the door and it

    opens.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Jai looks between us, his eyes dipping to my hard cock, before he sniffs the air and pulls a face. I

    suddenly feel a little protective. That scent is only for me.

    ¡°Fuck guys, I didn¡¯t expect you to be moving so damn fast.¡± He mutters, ncing out the hallway. He¡¯s

    agitated. ¡°Look, the Scotts are back. You two need to lie low in here until the storm calms.¡±

    Shit. No one is meant to know we¡¯re here.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to be gone for the entire day?¡± I ask sharply.

    He nods worriedly. ¡°Yeah, but they headed back the moment the first signs of the storm showed in case

    they were trapped. Keep it down in here. Seb, lock the door, I¡¯ll make sure your scents are not left

    lingering-¡±

    He cuts off when we hear the sound of a car door shutting. ¡°Got it,¡± I say as he quickly grabs a perfume

    bottle from his dresser and hurries from the room.

    I walk to the door swiftly and lock it. Zaia and I are both quiet as we hear the Scotts enter and Jai

    greets them faintly.

    ¡°How are we going to get out of here?¡± Zaia replies, hugging herself as she stares at the window. ¡°I

    need to get back to the children.¡±

    ¡°We wait,¡± I reply quietly, pulling at my cor.

    My clothes are beginning to dry, but they¡¯re beginning to itch. She looks worried as I cross the room

    and pull open Jai¡¯s drawers, searching for some clothes to wear.

    Taking out some sweatpants, I toss them onto the bed as I begin unbuttoning my shirt. ¡°What are you

    doing?¡± she asks sharply, staring at me.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I thought it was men who have the pea-size brains-¡±

    ¡°Rice. Rice is smaller than peas. Don¡¯t kid yourself,¡± she corrects. I frown, giving her a pointed re.

    ¡°Whichever, but since you¡¯re clueless as to what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m changing, since I¡¯m soaking

    wet.¡±

    ¡°I know you are! But go to the bathroom!¡± she says in a hushed, furious whisper as she points at the

    bathroom door. I raise an eyebrow, unable to stop myself from smirking slightly.

    ¡°Oh? Why though? I mean¡­ you¡¯ve seen me naked before¡­ or is it that it¡¯s been far too long since

    you¡¯ve seen a naked man?¡± I taunt her huskily and with those words I pull my shirt off, slowly tossing it

    aside as I keep my eyes on her and reach for my belt¡­

 Chapter 31

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 31

    A Storm

    ZAIA. He unbuckles his belt sexily. Slow and teasingly. The thin strip of hair that travels from his belly

    button down past his belt and into his pants makes me swallow hard. His defined V and his abs are all

    drool-worthy.

    He¡¯s watching me with a hunger that I never thought I¡¯d ever see again¡­ One that makes me light-

    headed, but he¡¯s ying on my emotions. I am not going to throw away everything I built for one taste

    of heaven and sin.

    I twirl around, turning my back to him as my heart pounds. ¡°You reallyckmon courtesy,

    Sebastian,¡± I scold icily as I stare out through the gaps in the blinds at the violent storm.

    The fact that my babies are home alone without me is making me uneasy. I do need to return¡­ if I set

    off- I gasp when his arm reaches past me, and he parts the blind, peering out.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± He murmurs. ¡°We might just have to wait it out.¡± ¡°No,¡± I say, my gaze dipping down before I

    can stop myself, but he¡¯s put on the sweatpants.

    Thank the Goddess! My cheeks burn at the fact I had a look down. ¡°Disappointed?¡± he asks in a husky

    growl. I roll my eyes.

    ¡°No, keep dreaming,¡± I reply before I look into those startling blue eyes, bing serious. ¡°I can¡¯t wait

    it out. The children are home and with everything I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯m even more scared for them.¡±

    He frowns and nces at the door. ¡°I understandpletely, with the Scotts back, perhaps you might

    have to use the window to get out¡­¡± He says, looking me over. I tilt my head, rather surprised at how

    fast he has agreed, but I¡¯m grateful. I nod, hesitating as I look down.

    ¡°Think I could give you my number, so we can keep in touch? We need to figure this out without any

    secrets. I¡¯ll get a second phone so we can¡¯t be traced.¡±

    He tilts his head as he crosses his arms, leaning against the wall, as his muscles flex.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Is that even a question? However, I came prepared,¡± he says before he moves away from the window

    and walks to the briefcase that¡¯s on the table and takes out a small simple phone. ¡°My number is in

    there, and just keep it switched off when not using it,¡± he finishes, holding it out to me.

    I nod, my gaze falling to how dangerously low those sweatpants are sitting. Goddess, does he have to

    torture me like that? He coughs, a glint of amusement in his eyes, and I frown, snatching the phone

    haughtily from him.

    ¡°This¡¯ll do,¡± I say. I¡¯m about to move past him to put the phone into my bag, when he grabs hold of my

    wrist, tugging me close. I re up at him, but that amusement in his eyes remains.

    ¡°If you want to touch or look, feel free to do so,¡± he says, pulling my hand against his hard abs. Oh,

    goddess¡­

    My heart thuds as I feel his firm skin beneath my fingers. Tingles of pleasure rush through me as he

    moves my hand slowly lower over the ins of his god-like body.

    I can¡¯t deny, no matter how foolish, or an idiot Sebastian is, he is built like a god and one that you

    would willingly worship.

    Focus, Zaia. That cocky, infuriating yet sexy smirk of his is growing and I think it¡¯s high time I remind

    him that I am not falling for him.

    I soften my expression, pouting slightly as I slowly toss the phone. He passes me onto the bed and

    steps closer. My heart is going crazy and his scent is driving me nuts, I rake my eyes over him and for

    a moment I¡¯m distracted by one of the nes that hang around his neck. A ne I had

    purchased for him¡­ years ago¡­

    I look down, letting my hands run down, precariously close to the band of his sweatpants. His muscles

    t¨¨nse and I bite my lip.

    ¡°Are you enjoying that¡­ Alpha?¡±

    He¡¯s about to reply when he narrows his eyes, a flicker of suspicion in them and I can¡¯t help but smile

    deviously as I suddenly grab onto a few of the hairs that travel downwards and yank on them hard.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± He hisses, cursing as he tries to keep his voice down as he pulls back. I cock a brow as I raise

    my hand level to my face, looking at the few hairs I managed to pluck between my fingertips.

    ¡°Oh dear, I think I was a little rough.¡± I pout, before I look at him, smirking at the deathly re he¡¯s

    giving me.

    I let the hair go, dusting my fingers off as I pick up the phone and shove it into my bag. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep

    Sebastian¡­ from here on we are simply partners to find out who is behind all of this and why. Aside

    from that¡­ we are nothing.¡± I say quietly.

    The pain of a broken heart doesn¡¯t vanish overnight, and I am not going to lower my walls to simply be

    hurt all over again. He doesn¡¯t reply and I twist my hair back, putting my wig back on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing my own research over the years and there are things I¡¯ve discovered. I¡¯ll share this

    with you at another time¡­ however, my first priority is Valerie. We cannot let her die¡­ can you

    command the Scotts that as they belong to your pack they must obey and not take her off. I know it¡¯s

    unfair, but you know how to be a dick, right?¡±

    ¡°For you, yeah sure. What do you have in mind?¡± he asks icily, his voice now emotionless.

    The s3xual tension between us has almost fully disappeared, but in its wake, it has left a painful

    reminder of the broken bond between us. I have to be selfish and protect my own heart first.

    ¡°There¡¯s the ancient book of healing that talks of the healing powers of the moon. I know it¡¯s possible

    lore¡­ but we are werewolves. Surely there must be some truth in it. I want you to buy me some time

    whilst I look into it.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Rest assured, I will not allow them to pull the plug.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly as I slip my jacket.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asks. I nod. ¡°Yes, I need to get back,¡± I say quietly as I push the blinds up and

    slip my shades.

    The weather is far worse than I thought. The rain is pouring down so fast that nothing is visible.

    I don¡¯t even need my wig, because the amount of rain that is hammering down is intense and no one

    can see me in this.

    If this continues, the roads will be flooded. ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he says suddenly. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t

    be seen together.¡± I remind him as I utch the window ever so quietly.

    ¡°No¡­ but I¡¯m not letting you out there like that,¡± he replies firmly. I nce over my shoulder as I

    shoulder my bag, seeing him pulling out a hoodie and a jacket of Jai¡¯s before he grabs his briefcase

    and his own jacket.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave Jai a message. We¡¯ll work on Valerie¡¯s family and decide our next course of action.¡± He

    says, pulling the hood up and I have to admit he doesn¡¯t look like himself. He shoves his clothes and

    briefcase into a gym bag and shoulders it.

    Sebastian rarely wore hoodies and sweatpants aside from training and seeing him like this, no one

    would recognise him, let alone in this rain, anyway.

    I lift the window and gasp as the rain hits my face. I quickly climb out and Sebastian is behind me after

    leaving a quick hote for Jai.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave a name, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he says quietly as he jumps out silently and pulls the window shut. We¡¯re drenched. This time it¡¯s

    not only him who is soaking wet, and it¡¯s so cold.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he says quietly. Taking hold of my wrist, he breaks into a run, and we head back to where I

    left my car.

    ¡°We are going to be soaked through!¡± I call to Sebastian.

    The wig I¡¯m wearing is already soaked and so is my natural hair. My pants, my shirt, everything is

    soaked and I¡¯m not looking forward to getting into the car like this.

    Goddess!

    ¡°Not much can be done,¡± he replies quietly. The rest of the ten-minute run to the car passes in silence,

    and I find myself staring at his back.

    I know I told him that going forward we are only partners on this mission or whatever you want to call it,

    but looking at his back now, I know that is going to be hard. He slows as the entrance buildinges

    into view, and I slowly tug out of his grip.

    ¡°I¡¯ll message you when I¡¯m home,¡± I say, trying not to shiver. I can only see his lips, but he shakes his

    head.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not letting you out there like this, but I also can¡¯t be seen leaving with you. Get your car,

    drive out, and once we¡¯re a hundred or so yards from the pack borders, I¡¯ll g you down.¡±

    ¡°Sebas-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up for discussion¡­ I let you out there alone once¡­ not again¡­ plus you can¡¯t drive in this

    weather, Zaia, you know that, he replies quietly. I can barely hear him over the downpour and so I don¡¯t

    argue. He isn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Ok, fine,¡± I say, as he remains in the shadows, and I hurry back towards my car.

    Twenty minutester, I¡¯m travelling at 5 miles per hour as I try to make out the road ahead of me. The

    guard at the entrance had advised me I should sit out the storm, but I had politely refused, saying I

    must get home to my family.

    He reluctantly agreed and told me to drive safely before letting me out. I had half a mind to simply drive

    away without stopping for Sebastian, but when something bangs on my driver¡¯s side.

    window, I m my foot on the brake, my heart hammering until I realise it¡¯s him. I pull the window down

    a little.

    ¡°For god¡¯s sake! You scared me!¡±

    ¡°Move over.¡± He says. I don¡¯t argue driving in this us extremely difficult at this rate I¡¯ll get home

    tomorrow or dead.

    Unlocking the car doors, I slide into the passenger side. He gets in, and suddenly the ce just seems

    too tight.

    To think I got away from him, from the bedroom to now being cooped into this tight car all alone with

    him for goddess knows how long.

    The rain only gets worse, and even with him driving we are travelling slow. The roads are bing

    flooded and at times we have to take a detour.

    ¡°We need to stop for the night.¡± He voices. the thought that has crossed my own mind for thest half

    an hour repeatedly, but I didn¡¯t want to suggest it.

    I remain silent, staring at the phone. I had tried to get in contact with Mom but to no avail. There just

    isn¡¯t any signal.

    ¡°Look¡­ I tried, Zaia. Trust me, this isn¡¯t some sort of plot to get you alone,¡± he says, staring out into the

    darkness. ¡°I know¡­ fine¡­ Let¡¯s stop somewhere.¡± I say quietly as I clutch my phone/tightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find a lodge or something. Hopefully, they¡¯ll have a phone or signal so you can call home,

    alright?¡± He says, now changing direction as we drive down a path in search of somewhere to stop for

    the night.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I reply.

    I sure hope so.

 Chapter 32

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 32

    A Motel Room

    ZAIA. ¡°Alright, keep your head down. There are no cameras, but still. I¡¯ll go ask for a room.¡± We had

    finally found a dingy motel after driving around for a bit, but it was better than nothing. If it wasn¡¯t for

    Sebastian¡¯s keen sense of direction, we would still be out in the storm.

    ¡°Rooms.¡± I correct. ¡°Room with twin beds. Besides from the lights on in the windows, I think they are

    already pretty packed.¡±

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I roll my eyes. ¡°Mhmm, this isn¡¯t a clich¨¦ romance novel where they will be out of rooms,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Two rooms.¡± He gives me a pointed look before he walks off to the desk.

    He speaks quietly to the half-asleep man behind the counter before he is given a key.

    Wait what?

    Key? I¡¯m about to open my mouth when he approaches, but he ces his finger on my lips. ¡°They have

    only one room, it¡¯s that or the car with no shower.¡± He says, looking down. at me. ¡°So, what will it be,

    feisty pants? Because I¡¯m definitely not taking the car.¡±

    I clench my jaw. This is not possible! ¡°You only asked for one room,¡± I mutter. Being alone in a room

    with Sebastian is not wise. Not in any way. ¡°I didn¡¯t but feel free to go ask him yourself

    ¡­ but it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t trust yourself to be in a room alone with me.¡± He whispers. mockingly, as

    he bends down and smirks.¡± Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Ms. Toussaint.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, it is your snoring that gets to me, actually,¡± I mutter as I nce at the key in his hand.

    Room 19, second floor¡­

    We make our way up the navy-carpeted stairs and down the hall to room 19. We unlock the door and

    step inside. I flip the switch on and, to my relief; the room is far better than I was thinking it would be.

    Especially with the stains on the walls in the foyer, and the worn-out battered carpet, but it was pretty

    clean or at least looked it. Right now, I¡¯m grateful for anything. My eyes fall on the narrow double bed

    that takes up most of the room and Sebastian almost bumps into me.

    ¡°Do you n to move, or are you waiting for me to carry you to the bed?¡± He asks mockingly. I frown

    and move forward as he enters and shuts the door. Suddenly, he looks too big in the small room.

    ¡°There¡¯s one bed,¡± I state the obvious. He cocks a brow, tossing the bag onto the small dresser that sits

    near one wall and begins to undress. 1

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I say, my heart skipping a beat, when his bodyes into view, and I realise the tattoo

    covers his back too. It¡¯s¡­ s3xy¡­

    He¡¯s about to reply when we hear sounds, and it¡¯s louder than the violent storm outside. ¡°Ah! Harder!¡±

    The sounds of faint moans and thudding makes me freeze.

    I look up at Sebastian sharply, and by the look on his face, he heard it tob. We both turn, ncing at

    the wall behind the bed.

    Oh Goddess¡­ don¡¯t tell me the neighbours are getting it on. The tension in the room thickens, and

    neither of us speaks for a second, but the moaning simply gets louder.

    ¡°Oh baby, fuck my pu$$y!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, at this rate, we¡¯re going to get ill and since you are too worried about the

    one bed, I¡¯ll go first,¡± he replies curtly, brushing past me.

    The door ms shut and I sigh heavily.

    How mortifying! Feeling cold and sticky, I look down at myself. Wearing wet clothes and being stuck in

    the car for a few hours in said wet clothes was not a good idea.

    The moaning and banging continue and I pat my cheeks. Shaking my head, I walk over to the wall,

    tempted to knock on it and tell them to keep it down, but I hesitate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous just because you haven¡¯t had any action in ages, Zaia¡­¡± I mutter. Trying to drown

    them out, I take my phone out and dial Mom¡¯s number again. My heart skips a beat when the phone

    starts ringing!

    I have connection!

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Mom¡¯s voicees in a hushed, worried tone. ¡°Hey Mom, I¡¯m so sorry, but the weather. has

    forced me to stop at a hotel for the night.¡±

    Well, not really a hotel¡­

    ¡°Oh, thank the goddess, at least you are alright. The little ones have been asking about you.¡± Mom

    says quietly. Her voice isn¡¯t great, and the connection kept breaking.

    Guilt rushes through me, and I tilt my head. ¡°Tell them I¡¯m sorry. Are they awake?¡± I nce at the time,

    but I don¡¯t think they will be, it¡¯s way past their bedtime.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re asleep now, but don¡¯t worry, I told them you are working. I am d you called Zaia. I was

    close to alerting the guards and your father. I thought something may have gone wrong.¡±

    My stomach twists at the thought. ¡°No Mom, don¡¯t tell anyone. Even if you can¡¯t reach me, don¡¯t tell

    anyone.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, I was worried. How is Valerie?¡± My heart squeezes and I sigh. ¡°I have a lot to tell you

    when I get back,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Understood. Do you want to see the children on video call?¡± she asks, her voice breaking up with

    static. ¡°The connection isn¡¯t great, Mom, but send me a picture?¡± I say as the howling wind batters

    against the window.

    ¡°I will do that now. Take care of yourself, Zaia.¡±

    We end the call and I hold on to it as I wait for Mom¡¯s picture, but I lose the connection, the small ¡®no

    signal¡¯ sign at the top ring back at me.

    Sighing, I ce my phone down and take my charge out to plug it in. My stomach rumbles and I ce

    a hand on it. I haven¡¯t eaten all day. And we don¡¯t have any spare clothes. Just great.

    I walk over to the closet and open it. There are a few mix-matched hangers and a few clean towels

    which I am truly grateful for, but that¡¯s it.

    What do I sleep in?!

    Fuck!

    I¡¯m soaked through! I¡¯m stressing out when the bathroom door opens, and a waft of steam and warmth

    fills the room that reveals Sebastian in nothing but a towel. Looking damn fine. Damn! If I don¡¯t have

    clothes, neither does I sigh, turning away and run my fingers through my hair.

    ¡°I need clothes,¡± I say, ¡°I don¡¯t really have any, but I¡¯ve hung my clothes out to dry,¡± He says as he

    opens his bag, taking out his clothes from earlier. Oh, how I wish one of us thought about backup

    clothes!

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s the best I have, and it¡¯s partially dry,¡± he says, holding out the rumpled white shirt he had

    worn earlier. I want to refuse but I have nothing to wear¡­

    I take it hesitantly, my heart thuds as a stabbing brain rushes through me¡­ 1

    He used to always give me his shirt after s3x. The neighbours are still at it, and I quickly look away. My

    breath hitches and I exhale slowly, watching as he takes out his pants and jacket and hangs them on

    the hangers in the closet. ¡°Go shower, Zaia, you¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡±

    Our eyes meet, and the concern in his eyes throws me off. I turn away when my stomach rumbles and I

    feel my cheeks burn. Grabbing a towel, I power walk to the bathroom, mming the door shut behind

    me and locking it.

    I hear him chuckle and hate how my stomach flip-flops. Closing my eyes for a second before I look

    around the small steamed-up bathroom. I ce the towel down, examining the shirt.

    It is pretty dry¡­ I hang it on the broken hook behind the door, before I strip out of my clothes, ncing

    over at Sebastian¡¯s, which were still dripping water even though he had spread them out. That won¡¯t do

    anything if the water isn¡¯t drained¡­

    Sighing, I grab them and run some water in the tiny tub before rinsing the clothes with a bit of

    shampoo.

    Once I was satisfied, I wrung them out until I couldn¡¯t squeeze any more water out and hung them over

    the sink and the shower rail to try, hoping that by tomorrow they¡¯ll be wearable.

    I look at my brownce thong and bra and wondered why I chose to wear this tiny skimpy set today of

    all days¡­.

    I give them a good rub between my towel before hanging them behind the door. There is no way I¡¯m

    going to go out there without them.

    I get into the bath, drawing the worn-out shower curtain and switch it on, letting the hot water run

    through my hair and over my body. Never has a shower felt so damn good¡­

    I stay under there for far too long. I¡¯ve washed already but I refuse to step out. My fingers have

    wrinkled, and the entire bathroom is full of steam. I¡¯m going to have to go out there and face him¡­

    He¡¯s only in a towel¡­

    I close my eyes, leaning against the tiled wall and thinking of that small room Where will we sleep? I

    mean, the only other ce is the narrow entrance in front of the door. I could put two towels on the

    floor¡­

    My stomach rumbles again when there¡¯s a knock on the door. ¡°Yeah!¡± I shout, flinching at my own loud

    voice. ¡°You have been in there a while, are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply. Turning the tap off, I step out and wrap my towel around myself.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I sigh softly, knowing I¡¯m going to have to face this one way or another. Drying myself, I slip

    my damp lingerie back on and his shirt on top.

    It smells like him¡­

    I lift the fabric and raise it to my nose, inhaling softly. My favourite scent. I nce at the door, still

    hesitating to get out there.

    I wipe the steam away from the small mirror that hangs above the sink and run my fingers through my

    hair. Alright, get out there¡­.

    Taking one final breath, I re-enter the bedroom, towelling my hair as I try to act as normal as possible,

    but the sight before me is not one I was expecting¡­

    Sebastian is leaning against the headboard, sprawled across the bed, one leg raised, yet the towel is

    covering anything from showing, with his phone in hand.

    The room suddenly feels too hot as my eyes snap to him. He saw me looking. Fuck.

    ¡°You can have the bed,¡± I state, as I walk to the closet and grab another towel, tossing it on the floor

    quickly before I grab a pillow.

    This shirt isn¡¯t long enough, and I want to quickly cover up. He¡¯s silent for far too long. I nce over at

    him, to see his eyes are pure silver and they¡¯re fixed on me¡­

    Raking over me as if he¡¯s mentally undressing me. I tug at the hem of the shirt, pressing my thighs

    together.

    ¡°What¡¯s in that bag?¡± I ask, looking anywhere but at him. Spotting the white paper bags that sit on the

    bedside table. ¡°I managed to get some food for us.¡± He says as he sits up. ¡°Come on over. Let¡¯s dine.¡±

    His choice of words unsettles me, and as much as I don¡¯t trust us on the same bed, I can¡¯t say no to

    food.

    On the plus side at least, the neighbours have stopped their nighttime activities! I sit down gingerly,

    making sure my shirt keeps me covered and begin opening the bag.

    My stomach rumbles and takes out the deli wraps, the smell inviting. ¡°Oh, I am starving.¡± I moan as I

    pass him one packet and tear into the second. I bite into it without waiting for him.

    He¡¯s oddly quiet, but I really don¡¯t mind. I pick up my phone and my heart skips a beat when I see the

    notification that Mom has sent two images.

    ¡°My babies¡­¡± I whisper as I unlock the phone and look down at the pictures. Zion is asleep, his mouth

    hanging open, with the bedding a mess, whilst Sia is sleeping with her hand tucked under her face, her

    other arm around her teddy.

    I can feel him watching me, and I slowly look up and then back down at my phone.

    ¡°Can I see?¡± He asks quietly, his eyes now blue. I nod slowly and hold my phone out. ¡°Zion and Sia,¡± I

    whisper, feeling my eyes sting with tears, watching him carefully. ¡°Our babies.¡±

    His heart is racing as he stares down at the picture of Zion.

    ¡°You named him Zion¡­¡± He murmurs.

    I don¡¯t reply, there¡¯s no excuse. That was the name he had chosen for our future son¡­ and there was

    no other name that suited our little boy. He scrolls to Sia¡¯s image, and his grip on the phone tightens.

    ¡°Sia¡­ they¡¯re beautiful names¡­ Z and S¡­ just like us,¡± he says quietly. We could have been a perfect

    family¡­

    ¡°I ruined everything. I¡¯m so fucking sorry, Zaia.¡± But it¡¯s not his words that hit me hard, but the emotions

    in his eyes when he finally looks up and meets my gaze. Emotions of a man who truly regrets his

    actions.

 Chapter 33

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 33

    A Restless Night

    SEBASTIAN. There¡¯s sadness and regret in her eyes before she looks down, taking her phone. back

    from me. There¡¯s no way to exin the pain in my chest.

    Ashbane or not, I fucked it all up. I should have been there when she was pregnant and going through

    heartbreak when she was poisoned, when she was inbour, for my pups, but I couldn¡¯t be.

    So many years have passed and despite my every chance to find the one behind it, he¡¯s slipped out of

    my grasp, to the point when he realised I was onto him, he¡¯d threaten Mainly, it was in the form of trying

    to harm Zaia as a warning. I had to tread carefully, and I really have been, but the stealthy approach

    has made the process slower. However, I have found clues and no matter how many times he escapes

    my grasp, he won¡¯t be able to do so forever.

    She passes the phone back to me. ¡°You can scroll through.¡±

    My heart races as I stare down at the image of Zaia in a hospital bed, she looks tired yet breathtaking

    as she holds the babies to her breasts, clearly just having given birth. There¡¯s more¡­ them in their first

    outfits¡­

    them in their Moses baskets¡­, their name ques¡­ There are many, and with each passing image, I

    can see how they grow. Zion is a mini-me, and seeing that really makes me feel even more emotional,

    and

    Sia, she¡¯s a mini-Zaia, even if her hair and eyes are not the same colour.

    My kids are beautiful. Our kids.

    There are a few random pictures between, of a hot drink or some scenery, but most of the gallery is of

    the children.

    There¡¯s the asional precious shot of Zaia, and each time I can¡¯t help but admire her breathtaking

    beauty. Not wanting her to take the phone back, I continued to skim through the photos of our children.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m watching them in slow motion, like a reel going through the years. I click on the video, where

    the kids are ying with slime andughing.

    ¡°Give me some Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Sia! Look at mine.¡± The emotions be too much, and I ce the phone down and stand up. My

    throat is dry and although I want to say something, I can¡¯t.

    I walk to the bathroom and shut the door behind me. Leaning against it, I close my eyes. I have

    nothing. She was my everything, and I lost her and our two treasures too¡­

    I can¡¯t face her, not like this. I squeeze my eyes shut, taking a deep breath. Trying to steady my racing

    heart. It¡¯s a few minutester when she knocks on the door.

    ¡°Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon,¡± I say, my voiceing out rougher than I meant it to.

    ¡°Ok.¡± I hear her move away from the door and I massage my temples.

    How do I justify to myself that I deserve another chance? After I rejected her and pretended to like

    someone else, to protect her, I was ready to let her go. I let her go, and she built herself up, so why do I

    think I should try to win her back?

    Why am I falling weak now?

    I stare at the tiny window with the frosted ss, staring at the flowers in the ss. The rain is

    hammering against it violently; the sound soothing to the story within my own mind.

    It¡¯s a good whileter. I¡¯m not sure how long I have been in here, when I finally bravely step back into

    the bedroom. The light is off, and the bed is empty. I look sharply at the floor where she had ced the

    towels on the ground, fast asleep with one of the pillows from the bed.

    I frown as I silently walk over to her. She¡¯s asleep. I can hear the steady rhythm of her heartbeat. I

    crouch down beside her, my heart clenching when I notice the teardrop at the corner of her eye.

    I keep hurting you. Slowly I slip my hands under her, ever so slowly, ready to move her to bed, when

    her eyes fly open. She ms me back onto the floor. My head hits the corner of the wall, sending pain

    rushing through my head.

    She then pins me to the ground straddling me, one hand tight around my neck. She raises her other

    hand, her wsing out.

    Surprise shes through me as I stare at her. Her eyes flicker from orange back to amethyst and she

    rxes, letting out a breath of relief.

    Big mistake. Her pussy is now pressed against my lower abdomen and the feel of it sends pleasure

    south, awakening the dormant beast within Fuck.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡± she asks, releasing my throat. She sits back, looking the vision of perfection.

    Raising her hand, she brushes her hair back as she scans the room as if trying to remember where we

    are. ¡°Trying to move you to the bed. You should move¡­ unless you want me to take you.¡± I growl.

    She swallows hard, jumping off me quickly. Her gaze dips to the tent in my towel, which is still tucked in

    firmly and I stand up.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she begins with a re. ¡°Dirty-¡±

    ¡°Hey, you are the one who pressed your pussy right on me,¡± I growl, making her cheeks turn a bright

    shade of pink.

    ¡°I did not! I thought you were an attacker! I nh!¡± I mp my hand over her mouth, cing the other

    finger on my lips.

    ¡°Hush, you don¡¯t want to disturb anyone, do you?¡± I ask huskily. Her heart is thumping as she slowly

    nods, and I let go of her. I¡¯m about to turn away when she speaks.

    ¡°Dirty dog.¡±

    I tilt my head, giving her a murderous re, but she¡¯s standing there, fists clenched, cheeks flushed

    and a pout on her plump lips looking cute as hell.

    ¡°Well, you used to enjoy riding this dirty dog.¡± I taunt, before I open my towel cockily, giving her a full-on

    view of my hard -on, making her eyes widen before she covers her face. Gasping in mortification.

    I chuckle, wrapping my towel around myself once more, trying not to admire how her bare legs look so

    inviting¡­

    ¡°No need to be shy. If memory serves, you are anything but shy and you did get pretty down and dirty

    yourself¡­ I remember exactly how you yed and took this cock.¡±

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± She growls, pushing me. ¡°You are a shameless pig!¡± ¡°Pig, dog¡­ the list of insults sure is

    growing,¡± I say, frowning as she storms to the bed.

    ¡°You wanted to give me the bed, then fine! Sleep on the floor.¡± She retorts as she gets 33 A Restless

    Nigh into the bed. She always did hate being disturbed when sleeping. I smirk and drop to the floor.

    Although I was nning to sleep beside her, I can¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep and all I¡¯d be able to

    think about is the way she looks in that shirt. The way her breasts press against the fabric, the outline

    of her nipples¡­

    Focus Sebastian. I internally groan as Iy back and ce my arms under my head, closing my eyes.

    Sleep? Sleep didn¡¯te so easily, with the thunder outside and the emotions I feel, spending time

    with her¡­ seeing our kids¡­ it¡¯s a lot¡­

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    I frown as I crack my eyes open, feeling extremely cold and mmy. My body is aching, and I have a

    pounding headache.

    I look into the eyes of none other than Zaia before I nce around.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, my voice sounding rough.

    ¡°You¡¯re shivering¡­ and you¡¯re burning up ¡­¡± She murmurs, touching my forehead. Her hand feels

    cool, and I wee the touch. ¡°Get up, get on the bed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you sleep.¡± I groan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me. Get up.¡± She says, standing up, and it takes all my self-control not to stare at her

    sexy legs as she holds a hand out to me. I get up on my own and only then do I realise I really feel

    fucking bad.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I stagger to the bed and I¡¯m about to lie down when she quickly puts the pillow down for me.

    ¡°Here¡¯s some water fromst night. Drink it if you need to.¡± She says cing the bottle down in the

    covered bag that contains the wraps I never ate.

    I can¡¯t help but smile. Maybe it¡¯s good I got ill¡­ if it meant her looking after me.

    My head is pounding, and I feel her getting into the bed behind me as she pulls the sheet over us,

    bringing memories of the past to the forefront of my mind.

    Love is painful¡­ beautiful, irreceable, but with it the pain you are ready to let the other person inflict

    on you is deadly¡­

    I¡¯m truly sorry Zaia¡­

    She¡¯s tossing and turning, and I slowly turn onto my back and look at her. Her eyes meet mine and I roll

    onto my side to face her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± I ask quietly. She shakes her head, cing her hand under her cheek. I

    observe her, my beautiful little vixen¡­

    ¡°He proposed to you¡­ you didn¡¯t agree.¡± I say, taking her hand in mine and staring at her ring finger.

    She tugs free and looks down. ¡°How did you know?¡± she asks. ¡°I saw you both at the fountain that

    night,¡¯ I admit hoarsely.

    ))

    She nods in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked him that way.¡± She says quietly.

    ¡°Mm¡­ after Valerie went into aa, I visited his pack. I think it was about a week or lesster. He

    apparently called you to ask if you woulde to see me when I pleaded to have one word with you.¡± I

    begin, remembering the emotions I felt back then.

    She¡¯s frowning as she listens to me.

    ¡°It was your name on the screen when she showed me the messages¡­ You didn¡¯t want to see me,

    although I told him your friend was in hospital. I know you both wanted me gone, but did he really never

    mention that to you?¡± I ask quietly.

    There is disappointment in her eyes, and I regret disappointing her, knowing they were close.

    ¡°No, but I want to ask him, and I will. I mean, he doesn¡¯t know we met, but I can say I went to see

    Valerie and Jai mentioned it to me. I consider him my friend¡­¡± she sighs, turning her back to me. ¡°Men

    really are disappointing¡­¡± she murmurs, hurt clear in her voice¡­.

    The following morning, I woke to find her missing from the bed. She had¡¯stepped out of the bathroom

    shortly after, fully dressed, but there was something wrong. She is far more closed off and silent, not

    looking me in the eye and clearly in a hurry to leave.

    I took a quick shower, feeling a bit better despite my body aching, and when I stepped out of the

    shower, she¡¯s not here. ¡°Zaia?¡± I call, scanning the room.

    I pull open the closet.

    Her clothes are gone too.

    What the fuck? I stride over to the dresser, about to grab my phone, when I see the money and small

    card that sits on the dresser.

    It¡¯s written in her writing, and I can¡¯t help but stare at it. My share of the cost for the room and food,

    thank you. I will be in touch regarding other matters. Good day ¨C Z

    She left¡­ 1

    I turn, striding to the window and stare out, scanning the parking lot, but the car is gone. A sudden

    emptiness fills me inside and I shake my head, scoffing lightly.

    What did I expect¡­ that afterst night, I may somehow have a chance? Once again, she just left.

 Chapter 34

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 34

    A Couple of ns

    ZAIA. ¡°Zaia, is everything ok?¡± I look up at Mom from where I¡¯m slicing the potatoes for the evening

    meal.

    ¡°Of course, why do you ask?¡± I smile. Mom looks concerned from where she¡¯s braiding Sia¡¯s hair at the

    kitchen table.

    ¡°You don¡¯t cook unless you have a lot on your mind.¡± She says with a knowing look of understanding in

    her eyes.

    I returned yesterday morning and although I filled her in on everything with Valerie; I refrained from

    telling her what went down between Sebastian and me.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I know how she would have disapproved of me spending the night with him, and

    that would only make me feel worse¡­

    My heart clenches as I remember that morning¡­.

    (FLASHBACK)

    My eyes flutter open and I find myself cocooned in warmth. I snuggle back against the hard wall of

    muscle behind me when I tense. Wall of muscle?

    Sebastian!

    I¡¯m about to pull away when I realise that my head is on his arm, his hand mped around my breast,

    his other arm firmly around my hips, holding me tightly against him¡­

    He¡¯s asleep, I can tell from his steady heartbeat¡­

    ¡°Sleep Foxie¡­¡± He murmurs, burying his face into my neck. ¡°You smell good¡­¡±

    He used to always hold me like this¡­

    I don¡¯t want to get up. For a fleeting moment, I want to enjoy the warmth andfort that his embrace

    offers me¡­

    Irritation at my weak resolve makes me re at the wall, and I slowly free myself from his hold. I have

    to make sure I never get into this predicament ever again! I need to leave¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Zaia darling, please answer me,¡± Mom says, making me look over my shoulder at her.

    ¡°Valerie.¡± I lie, well it isn¡¯t aplete lie. Valerie has been on my mind, and I have been doing some

    research. ¡°Oh, you are thinking about the therapy, correct?¡±

    I smile. ¡°Yes, you can call it that. I know in this day and age the practices of our ancestors aren¡¯t

    implemented at all, but I truly feel I¡¯m onto something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have no doubt. So is Jai going to ask Sebastian to allow Valerie to be brought here? You know

    how he is so stubborn!¡±

    Mom says with distaste. ¡°I know, but hopefully for Jai, he listens,¡± I say shortly. I have made it clear we

    will not discuss Sebastian in front of the kids, especially not in a negative light.

    I close my eyes, hoping she didn¡¯t catch my tone, and if she did, that she ys it off to my irritation with

    Sebastian.

    I look at my reflection in the kitchen window, wondering who would want us apart? Who is so hellbent

    on hurting us?

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you Zaia, it isn¡¯t your fault you didn¡¯t know about Valerie,¡± Mom says as Sia slides off

    the stool and walks over to me.

    ¡°Look Mama, I made the moon.¡± She says, giving me an adorable smile as she holds her paper up to

    me. I crouch down and take it from her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s beautiful! Should we hang this somewhere?¡±

    I ask. She tilts her head, thinking deeply. ¡°We hang it near Aunty Valerie, then the moon will heal her.¡±

    She says in her adorable little voice. I look at her sharply, my heart skipping a beat. The theory I¡¯ve

    been discussing with Mom¡­

    I wrap my arms around my little princess and hug her tightly. ¡°That is the perfect n,¡± I say, stroking

    her hair.

    ¡°Well, since Sia agrees, we have to!¡± Mom says. I nod as I stand up, carrying Sia. ¡°Yes, deep down, I

    feel that this will help. We are werewolves, Mom. When I was there, there was brain movement. She¡¯s

    in there.¡±

    ¡°And we will save her, right Mommy?¡± Sia asks. I nod. I told them a little about Valerie when they asked

    where I went, and both had been very curious.

    When I exined to them, they had been understanding, and of course, asked many questions. They

    may be three years old, but they are bright. I¡¯m just waiting for the day that they ask about their father¡­

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Zaia?¡± Dad asks. We¡¯re in my new office, one floor up, at the Toussaint

    Headquarters, and he has just ced a file down in front of me. I nce up at him curiously before

    looking down at the first printed page in the file.

    ¡°New CEO Zaia Toussaint of Toussaint Empires turns down Business Tycoon Atticus Payne¡¯s

    proposal.¡± I read aloud before I cock my brow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose focus on what I am doing, Father. I

    havee so far, and I n to focus everything I have on my career, not on me.¡±

    I push aside the file and cross my legs as I look across at him. He¡¯s agitated, almost as if he just wants

    to blow.

    ¡°Is something else the matter, Father?¡± I ask, frowning slightly. ¡°No, aside from someone else stepping

    in on the Zero project, there¡¯s a high chance we might lose that deal.¡± He grunts. ¡°If we had Atticus¡¯s

    backup, I think we could have secured the position and proved we have the capacity to handle the

    project.¡±

    Marry him for a business deal?

    ¡°The one by the mountains¡­ look, Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m flying out there for the meeting and I¡¯m

    extremely confident I¡¯ll get the deal. Whatpany has joined the race?¡± I ask, tapping my pen on the

    file.

    ¡°Sebastian King¡¯s.¡± Dad almost snarls. My heart skips a beat at the mention of Sebastian. Why would

    he do that? Everyone knows that ourpany is interested in that project. Why now?

    You¡¯re messing with my mind again, Sebastian¡­

    ¡°And it¡¯s why I don¡¯t think you should go. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say, standing up. ¡°I worked on this project for so long, I will not let anyone take it from me, not

    you Dad, or Sebastian. If he wants topete for it, then I¡¯m up for thepetition, but I am not taking

    a back seat!¡± I say, my eyes shing.

    Dad¡¯s hatred for Sebastian has only grown over the past years. Whilst he came to ept. and approve

    of Atticus, his resentment for Sebastian and hispany only increased tenfold.

    ¡°He might pull something. I don¡¯t want you going alone. I wille with you.¡± Dad says firmly, knowing I

    won¡¯t back down.¡¯

    I shake my head. ¡°No. You need to be here with the children.¡±

    ¡°Then we take the children with us. Your¡­ your Mother cane along too and mind them. I think the

    trip will do them good too and Sia can enjoy the fresh air.¡± Dad suggests, sounding ufortable at

    the mention of Mom.

    I tilt my head, trying to think I dislike long trips and knowing that my babies are near would be good.

    ¡°And will your wife be alright with that?¡± I ask weed to know,¡± Dad says curtly.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t ¡°Security-¡±

    ¡°The very best for my grandchildren. No one and I mean no one will touch those children, here or

    abroad.¡± He says firmly. ¡°No one, not even Sebastian King, will know they¡¯re there.¡±

    I sit back and nod appreciatively. The protection that Dad provides for me is the one thing that I

    appreciate the most and I won¡¯t ever forget it, no matter what the future holds. ¡°Thank you. I think we

    can do that.¡± I say, agreeing.

    ¡°Or perhaps Atticus-¡±

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯d prefer you over Atticus if it has to be someone. Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s smart for me to

    go with him when the rumours are already spread all over the media.¡± I say, picking up the file and

    flipping through the different printouts of different news outlets.

    There are a few photographs. Me and Atticus. at the party, a blurred image at the fountain, me and him

    out for coffee. Atticus knew about Valerie¡­

    ¡°He is still a good prospective partner, Zaia. I mean, he¡¯s good with the kids and from what I can see,

    you two get on well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ like I said, I¡¯m not interested,¡± I say quietly, staring at Atticus¡¯s picture.

    Remembering the way he had made out that we were together back then. The way he had said the

    kids were his¡­ those red gs I had forgotten about now itch at my mind. He did things when I didn¡¯t

    ask him to¡­

    ¡°Father.¡± I suddenly look up.

    ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard from someone that Valerie, my old friend, is in aa, and I diligently got into contact

    with her family and support system. Don¡¯t worry, they aren¡¯t in Sebastian¡¯s pack.¡± I reassure Father.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ so she¡¯s in aa? Was she hurt?¡± he asks, lightly concerned.

    ¡°Yes, and I have requested her to be brought here. Her family is nning to pull the plug, but before

    they do that, I want to try some. natural healing from the old books. I know they aren¡¯t very trustworthy

    but it¡¯s worth a try.¡± I say, masking my emotions as I tell him this.

    He frowns deeply and looks at me keenly. ¡± She is still part of Sebastian¡¯s pack despite not being at his

    pack?¡±

    ¡°Correct, but Jai has agreed to talk to Sebastian. It has nothing to do with me.¡± I say. Oh, what father

    would think if he knew that we had spent the night together? ¡°Well, as long as you have nothing to do

    with him, I am fine with it.¡± He says curtly. I nod.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Very well then. I think I can¡¯t stop you. That woman helped you and it¡¯s only right that we return the

    favour. She will be given every possible care she needs here at our pack. Rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± I say, truly grateful. He ps his knees. ¡°Well, I better get back to work. I might not

    be at the office for the next few days. I need to handle pack matters. There¡¯s been an increase of

    robberies around the borders.¡±

    I nod in understanding. ¡°Of course¡­ one more thing¡­¡± I hesitate as he stands up and pauses, waiting

    patiently. ¡°Since she left this pack, and went to Sebastian, have you heard from Annalise?¡±

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I¡¯ve never asked. I pretend she doesn¡¯t exist. I focus on myself¡­ but now, now the burning question I

    should have asked Sebastian has been ying on my mind since I returned. His mood instantly

    darkens.

    ¡°asionally. What makes you ask about her today, Zaia?¡± He asks sharply, as he looks me dead in

    the eye. I shake my head. ¡°Remembering Valerie¡­

    made me think of the others in that pack. Annalise should have been Luna by now. They may even

    have pups, but we hear nothing.¡±

    Dad doesn¡¯t reply, frowning deeply. ¡°No, their rtionship didn¡¯tst, and I heard that Sebastian King

    may be getting engaged to Cara Montero.¡±

    My heart thuds when I hear that, and it takes everything to remain impassive.

    ¡°I see,¡± I say. He nods and takes his leave, and for a moment I look down, remembering when they

    were together when I saw him that night of the dinner. Did he lie? Is he trying to hide the truth?

    I ce my head in my hands. It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not like we are anything. Then why does it hurt

    inside? I sit back and pick up my phone, seeing the two messages from Atticus.

    Unlocking it, I stare down at them. ATTICUS: Good Morning, Red. ATTICUS: So how about a catch-up

    tonight, dinner and drinks?

    I tilt my head. Well, why not and I can take the chance to ask him why he never told me about Valerie.

    ZAIA: Perfect, pick me up at 9pm tonight.

    ATTICUS: No Good Morning back? I forgive you since you epted. Can¡¯t wait until tonight. I¡¯m sure if

    you knew what¡¯sing you wouldn¡¯t be so excited¡­

    I need those answers, and I n to get them. Now, to message Jai about having Valerie brought

    here¡­

 Chapter 35

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 35

    A Dinner

    ZAIA. ¡°I love this ce,¡± Atticus says as he sits back as the waitress walks away after taking our

    orders. We are in a dimly lit, stunning restaurant that serves a variety of cuisines; the booths are

    covered with lush green velvet and the woodwork is all a deep mahogany.

    Chandeliers hang above each table and we both head to the back into one of the semi- permanent

    booths which are covered from three sides.

    I nod, ncing around before I lean back against the lush seats. ¡°We doe here often,¡± I say,

    adjusting the strap to my dark blue dress.

    He nods, watching me. His eyes soften, and I feel his eyes skim over me. ¡°You look beautiful tonight,

    but when don¡¯t you?¡±

    I look up at him, my heart skipping a beat as tension falls between us.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Today is the first time we¡¯re meeting properly alone since the proposal. I am so lost in my

    own thoughts and what I am going to ask him tonight that I forgot that part.

    ¡°We doe here often.¡± He says, clearing his throat. ¡°Yet I still never seed in wooing you.¡± I smile.

    That is one of Atticus¡¯s talents. He can lighten the mood easily.

    Tilting my head, I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re in yourte twenties? Because I think you

    might be younger than me with the things you say.¡± I tease. ¡± Wooing? Who uses that word?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± He says, smiling slightly. There¡¯s a sadness in his eyes but although I feel sorry for him, there is

    nothing I can offer him. I don¡¯t feel the attraction that he does for me.

    Sebastian¡­ is someone who causes a storm inside of me, even when I thought I was done with him.

    Deep down, I know I still have feelings for him.

    Even if our rtionship is beyond repair, I can¡¯t help the trouble that settles in my mind. ¡°Sebastian, I

    have a question for you.¡± I begin slowly. ¡°Will you promise to tell me the truth?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    I look across at him, only to realise he¡¯s staring at me, a frown on his face as if he¡¯s seen a ghost or

    something. ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You called me Sebastian¡­¡± He says looking down. My heart skips a beat. Did I? ¡°I¡­ Sorry, it could

    possibly be because of everything going on.¡± I say, trying to cover my tracks.

    He cocks a brow.

    ¡°Oh? And what exactly is going on?¡± He¡¯s annoyed, that much I can see, and I¡¯m relieved when the

    waitress puts the two sses on the table and pours us both a ss of wine before she leaves.

    ¡°I found out that my friend from my previous pack is in aa. I spoke to Jai, Sebastian King¡¯s

    previous Beta, and I guess it¡¯s what he said that makes me think about everything that happened

    between Sebastian and me.¡± I push a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°I see, Jai O¡¯Dell, correct?¡±

    I nod.

    ¡°Did you speak to him or Jai?¡± ¡°Jai, I just told you, Jai reached out to me, actually regarding my friend,¡±

    I say, his reaction surprising me.

    ¡°Which friend is this?¡± He asks. ¡°She came to the New years¡¯ eve party, Valerie Scott. She¡¯s a doctor.

    She¡¯s been in aa for thest three years.¡± I say quietly, taking a sip of my champagne. He frowns,

    but there¡¯s nothing on his face that gives away he knows, but it¡¯s been a while¡­

    When I spoke to Jai earlier, he said to make sure I made it out that he had told me and that he had

    been the one that reached out to me, asking if I wanted to say goodbye to her. ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry about

    that,¡± he says, picking up his ss.

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, it happened to her that night she came to the ball. On New years when they returned from

    your pack, she was found at her apartment with the head injury.¡± I exin. Just the thought sends

    shivers down my spine.

    He¡¯s about to reply when the waitress is back carrying arge tray and begins to ce the tes on

    the table in front of us. Once she¡¯s gone, he sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never knew.¡± He says, shaking his head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to know¡­ only Jai told me that Sebastian went to your pack a weekter

    to tell me, and apparently, I turned him away,¡± I say, trying to remain calm despite the surge of emotions

    that course through me.

    My heart is racing as I watch him, I hear the quickening of his heartbeat, the way he swallows but not

    once does his facial expression change, but the signs are there¡­

    he knows¡­

    ¡°He told you to tell me that Valerie was attacked and is in aa, and toe visit her¡­ correct?¡± I

    ask, saying these words out loud leaves a bad taste in my mouth.

    I¡¯ve lost my appetite and knowing that he remembers and seeing the guilt he¡¯s trying to hide¡­ I know

    my reaction all depends on his next words¡­

    He frowns and shakes his head. ¡°Look¡­ he came, but I was under the impression you didn¡¯t want to

    talk to him. You had left by then and I wanted to help you, hence why I didn¡¯t tell him that you were no

    longer there.¡± He begins quietly.

    ¡°Was it that, or did you want him to continue to think my children were yours and that we were a

    couple?¡± I ask quietly. There¡¯s a flicker of unease in his eyes, and I frown.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really remember. It¡¯s been three. years, and I don¡¯t think he specifically told me anyone was in a

    coma. He simply said he had something important to say.¡±

    I¡¯m not liking where this is going¡­

    I know Sebastian, he¡¯s an idiot¡­ but I don¡¯t think he¡¯d lie¡­

    No, I know he wouldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°And in thest three years, you didn¡¯t think to tell me? You didn¡¯t think I had a right to know, and he

    definitely told you she was attacked. Perhaps you didn¡¯t hear or weren¡¯t listening, but not once did I ask

    you to do any of that.¡± I say quietly, feeling far more emotional than I should have.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zaia, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. Maybe a part of me didn¡¯t want him to win back your good

    graces. Is it wrong to be selfish?¡± He asks, reaching over the table for my hand.

    I quickly move it away, but right now I don¡¯t want him to y this off. There¡¯s hurt in his eyes, and I look

    away for a moment before looking him in the eye again.

    ¡°You have done a lot for me Atticus, a lot¡­ and I know when I first went to your pack, I lied about who I

    was, and you did and said some things that I didn¡¯t approve of. But I thought we started afresh after

    everything that happened. I have never hidden anything or lied to you about anything after that, but you

    broke my trust, Atticus.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, I fucked up, and I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± He says, ¡°As friends or whatever, I

    know I said things and did things I shouldn¡¯t have, but I¡¯ve fallen crazily in love with you, Red, please

    don¡¯t shut me out.¡±

    I look into his eyes and sigh. I can¡¯t do that. No matter how upset I am, I am unable to be so ruthless.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Atticus, but I am upset, and I wanted you to know that,¡± I say. He nods. ¡°Thank you¡­ and I do

    get it. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He says.

    I nod an we fall silent as I try to focus on my te, quickly picking up my fork and knife. ¡°So, your friend

    who is in thea, is she alright? I mean, what are the chances she¡¯ll wake up? And how did she get

    attacked?¡± He asks.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± I reply quietly, taking a bite of my steak. But we will find out¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I look up at him, knowing that if we are going to continue, there¡¯s something I have to rify with him

    right now. ¡°There is one condition that I want in ce for us to continue our friendship,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°And what is that?¡± He asks. ¡°You need to realise we can never be. You need to find someone else to

    love. Someone who can return those feelings. You, your pack and your family deserve that. Deserve a

    Luna who will treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, please don¡¯t ask me-¡±

    ¡°Atticus! Please.¡± I say in an urgent whisper as I nce around, not wanting to cause a scene. Our

    eyes meet and I give him an apologetic look. ¡°I am sorry, but I am not your Luna and I never will be.¡±

 Chapter 36

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 36

    A Past Forgotten

    ZAIA. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Hugh, for allowing Valerie to be ced here and for the warm wee,¡± Jai

    says as he shakes Dad¡¯s hand. ¡°And for allowing me to stay at your pack, it is a great honour.¡±

    Dad nods curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t take it for kindness, I only agreed because you have been a carer for Valerie.

    You will be allotted an apartment and you may visit Za¨ªa¡¯s ce, but be aware, due to you still being a

    part of that pack, a guard will apany you at all times. Do I make myself clear?¡± Dad¡¯s voice is crisp

    and curt as he looks Jai dead in the eye.

    ¡°Yes, of course, Alpha,¡± Jai says with a firm nod. ¡°After dark, you are not to venture out around the

    pack, save going to and from Zaia¡¯s home.¡±

    It had been a great surprise when Dad had asked if any family would be staying with Valerie and if so,

    then he needs to know so he can have security enforced.

    It was only jai who would be staying with her, something that Sebastian and Jai both thought was ideal,

    having Jai closer to me, too. Although I made it clear, I am perfectly fine without them!

    ¡°Well then, have a good evening,¡± Dad says to the both of us before he nces at the house for a

    second before he takes his leave. ¡°Come on in,¡± I say.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Valerie¡¯s room was already arranged in the conservatory, and I had everything in ce for my hope in

    this ritual of healing.

    I know the omegas who helped set the ce up and Dad thought I was crazy, but they entertained me

    anyway. I didn¡¯t even care when I received side-eye looks when they brought in the supplies I asked

    for.

    I didn¡¯t mind what they thought of us, as long as she got better by it. I¡¯m willing to try anything for her.

    I need my girl back. ¡°So¡­ can I meet them?¡± Jai asks me. He looks a bit nervous as he tries to hide his

    excitement. The children¡­

    I nod, smiling slightly. ¡°Of course,¡± I say, leading the way inside. ¡°I told you to have dinner with us. He

    nods, ¡°You were saying, I hope you cooked because I miss your food and I¡¯m excited to meet those

    little mini versions of you.¡±

    Or one mini version of Bastien. Sebastian and I had arranged a time for a call tonight, and I won¡¯t deny

    that I¡¯m a little nervous¡­ It¡¯s the one time we have arranged a timing, so there is a chance it won¡¯t just

    be a quick thing¡­

    I have a feeling he¡¯ll ask me why I left like that¡­ and with me asking Atticus, which I did tell them, I¡¯m

    sure he might want details.

    I lead the way into the lounge, pushing away those thoughts and smile, watching the twins who are

    ying with building blocks.

    ¡°Holy¡­¡± Jai mutters. I look at him and back at the kids, realising they are building quite an impressive

    structure.

    ¡°No Sia, like this see?¡± Zion says gently, showing his sister where to put the little piece she¡¯s holding.

    ¡°Smart little buggers huh¡­¡± Jai whistles as the twins are so deeply immersed with what they are doing

    they don¡¯t realise we¡¯ve entered.

    ¡°Children,e on over here, this is¡­ Uncle Jai, a friend of mine.¡± I say, drawing their attention away.

    They both look up and Zion is the first to spring up and hurry over, with Sia a few steps behind. ¡°Hello,¡±

    Zion says, holding his hand out to Jai.

    Jai crouches down and I can see the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Hey, Zion.¡± He says softly, taking his small

    hand and giving it a shake. ¡°Love your hair.¡±

    He ruffles his hair before I see him touch his chest and lower his head ever so slightly.

    He¡¯s acknowledging him as his future Alpha. He nces up at me and for once there¡¯s no smile as he

    tries to contain his emotions, looking at Zion once again.

    The look in his eyes is of someone given hope A pack that is still without an heir¡­

    Am I selfish in keeping them here?

    I want to protect them.

    I remain emotionless as Sia clings to my leg shyly, peeping out at Jai. ¡°Hello, princess,¡± Jai says gently,

    holding his hand out to her.

    ¡°Hello.¡± She says, still holding onto me. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. They are mini versions of you¡­¡±

    He says looking up at me as he tugs her cheek gently.

    He means both of us. ¡°But I don¡¯t look like a girl,¡± Zion says, pointing up at me and pulling a face.

    Jai smiles and shakes his head. ¡°No kiddo, it¡¯s true you don¡¯t look like your Mommy.¡±

    Zion looks relieved at that. ¡°Alright, dinner is ready! Jai, how are you?¡± Mom¡¯s voice breaks the

    emotional atmosphere, and I couldn¡¯t be more relieved.

    ¡°Mnie! Oh wow! It¡¯s been three years, but you still look as beautiful as I remember, if not younger

    and even more ravishing.¡± Jai flirts as he stands up and hugs Mom.

    I can¡¯t help but smile, reminiscing on the past¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Want to elope?¡± Jai teases Mom, earning himself a frown despite the smile on her lips. 2

    ¡°No. Now go find someone your own age!¡±

    Mom scolds.

    ¡°Ouch, you look beautiful, though. How do you expect me to stay away?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s deep chuckle from behind makes my heart skip a beat before his strong arms lock around

    me from behind. ¡°Want to escape for a bit?¡± He whispers, his lips

    meeting my neck, sending a jolt of pleasure through me. My breath hitches as I look up at him. We had

    recently found one another and would soon be married¡­

    And although Mom disliked Sebastian, she was trying to tolerate him, although she kept telling me he

    was a mistake.

    I bite my lip, about to reply, when Mom looks up disapprovingly and calls us over to the table.

    ¡°Maybeter?¡± I whisper, leaning up and kissing his lips. His brilliant blue eyes sparkle before he

    smirks. ¡°I am going to hold you to that, My Little Fox.¡±

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    I take a deep breath to calm my emotions as I head to the dining table and take my seat.

    The dinner with Atticus was two nights ago¡­

    and although I told him everything will continue the way it is between us, I do feel I need to put distance

    between us. It¡¯s the

    only way he¡¯ll ept it and move on to find someone else. ¡°Oh, you made my favourite!¡± Jai says as he

    helps himself to some pasta.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that always the case with anything I cook?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you cook it, I¡¯ll eat it. And it¡¯s an instant favourite!¡± Jai says with a wink at Sia. ¡°Don¡¯t you

    agree?¡±

    She nods shyly as she leans closer to me.

    I observe her. She looks better today, but she has her good days¡­ my heart squeezes and I give her a

    gentle hug.

    I can feel Zion watching me intently and turn my attention to him.

    ¡°Uncle Jai used to be my friend a few years. ago. We used to¡­ work together.¡± I exin, not knowing

    how else to put it.

    ¡°Oh, ok Mommy,¡± Zion says, but he looks lost in thought for a moment before diving into his te of

    food.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask Sia gently, and she simply nods her head, giving me a beautiful smile.

    The rest of dinner passes by smoothly and we are almost done when Mom asks Jai where he¡¯s

    staying.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too far from here. I¡¯ll be around daily, though.¡± Jai grins. ¡°Nonsense! I told you, Zaia, to let him

    stay here.¡± Mom says, unhappily.

    ¡°Mom, Dad said for safety reasons, and I know we trust Jai, but he¡¯s not part of this pack. We have to

    abide by Dad¡¯sws.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Alpha myself. fai, unpack your things in the room upstairs. Putting him somewhere

    else¡­. My foot.¡±

    I stare at her in shock. She¡¯s willing to talk to Dad? For Jai?

    Well, I know she¡¯s always been fond of Jai, but for her to actually talk to Dad¡­

    ¡°Please Mnie, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Jai says, waving his hand. ¡°I appreciate being able to at

    least be around you all. It¡¯s not too far from here, and I respect that the Alpha is prioritising Zaia and the

    children¡¯s safety.¡±

    She¡¯s about to get up, but at his words, she sighs in frustration and slumps back in her seat. ¡°That man

    is far too arrogant and needs to learn he can¡¯t boss others around.¡± Mom mutters.

    ¡°I love Grandad,¡± Sia whispers to me with a little happy smile.

    Mom frowns. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to love!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s nice to me,¡± Sia says. ¡°And that¡¯s all that matters,¡± I say warmly, giving Mom a gentle poke of my

    eyes as a reminder.¡±)

    If Dad was good to them, then why shouldn¡¯t they have a rtionship?

    I look between Sia and Mom and realise that I should ask myself that question. Why isn¡¯t Sebastian a

    part of their lives?

    My heart squeezes as I fall silent as we continue to eat our dinner. ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll work?¡± Jai asks

    as he stares through the open roof of the conservatory, which was now set up as a bedroom for

    Valerie. The moon shone directly down upon her.

    It¡¯s a whileter and the kids are getting ready for bed and Jai is about to leave.

    I nod. ¡°I have high hopes. This method surely worked, or we wouldn¡¯t have such books in our

    possession.¡±

    ¡°This is magic, or abilities long forgotten over time, Zaia. We have now be more man than wolf.¡±

    Jai says, staring at the moon above.

    I look down at the books that were treasures of this pack. Old books that Dad gave to me 10/10 without

    even a care. Another sign he has no interest in preserving the past.

    ¡°And I think it is there that we failed as the creation of the goddess,¡± I say softly as I look at the glowing

    orb in the sky. It always rxes me¡­

    When he doesn¡¯t reply, I nce at him to feel him watching me. Raising an eyebrow, I cross my arms,

    ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy too?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I could never think you¡¯re crazy, I just¡­ what you said kinda hit. It¡¯s true, as

    werewolves we don¡¯t really

    honour our roots. You know when I was a kid, I remember granddad telling me of their full moon runs,

    everyone would shift, and they would run together as a pack under the full moon.¡±

    His words make my insides fill with the warmth of a memory of a time long passed. ¡°There was

    something called The Full Moon 13/18 Hunt. They¡¯d hunt and kill something together and then feast

    upon it. There used

    to be an award for the one who brings the biggest offering back. He said he never got to be part of one

    as it was abolished before he even got his wolf, but as a child, he loved to see the youth go on these

    runs.¡± Jai continues, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s crazy. I feel a sense of nostalgia, but I¡¯ve never experienced that

    time, but the stories.¡±

    ¡°No, but I understand, as a child, hearing those stories meant something. If I was an Alpha, I¡¯d want to

    bring that back to my pack. I would want us to train our young, to make sure their bodies are strong

    enough to

    shift. It¡¯s disappointing that as the years pass, the number of those able to shift bes less and

    fewer, although our packs are growing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ wow, I never thought of it like that. When you put it like that¡­ we¡¯ll probably die out someday

    and forget our gifts.¡±

    I nod. ¡°It looks to be so.¡± I say, picking up the two books I had brought down to show Jai, ¡±

    Well, I¡¯ll show you out. There¡¯s six of our most trusted guards stationed right around the conservatory

    and one of our trusted maids will stay with her.¡± I reassure him.

    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s kinda weird to be away from her.¡± He says, rubbing the back of his head as he walks over

    and kisses Valerie¡¯s forehead gently. She¡¯s all hooked up to the machine, looking at peace under the

    glowing moon.

    Please let this work, oh goddess ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Father tomorrow. Maybe you can move here, especially

    since I¡¯ll be on a business trip next week.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t argue on my behalf. Like I said, I¡¯m grateful he even allowed me entry.¡±

    I bid Jai goodbye before I head upstairs. After tucking the kids into bed, I go to my own bedroom.

    cing the books down on the bed, I lock the door and decide to go have a shower. There are still

    twenty minutes. before our nned call¡­

    I¡¯m out pretty fast and after a long day, I¡¯m ready to unwind. Dimming the lights and shutting the

    curtains, I settle onto my bed, switch the phone on and begin drying my hair with my towel.

    The phone rings a few seconds after 22:30 shows on the screen and I cock a brow as I pick it up and

    ept the call.

    ¡°Were you in such a hurry to talk to me that you didn¡¯t waste any time, Mr. King?¡± I ask,

    feeling nervous for no reason as I run my other hand through my hair. ¡°If you forget, Ms. Toussaint, I

    am always the one on time. You¡¯re the one who has a reputation for tardiness.¡± His arrogant reply

    comes.

    Crossing my legs, I roll my eyes and flip open one of the books distractedly.

    ¡°Oh please, we both know you were the cause of those dys¡­¡± I trail off, my heart thudding and not

    because of what I had identally said.

    ¡°Guilty as charged¡­ I can hear your heartbeat from here¡­¡±

    I stare down at the page before me. It¡¯s towards the back of the book, a lot further, past the healing

    section¡­

    ¡°Zaia?¡± Sebastian¡¯s concerned voicees.

    ¡°Zaia, is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I just¡­¡±

    What is this?

    ¡°Zaia? Zaia, Babe, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± I don¡¯t know how to reply as I stare at the symbol that mirrors

    my birthmark, ring back at me from the page¡­

 Chapter 37

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 37

    A Symbol

    ZAIA. ¡°Zaia, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want me toe down there? Because I swear if you don¡¯t tell me,

    I will.¡± Sebastian¡¯s growl makes me blink. ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s my birthmark.¡± I say quietly, brushing back a few wet

    strands of my hair.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°My birthmark. There¡¯s the old book I¡¯ve been going through of old practices like healing, and I

    just saw the symbol.

    ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯ve looked for it all over, and never found anything.¡± He asks, sounding uncertain.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s exactly the same¡­¡± I murmur, staring at it. The very same mark that is on the side of my

    breast, with the upside down V and the symbol¡­

    ¡°What does it say?¡± he asks, his voice hushed as I drag my eyes away from the symbol and scan the

    page. Trying to read it, whilst my head spins.

    ¡°Blood Born,¡± I say, reading the title, before I look at the first line of the small text. ¡°The Blood Born

    symbol graces the ones born of the Celestial Lunar¡­ within their blood is the fire to quench the earth

    and moon of all life. Beings or monsters, we know not, but fear them, we do.

    For it is said that they are the judgement upon the people. By the warning of our Goddess, recite her

    words; Forget me and I will send my Blood Born, and that is when it is time to end my creation, for they

    will have forgotten me and I¡­ I will bring an end to their time¡­and forget them.¡±

    There¡¯s silence as I quietly reread what I just read out loud. Pushing my hair back, I tuck the phone

    between my chin and ear as I check the next page, hoping for more.

    ¡°Bullshit, that can¡¯t be true, that¡¯s just¡­ none of this stuff is real.¡± ¡°We exist, Sebastian, we¡¯re

    werewolves. How can you say that this doesn¡¯t mean something? And don¡¯t you think we are forgetting

    the goddess?¡±

    ¡°Really Zaia, this is modern times. Why should we be praying daily to a god that probably doesn¡¯t

    exist?¡±

    I close my eyes. ¡°She does exist.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Maybe she¡¯s moved on. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a

    god or goddess watching down on us,¡± Sebastian replies quietly.

    ¡°I do though, and I know she¡¯s real because WE exist. The paper you have read ¡®Beware the ones that

    wear the mark of discord, mischief, and death.¡¯ This might just align with that.¡±

    ¡°Is there more?¡± he asks. I scan the rest of the symbols and drawings. There¡¯s not much I can make

    out and part of the text is in anguage I have no knowledge of.

    ¡°No. There are just some smaller drawings and anguage I do not recognise.¡± ¡°The talented bilingual

    Zaia Toussaint doesn¡¯t know thenguage, that¡¯s a first.¡± He says, but despite his words, his tone is still

    serious.

    ¡°What can it mean?¡± ¡°It sounds a little ominous, but don¡¯t overthink it. That¡¯s more than I ever learned

    with regards to your birthmark, and I¡¯ve been looking. Where did you get that book?¡±

    ¡°Dad had it. It was in one of the old boxes in the safe room. They¡¯ve not been touched for years.¡± I

    reply, staring at the symbol. Even the smallest flick to the symbol in the centre matches the birthmark I

    have¡­

    ¡°He might know more then,¡± Sebastian murmurs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him,¡± I say. ¡°Yeah, in a casual manner, there¡¯s no harm in it, and see what he says because you

    are his daughter and bear that mark.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Take some pictures of the page and if you find anything else of that, too. I¡¯ll get them from

    you next week when we meet for the business meeting.¡±

    My heart skips a beat, and I let out a scoff of disbelief, remembering that. ¡°You know that¡¯s my project.

    Why would you do this?¡± I ask icily. ¡°I will win that deal partnership.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of winning that deal. My only intention is to be near you and perhaps I¡¯ll score

    another kind of win.¡±

    My heart skips a beat as his voice dropped a few octaves and the words slip from my lips before I can

    stop them. ¡°And what kind of win might that be, Mr King?¡±

    I¡¯m giving him an opening to flirt, and I know I shouldn¡¯t. Why does the heart want what it shouldn¡¯t?

    ¡°The kind where I win a smile from the most beautiful woman on the.¡± 3

    My breath hitches. I was expecting something a lot dirtier from him, but either he is behaving or he

    knows exactly what melts my heart.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, if I win a smile, what reward will I get?¡± He asks sexily. Ah, there he is, ever the businessman.

    I roll my eyes, still feeling a little jittery.

    ¡°Hmm, how about this, make meugh, and I don¡¯t mean a scornfulugh, but get an actualugh out

    of me, and I will give you something,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh? Anything you give me will be worth it for sure, but no violence better be involved.¡± He says, a little

    suspicious.

    ¡°Fine. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good, otherwise I might need to return the favour with a spanking session.¡± He says arrogantly. ¡°Oh

    please, you wish. You really don¡¯t back down.¡± I say, shaking my head.

    I¡¯ll let him see the children. I don¡¯t know how right now, but I figure something out. He deserves to see

    them¡­ and with Sia being sick; I want her to meet him¡­.

    I push the painful thought away. Tilting my head, I stare at the book. I know Sia has not yet attained her

    wolf, she¡¯s only a child, but maybe I could try some of these healing remedies on her¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t back down, I¡¯m an Alpha, losing isn¡¯t in my genes. Regarding the birthmark, don¡¯t worry too

    much about it. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± He says quietly.

    He¡¯s serious now, and he means it. The no- nonsense Sebastian who will get things done¡­ 1

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly. ¡°You aren¡¯t alone. I¡¯ll always have your back, even if I¡¯m not by your side.¡±

    I¡¯m silent. That ache in my chest is still there.

    ¡°So did you ask Payne?¡± ¡°He denied remembering or doing it on purpose,¡± I say. ¡°Be careful of him. I

    don¡¯t trust him, Zaia. He¡¯s a shrewd one.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d say that. You¡¯ve never liked him.¡± I reply, frowning slightly. I know he isn¡¯t perfect¡­

    but¡­

    ¡°Think what you may. I stand by my words.¡± ¡°Of course, but I also have been around him for thest

    few years and he¡¯s been a good friend,¡± I say quietly.

    He doesn¡¯t reply, and I¡¯m about to change the subject when suddenly I remember something I want to

    ask him. ¡°Sebastian?¡± I begin nervously.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Annalise, what happened to her?¡± I ask quietly. There¡¯s a pause before he sighs. ¡°Nothing.

    Shortly after you left, I told her it wasn¡¯t working out and ended it. She¡¯s still in the pack, though.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m surprised she simply remained there if you two broke up.¡± I ask, trying to sound like I really

    didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Are you bing possessive of me again, Little Fox?¡± ¡°No. Keep wishing. I¡¯m just curious, because

    why would she remain there if there¡¯s no reason to?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just boot her¡­ after all, I wanted whoever was watching to see that she¡¯s still around.¡±

    Meaning for a while, they kept the fa?ade up¡­

    ¡°How long did you pretend to be with her?¡± I ask, the words bitter in my mouth. ¡°Several months¡­ but I

    used the excuse that Mom doesn¡¯t approve of her, to end it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so she thinks she still has hope¡­ not wonder she isn¡¯t meddling. She probably thinks you are the

    easiest step to power.¡± I say bitterly. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m upset, but the memory of the rejection has

    returned to my mind and the pain I had felt¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us, trust me.¡± That I can¡¯t, not when ites to women. ¡°Father also told me

    that there¡¯re talks about you and Cara getting engaged. Is that true?¡± I ask bravely.

    Of course, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m getting jealous. I¡¯m expecting an instant response, but it doesn¡¯te, making

    my stomach churn. ¡°Dad¡¯s been pushing for it, but I won¡¯t be epting.¡± He says, all traces of

    amusement gone from his voice.

    My heart thuds. ¡°You won¡¯t be, but you haven¡¯t said no¡­ because it looks to me like she has been

    hanging around you and you two have been bonding overte-night dinners.¡± I say, unable to keep the

    sharpness from my voice.

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s your life. Do whatever you want, Sebastian. But if you n to marry someone else, then you

    should stop flirting with others. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°The only woman I want in my life is you, Zaia. Dad and I have not seen eye to eye since you left, and

    rest assured, Mom still misses you. Our family is iplete without you and the little ones. Cara can

    think what she wants. I¡¯m not taking another Luna. Ever.¡± He says, his voice dangerously low.

    ¡°You know what hurts the most?¡± I ask. I¡¯ve already dived in, why not just give him a piece of my mind?

    ¡°The fact that first, you decided to hurt me by faking you wanted your ex ¨C my sister back. Then, you

    went after Cara, or your dad suggested her, regardless of whichever. She used to be a friend of mine¡­

    What can I expect from you, Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what you can expect from me when I see you next week.¡± He says almost menacingly. I

    close my eyes, trying to calm my heart.

    ¡°Good night, Sebastian,¡± I say, knowing this conversation is going nowhere. ¡°You confuse me, Zaia¡­

    Do you want me or Because it¡¯s driving me crazy trying to read you.¡± His voicees not?

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I reply, removing the phone from my ear and cutting the call. Closing my eyes, I toss the

    phone onto the bed, groaning as I rest my head back against the headboard and stare at the wall

    opposite.

    ¡°What do I want? A part of me the logical part wants nothing to do with him, but I¡¯m not an idiot, to deny

    that he still does something to me and that¡­ to admit that I¡­

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Still love him.¡±

 Chapter 38

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 38

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    A Mother Making ns.

    SEBASTIAN. She ends the call¡­ I look down at the phone, about to type up a text to her when I

    pause. She needs some time.

    I¡¯ve hurt her and to make things right, I need to show her that and give her the time she needs¡­

    I sit back in my office chair and stare at the ceiling. Her birthmark¡­ I¡¯ve been trying to research. that

    symbol for so long, maybe I need to search Blood Born and Celestial Lunar¡­

    I will check it on my otherptop.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Mom¡¯s voicees. I switch off my phone, slip it into my pocket and leave my office,

    locking the door behind me. The smell of coffee hits my nose before I spot her walking down the hall,

    holding the mug.

    ¡°There you are. I made you coffee. Are you turning in early today?¡± She asks with concern. I shake my

    head. ¡°No, I was getting some work done. Where is Dad?¡±

    Her smile falters, knowing how we aren¡¯t on the best of terms right now, and she tilts her head. ¡°Out.

    He¡¯s gone with his friends for their weekly game night, remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot,¡± I say. She tilts her head, observing me. ¡°Sebastian, are you alright? You¡¯ve been

    training extremely hardtely. I heard¡­¡± She nces around as if someone might see us. ¡°I heard you

    have been shifting more often and going¡­ for runs.¡±

    She says it as if it¡¯s something to be ashamed about. ¡°And is that not proper? I¡¯m a werewolf, Mom. I

    find peace when I embrace that side of me.¡± I say quietly.

    The words from Zaia¡¯s booke back to me and I frown slightly. This conversation with Mom is

    something I wouldn¡¯t have ever questioned, putting it down to her simply being a concerned mother.

    But now it¡¯s showing me how much we are actually. growing further away from our truth and who we

    are meant to be.

    ¡°I know, but we have to tame the beasts within Look at the rogues, people think you¡¯re going feral.¡± She

    says, pulling me gently into theundry room and shutting the door.¡± Because you are mate-less.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Then you need not worry because I am not going feral. There¡¯s nothing to be

    ashamed of.¡± I mutter, trying to hide my irritation. She nods, smiling apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I

    once said the same, and/got in so much trouble, I dared not shift again.¡±

    I frown, looking down at her, before I move away, taking the mug from her and leaning against the

    counter. The smell of fabric softener is strong in the air and the humming of the tumble dryer is gentle

    in the background.

    ¡°Let Dad know that I will not marry Cara. I have children Mom, and I don¡¯t need another heir. I¡¯m not

    marrying anyone.¡±

    ¡°And do you think your father and Hugh Toussaint will allow that, let alone Zaia?¡± She asks, surprised

    at my sudden change of topic.

    I frown. ¡°They have no say, only Zaia¡¯s opinion will be taken into ount and I¡¯m not going to take her-

    our son from her. Just when he¡¯s older, I¡¯ll make him the official heir to this pack. Look, Mom, if I¡¯m ever

    going to win some favour in Zaia¡¯s eyes where she allows me to see the children then I don¡¯t just want

    to randomly bring any woman into their lives.¡±

    I know how Mom¡¯s mind works, and I¡¯m hoping that if she sees the children as an incentive, she¡¯ll be on

    my side.

    ¡°Ah¡­ then¡­ what about Zaia¡­ I hear she turned down Alpha Payne¡­¡± There¡¯s a sparkle in her eyes

    as she ys right into my hands, although she¡¯s getting a little off track. She and her match-making

    habits never die.

    ¡°No, Mom. Zaia and I are over, but the kids. mine too, right? So, tell Dad that you don¡¯t want Cara as

    your daughter-inw. Please?¡±

    She chews on her bottom lip, tilting her head of brown hair, and I can almost see the cogs working. I sip

    my coffee, allowing her to ponder over everything I have just said.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She says after a moment. ¡°But I have a condition.¡± There¡¯s that look in her eyes again,

    the one she uses to barter with at shops. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, downing thest of the hot coffee. She

    purses her lips.

    ¡°Ok, I know you said you and Zaia are over; BUT, imagine if something happens ores up ¡­ I

    mean, if you get to see the children more and

    spend more time around Zaia, then I want you to try again. I want you to rekindle the love I know you

    two had in your marriage. The beauty of the mate bond shone between you two.¡±

    Oh, I n to, Mom. ¡°Ok,¡± I say, Mom easily lets things slip out to others and who knows who she might

    end up saying something to, so I won¡¯t tell her any more.

    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll have that thought gone from your father¡¯s mind further than he can cu ¡°she coughs

    and I stare at her horrified. Did she almost say what I think she did?

    ¡°I might just get nightmares,¡± I mutter, internally gagging. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t be so disgusted dear, it¡¯s

    how we made you. Besides, it¡¯s only science dear, now you¡¯ve helped create two children you know all

    about-¡±

    ¡°Mom, please. I don¡¯t need to hear that!¡± I growl, passing her the coffee mug and leaving theundry

    room. I hear herugh and shake my head.

    Taking out my phone, I message Justin, my beta. Since I¡¯ll be flying out, I need to make sure everything

    is taken care of here¡­

 Chapter 39

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 39

    An Impulsive Moment

    SEBASTIAN. One weekter and we are finally at the long -awaited business meeting. Through the

    large windows, I can see the snow covered mountains in the distance. This ce is beautiful, but not

    as beautiful as the sassy redhead sitting before me.

    Seated around an oval table as everyone here gets their chance to show what they have to offer. There

    are only fivepanies that have made it this far and, of course, I pushed my way in with my

    reputation alone.

    But I¡¯m only here for Zaia, however, I¡¯m d I came, because I wasn¡¯t expecting the Harrison heir to be

    here¡­

    He had a rather poor reputation tainted with usations of assault, possession and supplying drugs

    and for his party going sideways. Kyle Harrison is a man in his mid-twenties.

    It¡¯s obvious his father brought him here in an attempt to show him the ropes of the business, but it¡¯s not

    fucking working. He looks bored and tired and wasn¡¯t even hiding it until Zaia stepped through the

    doors and now he has his eyes glued on her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Oscar.¡± The Client, Mr Keith Harrison, a billionaire with several strings of businesses

    beneath him, says. There are only threepanies left to give their presentations.

    One is the sleazy bastard seated not far from me who has his eyes stuck on Zaia¡¯s breasts and it¡¯s

    fucking pissing me off¡­ but he isn¡¯t as obvious as Kyle Harrison. Then, there¡¯s the Toussaints, and the

    Kings left to give our presentations.

    Zaia is seated on the opposite side of the table and a little down from me. She¡¯s wearing a soft blush

    blouse which is 2/12 tucked into her high white pencil skirt, and I can¡¯t fucking say I¡¯m not checking her

    out either¡­

    I can see thece outline of her bra beneath her shirt that¡¯s ever so slightly sheer. The hint of cleavage

    is fucking enticing too¡­

    Her hair is put up in a sophisticated bun, with small earrings and the entire dirty fantasy about fucking

    her on this very table is made worse by the pair of sses she¡¯s wearing. A fashion statement, but one

    that just makes my mind fall in the gutter.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one fantasising about her right now, but she¡¯s mine, not theirs. ¡°Ms Toussaint,¡±

    Keith says, smiling at her. The corners of his eyes crinkle.

    The Harrisons are humans, and proof that humans age faster is clear from the man. who is probably

    around the same age as my own father. ¡°Thank you, Mr Harrison.¡± She responds. softly, yet clearly,

    gathering up her iPad and files.

    She gives him a smile, one he returns, one that¡¯s a little too friendly for my liking. She stands up and

    my eyes dip to her perky peach of an ass as she makes her way to the front of the table. Unable to

    deny that the way it moves only sends a strong wave of pleasure through me. Now that¡¯s the only kind

    of peach I want to sink my teeth into. Luckily for me, it means she¡¯s now standing at a point where I can

    get an even better view of her.

    She¡¯s one of three women in the room and although I know she¡¯s an excellent businesswoman, she

    looks far too fucking gorgeous to be here.

    She¡¯s confident, graceful and to the point as she delivers the Toussaint¡¯s n if they were to get the

    project.

    She deserves the job. Her approach is new, different and definitely very efficient. But I also realise that

    regardless of how good her business strategy is, the younger Harrison will give her the job.

    I can see it in his eyes, the way he¡¯s lusting over her, and it¡¯s obvious that his father is simply happy

    he¡¯s taking an interest in the job. Not realising he¡¯s more interested in the woman.

    If this partnership didn¡¯t mean so much to Zaia, I would have intervened, but instead, I sit here, trying to

    contain my rage as Kyle Harrison eye-fucks her as he watches her speak. Keith listens to her with full

    attention as I watch his fucking sleazeball of a son.

    Zaia is halfway through her presentation, pointing out some factors on her slide when I see his hand

    slip under the table and I realise exactly what the fuck he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s touching himself, getting off at

    the sight of her.

    He might try to be fucking discreet, but I¡¯m not fucking stupid. I look away, my heart racing in anger, not

    even realising I¡¯ve snapped the pen in my hand.

    ¡°Mr King?¡± Keith asks, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I nce up. Everyone but the bastard is looking at me. He¡¯s too busy looking at Zaia and imagining

    God fucking knows what.

    ¡°Perfectly,¡± I say through gritted teeth. ¡°Well do continue Ms Toussaint, we will take a short break after

    your presentation,¡± Keith says with a gesture of his hand.

    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Mr Harrison.¡± Zaia says. She nces at me, concern in her eyes before she

    turns back to the screen.

    I turn my attention back to the sleazeball. His track record for being a fuck boy with a questionable past

    is something I know of. It is Keith Harrison who handles all business deals. I was not expecting him

    here or in any way involved with the business. I don¡¯t want Zaia working around him.

    I don¡¯t know how I made it through the meeting without losing my shit and when I get to the bathroom; I

    ssh water on my face, trying to calm the anger within me.

    ¡°All ok Alpha?¡± Daniel, my assistant, asks, ¡°Yeah,¡± I growl. ¡°Get out.¡± I¡¯m about to turn the tap off when

    the door opens, and a few men enter,ughing.

    ¡°Did you see her ass? Who wants to bet I¡¯ll have her by the end of this week?¡± Kyle¡¯s fucking voice

    comes, and I know exactly who he was talking about. ¡°I think by the end of the day, redheads are said

    to be fun.¡± One of his cronies snickers.

    Don¡¯t lose your shit, Sebastian¡­

    Walk.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    My eyes are zing as I make my way over to the door, but it¡¯s his next words that snap thest

    threads of my self-restraint.

    ¡°Think she¡¯ll be up for anal? Who cares? I like to surprise them, and by then it¡¯s too damnte!¡± He

    asks them, before bursting intoughter.

    Daniel is standing outside, and he¡¯s pale, clearly having heard the conversation. Four of Harrison¡¯s

    guards stand here and I simply walk past them as Daniel follows me.

    ¡°Kill the lights,¡± I mutter through my earpiece, turning, and walking down the corridor. ¡°Alpha? Is

    everything ok?¡± Another one of my men¡¯s voiceses back.

    ¡°Do it. Now.¡± Imand quietly, passing the second set of his bodyguards.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Daniel mutters, but I ignore him. ¡°Go to the meeting room now,¡± Imand him, giving him

    no option but to leave. I turn the corner, assessing the security cameras at every corner, before I slip

    out of sight, waiting for mymand to be carried out.

    My eyes are zing silver, my ws are out and all I want to do is beat that sleazeball with everything I

    fucking have. It¡¯s a few minutes before the entire building cks out, and the rm goes off.

    Smirking, I turn swiftly and head back the way to the bathroom. No one says that about my woman and

    gets away with it. A few red lights are shing as someone shouts why the generator hasn¡¯t kicked in.

    Well done, boys. There are shouts as security tries to secure the building and I silently sneak past the

    first set of Harrison¡¯s bodyguards without even being noticed. Like a thief in the night.

    The perks of being a werewolf¡­.

    I spot the bastard outside the bathroom arguing with four more security guards. ¡°Please, Mr Harrison,

    we need to stay on alert until everything is checked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fucking power trip¡­ big fucking deal.¡± He shoves the man blindly, walking towards me,

    unseeing as he takes his chances.

    ¡°Move it, man!¡± He curses one of his men. I smirk, staying in the shadows. The ce is pitch ck

    save for the shlight one of the guards is carrying and I lean back against the wall, not wanting to be

    seen.

    ¡°Please, sir!¡±

    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Weasel!¡± he curses, rounding the corner and stumbling right over my feet. ¡°Two

    minutes Alpha.¡± My man¡¯s voicees through the earpiece.

    I know I don¡¯t have the time to drag this out ¡­ reaching down; I lift him to his feet before I punch him

    across the face. Damn hard.

    I deliver a second punch, this time letting go of him and he goes stumbling back roughly, hitting the

    opposite wall. The satisfaction crunch of something breaking is like music to my ears and I quickly

    move away, knowing the lights will be on any minute.

    A grunt and groan of pain escapes him as he slumps to the ground. I can hear the shouts of his men. I

    want to threaten him, but I don¡¯t want this pointing back at Zaia.

    I need to get back to my spot before they spot me, or worse, the lightse back on. I now feel a little

    better. I fix my jacket and cor, sleeking back my hair.

    Time to get back to that meeting¡­ because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let Zaia work with a fucker like

    him, even if it means I have to take this deal from her.

 Chapter 40

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 40

    A Bitter Surprise

    ZAIA.

    Something happened, and I don¡¯t mean the lights simply going off. When Sebastian walked through the

    conference hall doors after the turmoil had died down; I could sense the rage that was burning behind

    those eyes.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, but the news of Mr Harrison¡¯s son being attacked had spread and that

    had caused a dy to the final half of the meeting. But Mr Harrison refused to cancel it despite his son

    being rushed to the hospital.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Understandable, since everyone here hade from all over the states. ¡°Do they know what

    happened to him?¡± One of the men asks another quietly.

    ¡°No, but whoever it was, hit him quite badly. They think he was hit with a weapon. His jaw ispletely

    smashed by the looks of it¡­¡± The man trails off when Mr Keith Harrison steps into the rooms, now

    nked by two guards, as he adjusts his jacket.

    ¡°Thank you, Ladies and Gentlemen¡­ Security is handling the matter and the building will be on

    lockdown until they make sure all threats are cleared. There is nothing to fear. Shall we continue?¡±

    The fact that he¡¯s saying that, it¡¯s almost as if he isn¡¯t surprised something happened to his son. I have

    heard a lot about the young heir, and he is trouble.

    I saw the way he was watching me during my presentation, and it made mepletely ufortable.

    I just hope he isn¡¯t around often.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sebastian says, b voice hostile. I look at him sharply. It¡¯s subtle, but I know that tone¡­

    Did something happen?

    ¡°Well, would you like to go next, Mr King?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll gost,¡± Sebastian says. I¡¯m curious as to what he¡¯s thinking, and I take my seat as the next

    presentation begins.

    I win the job, despit the I am confident Toussaint resources being slightly less than some of these

    companies, not to mention the casualties of the mining ident. I am still confident I can do this.

    I¡¯m nervous. This is my biggest project, something I¡¯ve into It¡¯s something D Poured my heart and soul

    said I wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire until recently. When he saw my ns, he said he had confidence in

    me. I personally want to show him that I am capable.

    The fact I am a woman already puts me at a slight disadvantagepared to the rest, but I won¡¯t let it

    get in my way. Feeling his burning gaze on me, I nce at Sebastian. He¡¯s trying to contain his aura¡­

    What is going on with him? Our eyes meet. and I raise my eyebrows questioningly at him slightly.

    But he simply looks away, his brows creased in a deep frown, flexing and unflexing his hand as he

    combs his fingers through his beard.

    I turn my attention back to the presentation, not worried or threatened by the current presenter and

    what he is offering to Mr Harrison. He has not offered anything that the others before him haven¡¯t

    already¡­ and I¡¯m not being conceited, but I¡¯m feeling confident.

    His presentation finishes, and Mr Harrison asks a few questions before he looks at Sebastian. ¡°Mr

    King.¡±

    He gives him a curt nod before standing up. Everyone here is in high-rank positions in their respective

    companies. A deal worth millions¡­

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to step in despite thete entry. I had a lot on my te and when you

    initially reached out to me, I had far too much going on, but I think I can offer something new to this

    project.¡±

    My heart drops, my smile fading as I look at him. He never told me he had been offered this deal prior.

    He¡¯s going to knock me out of the game. Sebastian may be an idiot, but when ites to business, he

    is the best. He isn¡¯t called the ck Beast for nothing¡­

    His eyes meet mine and I look away, trying to hide how hurt I¡¯m feeling. Forcing a polite smile on my

    face, I look down at my file smoothly.

    He¡¯s going to take this from me, too. ¡°As everyone knows, the King Empire has thergest number of

    staff working under With factories that deal with steel, iron, bricks and mortar, we can offer a lower

    price than purchasing from elsewhere. Any jobs. we do would be the most cost-efficient for our clients.

    There is not onepany here, and correct me if I¡¯m wrong¡­ that has even two-thirds of the

    manpower we hold¡­¡±

    My biggest fear¡­

    The only part of the Toussaint offer I was concerned about, and I had said I will be putting in work and

    dealing with other contractors. Now he¡¯s gone and put emphasis on why I shouldn¡¯t get the job and why

    he is better Why is he doing this?

    I know he said this wasn¡¯t a deal he wants to win¡­ but then what will he do? Make a mockery out of

    me and then say, you got the deal because I let you? I look up at him, and his eyes meet mine. Why?

    ¡°Are you alright, Mr King?¡± Mr Harrison asks, making Sebastian look away smoothly.

    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± Sebastian says hesitantly. A few people exchange looks, and Mr Harrison sits back,

    observing him.

    ¡°There is not one deal that you have ever lost yet your ex-wife, do forgive me, Ms Toussaint, well she

    has shown she might be very capable.¡± Mr Harrison says, making a few people nce at me.

    Of course, most of them know¡­ but as his wife, I Was never in the business game. Harrison¡¯s words

    ¡®Might be very capable¡¯ don¡¯t sound very encouraging Sebastian¡¯s struggling with himself, despite how

    emotionless and cold his face is.

    ¡°You thire correct, I never lose a deal¡­ and I think I want to keep that streak. Hence, I don¡¯t think I can

    compete with Ms Toussaint ¡­¡± I look up in surprise, not expecting that. A twinge of irritation rushes

    through me. I don¡¯t need him to give me the job.

    Harrison nods. ¡°I have always wished to work with you, I have heard great things and all the projects

    you work on have been sessful so far¡­¡± His gaze flits to me and I realise he¡¯s hinting at that

    ident again.

    I had won him over by proving I can do this¡­ but he is clearly leaning towards Sebastian.

    ¡°That is true¡­ but I think we can all agree that Ms Toussaint deserves this job. I am willing to partner

    with the Toussaint group and offer them the manpower they do need. If that is an option for both Ms

    Toussaint and you?¡±

    What is he doing?

    ¡°A partnership?¡± Harrison sounds interested. He¡¯s taking it away from me. ¡°What percentage are we

    talking?¡± Harrison. asks. ¡°I do like Ms Toussaint¡¯s approach, however, my only concern is the areas that

    the King Empire excels in.

    ¡°Twenty percent for the Kings and Eighty to the Toussaint Empire,¡± Sebastian suggests. My heart is

    thumping as I try to remain. emotionless. ¡°Is he trying to cause problems for his ex?¡± One of them

    whispers but I catch it.

    ¡°I wonder why he would even offer that unless he wants somet I stand up, trying my best to contain the

    anger that is raging through me. ¡°The Toussaint group pull out. Mr Sebastian King can keep the

    project.¡± I say quietly.

    I feel humiliated. The moment Sebastian stepped up, Harrison has not once been interested in me.

    Thank you, Sebastian, for showing me my worth. ¡°Ms Toussaint, we can¡¯t take simple things like this to

    heart.¡± Harrison chuckles. Sebastian is frowning, his blue eyes meeting mine.

    I smile gracefully before I shake my head. ¡± Not at all, Mr Harrison. I just do not wish to work with Mr

    King¡¯s Company. Have a good day.¡±

    Gathering up my belongings, I walk to the door, chin up, despite the sinking feeling in my stomach.

    ¡°Ms Toussaint, the building is still under lockdown,¡± Harrison calls. ¡°That is fine, I will go have a coffee,¡±

    I say with a smile over my shoulder I lost.

    The doors open and I step out, my heart heavy. I can feel his eyes on me, but once again, the father of

    my children truly disappointed me.

 Chapter 41

    WhatsApp

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 41

    An Intruder

    ZAIA. ¡°Lu- Ms Zaia¡­¡± I look up to see Daniel, one of Sebastian¡¯s assistants, standing there. He lowers

    his head politely to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Daniel,¡± I say quietly. No matter how devastated and upset I feel right now, I can¡¯t

    let that aff¨¨ct anything else. I smile as warmly as possible at him, and he smiles. back brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you again, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I say, touching his arm for a second before I excuse myself.

    There are cops everywhere, I wonder what happened¡­

    I walk down the hall, my two guards nking me as I enter the main lobby heading for the food court.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am. There¡¯s been a situation and the food department has been suspended.

    I sigh. ¡°Understood. Are we free to leave?¡±

    The officer looks me over before he nods. ¡°Yes,e. I¡¯ll make sure they let you out.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I

    reply, d to get out of there, but I don¡¯t know how I would face Mom or Dad.

    Tell them that I failed. The car is brought, and I get in, slipping my shades on.

    Maybe I should have fought harder¡­ but he had thrown me off. The drive back to the vi we are

    residing at passes by faster than I would have liked.

    I check up on Jai and Valerie via text, trying not to think about what has just gone down. There¡¯s no

    change yet, but the full moon will be at its peak in to days from now. I have hope¡­

    I step out of the car, forlorn and tired. I know things like this happen often, but when you spent so long

    on something¡­ it was almost in my grasp.

    Almost¡­

    The door opens before I even reach it. ¡°Surprise!¡± Zion and Sia say, making me jump. I stare around

    the hall, and the congrattions. sign that is stered across the wall opposite.

    Oh, no¡­.

    They had such high expectations¡­

    I look down at my precious jewels and crouching down, pull them both into my arms, kissing the top of

    their heads. They make me happy. ¡°Congrattions, Zaia,¡± Father says, making me look up. How do I

    tell them I didn¡¯t get it?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ be celebrating once the paperwork is sealed? Things haven¡¯t been finalised yet¡­¡± I

    say, feeling awful for lying.

    But the excitement on the children¡¯s faces and the pride on Dad¡¯s is too much for me to break their

    hearts right now. The children don¡¯t need to know, but I will tell Dadter.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep her. Come Zaia, dinner is ready. I made your favourite.¡± Mom says with at smile. ¡°I

    ordered your favourite,¡± Dad adds, giving Mom a pointed look.

    Mom scoffs, rolling her eyes before she walks off. One week under the same roof must be hard¡­ 1

    I have no idea what Ate would think of that, knowing her husband is under the same roof as his ex-

    wife. Dinner passes in a blur as I keep smiling, pretending I¡¯m happy as I eat and drink away, trying to

    drown my worries.

    ¡°Are you alright Zaia, you don¡¯t usually drink much?¡± Mom asks, concerned. ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t, if

    the wine is the cheap stuff you keep,¡± Dad says arrogantly.

    I giggle. ¡°You two are like an angry married couple, who don¡¯t know how to feel¡­.¡± I say, suddenly

    feeling upset. ¡°I was celebrating how my day went. Can I not have a drink or two?¡± I add, staring at my

    wine.

    ¡°Are you sure everything is alright, Zaia?¡± Dad asks me sharply. I nce over at the kids, who are

    eating their pudding, giggling, and whispering about us adults.

    ¡°Everything is perfect,¡± I say. I don¡¯t want to answer anything today¡­ but tomorrow¡­ tomorrow I¡¯ll face

    it all, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get you guys to bed!¡± I say, jumping up from my seat. I grab my ss and the bottle

    when Mom stands up.

    ¡°Go get some rest, you deserve it, for giving your best¡­ I¡¯ll get the children to bed.¡± She says. I look at

    her sharply, my heart thudding. Does she know?

    ¡°Yes! Grandma can get us to bed, Mommy, are you tired?¡± Zion asks. I shake my head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get you

    two into bed. I want to. Come on.¡± I take Sia¡¯s hand and lead the way upstairs, dropping the bottle and

    ss off at my room before we then make our way to the children¡¯s room, ready to get them settled into

    bed.

    Mom pops her head in when I¡¯m showering them, and I know she¡¯s just concerned because I had drunk

    a little more than normal. I¡¯m fine, maybe a little more emotional.

    Being a werewolf, our tolerance to alcohol is rather high. We can get drunk though, and that is exactly

    what I n to do once my children are asleep. Lock my door, get drunk, and wallow in my loss.

    ¡°¡­and then, they lived happily ever after¡­¡± I whisper, closing the book as I look at Sia and ion, both

    fast asleep on either side of me.

    Sia is on my arm, whilst Zion has his arms. wrapped around the other one, allowing me to use my hand

    to hold the book.

    I kiss them both softly before I close the book and slowly ease out of bed. Tucking them in, I dim the

    lights and check Sia¡¯s pulse and her medication chart. Me and mom have been keeping on top of it

    perfectly¡­

    But they aren¡¯t helping¡­

    I return to my room, close the door behind me, and lock it. I massage my neck, rolling the kinks out of

    it, falling on my ss of wine and the bottle.

    I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t empty when I left it there. The ss standse ss of Mm, maybe I have drunk too much.

    Groaning, I pull open the buttons of my blouse, put some music on from my phone and toss it onto the

    bed. I grab the bottle, pouring myself a ss when my heart skips a beat.

    A shadow falls over me and I spin around, ready to smash whoever it is over the head with the bottle,

    when a hand mps over my mouth, the other snatching the bottle from me and cing it down.

    It takes me a moment to realise who it is, my heart thudding. What is he doing here?

    Anger res inside of me and I try to yank his hand free, but he¡¯s far stronger. My eyes sh as I

    struggle even more, only for him to push me up against the wall.

    His body presses against mine, sending pleasure that I should not be feeling through me. I hate how

    my body reacts to him when I don¡¯t want him. ¡°Hush, Little Fox, I need you to hear me out.¡± His voice is

    low and husky and I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s the alcohol or the fact that I can smell him.

    That smell that I love¡­ his breath is minty with hints of my favourite wine¡­ that exins the empty

    ss. He slowly removes his hand from my mouth, and I re into his eyes.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± I whisper defiantly. He rests his arm on the wall above my head and shakes his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ I need you to hear me out. The only reason I tried to take that deal is because I don¡¯t trust

    his son. I heard what that bastard was saying about you-¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± I try to push him back, but he refuses to budge. My heart is thumping as everything clicks. ¡°You

    were the one who attacked him!¡± I hiss, trying to shove him, only for him to grab my other hand and pin

    it against the wall.

    His eyes dip to my breasts and I realise my shirt is hanging open, revealing myce bra. His eyes. sh

    silver and I can see that hunger in them as he exhales slowly. ¡°Listen to me Princess, I was only trying

    to protect you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need protection.¡± I snarl, forced to keep my voice down. Even if the walls were thick, I couldn¡¯t

    risk it. ¡°You think that¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that. Unhand me.¡± I demand. I can¡¯t deal with this closeness¡­ I can feel the heat radiating off

    his body. Knowing under that fitted shirt is his chiselled abs, and- Stop it Zaia¡­

    My pussy clenches and I bite my lip, trying to clear my mind, but I can¡¯t, not when his intoxicating scent

    is dizzying me. I¡¯m angry at him, right?

    No¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ defeated. ¡°The things he said were way out of line. I just don¡¯t want you alone with him.

    I told Harrison to give you the deal, and he wants me to work alongside you. It would give us more time

    together and I will only be a backer. You will be handling the project and at least I¡¯ll know you

    will be safe.¡± He whispers, his face inches from mine. ¡°Try to understand, Zaia.¡±

    ¡°I worked hard for that project. I don¡¯t need you to give me anything. You made a mockery of me! As for

    that-¡± I clench my jaws, trying not to shout as I nce at the door. ¡°I could have handled him!¡± I hiss in a

    much lower tone.

    He frowns. ¡°Oh yeah, when he has millions of pounds to his name? Men like him get away with

    everything. I¡¯m not going to risk it.¡±

    ¡°I am nothing to you. You don¡¯t need to take responsibility for me.¡± I snap. How did he even get in here?

    ¡°Stop it, Zaia. I don¡¯t want anyone to know I¡¯m here.¡± He mutters. I jerk my head up, ready to say

    something when my nose brushes against him and my breath hitches.

    Too close¡­

    His heart is thudding too¡­ his hands drop, letting go of my wrist, they ghost along my waist making my

    heart pound louder.

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± I whisper. ¡°You were angry, and hurt and I didn¡¯t want. you to continue

    to have that misconception-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, just pissed off!¡± I hiss, ring at him. ¡°Good to know, then you won¡¯t be upset when you

    learn that Harrison has already emailed the Toussaint business email, at you have been given the job?¡±

    ¡°Oh, like you did me a favour, you knew my weakness, and you exploited that to him. Pointing it out!

    So, what has he offered the eighty percent of He cocks a brow, his again.

    ¡°No. the job I say sarcastically. vaze dipping to my breasts negotiable its entirely¡­ but it¡¯s allow me to

    be there for you¡­

    even if it¡¯s¡­ just work-rted.¡± He isn¡¯t even looking me in the eye, anyway, shamelessly looking me

    over. I try to push him back again only for him to pin my wrists against the wall in a sh again.

    Goddess¡­

    There¡¯s something about being overpowered by him which is turning me on¡­

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Unable to stop myself, I press my thighs together, praying he can¡¯t smell my arousal. I need him to

    leave. ¡°You need to go.¡± I manage to say I can feel his hard shaft pressed against Sebastian¡­ go.¡±

    I bite my lip, trying not to on my wrists stomach. ¡±

    Oan when his grip ¡°How do you expect me to go when I know how wet you are for me?¡± He growls in

    my ear, sounding more animal than human.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not.¡± I lie. He scoffs, shifting his position and pinning both my wrists above my head with one

    hand whilst his other hand brushes down between my breasts and stomach, leaving a trail of pleasure

    in his wake.

    I suck my stomach in, trying not to moan. I¡¯ve been deprived for too long drunk, but this feels¡­ so

    good¡­

    I know I¡¯m ¡°Stop.¡± I moan, gasping when his hand pulls. my skirt up, bearing my entire ass. The cool

    wind against my molten pussy only makes me whimper, feeling the need for him growing.

    ¡°Sebastion.¡±

    ¡°If you want me to stop¡­ say it like you mean it.¡± He whispers and against my own mind. I find myself

    parting my legs, allowing him to cup my soaking pussy.

    I gasp as explosive pleasure rushes through me, and I want so much more. ¡°Sebastian¡­ I¡­¡± I look at

    him, still angry, still confused, but above all, so fucking turned on.

    I don¡¯t want him, yet at the same time I do¡­ and when he parts my pussy, finding my clit, I¡¯m gone. A

    victorious smirk crosses his lips before they crash against mine. iming them in a sizzling kiss as he

    muffles my erotic moan of pure pleasure.

    A moan fuelled by my frustration, lust, anger, hunger and desire. I want to unleash my anger on him, at

    the same time I want him to fuck me hard¡­

 Chapter 42

    SEBASTIAN.

    The moment I cup her damp core, the heat makes me throb. I fucking want her. It¡¯s been nearly four

    years since I¡¯vest tasted pu$sy. She was myst and the only one I wanted, although I¡¯m a man who

    has a ravenous appetite¡­

    I¡¯ve been deprived for far too fucking long¡­

    ¡°You are such an asshole.¡± She mutters, her eyes that are hooded with lust, sh. She¡¯s not that

    drunk¡­

    I know deep down she¡¯ll turn around tomorrow and put this down to her being drunk. But I was married

    to her for three years; I know what she¡¯s like when she¡¯s wasted and she¡¯s far from it¡­

    ¡°An asshole you can¡¯t get enough of,¡± I reply in an arrogant low growl, yanking herce panties aside

    and plunging my fingers into her.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she whimpers. She struggles in my hold against the grip I have on her wrists. I rake my eyes

    over her breasts, relishing in the view before me and the way she wraps around my fingers so tightly.

    She¡¯s soaking wet and I¡¯m just getting harder.

    ¡°Tell me, has any other man touched you?¡± I ask as I fuck her with my fingers, making sure I hit her g

    spot just the way she used to like it.

    ¡°None of your business.¡± She retorts with a whimper. Just the thought of her with someone else makes

    me kiss her possessively until she pushes me back, gasping for air. Her nipple$ are hard under that

    skimpy bra, and they¡¯re begging for some attention too¡­

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I lean down, kissing her neck roughly as I slip a second finger into her pu$$y. She moans against my

    lips, parting her legs, granting me better ess.

    ¡°For someone who can¡¯t stand me, you seem to enjoy me pleasuring you.¡± I taunt as I let go of her

    wrists and yank off her shirt, leaving her in her skirt that is bunched around her waist and bra.

    She bites her lips as she yanks me closer and crashes her lips against mine. I kiss her back, hard and

    deep, as she plunges her tongue into my mouth. Grabbing her breasts in my hand. Fuck yes¡­.

    I¡¯squeeze hard, making her whimper.

    Her arms snake around my neck, her fingers running through my hair as I suck on her tongue before

    assaulting her mouth with my own tongue.

    Pleasure consumes me and all I can think of is how she tastes, how fucking good she feels wrapped

    around my fingers, the scent of her arousal. That is an addiction.

    She gasps as I thrust my two fingers into her tight pussy harder and faster. Her head tilts back before

    she lets go of me, swiftly unbuttoning my shirt, yanking it open, and I cock a brow.

    Her finger coordination¡¯s are perfect¡­ I help her remove my jacket and shirt and she runs her hands

    down my chest, sending waves of pleasure through me.

    ¡°Not too bad.¡± She says. Her gaze dips down, and she licks her lips, her eyes darkening with lust. She

    leans forward, her hands fumbling with my belt as she kisses my neck roughly, sucking hard. Leaving

    her mark and staking her im, which is pretty fucking hot.

    Pleasure rushes through me and I yank her head back, our eyes meeting before we¡¯re kissing each

    other hungrily. My eyes sh as I slip my fingers out of her dripping core, massaging her pussy for a

    few seconds.

    The haze around me is growing and all I can think of is being buried inside her. Her nails dig into my

    hips as she tugs my pants down slightly.

    ¡°Seb¡­¡± she trails off, her heart pounding as I rip off her panties. I kiss her again, grabbing her breasts,

    squeezing hard, before I kiss and suck her neck. Her soft moans and her thumping heart are driving

    me insane.

    Lifting her by the ass, I pin her against the wall, reaching behind her and unhooking her bra letting out

    those breasts.

    Fuckkk.

    She roughly pulls me closer, her hand twisting into my hair as she crashes her lips against mine, hard.

    Our hands roam each other¡¯s bodies as I lower her, pressing the tip of my cock to her pu$sy. I m into

    her, making her eyes fly open and her mouth part as she tries to adjust.

    I suck in a breath as blistering hot pleasure courses through me. The pleasure is intense, and I bury my

    face into her neck, sucking hard on the soft skin of her smooth neck as I begin thrusting into her.

    She¡¯s tight. So fucking tight¡­

    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± She moans breathlessly. Our beating hearts are a rhythm to our lovemaking as our

    skin ps against each other¡¯s.

    ¡°Well, if harder is what you want, Little Fox, it would be my utmost satisfaction .¡± I whisper. I knew my

    dirty little girl was in there. Her legs wrap around my waist tightly as I grip her thighs, pounding into her.

    But I want more want to be buried deep inside of her and see her writhing beneath me. My eyes sh

    as I turn, carrying her to the bed and cing her down.

    Our eyes meet before as she grips my hips, and yanks me against her, I enter her again, mming into

    her hard and begin thrusting hard and fast.

    The pleasure running through me is euphoric. She breathes heavily, biting her bottom lip to stop herself

    from crying out, as I fuck her rough and deep, just how she wants it.

    I grip the back of her neck, kissing her lightly as I pound into her. With the other hand, I pin her knee to

    the bed.

    Our eyes meet and suddenly the sheer weight of what is happening hits us. She uses all her force,

    pulling her leg free and flipping us over, straddling me as she begins riding my cock harder. She

    doesn¡¯t want to think right now, and that¡¯s fine by me¡­

    ¡°I think you¡¯re losing your game.¡± She taunts, her tits bouncing as I grab her hips, massaging them as I

    watch her take my dick.

    ¡°Is that a challenge, little temptress?¡± I whisper breathlessly. Sitting up, I flick her nipple before taking

    the soft pink bud into my mouth and sucking hard.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Oh Goddess¡­¡± she moans, her eyes fluttering shut as she parts those sore lips.

    I devour her breasts, sucking, licking and kissing every inch of them, and she approves. Cupping the

    back of my head, she pulls me closer, her back arched as she watches me y with them through her

    half-closed eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ feels so good¡­¡± she moans in approval. Seems like I¡¯m not so rusty¡­

    I lift her off me and toss her onto the bed on her stomach, making her gasp. I squeeze her ass as I lean

    over her and grip her jaw from behind.

    I yank her head up just as I enter her from behind, making her eyes fly open, a moan of pure bliss

    escaping her lips¡­

 Chapter 43

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 A Little y

    SEBASTIAN. She groans, her lips parted as I thrust into her slow, yet hard. Each thrust makes her sigh

    in satisfaction. Her eyes filled with lust and pleasure, and I im her lips in another kiss as I speed up,

    feeling her walls tighten around me.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± she whimpers as I pull her back onto her knees, one hand cupping her neck, slipping my

    thumb into her mouth, whilst ying with her ample breasts with the other hand. She gasps as I bury

    myself deeper into her, wanting her to take me entirely.

    ¡°Breathe¡­¡± I growl in her ear, before I wrap my hand around her throat, sucking hard on the corner of

    her neck.

    Her entire body tenses, and I m into her again, rougher and harder, tightening my hold on her neck

    as shees undone. Her entire body tenses as her orgasm hits her, her body arching.

    ¡°Bastian¡­ fuck!¡± she gasps, her head tilts back, her eyes fluttering shut as I chase my own release,

    pleasure erupts through, and my mind goes nk as we both drop onto the bed and I pull out of her

    making her gasp.

    A thinyer of sweat covers our bodies, and I wrap my arms around her from behind, pulling her body

    against mine.

    Her heart is pounding, as is my own, both of us breathing hard. That felt so good¡­ the satisfaction of

    having sex with her. She¡¯s as good as I remember, or even better. I missed her¡­

    There were women in my life before her, one- night hookups, a quick fuck when you need it¡­ 1

    But ever since I tasted her for the first time, there was no way I could have another. I knew she was the

    endgame. I press my lips against the back of her shoulder softly, not knowing what she¡¯ll do next.

    She tenses slightly beneath my touch. We¡¯re both processing what just happened and¡­ as much as I

    loved fucking her hard and fast, I wish it wasn¡¯t over so soon¡­

    She takes a shaky breath, cing her hand over mine and removing it from her waist.

    I watch as she slowly turns over, shuffling away from me, but I admit I¡¯m surprised she hasn¡¯t gotten up

    from the bed and tried to run away already.

    Once there¡¯s at least a foot or so between us, she looks up at me with that gorgeous after-s3x glow

    lighting up her face. Her cheeks are flushed, and her lips are sore, and it only makes her look even

    more fuckable.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The urge to im them in another passionate kiss entices me, but I also know that¡¯s me pushing my

    luck¡­

    She covers her breasts with her arms, and I find myself hardening at the site of her naked body once

    again¡­, my eyes dipping to her pussy. A thin strip of hair runs down the centre of her pubic area. Her

    smooth creamy skin is covered with red marks where I had gripped her tightly and there are plenty of

    hickeys tainting her skin. A canvas I painted tonight¡­

    She¡¯s a work of art, one I love to admire¡­

    I almost swear when I see my cum staining her inner thighs as she squeezes her legs tighter together

    under my gaze. My eyes flicker silver before they snap up to hers.

    ¡°What happened tonight¡­ we pretend it never happened.¡± She says quietly. Her words sting, but I give

    her a small nod.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not easy to simply forget something like that happened¡­

    I know I fucked up, but we just made this entire thing a whole lot messier. There is no way I¡¯ll be able to

    forget about what happened or not think about it. She looks down, and I know she¡¯s conflicted¡­

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    She looks up slowly, hugging herself as she sits up, wincing. I frown, getting off the bed and walking

    across the room. I pick up my shirt and wrap it around her shoulders.

    Her heart thuds as she looks up at me before her eyes instantly drop to my cock, which is pretty much

    level with her face right now, making her gasp. I raise an eyebrow as she turns her head away when I

    crouch down in front of her and cup her face.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± She obeys, and I stroke her cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok to want some action in your life and I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m happy it was me and not someone

    else. Although half the time I think you were digging your nails in on purpose¡­¡± I tease, showing her

    the scratches that cover my arms and shoulders. She blushes, and I know she didn¡¯t realise.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± She lies with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re just a wuss who can¡¯t handle a strong woman.¡± She retorts. I

    smirk, but I¡¯m d she¡¯s not shutting me off entirely.

    ¡°One day I hope I can¡­ Regarding that project, the ball is in your court. If you want me on I the project

    I¡¯m there, if not¡­ just take care of yourself. Whatever you choose, I¡¯ll be fine with it.¡±

    No, I won¡¯t. That man makes me fucking sick, but hopefully, with that broken jaw, he¡¯ll be out of the

    game for a while. My team was already trying to clear my mess up.

    ¡°I should hope so¡­ but you know you acted recklessly. Sure, none of the others there were

    werewolves, but news gets around Bastien. We need to be careful, we don¡¯t want that getting back to

    whoever is trying to hurt us.¡± She whispers, but my mind is stuck on what she just called me¡­

    I can¡¯t help but smirk as I give her a nod of agreement, which only makes her frown. ¡°That¡¯s why I

    repeatedly tell you I need you. I don¡¯t really think with my mind but my emotions. You were my voice of

    reason.¡±

    She rolls her eyes. ¡°The only problem is¡­ you need to share things with me before acting on your

    emotions then. Don¡¯t make excuses.¡± She scolds lightly, leaning forward. Her breasts capture my

    attention and I close my eyes, exhaling, trying to focus before I look into her eyes.

    ¡°I agree and I know I fucked up, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m here tonight. I wanted to fix it and tell you why.¡± She

    crosses her arms. ¡°You should do that before going all Alpha male on me.¡±

    ¡°You mean the sex? Does that mean that could happen again?¡± I ask arrogantly, although I know she

    meant before I intervened.

    She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Are you serious? No, that won¡¯t happen again.¡± She says, shaking her head as

    she smiles, and I tilt my head.

    ¡°Did you justugh?¡± Her eyes widen, her smile vanishing before she pouts and shakes her head. ¡°That

    was a¡­

    sarcastic¡­ scoff.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Then how about this?¡± I say as I suddenly grab her waist and began

    tickling her.

    She lets out a shriek ofughter before mping her mouth shut as she tries to control herughter as

    she wriggles in my hold.

    ¡°Sebastian, someone will hear us!¡± she hisses, between giggles. The shirt falls open and neither of us

    seems to care.

    ¡°Then you better keep it down,¡± I whisper, ¡°Bastien!¡±

    ¡°That counts for augh, then?¡± I question as she pushes me, and we both tumble onto the floor.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t- ah!¡± she giggles breathlessly when suddenly there¡¯s a knock on the door and we both

    freeze.

    ¡°Zaia, are you alright?¡± Hugh¡¯s voicees. We both stare at one another and Zaia takes a breath, her

    heart thumping.

    ¡°Watching a movie, Dad.¡± She says lightly. ¡°Oh. that makes sense. Well good night, I am off to bed.¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡± She calls before cing her hand on her mouth, waiting for him to walk off before she

    beginsughing.

    ¡°That just gave me major D¨¦j¨¤ vu and not in a good way,¡± L-mutter, remembering when we first found

    out we were mates, and her father didn¡¯t want us together.

    She nods as she sits up. ¡°You used to always sneak in.¡± She says, clutching my shirt around her once

    again.

    I ce one arm under my head as I look at her. I miss this so damn much¡­

    My smirk fades as I reach up with my other hand and caress her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For?¡± ¡°A lot of things¡­ but this one is for drowning myself in work all the time¡­ Especially for thest

    two years of our married life¡­ The expectations that were set upon me. The need to prove I¡¯m better

    drove me harder into my work, yet you neverined¡­ I lost sight of what should have truly been

    my priority. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her eyes soften as she looks at me, her head tilted to the side, at some point her hair¡¯spletely

    come undone and it cascades over her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, you never neglected me I was happy, Sebastian¡­ I thought we were happy.¡±

    I sit up, ¡°We were.¡± I say quietly. She moves her legs, tucking them to the side and I hope she doesn¡¯t

    leave, and I don¡¯t want this moment to end¡­

    ¡°Put some clothes on.¡± She scolds me, her gaze dipping to my cock again. I cock a brow. ¡°I don¡¯t mind

    being naked,¡± I reply arrogantly. She frowns when I tilt my head. ¡°So, I made youugh. What¡¯s my

    prize?¡±

    She looks up, her eyes softening, her heart thumping, and I wonder what¡¯s on her mind when she looks

    down as she gets to her feet, stumbling slightly. 2

    Ah, so that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t run away straight away¡­

    Guess that was a good hard fuck. She turns her back on me, clutching my shirt to her chest, but from

    this angle, I can see her sexy ass oh so perfectly. But it¡¯s the words she speaks that shake me to the

    core¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I want the children to meet you¡­ and you, them.¡±

 Chapter 44

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 A Father¡¯s Role

    ZAIA. My heart is thumping as I sense him stand up. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say quietly, about to step away

    and head to the bathroom, when he grabs my wrist and spins me around and back into his arms,

    making me gasp.

    He¡¯s naked and I¡¯m extremely aware of the heat from his body. The feeling of his body against mine¡­

    every ridge and groove¡­ and his cock, but it¡¯s the look in his eyes that is making me lightheaded.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to give me the second greatest gift that I can ever hope for and then run away?¡± He

    asks, gripping the side of my face. Don¡¯t¡­

    My breath hitches and I close my eyes trying to focus. His closeness¡­ his touch¡­ We already crossed

    a barrier today that we never should have. The very thought of what happened makes my core clench

    all over again.

    ¡°I¡­¡± my voice is breathless as his finger brushes across my jaw. ¡°Despite everything¡­ you deserve to

    meet them, and they deserve to know their father.¡±

    I open my eyes, finding myself looking into his burning silver ones. They hold so many emotions and

    are staring into mine with such intensity that I¡¯m forced to look away.

    ¡°Look at me, Zaia.¡± His voice is soft, husky, and low as he forces me to turn my head back towards him.

    His nose brushes mine before he touches his forehead to mine.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He says quietly. His hand that grips my elbow, now let¡¯s go and wraps around my waist

    tightly.

    I close my eyes, lowering my head so he doesn¡¯t see what this is doing to me. He lets go of my face,

    cupping the back of my head as he pulls me into his chest, resting his head on top of mine.

    It¡¯s an intense moment, but somehow him. being naked just makes it a little amusing and I won¡¯t deny

    that I feel embarrassed.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re happy but you¡¯re naked,¡± I whisper, pulling away. Any longer in his arms and I will want

    him again ¡°Right.¡± He says, letting go of me as if not wanting to upset me.

    There¡¯s an awkward silence between us before he runs his fingers through his hair I shake my head,

    hiding my smile as I turn away and walk towards the bathroom.

    I feel sore. He hadn¡¯t held back, still and I ca feel the aftermath of that sex session. I bite my lip, my

    core clenching before I look over my shoulder at him.

    ¡°Good night, Sebastian¡­ I¡¯ll get in touch with you tomorrow,¡± I say, stepping into the bathroom.

    I¡¯m about to close the door when he stops me, gripping the door and stopping me from being able to

    close it. My eyes widen, and I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°My shirt.¡± He says with a cocky smirk.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I say looking down. He leans against the door and crosses his arms clearly showing that he isn¡¯t

    about to turn away.

    How shameless.

    His piercing blue eyes are on me, undressing me with them and as much as I want to tell him to turn

    away¡­ I want to tease him too. And so, I turn my back on him, slowly slipping the shirt down from my

    shoulders.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I hear his heart rate quicken and I smirk as I let it drop to my wrists before I tug it off and ce one arm

    over my boobs; I turn and hold it out to him.

    ¡°Your shirt, Alpha,¡± I say flirtatiously, blinking at him. He exhales slowly, swallowing hard as he takes it

    from me, and I smirk. ¡°I think I won that round,¡± I say before I push him out of the way and m the

    door shirt.

    I stifle a giggle, turning I lean against the door and close my eyes, cing a hand on my chest. I know

    it¡¯splicated¡­ but I won¡¯t deny that tonight left me feeling incredibly good¡­

    ¡°Zaia?¡± I look up. It¡¯s the following day and we are sitting having breakfast. The children have already

    finished and have gone to y in the other room.

    Mom looks at me suspiciously from across the table. I raise an eyebrow questioningly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, taking another spoonful of my cereal. ¡°There¡¯s something different about you¡­¡± she

    muses. ¡°Something about your face¡­¡±

    Oh, a mother¡¯s intuition at work! ¡°There isn¡¯t anything different. I was just trying out some new makeup

    products. Perhaps it¡¯s that.¡± I suggest smoothly. Hoping that the hickeys he left on my neck are

    hidden¡­

    Last night when I stepped out of the shower, he was gone. A single-wrapped chocte truffle is left on

    my pillow as a parting gift. His way of telling me to get my energy back up¡­ he used to always do

    that¡­

    Leave me a chocte, because he believes chocte helps get your strength back up¡­

    Cute¡­ but why was he carrying chocte around? I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get lucky! I smile softly

    and Mom frowns, leaning forward as she sips her tea.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ you¡¯re scaring me.¡± I shake my head, chuckling lightly. ¡°I officially got the job offer today, Mom.

    I¡¯m simply happy,¡± I say.

    It¡¯s true, as Sebastian said, we received the official letter. Now all that is needed is signing the deal.

    Something that Dad had been extremely proud to see. Mom sighs and nods as if it all makessense now

    and smiles. ¡°Ah, I see. For a moment, I thought there was a man.¡±

    My heart skips a beat and Iugh it off. ¡°No Mom, there is no man,¡± I say, the image of Sebastian,

    naked above me, as he pounded into me, clear in my mind¡­

    Oh Yes¡­ please¡­

    Urgh, focus Zaia!

    I bite my lip, shaking my head when Dad¡¯s footsteps approach, making me turn.

    ¡°Mr Harrison has requested us to join him for dinner two nights from now. This is excellent, Zaia.¡± He

    says with a nod. ¡°He is satisfied with

    your business n, and this will truly help thepany, too.¡±

    I smile. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± I say, wondering if this might be a good time to put my n into action

    regarding the children meeting Sebastian.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. You have proved yourself time and time again.¡± Dad says as he looks over at Mom,

    who is smiling at me with adoration.

    ¡°What? I raised her well. You should be thanking me!¡± she says when she realizes that he is watching

    her. He cocks a brow but says nothing, and I can¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°There is something I need your help with,¡± I say quietly. Dad raises an eyebrow just as the children

    drop something from the living room area before they burst into giggles.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he says, looking back at me.

    ¡°You may not agree. And it may not be easy for me either¡­ but I think the children deserve to know

    their father.¡± I say quietly, now standing Dad¡¯s face instantly darkens, and Mom puts her mug down a

    little harder than angganessary they

    ¡°What is this? You saw him at yesterday and now do you feel like you owe him? Did he approach you?¡±

    Dad asks coldly. I frown and shake my head.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± I lie, ¡°But I know how it feels.ing from a broken family. I know how it feels not being

    allowed to spend time with you. I don¡¯t want my children to be deprived of something they have every

    right to have.

    He ms his fist on the table, making the dishes tter violently as Mom frowns.

    ¡°Zaia, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. They are only three years old,¡± she says the only topic she and Dad

    see eye to eye¡­

    ¡°They are three, yes. Yet they are intelligent and ask questions. Every time I introduce them to

    someone new, I see the questioning look in Zion¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s only a short while before they ask me

    where their dad is and why I am refusing to allow them to meet him.¡±

    ¡°That man hurt you, betrayed you and-¡± Dad begins.

    ¡°And did you not do the same to Mom?¡± I cut in His eyes widen slightly before he looks away in anger,

    and I sigh, looking down.

    ¡°Look. It doesn¡¯t mean you are an inadequate father. A husband can cheat¡­ a mate can betray you¡­

    but a father will still love their children¡­ I don¡¯t want my children to be deprived of him. I want them to

    meet their father.

 Chapter 45

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 A Target

    ZAIA. Mom and Dad are both silent. Bringing up a painful part of their past wasn¡¯t my intention, but it

    was necessary.

    ¡°Then, if your decision is made, then what do you want from me?¡± Dad says quietly. This is the

    moment, the most important part¡­

    ¡°I need you to arrange the meeting with Sebastian. After all, I don¡¯t wish to talk to him.¡± I say, surprising

    both Mom and Dad. But with it, I see them both visibly rx¡­

    As nned. I¡¯m sorry to lie to you both¡­ but I need to keep up the fa?ade, so if the enemy is close,

    they realise that we are not together¡­

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Dad says, far calmer than before. He sighs heavily and nods. ¡°I guess I can arrange that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Just say if he wishes to see the children, that I have agreed to allow that.¡± I say, thinking I¡¯ll

    let Sebastian know, we will have to keep the act up.

    Dad nods, patting my shoulder. ¡°I may not like it¡­ but I understand where you areing from.¡±

    I smile slightly and nod. Once he leaves, Mom looks at me, opening her mouth when I shake my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it, Mom. Anyway, I need to go.¡± I say, picking up my briefcase.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, please.¡± I plead. Leaning over the table, I peck her cheek before I head to the living room,

    watching the children y. I walk over to them, picking Sia up. I kiss her cheeks tenderly.

    ¡°What are you two ying?¡± I ask as I brush a few strands of her hair back and she rests her head on

    my shoulder.

    ¡°I told you Mommy this morning I made a rocket,¡± Zion exins as he picks up his Lego rocket and

    begins zooming around the room with it.

    ¡°Oh, that is amazing!¡± Ipliment watching him run around the room before I pick up the Doll Sia is

    ying with. ¡°She has the same hair colour as Sia.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sia says with a small, Mine cute ¡°Mine is darker. It¡¯s more like Mommy¡¯s.¡± mile, ¡°Oh, is it?¡± I say,

    tickling her lightly, making het giggle before I ce her dow¡± I ¡°King I know I made the right decision.

    I needed Mom and Dad to know because I didn¡¯t want the children to meet him and then tell my

    children it must be kept a secret. I don¡¯t want to instil that into them that if an adult tells you to keep a

    secret, you have to.

    I want them to be open and not taught to keep secrets from such a young age.

    I believe in honesty and speaking the truth¡­and I¡¯m certain they will not be able to contain their

    excitement once they have met him. Sebastian was never one to mix with children, so I¡¯m curious to

    see how he is with his own¡­

    ¡°Mommy, Grandad got us these yesterday,¡± Sia says, pointing at some new toys.

    ¡°Oh, what lucky children you are! I love them.¡± I say as Ziones over to show his rocket. I y with

    them for a few minutes longer before I have to leave.

    I message Sebastian that I will call him tonight at the same time as usual before I switch it off again.

    Hide it away and after locking my bedroom door, I head out.

    I need to attend a private meeting with Mr Harrison to discuss the contract itself. Thank him for the job,

    not to mention apologies for my abrupt exit yesterday.

    I wish I didn¡¯t act so impulsively! The car is ready and waiting outside and I get in, thanking the driver

    as he shuts the door after me.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    On the drive there, I am unable to stop myself from thinking aboutst night. My cheeks burn at the fact

    I gave in to my desires.

    I don¡¯t know how I will face Sebastian again!

    ¡°We¡¯re here ma¡¯am.¡± The driver says, and Ie out of my thoughts, ncing up at the building. He

    gets out,ing around to open the door for me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say as I step out and lo ok up at the

    building.

    Floor number twelve¡­

    The sound of a motorbike roaring loudly as it approaches makes me nce at the road, frowning

    slightly.

    The man is wearing a helmet as he zooms closer at a speed that is way above the limit for this area

    and he¡¯s headed right this way. My heart skips a beat.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± The driver moves me back, probably worried he¡¯d dirty my clothes when suddenly the

    motorbike careens off the road and is now zooming straight towards me.

    ¡°Move!¡± I shout to the driver. He¡¯s human and if he gets hurt, he¡¯ll die. I push him to the side and I jump

    back just as the bike whizzes past.

    My guard, who has just got out of the front passenger seat, jumps out and rushes towards me as the

    biker turns violently and drives straight into the car that we were in moments ago. The crunch of metal

    fills the sky and I back away, just as he tosses a card onto the floor.

    ¡°Move back!¡± One of my bodyguards who was in a second car,mands as they form a human shield

    around me protectively.

    ¡°Get her inside!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡±

    ¡°Pass that message to Zaia Toussaint!¡± The distorted robotic voice from behind the helmet of the biker.

    I look up sharply, my heart plummeting as I hear the sound of gunshots go off and I¡¯m pushed behind

    the stone pir.

    Distorted voice, Sebastian mentioned a distorted voice! Is it the person who tried to harm Sebastian on

    the way back from Atticus¡¯s pack years ago?

    Screams fill the air and I realise he¡¯s begun shooting at random. I scream, as one of the men in front of

    me falls to the ground, dead. I¡¯m dragged back and pushed into a corner as screams fill the air. Copper,

    I can smell it!

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Ma¡¯am.¡± One of the guards says. ¡°Stay here¡­¡±

    He¡¯s about to say something more when the gun goes off and he doubles over dead, several bullets in

    his back.

    No¡­

    My mind is spinning. What is going on? I was meant toe to a meeting and instead, there¡¯s a man

    with a gun on the loose shooting at will!

    I look up, my heart thumping, the urge to protect others overtaking me and I grab one of the guns that

    the guards had pulled out.

    They hadn¡¯t used it, but I will. I check if it¡¯s loaded, my heart pounding as I step out, grabbing the piece

    of card from the ground with shaking hands.

    My heart drops as I stare at it. It¡¯s not a card, but a photograph. Sebastian and I¡­ against the wall in

    my room,st night.

    My head is ringing as I stare down at the picture, fear beginning to crawl into me. At the bottom of the

    photograph, in bold ck ink, is a message. One that makes my heart churn¡­

    I GAVE HIM A WARNING AND HE DISOBEYED.

    NEXT TIME IT WILL BE YOUR BLOOD, ZAIA TOUSSAINT AND THAT OF YOUR PRECIOUS

    LITTLE CHILDREN COVERING THE GROUNDS.

    STAY AWAY FROM SEBASTIAN KING.

    OR ELSE.

    I look up at the killer as he shoots manically, his back to me. He¡¯s right before me. I need to stop him. I

    scan the front grounds. There are at least five other bodies that I can see. With a thundering heart, I

    raise my arms. Ready to shoot.

    I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s a werewolf or not¡­ but¡­

    I kick off my heels, not wanting to be heard as I slowly stand up and try to get closer. I haven¡¯t used a

    gun in ages¡­ but I have been trained with one. I need to know his identity! (2

    He¡¯s too busy aiming at someone hiding behind the bench and I¡¯m almost close enough when he

    suddenly freezes and turns sharply towards me.

    I gasp, pulling the trigger and he jumps to the side, letting out a menacing growl when the bullet hits his

    shoulder. Oh, he¡¯s a werewolf.

    I shoot again, but this time he¡¯s ready. He dodges, raising his own gun and I dart for cover behind the

    smashed car as he lets off a rain of bullets. I¡¯m shaking. The fear of what is happening on this street

    which is just like any other normal street feels unreal and terrifying.

    ¡°Come out,e out¡­ oh if only you didn¡¯t disobey me,¡± he hisses in that same distorted voice that

    sends a sinister chill down my spine.

    I nce around at the other buildings. There are people in the windows, people hiding¡­ but no one is

    here to help¡­

    What should I do? I flinch as he ms something into the car, making the crunch of a metal ring

    through the air. It¡¯s so silent¡­

    I need to get that gun away from him¡­

    What should I do¡­

    I stay low, slowly keeping my distance as he rounds the car.

    He knows I¡¯m here¡­

    ¡°Oh, look a mouse!¡± He hisses, and I gasp when he shoots something. I hear the person groan before

    they drop to the floor. ¡°Come out, or another one dies.¡±

    The sound of sirens in the distance approaching sends a ray of hope through me, but I also know they

    are still far away, and my time is running out.

    My heart almost stops as I see a girl in her teens walking down the street, headphones in her ears and

    clearly lost in her own world. I hear him pause and let out a chuckle.

    No¡­

    I hope Dad will be able to do enough damage control¡­ sorry Dad, but I have to do this. I jump up, and

    he raises his gun. Not this time¡­

    I duck, diving at him, andunch myself at him, knocking him back just as the gun goes off. Agony

    shoots through me, making me scream as I shudder, it takes me a moment to realise it¡¯s just ripped

    through my upper arm and not my chest.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± He hiss¨¨s. I hold on to him, refusing to let go and manage to throw him to the ground. I need to

    look at his face! I need to know who is tormenting us!

    I grab his neck, the thick leather protecting him, and try cutting off his windpipe as he hits me across

    the head with the butt of his gun repeatedly.

    My head is spinning, the pain bludgeoning through me far too powerful. No, I can¡¯t let go!

    I bite my lip from crying out as he tries to throw me off him. I knock his legs from under him.

    ¡°Someone help!¡± I scream, but no one around wants to help, far too scared¡­

    He hits me across the face as I hold on with everything I have.

    Just until the police arrive!

    You can do this, Zaia! I¡¯m failing to remove the helmet!

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I scream as my back hits the floor with the man on top of me and I reach up, pushing up the

    visor on his helmet instead.

    My heart thunders as I stare into a pair of brilliant blue eyes¡­ eyes that widen in shock as they stare

    right back at me. Sebastian?

    He raises his hand and this time, when the gun connects with my head, sending off another wave of

    pain, everything goes ck¡­

    *suspenseful music ys*

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 A Talk

    SEBASTIAN. ¡°Get my car ready. I¡¯m going to head out.¡± I say through the phone to my driver, pausing

    when the news ying on the television catches my attention.

    ¡®¡­ outside the Stanton Hotel Building. The mass shooting has left neen confirmed dead on the

    scene with three in critical condition and another injured when she tried to tackle the attacker¡­¡±

    My heart thuds as I stare at the screen. The Stanton Hotel, Zaia¡¯s there. She was meeting Harrison

    there. ¡°The following video is from the hotel itself and contains extremely distressing footage¡­¡±

    The screen switches from the news reporter to a video of a man on a bike smashing straight into a car

    on purpose.

    The scene unfolds. My heart is in my mouth when I see a redheaded woman pulled away as her men

    surround her. The people are blurred out, but why do I feel it¡¯s her?

    Zaia. I¡¯m rooted to my spot as I watch the blurred- out people drop like flies.

    Zaia¡­ Her men are killed, and I see her pick something up before she runs . Fuck, get out of there! Is

    she ok? My hands are shaking as I dial her number, It¡¯s switched off.

    Fuck! I don¡¯t have her main number! I¡¯m about to call Jai for it when the news reporter captures my

    attention.

    ¡°The woman now identified as Businesswoman Zaia Toussaint, heir and CEO of the Toussaint Empire

    and daughter of the business tycoon, Hugh Toussaint, is hailed a hero. When she spotted an

    unknowing girl crossing the road and saw the shooter turn his attention to her, she ran out and tackled

    him to the ground. Despite her efforts, he managed to injure her and get away before the police arrived

    at the scene¡­¡±

    Is she fucking crazy?

    My heart is thumping as I stare at the Television screen. ¡°Police are now on the hunt for the shooter,

    someone who is deemed a risk to the city and its people¡­ this is Pam Greenfield¡­¡±

    I turn, running to the door as I dial Daniel¡¯s number. ¡°Fine out where Zaia Toussaint is currently!

    ording to the news, she was injured today.¡± I snarl. 1

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± My phone beeps as an iing calles through. Frowning, I cut the call with Daniel

    and stare at the name that is emzoned across my screen.

    Hugh Toussaint Of course, he would have his number listed¡­

    Why is he calling me?

    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer the call. ¡°We need to talk, King. Come to the Edmond Wall Hospital immediately, and

    do not question me because I am ready to unleash hell on not only yourpany but your pack too!¡±

    Hugh Toussaint¡¯s snarl rips through the phone and I move the phone away from my ear.

    ¡°Understood.¡± I reply, cutting the call, for once not caring that he just threatened my pack. I need to get

    to her. I know where she is now, and I will have to tolerate Hugh if I want to see her.

    Was she hurt badly?

    Stepping outside, I get into the car quickly. ¡°Get to the Edmond Wall Hospital and step on it.¡± I

    command as I sit back and scan the news articles on my phone, it¡¯s spreading online like wildfire. She

    was shot in the shoulder and suffered trauma to her head¡­

    I feel uneasy. Is it a coincidence or is it the same person? ¡°Step on it!¡± I growl, and the driver instantly

    speeds up. I reach the hospital fast enough and make my way inside. Two of my men escort me to the

    entrance where Imand them to wait. I can handle myself.

    There are several cops in the hospital, and I spot Hugh¡¯s men from afar. I approach one of them. He¡¯s a

    werewolf and from his pack and he¡¯s watching me keenly, knowing exactly who I am. ¡°Tell your Alpha,

    Sebastian King, is here,¡± I say quietly. He nods, lowering his head as he touches his earpiece.

    ¡°Alpha, the ck Beast is here.¡± He mutters. I resist showing my irritation as I wait. After a few

    moments, he mutters an affirmation before he motions me to follow him, taking me down a corridor

    which is heavily guarded.

    ¡°She¡¯s stable¡­¡± I hear one of the doctors murmur to another. ¡°She was incredibly brave yet did

    something extremely dangerous¡­¡±

    Zaia¡­ of course she would. She never backs down. I¡¯m led down a side corridor until we stop before a

    door. The guard knocks, waiting for permission to enter.

    The moment the door swings open, my heart races as I look at the hospital bed. Her eyes are shut, and

    she¡¯s hooked up to a machine as well as a blood bag. She¡¯s wearing a pale blue hospital gown, her

    breasts rising and falling with each breath she takes. Her head is bandaged and so is her shoulder and

    arm.

    Zaia! I step inside, wanting to go to her side, but I am instantly grabbed by the guards. I let out a

    menacing snarl, throwing them off me. ¡°Remember who you are manhandling.¡± I snarl.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Hugh says coldly. ¡°Let him be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± They shut the door behind them, and I fix my jacket, my eyes shing. ¡°You really are a

    beast¡­ can¡¯t you control the animal within you?¡± He sneers and as much as I want to punch that

    arrogant look on his face, I control myself.

    ¡°I understand you wanted to see me, but it does not mean your men nor you can disrespect me!¡± I

    growl menacingly.

    I¡¯ve always hated this man to the very core. He may be her father, but he is as arrogant as Dad and

    always looks down on me.

    ¡°My daughter is in that bed because of you!¡± he thunders as he crosses the room, ¡°What do you want

    me to do, roll out the weing carpet!¡±

    ¡°Because of me?¡± I ask coldly, ring at him. How can he me me without any reason? ¡°Who fucking

    else!¡± he snarls, shoving something into my chest. I re at him, snatching up the card, but before I

    even look at it my stomach churns with unease. The same card¡­

    There¡¯s a photograph of me and Zaiast night ¡­ I have her pinned against the wall, but it¡¯s obvious

    that we¡¯re in an intimate position. There¡¯s no way to deny that when her skirt is up around her waist and

    my hand is between her thighs.

    Luckily, I¡¯m covering most of her, and you can only see the side of her thigh¡­ the bold writing at the

    bottom draws my attention.

    I GAVE HIM A WARNING AND HE DISOBEYED.

    NEXT TIME IT WILL BE YOUR BLOOD, ZAIA

    TOUSSAINT AND THAT OF YOUR PRECIOUS

    LITTLE CHILDREN COVERING THE GROUNDS.

    STAY AWAY FROM SEBASTIAN KING.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    OR ELSE.

    Fuck. It is the same person¡­ and I thought I did a good job of keeping that visit to her bedroom on the

    low, clearly not.

    And how do I hide what happened from Hugh? There¡¯s no denying the clothes she¡¯s wearing are the

    same ones she was in yesterday, or the bedroom walls¡­

    He scoffs, shoving his hands in his pockets. ¡°So, what do you have to say?¡± he hisses, turning sharply

    towards me. ¡°Nothinges to mind? When will you stop ying with my daughter! Is this why she

    wanted you to see the children because you manipted her?!¡±

    ¡°No. I never asked her¡­ can we not argue?¡± I say quietly, staring at the paper. ¡°This was the reason I

    divorced her to begin with, because of these notes. I swear I was thinking we could tackle this together.

    I never meant for this to happen.¡±

    Guilt. I feel fucking guilty. Once again, I couldn¡¯t protect her. I run my hand through my hair, twisting the

    strands as I stare down at the note. ¡°So, are you two together again?¡± He asks coldly.

    ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what is that picture depicting?!¡± He asks. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know, it just¡­ that¡¯s up to Zaia to

    label,¡± I growl, ring at the paper. ¡°Fuck this¡­¡±

    ¡°Sebastian.¡± I look up to see he¡¯s watching me sharply. ¡°What do you mean, the reason you divorced

    her, to begin with?¡±

    I look down at the note again. What do I say? ¡°I made stupid decisions¡­. And I lost the one I loved

    above anything else. It¡¯s a long story¡­ how is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll live if that¡¯s what you mean. She acted recklessly by going after the attacker, but she survived.

    She may not have been so lucky, but this time she survived. Clearly, this man was out to get her,

    clearly a message to you!¡±

    I walk over to the bed, brushing her hair back. She¡¯s pale, but she¡¯s breathing steadily. I¡¯m grateful for

    that¡­

    Bending down, I kiss her forehead, hearing Hugh tsk in irritation. I don¡¯t really care¡­

    I run my fingers down her cheek before I force myself to step back, not wanting to push it. ¡°You have a

    lot of exining to do.¡± He says. icily.

    ¡°I do¡­ and I can¡¯t deny that as long as she remained within your pack, she was protected. Any threats

    I received that included her and the children were taken from afar. To think the moment she stepped

    out of that pack, someone was able to get close.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you either. When did this begin and why was I not alerted?¡± He asks, bristling with anger.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know who we could trust in my own pack, I was being ckmailed and given doses of

    Ashbane. Zaia, as you know, was poisoned¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s clear you weren¡¯t able to figure it out. Why didn¡¯t you reach out for help or advice from an

    elder?¡± ¡°I just told you I didn¡¯t know who to trust.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am her father, and though our rtionship has been rocky, I can assure you that although I may

    not always show it, she is important to me. Start talking, this person has just made himself a new

    enemy,¡± he says coldly.

    I look him dead in the eye, tilting my head.¡±

    Then, in return, I¡¯m sure you will willingly talk about her birthmark. Why does she have the symbol of

    the Blood Born on her? Tell me what you know, because I¡¯m certain there is no way that you could

    have simply ignored that unique mark and pretended it was just ordinary.¡±

    I watch him intently and, although he doesn¡¯t even bat an eyelid; he swallows slowly. I smirk, so I was

    right. ¡°Do we have a deal, Alpha Hugh?¡±

    He¡¯s struggling, but when he looks at Zaia, his hard expression softens slightly before he sighs heavily.

    ¡°Very well, you have yourself a deal, Alpha Sebastian.¡±

 Chapter 47

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 A Few Answers

    SEBASTIAN. An hour has passed, and she¡¯s not awoken. Hugh is a jerk and what pissed me off is that

    he wants me to exin everything first, and I do, leaving only a little out.

    What I don¡¯t mention is the fact that I contacted Zaia or anything to do with our run-in back when she

    had her promotion dinner. Neither do I mention how we n to work together, instead I say I wanted to

    work on the deal with her to get her to listen. I had broken in.

    We are both silent as a doctores in and carries out some checks. Once he leaves, Hugh looks at

    me scathingly.

    ¡°I can have you arrested for trespassing.¡± ¡°From everything I just told you, is that all that stuck in your

    mind?¡± I ask coldly.

    He frowns. ¡°Yes. Stay away from my daughter¡­ Even if you did things for her, you still hurt her. I feel

    you really are losing yourmon sense and bing a beast that should be contained within.¡± He

    sneers as he stands up and crosses his arms.

    Ass. ¡°Annalise was never kidnapped¡­ however¡­ Did you find out where the money was transferred

    from? Zaia would never do something of the sort. She is like her mother in that department. They may

    talk harshly at times, but they have¡­ good hearts.¡± He finishes off curtly, clearly not wanting to discuss

    his ex-wife.

    We really aren¡¯t that different. But it makes me wonder why they even split, from what I know and have

    seen; Annalise¡¯s mother is nowhere as pretty as Zaia¡¯s mother. So, what did he see in her that made

    him leave his mate?

    I¡¯m one to talk. I casually dated Annalise although Zaia had caught my eye before her. I observe him as

    I ponder over his words.

    ¡°I did try to check, but there was no sign of a security breach on her ount or anything, almost as if it

    was done from herputer or phone itself.¡± I shake my head. It still baffles me.

    ¡°Then perhaps someone who possibly has ess to those devices and is always around her.¡± He

    says, ring at me.

    I frown back. ¡°And since your daughter wasn¡¯t kidnapped, it has to be someone working with her.¡± I

    counter coldly.

    He irks me. He raises an eyebrow. ¡°She may be my daughter, but I am not the one who chose her over

    Zaia.¡± He says, striking where it hurts. ¡°I already told-¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you told me why you did what you did. Fix up that arrogance, Sebastian, or you will turn

    out to be as bitter, arrogant, and hated as your father.¡± He says.

    He really does hate him¡­ ¡°And is he the reason you have always resented me? My father?¡± I ask

    quietly as I stand up. He doesn¡¯t reply, clenching his jaw and turning his head away sharply. I frown. ¡°Is

    it?¡± I push. ¡°Answer me, Hugh.¡±

    ¡°The apple never falls far from the tree.¡± He replies as I walk over to him, stopping a metre or so away.

    ¡°Yet every apple of the same tree doesn¡¯t taste the same. I am not my father and if it¡¯s any constion

    to you, he can¡¯t stand me either. Especially since Zaia left.¡± Hugh cocks a brow.

    ¡°I highly doubt that.¡± ¡°The Blood Born; I¡¯ve told you everything. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± I say sharply. He

    isn¡¯t getting out of this one. He frowns as he looks at the bed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­

    things like that don¡¯t exist. It¡¯s just¡­ a fluke.¡± I almostugh and cock a brow. ¡°A fluke? You know what,

    it doesn¡¯t matter if you think it¡¯s a fluke or not, someone is firmly of the belief that she is Blood Born.

    So, we need to know what that means and if you know anything, then tell us because it might just help

    us figure out who is behind all of this.¡± I say.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Dad.¡±

    We both turn sharply to the bed, where Zaia¡¯s eyes are now open, and I rush to her side instantly.

    ¡°Zai-¡±

    ¡°Zaia, you¡¯re awake,¡± Hugh says, pushing me aside as he takes her hand. I growl menacingly, letting

    my displeasure be known but allow him to step forward. Simply because I fucking need that

    information.

    ¡°Yeah, good as ever,¡± she says, smiling at her father, but her eyes flit to mine. Her heartbeat quickens,

    and I see Hugh¡¯s eyes flicker with irritation. ¡°So where were we? The quicker I tell you, the quicker you

    can leave.¡±

    I almost snort. I¡¯ll leave when I want to. ¡°When you were born, I did think I had seen the symbol¡­ and

    so, I did my research¡­. But it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s far too oundish to even consider.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll decide that. Just spit it out.¡± I snarl. Zaia tilts her head as she looks at me, and I cock my brow.

    ¡°Am I wrong? He¡¯s obviously dragging this out because he doesn¡¯t want to tell us.¡±

    Her cheeks burn a little, but she doesn¡¯t reply, looking away. ¡°You are insolent.¡± Hugh hisses. ¡°Fine! All I

    know is that they say Blood Born are here to purge the disbelievers. Those who have turned away from

    their Goddess. See?

    Foolish! Tell me, what does that make Zaia, someone who will carry out judgement simply for evolving

    in life?¡± I nce at Zaia. It isn¡¯t so far-fetched¡­ she is a little more in touch with her wolf side and

    beliefs¡­

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a misconception? I mean, I don¡¯t think anyone deserves to be¡­ purged. But what if I just

    need to show people that we need to embrace our wolves the way we once used to the children! Dad,

    where are the children?¡± She jolts upright. ¡°There was a threat, my babies-¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°They¡¯re safe Zaia, calm down. I had your mother, and the children escorted to a safe ce where they

    are extremely secure. I can¡¯t let you speak to them so as not to give their location away, but I give you

    my word they are safe.¡±

    She rxes a little and I just wish it was me who was able to keep them safe. I keep failing¡­ Does it

    mean the enemy is within the walls of my pack?

    ¡°Thank the goddess¡­¡± She rxes and her father forces her to lie down again. ¡°I don¡¯t know much

    else about the Blood Born¡­ but there are usually three in existence at once. Each one stands for one

    point of the triangle. Each one holds a different ability¡­ or so it says¡­

    He doesn¡¯t believe a word he¡¯s saying and probably thinks it¡¯s a sick prank. But I believe it, there¡¯s

    something going on and I don¡¯t know why, but if there¡¯s three¡­ Could it be another Blood Born behind

    this? 3

    It would make sense why they know about it But what incentive could they have? ¡°Thank you for

    sharing that, Father¡­¡± Zaia says. She¡¯s frowning thoughtfully too. ¡°You have some exining to do.¡±

    He mutters to her.

    She nods before she nces at me. ¡°Did you see him? The attacker, I¡¯ve seen. the uncensored video

    footage. You were trying to get his helmet off. Did you manage to see anything?¡± Hugh asks.

    She nces at me, then back to him, her heart thumping, before she shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    She says quietly.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Hugh says, losing his calm for a moment. It¡¯s obvious he hoped she had. ¡°So, you risked

    your life for nought!¡±

    ¡°She tried. Leave her alone.¡± I say coldly. He pinches the bridge of his nose and nods. ¡± I know¡­ I

    know. I¡¯m just angry he got away.¡± He sighs heavily.

    ¡°Can I have a word alone with Sebastian, Dad?¡± she asks him. His frown deepens before he res at

    me, Behave like a man and not a beast.¡± He snarls as he walks past me. That¡¯s up to me.

    I resist the urge to roll my eyes and when the door shuts behind him; I look down at Zaia, taking a seat

    beside her.

    ¡°Sorry about that. He riles me up.¡± I say. ¡°Mhmm, and what are you doing here?¡± she asks. ¡°Your father

    called, believe it or not. He found the note you were given.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°And he wanted to know what happened¡­ that¡¯s what he meant¡­¡± She closes her eyes and sighs. ¡°It¡¯s

    fine, he¡¯ll get over it. He just doesn¡¯t like me. Guess I¡¯m too much of an animal for them.¡±

    Asshat of a Toussaint. She smiles as she sits up. I instantly ce my hand on her waist, tugging her up

    gently, as I look down at her bandaged shoulder.

    ¡°ck Beast¡­ you got that name for a reason.¡± She says softly, tilting her head. ¡°Yeah, although I don¡¯t

    think your father sees that as an achievement.¡± She looks at me, and the way her eyes are raking over

    me is doing things it shouldn¡¯t do to me, not here¡­

    ¡°You know that was one of the things I always liked about you¡­ that animal side of you¡­ Not only is it

    sexy, but it showed who you were¡­¡± she whispers, her cheeks flushing. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I question as I

    lean closer to her, cocking a brow.

    Our eyes meet, and her heart is racing wildly. ¡°Yeah¡­ Where others saw you as a dangerous beast, I

    relished in that behaviour ¡­ that possessiveness and that dominance. I didn¡¯t marry anyone, I married

    an alpha, one who is a beast. And one I want to be ravished by.¡± she says.

    I cock a brow, a smirk crossing my lips as I reach over and grip her chin between my fingers. ¡°Only that

    last part¡­ wasn¡¯t in past tense¡­¡±

    Her heart pounds, her eyes flying open as she realises what she just said.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind ravishing you either, princess ¡­¡± I murmur. Her gaze flutters to my lips when her

    expression drops, and she looks up at me. ¡°Bastien¡­ I lied.¡±

    ¡°Lied?¡± I ask. ¡°Bastien¡­ I lied.¡±

    ¡°Lied?¡± I ask. ¡°I saw his eyes before he shot me¡­ I saw his eyes.¡± ¡°Did you recognise him?¡± I ask

    sharply. ¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Tell me.¡± This is a major clue! ¡°Blue, he had blue eyes¡­ and at first nce

    ¡­ I thought it was you.¡±

 Chapter 48

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 A Troubling Thought

    ZAIA. My shoulder is aching, and my entire body feels like I have been run over, but seeing him sitting

    there makes me forget it all. I know I¡¯m not ready to take him back, even if I want him¡­

    I need time. My heart still hurts, but at the same time, I¡¯m terrified, terrified that something could

    happen to any of us at any time. ¡°Blue eyes¡­¡± He says, frowning deeply. ¡°Who has eyes like mine?¡±

    I look at him, frowning slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ your eyes are pretty sharp. The kind of eyes you don¡¯t

    miss¡­¡± I muse, slowly leaning back against my pillows.

    ¡°That¡¯s a clue, and I¡¯ll work on it.¡± He says, looking down for a moment, pondering over what I¡¯ve just

    said before he looks up at me.¡±

    Maybe¡­ maybe it was better if I stayed away from you. You weren¡¯t harmed until I came back into the

    picture¡­ that was a wrong decision made on my part. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I look up at him, thinking of life without him in the picture. I enjoyed his presence¡­ even if it hurts at

    times¡­

    I was just getting used to him again. Not that I¡¯ll admit that. ¡°No, we need to do this together. I mean,

    whoever is behind this is adamant about splitting us. Surely there¡¯s a reason for that.¡± I try to reason.

    A slow smirk crosses his lips and I wonder if I¡¯m saying a bit too much because I am delirious or high

    on medication.

    ¡°Or is it you just want me around?¡± He growls. Why is that low, deep, guttural sound such a turn-on?

    ¡°You must be dreaming.¡± I roll my eyes as I suck in a breath, resting back against the pillows. I bite my

    lip, looking away smoothly.

    He stands up, leaning over. He adjusts the bed positioning, his scent invading my senses. I nce up

    at him. From this angle, I can see his chiselled jaw and Adam¡¯s apple perfectly.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He looks down at me, his gaze dipping to my lips before he swallows, making my stomach. flutter. He

    ces his hands on either side of me on the bed and leans closer. I don¡¯t look away, defiantly holding

    his gaze.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Foxie; then I¡¯m probably dreaming from the moment you said you want to be

    ravished by me,¡± he whispers. My heart thunders as he leans closer, his nose brushing against my

    neck, making my breath hitch.

    ¡°Bastien¡­ I¡­¡± I ce my good hand on my chest, but it¡¯s a mistake because all I can think of is how

    his chest feels beneath my fingertips¡­ 1

    ¡°You always do smell absolutely divine¡­¡± My core clenches and a part of me wants him not to respect

    my wishes and ravish me right now.

    I must have hit my head hard. He suddenly moves back, and it takes me a second to realise the door is

    opening as he stands there so smoothly, as if he wasn¡¯t just leaning over me.

    ¡°The doctors want you to spend the night, and well, I¡¯m not going to b¨¨ at ease unless the children are

    under my watch.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch her,¡± Sebastian says. Dad frowns. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t trust you fully yet.¡± ¡°I

    can assure you, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her in my presence.¡±

    The moment the words leave his lips he looks away and I don¡¯t need to be a rocket scientist to know

    he¡¯s ming himself for not being able to protect us.

    ¡°Very well, I will handle Harrison, Zaia. And once you are discharged, we will fly home. I know my

    properties here are safe, but I¡¯m not sure how sufficient they are¡­¡± he¡¯s talking more to himself now.

    I want the kids with me and safe, and knowing that they may be at risk is worrying me. ¡°I think you

    should leave¡­ for now. I don¡¯t want the children to be at risk.¡± I say softly to Sebastian. ¡°I don¡¯t know if

    that¡¯s wise,¡± Sebastian says.

    ¡°The kids are our priority,¡± I say. Our eyes meet, and he frowns, giving a small nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch

    them, and you should stay with Zaia.¡± He says to Dad. Dad looks surprised at that before he frowns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate being told what to do¡­ Zaia has full security at the hospital.¡± He says firmly. ¡°They

    are my children too, and even though I may not have a part in their lives, I want them

    safe, but I also want to make sure Zaia is safe. I can¡¯t be here¡­ I get that, then at least let me try to

    protect my children.¡± Sebastian says coldly.

    ¡°It is not up for discussion,¡± Dad says. I look between them before Sebastian nods curtly. ¡°Fine.¡± He

    says, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He looks at me and I give him a small, apologetic smile. ¡°Take care of

    yourself.¡±

    I nod, and he nces at Dad. ¡°Make sure the security around this ce is tight, and anyoneing in

    this room, including the doctors, should be under the watch of one of your men,¡± he says before he

    nces at me.

    He wants to say something, but he changes his mind before he walks to the door and leaves. The door

    shuts behind him with a snap, and I look at Dad.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t n to keep you here. Everyone, including my men, will think you

    are here, but it¡¯s not safe. I want to see if anyone attempts anything.¡± Dad says, his eyes glinting

    dangerously. ¡°They¡¯ve messed with the wrong Alpha.¡±

    I open my mouth, wishing he had at least told Sebastian, but I don¡¯t say anything. ¡°I see,¡± I respond

    quietly. ¡°You still have feelings for him,¡± Dad states, making me look at him.

    It¡¯s not a question. His face is unreadable and I look down. ¡°It would be a lie to say I don¡¯t, but he has

    hurt me and that is not something Lean forget,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°He is a mistake, Zaia. I need you to remember that.¡± ¡°We were fated,¡± I reply softly. It is the one thing

    our kind still holds the importance of somewhat, anyway.

    ¡°Even a destined mate can be a mistake. Don¡¯t hold importance on such meaningless things, Zaia. I

    still hold to my words, Atticus is an ideal option. Consider him.¡± He¡¯s lied to me too¡­

    I remain silent and after a moment of waiting for a reply; he frowns and walks to the door. ¡°Someone

    wille get you soon.¡± He says quietly. He leaves the room and shuts the door behind him, leaving

    me alone in the room.

    I sigh heavily as I stare at the ceiling, unable to stop myself from delving into what Dad had said about

    the Blood Born¡­

    Three¡­ Does it mean there is more out there? And does Mom know about them? I need to ask her

    too. A birthmark on one of your children isn¡¯t just nothing. I remember growing up, when I asked she¡¯d

    brush it off, almost as if she didn¡¯t want to discuss it¡­

    She must know something. I¡¯ll ask her when I get home tonight. It was nearly midnight when I finally

    reached the house where Mom and the children had been moved to. It was on a local road in the

    human area, but if Dad said it is safer, then it must be.

    I had a jacket and hood on as I¡¯m led inside from the car by Dad and the first thing I do is rush to see

    the children. Mom intercepts me, giving me a gentle hug and kiss before she allows me to hurry up the

    stairs to the children.

    Thank the Goddess they are all ok. I kiss them softly so as not to awaken them, struggling to bend

    down with the pain in my shoulder and gently sitting on the bed beside Sia. What must they have

    thought?

    I told them I¡¯ll be back early and then I was gone the entire day. ¡°What did you tell them?¡± I ask Mom.

    She sighs. ¡°Just that work was busy. They were upset, but they understood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the sad part¡­ they will soon be ustomed to me never being around,¡± I say bitterly.

    ¡°Zaia, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Momforts me gently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t even think Mom, I was so determined to find out who it was behind that helmet that I

    just acted recklessly. I could have been killed and then what about these two?

    They need me.¡± I say as I look up at her. The thought that has been niggling on my mind all morning

    now making itself known.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ child, you acted to protect someone, don¡¯t forget that. Under stress and fear, we do things¡­

    don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom, life is short, and I want them to know Sebastian¡­ because if anything happens to

    me. They will need him.¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Nothing will happen to you, do you understand?¡± Mom looks shocked, but I mean it, from the

    bottom of my heart.

    They need their father. ¡°Still, they need him in their life.¡± I respond. Deep down, I am scared, scared

    something will happen to either Sebastian or I. She sighs and nods in understanding.

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you,¡± I begin as I now turn to her as she begins to set a few

    pillows behind me to make it easier for me. I know once the pain medication wears off, I¡¯ll struggle with

    the pain more so.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mom asks. I¡¯m about to ask about the birthmark when Dad opens the door without even a

    knock. His face is pale, and I know something is very wrong before he even speaks. His eyes flit to

    mine and I know it involves me.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°Sebastian was shot.

 Chapter 49

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 A Father¡¯s Decision

    ZAIA. Two days have passed since the shooting and although Sebastian made it, he is still in critical

    condition ording to the doctors. Luckily his body is fighting, and I know he¡¯ll make it.

    He just needs the time to heal and let his body do the work. Our Pack doctor also said Sebastian¡¯s

    healing speed was something he has not seen before and is healing far faster than the average Alpha.

    It made me happy to hear, my crazy, infuriating, yet sexy Alpha will get through this. ¡°We need to tell

    the Kings,¡± I say quietly, looking at Dad.

    We are back home and although I had managed to handle things as his men agreed to listen to me; I

    know I need to tell his family. Currently, his family think he is still on a business trip.

    And if I don¡¯t tell them, his men will. Some had already been hesitant for me to take him, but Daniel and

    Jai had helped turn that around in my favour.

    Dad sighs. ¡°Yes, I understand that, so I¡¯m presuming you will do it.¡± ¡°I have to. This is no longer a joke

    or something we can keep a secret. We are all in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like one step forward and ten back, Jai says quietly.I look at him and smile sadly. I can understand

    that¡­

    When we returned, the first thing he told me was that Valerie¡¯s brain had shown some activity several

    times. And with the moon. almost at its fullest, I have hope it¡¯ll help her even more.

    ¡°This was a deadly fight¡­ there are chances that Sebastian saw the attacker.¡± Jai says as he looks at

    the injuries, burns, and bruises that covered Sebastian¡¯s body. The state he is in is not just by one

    bullet, he had been attacked violently. Brutally.

    They wanted him dead. His hands had been a mess of cuts too, to the point, I don¡¯t want the kids to

    see him like this. This isn¡¯t the first memory I want them to have of him.

    The guilt I feel is worse. I wish I had let him stay ¡­ I had told him to go, thinking only about the children

    and my own safety. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be a target¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Back?¡± Dad asks me sharply as I step closer to Sebastian and

    tenderly caress his jaw.

    ¡°Yes, I will go back and take my ce as the Luna¡­ until he is better. Enough hiding, enough obeying

    this monster¡¯s threats. It¡¯s time to show them that we are united and that I am his Luna. He wanted me

    back¡­ so it won¡¯t be a lie¡­ I need to go there and do this our way.¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes, damn girl, that¡¯s it. You are our rightful Luna. The pack will not fault you. Come home.¡± Jai says,

    making Dad re at him with irritation. ¡°Uh sorry, Alpha¡­¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Dad says. I nod¡­ ¡°I know¡­ and it¡¯s why I want to request that I can take my security

    team with me¡­.

    those who have been there and are trusted from day one,¡± I ask. It¡¯s big, and I know I¡¯m asking a lot¡­

    ¡°You were meant to be the next head of this pack¡­ will you abandon me?¡± Dad asks. quietly. His

    voice is emotionless, but I know he¡¯s upset. I walk over to him as Jai silently leaves the room. ¡°No. I will

    be here for this pack too¡­¡± I say softly. He frowns. ¡°You meanbine the packs?¡±

    I smile softly. ¡°Are you saying that you have already epted that I am going back to Sebastian for

    good?¡± He frowns. ¡°No! Not at all. Who knows, he may never wake up!¡± He scoffs. We both know that¡¯s

    not true. He¡¯s just in bad shape.

    ¡°Dad¡­ I want to be able to leave the house without the risk of someone wanting me dead. I want the

    children to be able to live freely. I think we need to find out who is behind this before one of us actually

    ends up dead.¡±

    He takes my hands and sighs. ¡°Very well¡­ I understand¡­¡±

    ¡°And that includes you, you have been pulled into this and I¡¯m worried for you too,¡± I say, hoping he

    listens. He has been my rock, and we have be closer. I can¡¯t deny that despite his strictness, he

    has been nothing but good to me.

    ¡°I will take care of myself. You need not worry. However, before I allow you to leave and if anything is to

    happen to me¡­ I want to announce you as the future¡­ Alpha of this pack.

    I need to talk to Ate too¡­¡± He frowns and I know he hasn¡¯t told her a lot of things. ¡°Ok, I will wait

    until you are ready for me to leave, but please let¡¯s not dy. I will call the Kings and let them know

    about Sebastian for now.¡± I say.

    He nods and adjusts his jacket, taking out his phone. I see the multiple missed calls from his wife and

    smoothly look away. ¡°Very well, we will have the ceremony tomorrow evening. It is a full moon after all.

    Something you would be proud of.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s befitting,¡± I say, knowing he, like most, didn¡¯t care about the moon cycle. I nce back at

    Sebastian before I leave the room and return to where the kids are currently sitting at the dining table

    waiting for dinner. I take a deep, calming breath before I paste a gentle smile on my face and stride in.

    Jai is currently staying here too. He has been here ever since we left on the business trip. Dad didn¡¯t

    question why he has remained and I am grateful for it.

    ¡°Ah, that smells so good! What¡¯s cooking?¡± I ask. ¡°Fish and fries!¡± Zion says, waving his fork. ¡°Sit down,

    Mommy! I saved you a seat!¡± Sia says happily. ¡°Aww thank you baby, and that sounds so yummy! Do I

    smell steamed veg too?¡±

    ¡°Yucky,¡± Sia whispers before she giggles when she catches Jai smirking at her, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like your

    veg?¡± He teases her. She shakes her head before hiding behind me.

    I kiss the top of her head as I look at Mom, who is preparing the food, having sent the staff away after

    they had done their part. ¡°I am hungry,¡± I say, not realising I hadn¡¯t eaten sincest night. ¡°Well eat up,¡±

    Jai says. ¡°So did he agree?¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yes, tomorrow evening there¡¯s a pack ceremony where Dad will announce me as the next

    Alpha.¡± Jai isn¡¯t the only one who looks up in surprise as Mom turns, her eyes widening and even

    Zion¡¯s mouth drops open.

    ¡°Mommy will be the next Alpha?¡± He asks in surprise. ¡°Yes, not yet, but someday,¡± I say! ¡°Oh wow!¡± He

    says, high-fiving Jai, who chuckles.

    ¡°You will be Alpha one day too,¡± Jai says and Zion nods vigorously, not realising the real meaning

    behind Jai¡¯s words. Zion has always had this thing about the pack hierarchy and I can¡¯t deny that it is

    something I made sure they know.

    ¡°So, you know what Alphas and Betas are?¡± Jai asks him as Mom ces the food on the table. ¡± Thank

    you, Mnie.¡± She smiles at him before she goes to get the next tes.

    ¡°I do,¡± Zion says. ¡°I do too!¡± Sia chips in, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Oh, do you princess? Then tell me about

    Betas.¡± Jai says picking up his fork as we all dig

    ¡°Betas are the Alpha¡¯s closest friends, and their trusted¡­ trusted¡­¡± she trails off, confused as she tries

    to find the right word and Zion smirks.

    ¡°Person, their most trusted persons.¡± He says proudly. ¡°Who will be your Beta, Mommy?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°I think Jai here makes a good Beta,¡± I say smiling slightly.

    ¡°I used to be Beta at my old pack.¡± Jai says proudly. ¡°But you aren¡¯t part of our pack¡­¡± Zion says

    thoughtfully. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just saying I a good Beta.¡±

    ¡°Then why were you fired?¡± Sia asks and that one question makes us all burst outughing.

    A light-hearted moment we really need. ¡°She has a point!¡± Mom says. Jai chuckles. ¡°Well¡­ you know

    Aunty Val, who is sleeping? She needed me.¡± He exins gently.

    Sia¡¯s smile vanishes as she nods sombrely. ¡°Yes¡­ like sleeping beauty¡­ but Mommy said she will

    wake up. I believe it too.¡± She says determinedly.

    ¡°She will,¡± I say. ¡°Who is the man in the other room?¡± Zion asks, making me freeze, my heart

    thundering. I didn¡¯t realise he knew someone else was brought in¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I say, trying to buy myself some time to think of an answer. ¡°There¡¯s a man in the other room¡­

    Where you wentst night¡­ who is he Mommy and who hurt him?¡± Zion asks me. There¡¯s no fear or

    worry in his eyes but there is a deep curiosity, and I can¡¯t lie to them. I need to tell him in an appropriate

    manner¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s a little hurt¡­ but once he¡¯s better I will introduce you to him, ok?¡± I say, struggling to find a

    proper way to exin it.

    He nods slowly. ¡°Ok.¡±

    I smile slightly, taking a piece of fish in my mouth before ncing up at Jai and Mom. It¡¯s clear neither

    was expecting it either¡­

    Once dinner is over, I make my way into Sebastian¡¯s room. Two nurses are tending to him as a doctor

    does some checks, with two security guards watching them. I step out again and go into the lounge,

    which is empty, and bravely dial my ex- mother-inw¡¯s number.

    I take a shaky breath, feeling nervous as the phone rings. A part of me wants it to go to voice mail but

    my hope is shattered when a woman¡¯s voice that I recognise answers. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello¡­. It¡¯s Zaia.¡± I begin. I hear her gasp and a rustle and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s calling her husband. ¡°Zaia¡­

    Goddess! Zaia! Oh my god Aran, it¡¯s Zaia!¡±

    A hushed exchange follows before I hear Aran¡¯s voice. ¡°What a surprise. To what do we owe this¡­

    pleasure?¡± His voice is calm, but there is a hint of hostility in it.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not calling to exchange good tidings¡­. Sebastian was injured and he is here in my pack.

    Rest assured, he is being taken good care of.¡± I say, thinking this is so difficult!

    I hear Agatha gasp and I wait with bated breath for an answer. ¡°What happened to my son, Ms

    Toussaint? And think before you speak because you would not want war.¡± Aran¡¯s snarles through

    the phone. I was not expecting any less. Closing my eyes, I say the words I wish I didn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°He was shot, Mr King, and I am certain by the same person who targeted me a few days ago. This is

    not the time to let your anger cloud your mind, but the time for us to stand together against themon

    enemy. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± There¡¯s silence and I wonder if I have said too much¡­

 Chapter 50

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 A Past Mistake

    ZAIA. ¡°You speak as if you care¡­ not once have you allowed us or Sebastian to see the children. What

    was he doing with you anyway?¡± Aran replies.

    I frown. It¡¯s not like they reached out determined to see the children. Perhaps Sebastian didn¡¯t want

    them to, but regardless, it¡¯s not like they tried.

    ¡°I do apologise for that,¡± I begin, deciding to be the better person. ¡°As for Sebastian¡­ we have¡­

    rekindled our rtionship.¡± I close my eyes, hoping I¡¯m not making things worse by saying that.

    Although I think Sebastian would simply find it amusing and probably won¡¯t let me live it down.

    ¡°Oh? So let me get this straight. You kept us away from the children for years, then you suddenly get

    back with Sebastian and that¡¯s when he¡¯s suddenly attacked. And now you want to talk to us?¡± Aran¡¯s

    words sting.

    ¡°Because I thought you¡¯d be more concerned about his condition, than why I¡¯m the one who is making

    this call? Not once have you asked how he is, Mr King¡­¡±

    ¡°You said he¡¯s doing well. I know my son is strong enough to recover.¡± He says curtly. ¡°Then¡­ would

    you like to see him?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Ye-¡± Agatha is cut off, and I wait for Aran to speak. ¡°We won¡¯t step onto that pack¡¯s ground. Since you

    two have made amends, then isn¡¯t it correct you bring my son, and my grandchildren to me?¡±

    ¡°Very well, as soon as I have my things prepared, and Sebastian is a little better, I will bring him home,¡±

    I say. This isn¡¯t the way this conversation was meant to go. ¡°Make haste.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you for your time, Mr and Mrs King. Have a good day.¡± Aran hangs up and I sigh. The

    rtionship between us will not be the same as it once was, but I guess that is ok¡­

    I¡¯m not going back to be the perfect Luna. I¡¯m going back for business, with a mission on my mind and

    one I cannot afford to lose.

    Standing up, I make my way to Valerie¡¯s room, Jai¡¯s there fixing the pillows under her head. When she

    wakes up, and she will,¡­ I want to see these two together. Everything he¡¯s done for her.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He asks, cocking a brow ¨C an amused smile on his face.

    ¡°How?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Like you want to cry.¡± I smile. ¡°No, I just want her to wake up and realise you two belong together,¡± I

    say softly. His amusement vanishes before he looks down. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I deserve it¡­ not after what I

    did ¡­¡±

    I frown, tilting my head. That¡¯s something Valerie refused to tell me, too¡­

    ¡°What exactly happened between you two?¡± I ask quietly. He lowers his head, and my own stomach

    twists with unease. ¡°Jai?¡±

    ¡°I cheated on her¡­ I was drunk and I was at a party and¡­ I don¡¯t know how one thing went to the next

    and I ended up screwing some other girl.¡± He says quietly.

    My eyes widen as my heart clenches. I know how that pain feels and now it makes sense to me why

    Valerie never told me. Because she didn¡¯t want it to affect the rtionship we had as I was the Luna,

    and he was the Beta.

    ¡°How- I mean, did she find out or did you tell her?¡± I ask, trying to control my emotions. ¡°When I woke

    the next morning and saw that woman in my bed¡­ it all rushed back, and I realised I fucked up¡­ I had

    to tell her the truth. I¡¯ll never forget that look in her eyes though¡­¡±

    I remain silent, how do you forgive someone who cheated?

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Even you are disgusted in me¡­ I don¡¯t me you. I feel the very same way. But it¡¯s why I will be here

    for her, not because I want to win her back¡­ because yeah, that would be a dreame true, but I

    don¡¯t deserve her. I¡¯m here, because I want to make up for what I did to her. After all, I still love her

    even if I did fucking mess up. I didn¡¯t and won¡¯t expect anything in return.¡±

    A silence falls over us as the open skylight above lets the moon shine down upon her. ¡°I¡¯ve been

    there¡­ and it breaks you¡­¡± I say. She is so strong. She always has been. But I do wish she had told

    me¡­¡±

    He nods, guilt clear on his face. ¡°You know¡­ I know it¡¯s not much, but for what it¡¯s worth, I don¡¯t think

    Sebastian would have done what he did and in the way, he did if it wasn¡¯t for the Ashbane.¡± He says.

    ¡°He¡¯s a better person than me, Zaia. He does deserve a second chance where I don¡¯t.¡±

    I stare at him, those words reying in my mind. One sentence sticking out.

    ¡°Ashbane?¡± His eyes meet mine, a glint of confusion in them before they widen with realisation. ¡°He

    didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°No. Sebastian was on Ashbane? When?¡± I ask, my heart thundering. ¡°When everything happened,

    him¡­. Annalise, all of it, was definitely influenced by Ashbane.

    Shit, don¡¯t tell him I mentioned it. If he didn¡¯t tell you, it must have been for a reason.¡± I scoff in disbelief,

    my heart thumping. Ashbane That made it all¡­ so much easier to ept¡­

    Why didn¡¯t he tell me?

    I know why. ¡°Because he¡¯s trying to act noble or something. He is such a fool! Goddess, he might have

    won some points back.¡± I mutter.

    ¡°Only I don¡¯t think he wants that. He wants you to ept him without knowing of the Ashbane¡­ am I

    correct?¡± Jai mulls as he massages his jaw. I nod slowly. ¡°I think so.¡±

    Idiot. ¡°I think I see that day in sight, Zaia. The day you and he are together again, and the kids can

    come home, we cane home.¡± He sighs heavily, looking at Valerie. ¡°You really believe that moon

    healing is a thing, right?¡±

    I nce at the moon and then back at her and nod. ¡°I do and you have seen the improvement¡­ right?¡±

    He nods. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just pretty hard to believe¡­

    makes me wonder what more we could do if we weren¡¯t so distanced from who we truly are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that,¡± I say. ¡°Go to bed Jai, I¡¯ll watch Valerie tonight¡­ tomorrow there is a pack event,

    and I will need you to be watching Valerie during that time.¡±

    ¡°Understood Luna, and thank you for everything.¡± He leaves the room after kissing Valerie¡¯s forehead

    and I move the armchair closer to her.

    Taking my seat beside her, I ce my hand on top of hers. ¡°You will wake up, Val, and when you do,

    you will tell us who did this,¡± I whisper.

    I sit there, staring at the moon as I ponder over the Blood Born and everything we know. I¡¯m almost

    drifting off when there¡¯s a knock on the door and mom opens the door quietly. She¡¯s holding a mug of

    coffee, and I can¡¯t help but smile at her.

    ¡°Zaia, you should sleep. You have a long day ahead of you tomorrow.¡± She whispers as she passes me

    the mug despite her words.

    I smile slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, besides I might doze off in between checking on her,¡± I reply, looking at the

    open window of the conservatory. This ce is fully guarded at all times. ¡°Well, make sure you are

    fresh for tomorrow. What will you wear?¡± Mom asks me.

    I run my fingers through my hair. ¡°I haven¡¯t even thought so far,¡± I reply with a sigh, before. I pause, a

    sudden idea popping into my mind¡­

    ¡°What is going on in that mind of yours?¡± Mom asks, knowing me well. ¡°I have the perfect outfit in

    mind¡­ I just need a few essories. By morning I¡¯ll have that sorted, just can you let Dad know I want

    the entire thing under strict surveince?¡±

    Mom observes me curiously before she nods. ¡°As you wish, you are cooking something up, but I know

    you won¡¯t tell me until tomorrow.¡± She smiles before she lets out a smallugh. Oh, and your father is

    sleeping in the lounge. You should go tell him yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, he doesn¡¯t seem to go home muchtely ¡­ I wonder¡­¡± I smirk at her before she frowns. ¡°Oh

    please, he left me for that witch, and do you really think I¡¯ll be the reason he¡¯d stay around?

    Pfft, he¡¯s here for you and the kids.¡± She leaves the room, and I can¡¯t help but smile. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s

    staying for me and the kids only¡­ but I do think there¡¯s something between them¡­ 2

    I ce my mug down and pick up my phone messaging Dad about my request, something I was

    nning to do anyway, but teasing Mom is a little fun.

    DAD: That was going to be in ce anyway, it would only make sense. I can¡¯t help but pout before I

    smile and thank him. Now¡­ my n¡­

    I first need to see if there is a henna artist in the area¡­ it¡¯s time to make a statement and see if anyone

    reacts¡­

    Now to see if I can find something that¡¯ll work in terms of jewellery. It takes me a while before I manage

    to locate a local job that can do personal pieces.

    ¡°I hope they can¡­¡± I murmur as I quickly type a message about how I have a special event tomorrow

    and want a specifically designed piece.

    I get to nning my outfit when my phone pings and I see a reply. Ah, someone is workingte! My

    heart skips a beat when I open the message.

    Hello Ms Toussaint, It would be our greatest pleasure to work with you and we will be more than willing

    to have this piece ready for you by tomorrow evening. Please forward us your chosen design and we

    will work on the mock-up first thing in the morning.

    Regards, Ethereal Handmade Pieces. Perfect¡­

    I stand up and leave the room quickly, returning with a pen and paper. Sitting down, I take a deep

    breath before I begin drawing the symbol of the Blood Born¡­

 Chapter 51

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 51

    A Horrible Truth

    ZAIA. I stare at my reflection in the mirror. Maybe I did take it a step too far. My hair is pulled back in a

    sleek bun, and my eyes are smoky with a nude lipstick.

    I¡¯m wearing a navy dress, it¡¯s in, with a slight shimmer to it, and it reaches the floor with a string

    strap halter neck that leaves my side boobs and back on disy. It has a slit down my thigh.

    I¡¯m wearing the ne I had designed, consisting of three chains and the triangle symbol sitting right

    above my breasts. They had delivered on time, and it is as I had requested. Showing the symbol within

    perfectly.

    It¡¯s the only piece of jewellery I will be wearing. A statement alongside the henna that covers my arms.

    The pattern is partially floral but there are at least six of the blood born symbols drawn onto both arms.

    Along my back, I have the symbol drawn down the centre of my back with added gold and blue glitter to

    emphasise the symbol.

    My left leg, which can be seen through the slit, also has henna applied. Like my back, it simply consists

    of the symbol.

    No one will miss it and I wonder who will react ¡­ who knows of the Blood Born? We will have other

    allied pack alphas and important figures there.

    I smooth my dress down just as there¡¯s a knock on the door and Mom enters. ¡°Ah Zaia, you need to

    hur¡­¡± She trails off as her eyes fall on me and her face drains of colour as she grips the door handle

    for support.

    ¡°That is a reaction I was hoping for, from some of those in attendance tonight, Mother¡­ not you.¡± I say,

    frowning.

    Does she recognise it or know something about it? Growing up, she always dismissed it saying it was

    just a birthmark, but now her reaction says otherwise. It¡¯s something I did want to ask her but never

    found the right moment, or it simply slipped my mind.

    ¡°Change. Now.¡± Mom says sharply as she enters the room and shuts the door. She grabs my arm and

    begins scrubbing at the henna.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a henna stain, meaning it won¡¯te off,¡± I say quietly, observing her. Her heart is thumping,

    and she stares up at me tight-lipped.

    ¡°What is it? What do you know?¡± I ask her intently. She looks down, her hands shaking as she stares at

    my now-red arm. The rubbing did nothing but re the skin.

    ¡°All I know is, hide this- this ridiculous- ridiculous whatever this is that you are trying to prove! Unless

    you have a death wish!¡± She says, her voice shaking. There¡¯s so much hatred and resentment in her

    voice that it shocks me.

    I grip her elbows, ¡°Mom. Mom, please tell me. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m hurting you, but everything that is

    happening is because of this. Someone knows I am Blood Born. We need to know everything and if

    there is something that your know, then please tell us.¡±

    ¡°Us? Who else- goddess! Your father¡­ he knows?¡± she whispers, her face turning even more ashen.

    She¡¯s worrying me now¡­

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Zaia, please stop this.¡± She¡¯s frantic now as she grabs my make-up wipes and begins scrubbing at my

    arms. The henna won¡¯te off¡­

    ¡°Mom!¡± There¡¯s a knock on the door. ¡°Zaia! Is everything alright?¡± Dad¡¯s voicees. ¡°Come in, Dad,¡± I

    say, despite Mom shaking her head vigorously.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± He says instantly, looking at my ne, his brow furrowing but his attention

    goes to Mom, who is visibly shaking. Pull yourself together Mnie. What is wrong with you?¡±

    He knows a little of my n and although he didn¡¯t really react in a positive or negative. manner, he

    simply said security will be finest.

    its ¡°How can you do this?¡± Mom shouts, spinning around and ring usingly at him. He raises an

    eyebrow, crossing his arms. ¡°And what did I do exactly?¡±

    ¡°Mom, please, Dad had nothing to do with this,¡± I say firmly. ¡°What do you know?¡± Dad asks her

    sharply, far firmer than I was. She looks between us, before her eyes well with tears, and she seems to

    give up.

    ¡°They¡­ I¡­ I only managed to protect her. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, I tried to stop them. If they know she¡¯s

    one too! They¡¯ll take her too!¡± She whispers before she falls to the ground and breaks into tears.

    Concern floods Dad¡¯s face as he kneels before her, gripping her shoulders. ¡°Mnie, who?¡± Dad asks

    sharply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I ¡­ please. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Her words aren¡¯t making sense and Dad looks at me and I

    instantly move forward, kneeling beside her and cing a hand on her back.

    ¡°Mom, you tried to stop who? What happened?¡± I ask, as she rubs her eyes fruitlessly, as more tears

    fall, her makeup now a mess.

    She¡¯s crying now, shaking extremely as she now clutches mine and Dad¡¯s wrists. ¡°When you¡­ Hugh,

    he didn¡¯t die in that car crash¡­ he¡­ was¡­¡±

    Dad¡¯s face pales, and he swallows as he stares at her. Whatever she is saying, he understands. ¡°You

    said to me that¡­¡± His voice is ice cold as he trails off and I can feel his aura around him. Her heart is

    pounding violently, and I wonder what on earth is going on.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you. They told me that if I told anyone, they would kill us all!¡± She says, ¡°I had

    to, for her!¡±

    Dad is still as he stares at her. ¡°No. You should have told me! I could have done the right thing!¡± He

    suddenly roars as he Lands up, his eyes zing.

    ¡°Could you have?! You could have died!¡± Dad scoffs as he backs away from Mom. What is going on?

    ¡°You really are a horrible mother,¡± he whispers resentfully.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I exim. ¡°Not now, Zaia! This so-called mother willingly let someone take her son and told me

    he was dead!¡± He roars, making my eyes widen as I stare at Mom, who is a sobbing mess. 3

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Hugh! They were ckmailing me. They said he¡¯ll live as long as I behaved!¡±

    She sobs. (2

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    My own mind is spinning as I sit there, frozen. The weight of the situation has hit me, and I¡¯m torn¡­ I

    understand both Mom and Dad¡¯s points of view¡­ but the thing is¡­ Dad is right in this situation. And

    the fact that I have a brother¡­

    It¡¯s too much to take in. Mom did what Sebastian did, and that only hurts a person more¡­

    ¡°Mom¡­ Dad is right in this matter. Even if they ckmailed me and Dad, you should have told Dad his

    son is out there.¡± My heart clenches in dread, and I look up at Dad.

    He¡¯sposing himself, but he¡¯s breaking inside. I stand up and go over to him. Right now, he needs

    me more. I hug him tightly Why are things so painful?

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. Like you cared! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do anything. You had already gone to

    your precious mistress!¡± Mom whispers brokenly.

    My heart pounds as I look at her, not wanting to upset her more, but the truth is the truth. ¡°If one of my

    children was taken, I would still do everything in my power to get them back,¡± I whisper. She looks up at

    me brokenly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know? Zaia¡­ If they knew you were a blood born too, they would havee for you.

    I had no one. Nothing¡­ Your Dad didn¡¯t care for you back then. If I spoke, I would have lost you too.¡±

    She breaks into sobs, and I realise she was pushed into a corner¡­

    Like Sebastian¡­

    I close my eyes understanding her dilemma, she chose to save one child instead of risk both.., how

    does a mother choose? 1

    My heart breaks for her but I know despite Dad¡¯s anger he knows there¡¯s truth in her words. My own

    mind is a mess and I¡¯m about to speak when Dad does.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Dad says coldly. ¡°Stand up and tell us everything you know, Mnie. Who were they? We

    need answers.¡±

    I walk over to her and help her up. Her head is hanging as I lead her to my bed and make her sit down,

    crouching before her.

    ¡°Is knowing¡­ worth it?¡± She whispers. I¡¯m about to answer, but there¡¯s more to her question. Why do I

    feel as if that question has a double meaning?

    ¡°Yes-¡± ¡°No.¡± I cut Dad off, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think she can tell us without a price to pay¡­¡±

    Mum¡¯s eyes flicker as she stares at me, shocked.

    ¡°How did¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve learned to be careful¡­¡± I say, ncing up at Dad. ¡°Dad we can¡¯t risk Mom¡¯s life, but

    Mom, tell me, is there anything about the Blood Born that you can tell us without consequences?¡± She

    looks down at her hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s three¡­the trifecta needed to purge the world of our kind who have forgotten their creator¡­

    Each one represents one of the three¡­ Repercussion, Retribution and Redemption. Each one serves

    a purpose. Your brother held the Blood Born symbol on his wrist¡­ When they intercepted that car on

    the way back from the

    hospital¡­ They saw his mark and didn¡¯t realise there might be two together.¡±

    ¡°And how do you know all that?¡± Dad asks. His voice is trembling with anger, and I know it¡¯s because of

    my brother.

    ¡°In our family, we knew that a blood born will be born into our family¡­¡± She says quietly. I¡¯m stunned.

    How could she keep this from us?

    Before I can speak, Dad beats me to it. ¡°For someone who seems to know so much, why did you not

    prepare us or even warn me?

    When I saw Zaia for the first time, I asked about that birthmark, and you told me it was just a

    birthmark.¡± He snarls.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in any of it! Until we came back from the hospital, and he was taken! And then I couldn¡¯t

    mention it to you!¡± She shouts.

    ¡°And that is the issue in itself. Everyone is losing faith in our birthright. Even when presented with those

    answers. Goddess, no wonder she wants to punish us.¡± I say quietly as I stand up slowly and cross my

    arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mom whispers. ¡°It¡¯s toote for a sorry, Mom. We need to do what¡¯s right, we need to fix

    everything and above all, we need to find my brother.¡± I look at Dad. ¡°Cancel the ceremony. This

    doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±

    ¡°You were first born, Zaia¡­¡± Mom says quickly. ¡°And even if you weren¡¯t, you are the child I trust, you

    will be the Alpha of this pack. End of discussion.¡± Dad says before he turns, not

    sparing Mom another nce as he leaves the room, the sound of the mming door echoes around

    the now silent room¡­

 Chapter 52

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 52

    A Jealous Sister

    ZAIA. The glimmering fairy lights and thenterns twinkle in the night. The music is soft and soothing,

    the opposite of the storm that rages inside of me. I am still unable to fully process the information that

    Mom shared, and neither can Dad¡­

    Mom decided to stay home. She had originally been extremely worried about facing Ate. and with

    what happened, she couldn¡¯t do it and I can¡¯t me her. Since we moved here, both women have

    avoided one another at all costs.

    Dad is greeting everyone, but his constant tugging at his tie and readjusting tells me he¡¯s stressed.

    Right now, I could use Sebastian¡¯s arms around me¡­

    Wait, stop. Did I just say that? My cheeks burn as I step out into the open. A silence falls as all eyes

    turn to me and hopefully, the cameras catch everyone¡¯s expressions¡­

    My eyes find Atticus and he¡¯s staring at me with an expression I can¡¯t make out. Interesting¡­ is it me

    or the symbol?

    ¡°Ms Zaia Toussaint.¡± Someone announces me and I gracefully walk down the steps. Atticus nces

    around before he swiftly crosses the garden and holds out a hand to me.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± He says. I take his hand hesitantly, but instead of his normally charming smile, he¡¯s looking me

    over with a tiny frown. ¡°Hello, Atticus,¡± I say. ¡°Are you alright? You look a little¡­ shocked.¡±

    He tenses before he shakes his head. ¡°No, not at all. So shall we?¡± He offers me his arm and although

    I¡¯m tempted to refuse, his reaction has intrigued me, although after Mom¡¯s, nothing feels like a surprise

    anymore.

    ¡°Congrattions Ms Toussaint, it is a pleasant surprise to learn that you will head this pack. I hope our

    alliance will continue.¡± An older Alpha from an allied pack says.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Bruce,¡± I say politely, giving him and his Luna a grateful smile. ¡°Will we perhaps see

    another alliance between you and Alpha Payne?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m lucky,¡± Atticus says with a charming smile, whilst I simply smile politely, not wanting to cause a

    scene. ¡°Excuse us,¡± I say politely before I lead us away, taking a ss of wine from a passing waiter.

    Atticus does the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re annoyed.¡± He states as he guides me towards one of therger oaks at the further end of the

    grounds.

    ¡°Well, I did tell you no. I¡¯ve made my decision, Atticus. Sebastian and I have patched things up.¡± I say

    quietly.

    He stares at me. Any spark he had in his eyes vanishes as he stares at me with eyes that now look

    extremely cold.

    ¡°Really¡­ after everything he has done?¡± he asks, clenching his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have never led you

    on, Atticus, what I do is up to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake, Zaia. He can¡¯t protect you.¡± He says, ncing around before he looks down.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    What is there to talk about? I frown but I don¡¯t argue as someone else approaches us and pasting a

    smile on my face, ¨ª step forward to greet them.

    The night has passed by with ease and with the full moon at its fullest I feel even more confident that

    it¡¯ll help Valerie. Dinner is almost over, and I¡¯m almost done with having to sit through Ate¡¯s

    displeasure.

    She¡¯s got her lips pursed in a pinched line, irritation clear on her face as she stares at me haughtily,

    making snide indirect jabs every chance she gets.

    She¡¯s a little too touchy-feely with Dad, but he is still distracted, not noticing nor entertaining her. Not

    that he usually entertained her much.

    I know he feels guilty for the fact that he had pushed Mom away so she didn¡¯t think she reach out to

    him¡­

    Life can be painful sometimes¡­

    Would ¡°I still wonder how you think you will manage, Zaia. Are you prepared for such a position? I¡¯m

    worried you are biting off far more than you can chew.¡± Ate murmurs the moment Dad is distracted

    by another Alpha.

    I look at the woman seated beside me and wish I wasn¡¯t sitting right beside her but when Dad had

    made to sit between us; she had pushed herself in between. I now raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°You need not worry, Luna. Dad knows I am capable.¡± I reply, taking a spoonful of my chocte cake.

    She rolls her eyes, picking up her drink. ¡°Well, as long as you are confident, what¡¯s with the getup?¡±

    ¡°I was trying something,¡± I reply simply. ¡°Trying to look like a fool.¡± She mumbles her breath, but I hear

    under. She looks me over, her eyes lingering on the henna before she shakes her head and looks

    away.

    ¡°Zaia. Ready?¡± Dad says quietly and I pick up my napkin, patting my mouth and nod. ¡°Whenever you

    are,¡± I respond with a smile.

    He gives me a nod before he stands up and clinks his ss as he looks out over the garden. We¡¯re

    dining out in the open. The weather is good save for little bursts of wind at times.

    ¡°May I have everyone¡¯s attention?¡± Dad says. The chatter dies down as everyone turns to the front,

    giving Dad their full attention. ¡°As you all know, recently I have made my daughter the head of my

    company and named her my heir. Today, I wish to announce that I am also naming her the future Alpha

    of this pack.¡±

    A ripple of surprise flits through the room and although it¡¯s not unheard of to have a female alpha, it is

    rare.

    ¡°My daughter has proved time and time again that she is suitable for this position¡­¡± Dad says quietly.

    He¡¯s not himself¡­ I can see it in the way he¡¯s talking. He¡¯s distracted and upset. For Dad¡¯s. emotions to

    show through, it¡¯s obvious Mom¡¯s secret has impacted him.

    He doesn¡¯t need to do this¡­ maybe he¡¯s even rethinking if he wants to make me his heir, and I don¡¯t

    mind. But right now, he needs me, I stand up and move past Ate, cing a hand on my father¡¯s

    arm. He observes me for a moment before looking ahead.

    ¡°I do apologise¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ a moving moment.¡± He says quietly, he ces his arm around me and

    gives me a small smile. ¡°I present to you, the future Alpha of the Crystal Shadow Pack, Zaia Toussaint!¡±

    Everyone stands and begins pping, and I look up at Dad. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to,¡± I whisper. He shakes

    his head. ¡°I wanted to.¡± He replies quietly before he pulls me into a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what he is thanking me for, but I hug him back. I know it¡¯s a devastating hit, but I do hope

    he cane to terms with everything that has happened and doesn¡¯t me himself for the loss of his

    son.

    Why mom? ¡°Well well well¡­ look at this. I am hurt father, you are giving Zaia everything, but what

    about me? Am I not your daughter?¡±

    A voice I have not heard for years but is familiar as the morning sun, reaches my ears. I turn slowly, as

    Dad lets go of me and we both look at thetest arrival.

    Annalise stands there. She looks almost the same as she once did. Her hair is shorter than it used to

    be. It¡¯s curled and frames her face, but what captures my attention is her swollen belly.

    She¡¯s pregnant? My heart thumps in surprise. Sebastian never mentioned she had moved on. Maybe

    that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t been meddlingtely.

    ¡°Annalise¡­¡± Dad says, a frown crossing his forehead.

    ¡°Father.¡± She responds. Ate stands up, knocking her chair back as she runs to her daughter¡¯s side

    and flings her arms around her, breaking into tears.

    ¡°Oh goddess, Annalise baby, where have you been¡­ and you¡¯re pregnant!¡± She says, cupping her

    face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother, but I was forbidden to return.¡± She says, now looking at Dad usingly. ¡°Dad said I

    am not allowed to set foot in this pack after what I did. I think he forgets that she is the one who stole

    my boyfriend! I was with Sebastian King before she came along!¡±

    Dad frowns. ¡°If I had given you an order, why did you disobey by returning, if that¡¯s even the case?¡±

    he asks coldly, clearly not wanting to address thetter part of her statement. ¡°What?¡± Ate asks,

    shocked. ¡°You refused to let me see her! You said that she¡¯s the one who shoulde to us and when

    she tried, you pushed her away?¡±

    ¡°Because she destroyed her sister¡¯s house!¡± Dad thunders, making a tense silence fall over the

    gathering. Of course, people knew and have heard of what happened, but for Dad to address it

    himself¡­

    ¡°He was mine first!¡± She retorts, her eyes shing. I know Sebastian said it was never serious¡­ but

    she isn¡¯t wrong that he was with her when we found out we were mates.

    Something I wish I did go into depth about with Sebastian, but it was hard for me, and I never did. It

    was his past¡­ right?

    But when the past keeps meddling, maybe you do have to step up. ¡°We were mates Annalise, you

    know the meaning of destined mates.¡±

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s just put it down to that.¡± She sneers. ¡°You have clearly moved on. Stop this nonsense,

    Annalise.¡± Dad warns her. ¡°Moved on? I¡¯m carrying Sebastian¡¯s child and the heir to the Dark Hollow

    Falls Pack!¡± My heart skips a beat as I look at her, but it¡¯s only for a moment before I internally roll my

    eyes.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve heard the fake pregnancy news before Annalise. I know how maniptive you can be and

    the web of lies that you weave. So, now that we are on the topic; I want to know something and I have

    asked you this before, but this time I want an answer.¡±

    I step around the table as I stride towards her as she res at me, looking unnerved, clearly not

    expecting me to speak.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you working with? Who helped you frame me when you pretended to be kidnapped?¡±

    I ask, my voice loud and clear.

    Her eyes scan over me, but aside from the look of disgust, there¡¯s no sense of recognition from her

    when they skim over my ne.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need to answer anything when ites to my personal business!¡± She snaps. ¡°Yet you are

    out here airing your own dirtyundry and making false ims when ites to my mate?¡±

    ¡°Your mate?! He rejected you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, do forgive me. Have I not mentioned the news? My mistake, I would like to share that Alpha

    Sebastian and I, have rekindled our indle rtionship and we are together again.¡± I say, knowing that

    everyone here has now heard those words.

    Oh Zaia, you will look like a fool when all of this is over. Sebastian will not let me live this down.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Leave Annalise. I will deal with youter.¡± Dad says coldly. ¡°But she¡¯s only speaking because she¡¯s

    upset, Hugh! Besides, she¡¯s pregnant, show somepassion-¡±

    ¡°Compassion?! Where was yourpassion when Zaia was pregnant, and I told you to talk to your

    daughter!¡± Dad snarls, mming his hand violently onto the table, making several of the sses tip

    over.

    ¡°Hugh¡­ how¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out, the both of you! I will discuss thister, but I am not in the mood for any of this tonight.¡± Dad

    warns Ate. He¡¯s at his limit for the day and for her own good; I hope she listens.

    There¡¯s a look in his eyes that I can¡¯t understand, but there¡¯s something between them¡­ Something

    only they understand.

    And the way Ate¡¯s heart is thumping with that challenging look in her eyes tells me she isn¡¯t going

    to be backing down without a fight. ¡°Not a wise move, Hugh.¡± She murmurs. I have no idea what she

    has on Dad¡­ but there certainly is something¡­ 2

    Ate takes Annalise¡¯s arm before she guides her away and I look around as Dad slowly takes his

    seat and Atticus pats his shoulder, murmuring something to him before he stands ¡°Well,dies and

    gentlemen, let¡¯s not allow anything to ruin this special night for the future Alpha, Zaia Toussaint.

    Congrattions once more on everything you have achieved.¡± He begins pping, and the mood lifts a

    little, and despite everything, I am grateful that he spoke

    He motions for the musicians to begin ying the music I didn¡¯t even realise hade to a stop before

    he looks at me and I give him a small appreciative smile. This night has not gone the way I nned at

    all.

 Chapter 53

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 53

    An Exnation

    ZAIA. ¡°Well goodnight, Ms Toussaint. I am thoroughly impressed with how far you havee. Oh,

    and¡­¡± Alpha Robert leans forward. ¡°I hope you are recovering well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, touching my shoulder lightly. It¡¯s obvious no one wanted to openly mention

    me being shot; not wanting it to take away from the celebration at hand.

    knowing that despite surviving and experiencing that, it means someone did try to kill me. I also know

    that it made people think highly of me; the whispers I have heard asionally proved that.

    ¡°That is excellent to hear. You are a hero and so brave.¡± He walks away and Atticus approaches, hands

    in his pockets.

    The expression on his face clearly shows he is a man on a mission. ¡°Not now Atticus, I¡¯m heading

    back,¡± I say quietly. The night is over, and I just want to return home to my family.

    Dad said he had things to deal with and I¡¯m sure he means the mother-daughter duo that left earlier. He

    is leaving now too, and most people have retreated. Some of the pack members remain and the staff

    will soon clean up.

    ¡°Zaia, I need to talk to you, Now.¡± His words are sharp, and he suddenly grabs my good arm, pulling

    me towards his car.

    ¡°Atticus!¡± I¡¯m about to shout for him to unhand me when his hand mps over my mouth, stopping me

    and an arm wraps around my waist. He nces around before pulling me into the shadows.

    ¡°Stop struggling. If you are smart, Zaia¡­ don¡¯t cause a scene¡­what you did tonight was incredibly

    stupid,¡± he whispers, his lips.

    brushing my ear.

    My eyes sh and I¡¯m about to hit him with my head when I pause. My heart is still thumping violently

    but I¡¯m more curious about why he has been off all night and he had said he wanted to talk to me. Does

    he know something?

    When he realises, I am calm and won¡¯t fight him any longer, he slowly releases me. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask,

    ring at him. ¡°Do not manhandle me next time.¡±

    His gaze falls to my ne before he shakes his head. ¡°Really Zaia? You aren¡¯t even listening.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what it is?¡± I reply, exasperated. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    I¡¯m not going anywhere with anyone¡­

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Zaia. Not here.¡± He mutters, ncing around. ¡°Trust me¡­ not out here¡­¡±

    ¡°Then at my home. We¡¯ll talk at my mansion.¡± I state, just as my guards hurry into view and I step out of

    the shadows before someone raises the rm.

    ¡°Ms Zaia¡­¡± Leon, one of the guards, says in relief when he sees me. He¡¯s one of the new ones since

    we lost the previous ones. Dad had assigned some more of his trusted men. Their bodies falling so

    easily as they were shot down is something that still gives me the chills. Oh, how easy it is to end a

    human life¡­

    ¡°We will take you home, Ma¡¯am,¡± Neil, another guard says. I nce at Aleric. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at my

    mansion,¡± I say swiftly.

    He frowns, but nods. ¡°Very well.¡± The guards exchange a look before nodding and escorting me to my

    car. With everything going on, I can¡¯t trust anyone, not even Atticus, and with the way he¡¯s behaving it¡¯s

    making me even more suspicious.

    The journey back is fast and uneventful, but I don¡¯t miss the way those who apany me are on

    edge the entire way. Alert and ready for anything to happen. When we are at the mansion, the car is

    searched before we are allowed through the gates.

    It¡¯s only a few moments before Atticus¡¯s car drives in and he gets out, walking over to where I stand on

    the front steps. ¡°Can we talk somewhere private?¡± He asks.

    I nod before I motion him inside and lead him to the drawing room. Two guards nk us when I stop

    them at the door. ¡°We¡¯ll be ok,¡± I say.

    ¡°Then we will be right outside,¡± Leon says firmly. I nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± I close the door behind me,

    motioning him to take a seat.

    He shakes his head, refusing me before he shoves his hands into his pocket and exhales. ¡°May I ask

    why you are wearing that symbol?¡±

    he asks. I cock a brow. ¡°Does it mean something to you?¡± I counter. He looks down, clenching his jaw

    before his eyes meet mine before he speaks. ¡°I know of it¡­

    and I assume you do too¡­¡±

    I watch him. Nothing is surprising me anymore. ¡°The Blood Born. I am one, and someone wants me

    gone.¡± I state as if it¡¯s the most ordinary thing to say. I cross my arms, ignoring the twinge in my

    shoulder.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His frown deepens before he walks over to me and, bending down, pulls up his trouser hem and pulls

    his sock down. My gaze falls to a symbol that is almost identical to my birthmark I¡¯m stunned, how¡­

    how is that possible? 2

    ¡°And so am I.¡± He says, making my eyes widen. ¡°You got shot, Zaia. You could have been killed if they

    wanted you dead. Have you forgotten?¡± 4

    His eyes go to my shoulder. I had wrapped it in a skin-coloured wrap to blend in with my skin. He sighs

    and I look down. ¡°You need to be careful. Tonight was like you were challenging them.¡±

    That is the aim¡­

    I had a moment when I wondered if Atticus was somehow involved, but this is not what I was

    expecting¡­

    He fixes his sock and stands up, frowning deeply. ¡°Zaia¡­ I saw your symbol years ago, but it was

    obvious neither you nor your family knew what it meant and I know the Sable Triquetra needs you and

    we can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    The Sable Triquetra?

    What is that?

    ¡°What are you going on about, Atticus?¡± I ask sharply. He runs his fingers through his styled hair,

    messing it up as he looks at me, ¡°I was told by my father before he passed away that you are the final

    piece of the puzzle toplete the Triquetra and that I must protect you at all costs to determine you

    chose the Sublime Triquetra. I tried¡­ and everything was going perfectly fine since you left Sebastian,

    but tonight? By wearing that symbol, what did you think would happen?¡±

    I frown, trying to make sense of it all. It¡¯s too much to digest¡­ too much to understand. I ce my hand

    on my head, closing my eyes. ¡°I wanted answers and it seems like I got a few. What do you mean by

    the Sable and Sublime Triquetra?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The two forces, one of which will decide the future. The Sable will purge thend of us all¡­ The

    Sublime¡¯s aim is to bring our people back to the Goddess. You are the final piece. Whatever you

    choose, the path you take willplete one of the Triquetra.¡± (1

    ¡°But I thought each point stood for Redemption, Retribution and Repercussion?¡±

    ¡°The Sublime Triquetra does¡­. Only one point is the same in each trifecta, Zaia, and that is you

    depending on what you choose.¡± He says quietly.

    ¡°Then¡­ what else makes the Sable Triquetra?¡±

    I ask. ¡°Revenge, Rebirth and Retribution.¡±

    ¡°And that means¡­ I am Retribution?¡± He nods. ¡°Yes, and they want you to deliver the right retribution.

    Yet you openly challenged them, showing them that you know what you are,¡± He says quietly as he

    nces towards the window. ¡°You are no longer safe here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not safe anywhere¡­ why do they want me separated from Sebastian? Why hurt him? Does this

    mean the Sable Triquetra has the other two beings whoplete it?¡± I ask as the thought fills me with

    unease. The look in his eyes tells me the answer before he even speaks.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you¡­ the Sublime, who is the third?¡± He looks down and my heart sinks, so we are still

    missing a point¡­

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find them.¡± He says quietly. Silence falls between us, and my mind is spinning

    even more. One thing I do know is that he had so many chances to tell me, but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Well, I wish you told me earlier so I could have actually been prepared for all of this. You didn¡¯t tell me

    anything when you had enough time to do so, Atticus.¡± I say quietly. ¡°I know, but you had a lot going

    on-¡±

    ¡°And still, I could have handled it!I don¡¯t need people making decisions for me, Atticus. Tell me, back

    then it was all an act, wasn¡¯t it? Wanting me? I was pregnant with another man¡¯s children, yet you

    pretended to want me still¡­ correct? This is all an act, correct?¡±

    ¡°Zaia, listen, yes in the start it was an act, but that changed¡­ I have fallen for you.¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°Whatever, I am sick and tired of the secrets. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, you need to-¡±

    an

    ¡°I need to do nothing! Goddess! It¡¯s been exhausting night, I just¡­ I just need a break for my sanity. I

    will think over everything you have said, but I really just need some rest. I¡¯ll go over everything

    tomorrow. Good night, Atticus¡­ Please, leave.¡± I say, raising my hand as I turn away.

    He knew of the Blood Born; he knew so much more, and he didn¡¯t think I should know. How dare he

    suddenly just say I¡¯m the final piece? The scary truth is we can destroy or rebuild who we are. I

    massage my temples and he sighs softly.

    ¡°I tried to do the right thing, Zaia¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to expect¡­ I never wanted you hurt.¡± He says

    quietly.

    I don¡¯t reply and he sucks in a breath, and I hear him head to the door. ¡°Good night.¡± He says quietly. I

    don¡¯t reply.

    The door opens and I close my eyes as it shuts with a small snap. I drop onto the sofa, gripping the

    edges as I hang my head. Atticus has an almost identical birthmark. There are three points. The

    Sublime Triquetra¡­

    Repercussion, Retribution and Redemption. The Sable Triquetra¡­

    Revenge, Retribution and Rebirth

    Trifecta needed to purge the world. I am the final point¡­

    I have a brother with a matching birthmark that they took¡­

    So he¡¯s part of the Sable Triquetra? Goddess knows if he is ok.

    Mom¡¯s secret¡­

    Atticus¡¯s secret¡­

    Annalise¡¯s secret regarding where she was for the three years after she disappeared¡­

    Annalise¡¯s pregnancy¡­

    I take a deep, steadying breath, but I¡¯m feeling dizzy. So many questions, so few answers¡­

    I can¡¯t do it tonight.

    Tonight, I just need a moment to clear my head. I stagger to my feet, feeling the ground move, and I

    lurch forward. I grab out blindly, hitting my knee on the table before I drop onto the sofa, clutching my

    head.

    Breathe Zaia¡­

    You are stronger than this¡­.

    Breathe¡­

    Suddenly, the door bursts open, and I look up, my entire vision spinning. ¡°Zaia! Come quick! It¡¯s

    Valerie!¡±

 Chapter 54

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 54

    A Light at the End

    ZAIA. My heart skips a beat as I stare at Jai, my legs refusing to move when he rushes over to me and

    quickly puts his arm around me to help me up faster, not wanting to hurt my arm.

    ¡°Quick!¡± Panic fills me as I rush from the room, stumbling as the floor seems to move and bend and I

    close my eyes, following him blindly.

    Calm down Zaia¡­.

    ¡°Look!¡± he says with uncontained excitement. I open my eyes, my vision blurring as I stare at the bed, it

    takes me a moment to realise what he¡¯s showing me and my heart thumps as I gasp.

    The steady beeping of the machine fills the room, and I stare at the EEG machine screen. There¡¯s

    brain activity!

    Not just a faint spurt, but a steady rhythm of increased activity. Hope fills my scrambled mind and my

    heart leaps in excitement. Valerie¡­ It¡¯s working!

    I look at the moon, hope filling me. Thank you, Goddess¡­

    My breath hitches as her lips move ever so slightly, as she lifts two fingers a little before she rxes

    into her pillows and the machine calms down.

    But neither of us is devastated, because one thing is clear, it¡¯s working. It¡¯s working! Meaning my Val is

    coming back to me ¨C to us!

    Jai looks at me and I¡¯ve never seen him happier. ¡°She¡¯s going to make it. Everything be damned if

    she¡¯s going toe back.¡± He says, giving me a smile that I have not seen on his face in a while. 1

    ¡°She is,¡± I say softly as I walk over to the bed and Jai goes around the other side, caressing her hair

    and her cheek. His heart is racing and my own fills with warmth. He really needs this. ¡°Valerie¡­¡± Jai

    says, lifting her hand and kissing it tenderly. ¡°You got this¡­¡±

    I take her other hand, praying for her to wake up quickly, but I remain silent as I stand there, smiling

    softly watching Jai whisper encouragement to her.

    ¡°She will wake up,¡± I say after he falls silent, gazing down at her and I believe it. He¡¯s remained strong,

    not given up hope, but seeing him like this meant deep down he did fear losing her¡­

    I look at the moon before I kiss her forehead gently. I¡¯m happy yet exhausted. The events of the day

    have been too much.

    ¡°Thanks, Zaia,¡± Jai says quietly. ¡°You didn¡¯t give up hope, and she¡¯s getting better. Thank you for not

    allowing her family to pull the plug. I look across at him and shake my head.

    ¡°There is nothing to thank me for. She is as important to me as she is to you.¡± I say softly. He nods

    before he seems to observe me. ¡°Are you alright? You look¡­ pale¡­¡±

    I shake my head, masking my emotions. Tonight is a good night for him. I don¡¯t need to ruin that. We¡¯ll

    talk when my own mind is clear too¡­

    ¡°Yes, just tired. Good night, Jai, I¡¯ll talk to you in the morning.¡± I say. ¡°She is going to wake up.¡± He

    nods, giving me a small smile.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Goodnight Zaia.¡± He responds with a small smile. I leave the room, closing the door silently behind

    me, and head upstairs. I tread carefully to the twin¡¯s room. They¡¯re fast asleep cuddled against mom

    who is asleep as well. A storybook lies open on her stomach.

    She looks tired, and it¡¯s obvious she cried. herself to sleep. My heart squeezes as I gently pick up the

    book, not wanting to disturb her and ce it down on the bedside table.

    I can¡¯t help but smile at all three squeezed into Sia¡¯s bed, but they look content, so I don¡¯t disturb them.

    Switching off themp, I fix the duvet, pulling it up and making sure all three are covered.

    I ce a soft kiss on each of their foreheads, Mom frowns slightly and I quietly move back before I turn

    and tiptoe to the door. I pause, my hand on the door frame as I cast another nce back at them and

    smile softly.

    All I want is for everything to be alright so my children can have the life they deserve. One free from

    risks and danger. I leave the room, silently closing the door behind me.

    I am about to make my way to my own bedroom when I pause and nce down the hall at the room

    Sebastian is in before I make my way there. Opening the door quietly, I slip inside. He¡¯s still

    unconscious, but I can tell he¡¯s getting better¡­

    I¡¯m sorry¡­

    I lock the door before I take off my heels and ne, dropping the jewellery onto the bedside table. I

    unpin my hair, letting it down.

    before I walk over to the bed and slowly slip in beside him. His scent and his warmth wee me and

    right now I need it. I rest my head on the edge of the pillow, not wanting to hurt him.

    ¡°Wake up Sebastian, there¡¯s just so much going on¡­ and I¡­ I miss you.¡± I whisper, staring at the side

    of his face. So much has happened¡­ and who did this to him? We still don¡¯t know.

    I lift my head, cupping his handsome face as I slowly lean over him and press my lips against his.

    Tingles of pleasure rush through me, my heart pounding, and a single tear falls from my eye. I need

    you¡­

    With all the secrets and lies around me, he is the one I feel I can truly trust. Please wake up. I brush my

    finger along his short beard as I gaze into his face.

    Please¡­

    His chest rises and falls steadily, and I close my eyes. I sigh, as I lean up, nting a soft kiss on his

    forehead and I¡¯m about to move back when his eyes open and I find myself staring into those brilliant

    sharp blues. My heart thuds as I stare down at him, it takes me a moment toprehend that he¡¯s

    actually woken up.

    ¡°Zai¡­¡± He croaks and I let out a shaky breath. ¡°Bastien!¡± I say, flinging my arms around his neck. He

    grunts and I gasp, ¡°Shit! Sorry!¡±

    I jerk back, hoping I haven¡¯t hurt him as I sit back on my knees, cing my hand on his chest as I look

    him over.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s totally fine. You can jump me anytime.¡± He says, his voice thick and hoarse. I can¡¯t help

    but smile, ever the cocky one!

    But he¡¯s awake! Goddess! He¡¯s awake!

    I quickly get off the bed, rushing to get him. some water from the decanter that sits on the dresser.

    He struggles to sit up, and although I know it¡¯s taking a lot out of him, he pushes through, his pride not

    letting him give up, and he manages to do so before I even get back to the bed.

    He groans as he adjusts his position and looks. at me, gripping his left nk. ¡°Here,¡± I say, my heart

    thundering, and I raise the ss to his lips. He reaches up but grits his teeth as he slumps.

    back against the cushions, and I lean over, helping him drink. He takes a few big gulps before he

    moves his head back and I ce the ss down.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed I¡¯m alive.¡± He mutters, staring at the ceiling before looking at me. I sit down beside him,

    and he lets go of his nk and ces his hand on my thigh. He¡¯s breathing hard.

    I bite my lip as his eyes meet mine, not missing the hunger in them, and I¡¯m very aware of the way his

    thumb is caressing my bare thigh. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask as his gaze skims over my breasts, and I

    feel very aware of how revealing my dress is.

    Only Sebastian can ignite this d¨¦sire inside of me. The way he¡¯s looking at me is drowning me. Please

    say something before I submit¡­

    He frowns, staring at my thigh, removing his hand and looking at the symbol there. ¡°What is going on

    and how long was I out for?¡±

    He asks, his voice sharper now. ¡°Not long, just a couple of days¡­ but a lot has happened,¡± I say as he

    struggles to sit up again.

    I ce my hands on his shoulder and gently force him back. Right now, I¡¯m stronger than him, and he

    groans before he gives in.

    ¡°I still feel like hell.¡±

    ¡°I never knew you know how hell feels.¡± I tease, running my fingers through his hair that falls. over his

    forehead, making him look much younger.

    ¡°I do¡­when you left¡­¡±

    I nce at him, about to say something, only to see his gaze on my breasts. I cock a brow. ¡°Eyes up

    here, Mr.¡± I scold lightly His gaze flicks up, and he tilts his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to stare when you look so fine, besides I may have hit my head hard, but I swear I felt

    your lips on mine¡­ care to exin?¡± he whispers huskily, making my core clench.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I begin as his hand finds my leg again.

    This time he slides his hand right up the side of my thigh, grazing the side of my ass. ¡°Care to exin?¡±

    He murmurs, squeezing ever so tantalisingly.

    Is it evil of me that I am relieved that he can¡¯t pull me close right now? Because if he could, I wouldn¡¯t

    be able to resist¡­

    Do I even want to?

    ¡°I was just wondering since you¡¯re such a perve, if maybe kissing you might make you stand to

    attention,¡± I reply with a smirk as I nce towards his midsection. Thoroughly happy with my

    comeback.

    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°How long did that one take you toe up with?¡± He says mockingly. I roll my

    eyes. ¡°Hey, not long. It was a good one. Besides, I was only stating facts. You are a perve.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want to call it, Little Fox. I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± he remarks, his eyes on my breasts again. He

    isn¡¯t telling me what happened, and I need to know.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ what happened?¡± I urge. He frowns, ¡°Then after I do, I want to know why 11/12 you have the

    Blood Born symbol on you.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± I reply.

    He stares up at the ceiling; the mood darkening.

    ¡°After I left the hospital, I didn¡¯t feelfortable enough to leave, so I stayed outside the hospital.

    When I realised you left, I shifted to wolf form, yeah I know, how improper right?¡± he frowns and shakes

    his head. ¡°Not at all.¡± I reply with a smile.

    ¡°I went for a run to clear my head and that¡¯s when out of nowhere I was attacked. There were two of

    them. I wasn¡¯t expecting it, it¡¯s pretty much a blur¡­ but their aim was clear, they were there to kill.¡±

    ¡°Did you see them? Anything?¡±

    He¡¯s silent for a moment before he looks down. ¡°Just their eyes¡­. A pair of grey eyes and a pair of

    bright blue¡­¡± 5

    ¡°The biker,¡± I say, my stomach twisting as dread and fear fills me.

    ¡°Possibly, they were simr enough to mine¡­

    but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them¡­¡±

    ¡°And the grey?¡± I ask, trying to think who has grey eyes and why, why do they want to hurt him?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I have no idea¡­ but they worked well together.¡± He says quietly, but it is his next

    words that send a chill down my spine. ¡°One thing is clear: they won¡¯t stop, not until they seed.¡±

 Chapter 55

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 55

    A Strong Woman

    SEBASTIAN. I watch her as she sits there; her plunging neckline enticing me but the concern and

    worry I feel for her outweigh my desires ¨C wanting to take away all her worries. Those men were there

    to make an example of me, but I turned out far stronger than they anticipated. Idiots.

    But I also can¡¯t deny that they managed to do damage. My entire body is in a lot of pain, and I can

    barely sit up. They wanted me dead, and I¡¯m certain they left me to bleed to death¡­

    I don¡¯t know how I made it, but I¡¯m d I did. ¡°We will handle this, don¡¯t worry,¡± I say quietly. She looks

    down, her heart pumping fast. She¡¯s trying to control her emotions and feelings just like she always

    used to, but she¡¯s failing.

    That¡¯s why she is in here¡­ I remember in the past when she had a lot going on, she woulde to me

    if I was workingte. She wouldn¡¯t bother me. She¡¯d simplye and curl up beside me as I worked.

    She never demanded attention, never wanted to bother me, but I wish she did¡­ I took advantage of

    her silence and strength. I never thought to push her and make her tell me, thinking if it was important,

    she¡¯d tell me herself. Instead, I would simplyfort her, but Icked in many ways¡­

    I never tried to ease her burden, but I won¡¯t make that mistake again, not anymore¡­ it was our silence

    and mimunication that made matters worse.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide what you feel from me, Little Fox,¡± I say quietly, reaching for her. I grit my teeth

    as pain shoots up my arm and my neck, but I manage to touch her chin, my body screaming in pain

    that I refuse to sumb to, as I take hold of it gently.

    I¡¯m unable to force her to look at me. I can barely keep upright, but she looks up anyway. Her gorgeous

    amethyst eyes are full of so many emotions and she¡¯s struggling with them.

    She grips my wrist providing some relief and cradles my hand to her chest. I try not to focus on the way

    my knuckles lightly graze her breast. My hand is bandaged too, I had grabbed one of the des in

    them¡­

    ¡°Zaia, what is it? Answer me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you¡¯re even able to move.¡± She says softly. ¡°Come here,¡± I say, wishing I could pull her

    closer, but I¡¯m barely managing to stay upright as she so obviously pointed out. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to divert

    the conversation, Zaia.¡±

    Her heart skips a beat, and she looks down, sighing softly. ¡°Do I need tomand you, or will you

    obey?¡±

    I ask, cocking a brow. She raises an eyebrow in return, crossing her legs, only to make the dress slip to

    the side, disying those sexy legs to me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from anyone, besides, you are looking at the future Alpha of the Crystal Shadow

    Pack.¡± She says proudly. ¡°Respect to your fellow Alphas, Alpha Bastien.¡± I look up at her surprised,

    Alpha?

    ¡°Wow¡­ congrattions¡­¡± I say, smirking slightly. She deserves it, she¡¯s worked hard, and that is a

    title she is worthy of. I¡¯m damn proud of her. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly happy for you.¡±

    Her eyes widen slightly, and she tilts her head. ¡± Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I ask, but as the words leave my lips, I realise what it means. It means that

    the possibility of ¡®us¡¯ is dwindling.

    She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just thought¡­ never mind.¡± She brushes it aside, running her

    other hand through her hair.

    I cock a brow. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. What is it?¡± I ask sharply. She looks up at me hesitantly, nibbling on her

    bottom lip, and shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was under the impression you wanted me back as your Luna.¡±

    My eyes sh in approval. That¡¯s exactly what I want and, using all the energy I can muster, I lean in

    closer to her.

    ¡°Do you want me to want you as my Luna?¡± I whisper seductively. ¡°Or do you want me to beg you to

    come back to me¡­ because if that will work, I¡¯m willing to do so.¡±

    Her heart skips a beat before she rolls her eyes and pushes me firmly back onto the pillows, making

    me groan slightly. ¡°Careful I¡¯m injured,¡± Iin and she looks at me, unimpressed despite the blush

    on her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act too big for your boots, Mr King. I was just going to remind you that you¡¯re still injured. You

    should stop flirting until you¡¯re better!¡±

    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t deny what I said,¡± I remark cockily, having had enough. I take a deep breath, hook my

    hand under her knee and yank her unceremoniously closer to me. Oh, fuck that killed!

    For a moment my vision darkens, and white spots cloud my vision as I clench my jaw. My head drops

    back on the pillow as the intensity of the pain numbs my senses.

    ¡°Sebastian! You¡¯re hurt! What are you doing?¡± She gets up, cupping my face, ¡°Bastien? No¡­ please¡­¡±

    she whispers, and I want to force my eyes open. I feel her breasts graze against my face.

    Hmm¡­ maybe being injured isn¡¯t so bad¡­ I could take advantage of this¡­

    Smirking smugly, I crack open an eyelid and she sits back, exhaling in relief.

    ¡°Thank the goddess!¡± I ce my hand on her thigh, enjoying the feel of the smooth skin of her thighs

    mped on both sides of my hand. ¡± You¡¯re so careless.¡± She scolds, more concerned about me than

    my hand on her thigh. She¡¯s so cute¡­

    ¡°Stop smirking like that.¡± She frowns. ¡°Then let¡¯s get back to the conversation, Zaia. You haven¡¯t told

    me why you have the Blood Born symbol all over your body.¡± I say breathlessly. I need to know at least

    what happened in case I do end up unconscious again.

    Just like that her face falls and I can sense her turmoil. ¡°Where do I begin?¡± she questions quietly.

    ¡°At the beginning, doesn¡¯t matter if it makes. sense or not, just let it out,¡± I say, caressing her thigh with

    my thumb. ¡°If I don¡¯t get anything, I¡¯ll ask you after.¡±

    She bites her lip as I feel her press her thighs together, and I resist a smirk. Seems like now she¡¯s

    noticing it¡­/

    ¡°You¡¯re distracting me.¡± She says pointedly. I smirk arrogantly. ¡°How so?¡± I ask, feigning confusion.

    She frowns, and just as I predict, she doesn¡¯t say. She¡¯s too sweet for her own good, and I n to use

    that to my advantage. ¡°So, shall we start?¡± I ask, cocking a brow.

    ¡°For someone who is so badly wounded, you are far too cocky.¡± She remarks before her expression

    bes serious and she takes a deep breath. ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s.¡±

    I wait patiently for her to continue, wondering what exactly has happened.

    ¡°What I am going to tell you first, just remember, this is what I¡¯ve heard from others, who knows how

    much of it is the truth, I don¡¯t trust anyone, and it¡¯s been such a long night I can¡¯t even focus.¡± She

    frowns. But the trouble I can sense in her voice makes me frown slightly.

    Who exactly told her this stuff? I remain quiet allowing her to continue. ¡°The Blood Born form two

    triquetras. Two sets of three, both who have separate aims to fix things. Each Blood Born stands for

    one of the points of the Triquetra. The Sublime Triquetra stands for Redemption, Repercussion and

    Retribution, their aim is to bring our kind back.

    to the goddess. Then we have the Sable Triquetra, which stands for Revenge, Rebirth and Retribution

    and they wish to end our kind¡­

    There are five Blood Born, I am Retribution¡­ which means whichever side I choose, I am the vital

    point that both side needs as I¡¯ll form aplete Triquetra.¡±

    For a moment, I¡¯m silent as she takes a deep breath. I¡¯m trying to understand. ¡°So I¡¯m assuming that is

    why they are after you ¡°I muse, feeling uneasy now. She nods, sighing softly. ¡°Atticus is Blood Born and

    from the Sublime Triquetra, but¡­¡±

    Atticus? I frown. ¡°Can we trust anything he says?¡± I ask, cocking a brow. She looks up. ¡°He has the

    mark of the Blood Born on his ankle.¡±

    ¡°And whats to say he isn¡¯t from the other side?¡± I ask sharply. I don¡¯t trust that man at all ¡­. ¡°He could

    simply be tricking you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but so much has happened, Sebastian. I¡¯m trying to think with a clear mind. He could be lying,

    he could be trying to trick me, I honestly don¡¯t know, but he said what I did.

    tonight was wrong, that I am openly challenging them and maybe I am. I¡¯m done hiding from them. I¡¯m

    tired!¡± Her wallse down as she lowers her head, cing it in her hands, her elbows resting on. her

    thighs.

    ¡°What else has happened?¡± There¡¯s something more to it all¡­

    ¡°Where do I begin? Do I start when Mom told me that I have a brother that was taken and she

    pretended he was dead, that he too had the Blood Born symbol? That she lied to protect me?¡± She

    looks up, and there is frustration, anger and sadness in her eyes.

    Her words have shocked me too. Who would have thought her mother would keep something so big a

    secret? But I hate that she had to go through so much without me.

    ¡°How do I deal with the fact that maybe I¡¯m the reason that my brother may be brainwashed? That he

    could possibly be one of the Sable Blood Born? That Annalise showed up and dered to the entire

    guest list that she¡¯s carrying your child?¡± Her eyes sh, her heart pounding as she stares at me.

    What? Annalise¡­ a sh of irritation fills me and my brows furrow. ¡°I have not been with her, Zaia. Rest

    assured that there is only one woman I want children with and that is you.¡±

    She opens her mouth, but I ce my thumb to her lips, cutting her off. ¡°Seems like my Little Fox has

    had a lot going on

    ¡­ I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t here, but I will be more careful going forward. I won¡¯t leave you to handle things

    alone. I¡¯ve done that far too many times¡­¡± I look down at her thighs, which are still mped around my

    hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, not this time norst time¡­. I heard you were being drugged with Ashbane. when

    you divorced me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Bastien?¡± ¡°What difference would it have made? I hurt you.

    There¡¯s no excuse for that.¡±

    ¡°But it was under the influence of Ashbane.¡± She says, leaning forward. It takes all my willpower not to

    look at her breasts, but I hold her gaze cocking a brow.

    ¡°Am I right to assume that Ms Toussaint seems to want to forgive me?¡± I murmur softly. Her lips part,

    drawing my attention to them before she pouts slightly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, but they would have won you

    some brownie points.

    ¡°she mumbles. ¡°Mmm, points¡­ how about a taste of those lips for a reward instead?¡± I murmur, licking

    my own lips before I look back into her eyes.

    Her heart is pounding, but instead, she rolls her eyes, brushing me off. ¡°In your dreams.¡± ¡°Yeah, like

    earlier¡­ I swear I felt as if someone kissed me¡­¡±

    Her cheeks flush before she tosses her hair. ¡±

    There¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± She says quietly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve told people we are together. I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d wake up and I was ready to go

    to your pack and try to face things head-on. I¡¯m not living on eggshells! I even told your parents that.

    Sorry.¡± She looks sheepish, her cheeks a pretty hue of pink.

    A slow smirk crosses my lips before I chuckle.¡± Really? Then I guess we should head home, my dear

    Luna.¡± ¡°After this threat is sorted.¡± She says, but this time, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much weight

    behind those words.

    ¡°Fair enough, but spending time in my presence. as my Luna¡­ I can guarantee you won¡¯t be able to

    leave when the timees.¡± I reply cockily.

    ¡°Oh? We¡¯ll see, because I don¡¯t n to be the perfect Luna, the Zaia Toussaint you once knew is gone.

    This Zaia¡­ she doesn¡¯t take a no from anyone, and she will do things¡¯exactly how she wants. So, are

    you prepared, Mr King?¡±

    Prepared? Prepared to have my Luna back home with me? No. Not at all. It feels like I¡¯m dreaming.

    ¡°No, but I am worried about your safety,¡± I reply honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, rest assured. Now get some rest, I

    should go¡­¡±

    She stands up, and I grab hold of her wrist without thinking. Her head whips back as she looks down at

    me, surprised and I find myself saying one single word, but one that has a huge impact. ¡°Stay.

 Chapter 56

    A Helping Hand

    ZAIA. My heart skips a beat as I look down at him. His gorgeous piercing eyes are burning into mine

    and as much as I wanted to be near him¡­ with him awake¡­ I¡¯m not so sure I can, but I know once we

    go there, we are going to have to pretend to be together¡­

    ¡°Excuse me? I don¡¯t think that would be proper, Mr King.¡± I reply, trying to mask my emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t

    think the other night was proper either, Ms Toussaint, yet I remember you moaning in pure satisfaction.¡±

    He counters cockily, cing his other arm under his head.

    I roll my eyes, trying not to admire his s3xy body. ¡°Oh please, I was drunk.¡± I retort. He¡¯s in pain, I can

    see that, but his arrogance and cockiness far exceed that. How stubborn!

    ¡°So then why were you on my bed whilst I was unconscious, were you nning to assault me in my

    sleep?¡± He asks mockingly, making me frown.

    ¡°You need a smack.¡± I frown, not knowing what else to say! He yanks me towards him, and I stumble,

    falling back onto the bed.

    He grunts from the force he just used on himself, but doesn¡¯t let the pain phase him as he looks me

    over shamelessly.

    ¡°As much as I want to fuck you all over again, I¡¯m in far too much pain¡­ stay¡­ I could use the

    company.¡± He says quietly.

    I hesitate, almost agreeing when he opens that mouth again. ¡°Besides, I might need help to undress or

    pull my pants down. I can barely I move and as you¡¯ve told everyone that we¡¯re together again, then it¡¯s

    only fair you help me.¡± He adds with a smirk.

    Idiot! ¡°You wish!¡± I growl, tugging free. ¡°Then at least send a nurse or someone to assist me, I need to

    go to the bathroom and freshen up a little,¡± he says as he sits up, flinching in pain. I clench my jaw,

    knowing exactly what he¡¯s trying to do¡­

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll send one,¡± I say, turning and sauntering to the door. He doesn¡¯t respond, but I can feel his

    gaze on me; I reach the door, unlock it and I¡¯m about to step out when he speaks.

    ¡°Zaia.¡± I look over my shoulder at him, and he smirks. ¡°Now what are you smirking about?¡± I frown.

    ¡°Nothing, just wondering why you made yourself sofortable¡­¡± his gaze dips to my discarded

    heels. ¡°The locked door¡­¡±

    My cheeks flush as he lies there,pletely rxed with that smirk stered across his smug

    face,that makes me want to smack and kiss him at the same time. ¡°You are such an ass, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if it makes you feel better,¡± he taunts.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I growl. ¡°Goodnight, Foxie, make sure you aren¡¯t thinking of me as you try to sleep, but if

    you do, and you need some help to finish off, I¡¯m right here.¡±

    ¡°Urgh, you ass!¡± I growl. I pull the door open and storm out, shutting it behind me. But I don¡¯t move for a

    moment, he probably does need assistance¡­

    I stand there silently, hearing a low groan and a thud. My heart skips a beat and I¡¯m about to turn back

    when I pause. He wanted a nurse, then I¡¯ll call one!

    How annoying he is!

    I know I¡¯m feeling jealous, and I shouldn¡¯t! I knock on the door beside Valerie¡¯s room where the nursing

    staff are staying whilst they tend to her.

    ¡°Hello Ma¡¯am, is all ok?¡± One of the women says. My heart sinks as I realise she¡¯s one of the younger

    ones. ¡°Yes¡­ Valerie doing ok?¡± I ask. She nods. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s incredible news that Doctor Scott is on the

    mend, it is nothing short of a miracle.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m happy too. Mr King needs some assistance as he walks. Is there anyone avable

    who may help him?¡± I ask.

    Her eyes light up in a way I¡¯m not too fond of, and she nods. ¡°I¡¯m on duty, I will go.¡± She replies,

    sounding a little too happy.

    I nod slowly; I know I¡¯m testing him or trying to show myself something. I really have no idea anymore.

    She hurries off, and I give her a few moments, now wishing I had just helped Sebastian. I know I¡¯m

    being silly, but when ites to him, I am irrational at times¡­

    I turn when I hear footsteps and see the nurse walking back towards me, visibly upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    Ma¡¯am, but Mr King said he didn¡¯t need any assistance and to leave.¡± She mumbles.

    My stomach does a flip. ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­. thank you.¡± I say, feeling guilty I had sent her, yet a part of me

    feels happy.

    That annoying Alpha¡­

    ¡°He is in pain, ma¡¯am, and I think he¡¯s overexerting himself. Maybe he will allow you to help him, or

    perhaps Mr O¡¯Dell.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll handle it and I¡¯m sorry for his behaviour,¡± I say before I walk past her and head back

    towards Sebastian¡¯s room.

    Taking a steadying breath, I knock on the door. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need assistance!¡± he snarls, making my

    heart thud. He sounds so cold¡­.

    ¡°Mind if Ie in?¡± I ask.

    There¡¯s silence and I take it as a yes. I open the door to see him standing there, in just those

    sweatpants he was on, but seeing him standing up showed the sheer level of his injuries. So many

    parts of his body are bandaged up.

    The faint smell of blood hits me, and I walk towards him. Has he opened a wound? ¡°What do you

    want?¡± he asks, making me look up at him sharply.

    ¡°You refused assistance from the nurse,¡± I say. He looks like he might topple over at any moment. He

    tilts his head and cocks a brow.¡± And did that make you feel sympathy for me?¡± He asks.

    ¡°No,¡± I say. He¡¯s upset, but he¡¯s trying to control his emotions. ¡°You¡¯re angry. Is it because of the pain or

    because I said no to helping you?¡±

    He looks at me before looking away and ncing at the bathroom door. ¡± Neither.¡± He takes a step, his

    body tense, his jaw taut as he tries to act like he can handle it.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± I say, blocking his path, and taking hold of his arm. His heart is thudding erratically, and I can

    tell he¡¯s about to fall. Stepping closer, I wrap my arm around his waist, cing his arm around my

    shoulders.

    He looks down at me, his eyes holding emotions that make my stomach feel all fluttery. ¡°You know

    exactly why,¡± he murmurs before turning away. Because I sent a woman to help him¡­

    ¡°You yourself said you wanted a nurse,¡± I state, as I help him towards the bathroom. ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t it

    bother you?¡± He asks.

    Yes, it did¡­.

    But instead of admitting that, I cock a brow. ¡°Not as much as it bothered you. If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t

    threaten me with it.¡± I scold.

    He looks away. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. I pushed you away¡­ I don¡¯t have any right to get angry.¡± He is

    speaking quietly and I don¡¯t reply.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    There¡¯s still healing needed¡­ for us both¡­ I feel guilty for making him feel like that but I stay silent. We

    reach the bathroom, and he leans against the door frame.

    ¡°You ok from here?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, unless you want to help me with my pants?¡± Any trace of guilt I had

    vanishes and I narrow my eyes. ¡°No, thank you!¡± I say, gently pushing him into the bathroom, and

    closing the door with a snap.

    I wait in his room for him toe out or call me. After five minutes, I knock lightly on the door.

    ¡°Sebastian? Are you alright?¡± I ask, hearing running water. ¡°Sebastian?¡± Worry fills me and I open the

    door.

    He¡¯s sitting on the edge of the bathtub beside the sink where the tap is running, his elbow resting on

    the counter and his eyes closed.

    His face and the front of his hair are soaking wet. The toothpaste sits on the counter with a toothbrush,

    the smell of mint reaching my nose.

    ¡°Bastian!¡± I rush to his side, crouching down and cup his face. His heart is beating steadily. ¡°Bastien?¡± I

    whisper, tenderly brushing his wet ck locks back.

    His eyes flutter open for a moment, and it takes him a moment to realise where he is as he scans the

    room around us. ¡± Shit¡­ sorry, I guess I stillck a lot of strength.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± I sigh, standing up, I turn the tap off and grab hold of his arm, Come on, you need to get

    back to bed.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t respond and I manage to get him back into the bedroom, once he drops onto the bed, he

    this.¡± He mutters. groans. ¡°I hate ¡°You never did like being bedridden, but you need rest,¡± I say, fixing

    his nket around him.

    He doesn¡¯t reply, his face now bing serious. ¡°You really won¡¯t stay?¡±

    I pause, my heart skipping a beat before I slowly look at him. He tilts his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t do

    anything, what are you afraid of?¡± He asks, ¡°I mean, I might need your assistance again.¡± I frown, what

    if he ends up falling¡­

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay but you better keep to your side of the bed,¡± I state.

    He smirks. ¡°Sure.¡± I dim the light and walk to the bathroom to wash my makeup off. Once I return, I

    climb into the bed from the other side, staying right on the edge. His eyes are closed but I know he¡¯s

    awake. ¡°Are you up to seeing the kids tomorrow?¡± I ask softly.

    Life is terrifyingly short, and I can¡¯t keep them apart any longer. He turns his head sharply towards me

    before groaning slightly.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± he curses.

    I smile faintly before our eyes meet. ¡± I¡¯d love that.¡± ¡°What will we tell them? I mean¡­ how do we

    exin why we aren¡¯t together?¡± I ask softly.

    ¡°Leave that to me.¡±

    I search his eyes, I might call his brain rice-sized, and he can be an idiot, but I also know he can be

    smart, whatever he chooses to tell them, I¡¯m sure I will approve of it and so I nod.

    This is what I needed, someone I can lean on. Having him beside me, his scent clouding my senses,

    the heat of his body against mine¡­ and I soon feel the exhaustion of the day ovee me.

    ¡°Night¡­¡± I murmur.

    ¡°Good night, Foxie.¡± He murmurs as I ¡°Night¡­¡± I murmur. ¡°Good night, Foxie.¡± He murmurs as I close

    my eyes. With him by my side, I¡¯ll ovee everything¡­.

 Chapter 57

    ZAIA. I¡¯m nketed in warmth, and I snuggle against the firm chest in front of me, biting my lip when I

    feel something hard poking my stomach. My core clenches and I arch my back, wanting something

    between my thighs¡­

    A deep husky growl rumbles in the chest before me and I let out a moan when a pair of lips touch my

    neck. Oh, fuck yes¡­

    I gasp in pleasure as they suck on my neck, his cock throbbing against my stomach, when I suddenly

    freeze, my eyes snapping open. What am I doing?

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± Only ites out as a horny moan. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± He growls, his hand raking down my bare

    back, my hardened nipples press against his chest and my heart thumps as I realise my dress is not

    covering my breasts at all having moved out of position whilst I slept.

    I love the way his body feels against mine, the promise of what he has to offer, the tantalising throb of

    his manhood that is standing to attention, ready to be yed with and pleasured by. We can¡¯t do this

    again¡­

    ¡°Sebastian, I have to go,¡± I say quietly, ¡°I gentlybing my fingers through the back of his hair. I bite

    back a moan as I shy away from his touch.

    He tenses as if just realising the situation we¡¯re in. He moves back slowly, grunting slightly as he rolls

    onto his back, and I quickly fix my dress, covering my breasts as I sit up. How did I even get into his

    arms again?

    I nce over at him, not knowing what to say, and realise his eyes are closed, one arm resting on his

    forehead. He looks a little healthier today. I¡¯m giving him mixed signals. I can¡¯t fault him for his

    reaction¡­

    I don¡¯t know what to say and nce at the bathroom. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Nothing

    you can help me with,¡± he responds quietly.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I say. I slide off the bed and rush to the door as fast as I can without breaking

    into an actual run.

    He doesn¡¯t respond and I pause, ncing back at him to see him lower his pants. My stomach flutters,

    and desire rushes through me as he pulls out his hard shaft. ¡°Close the door on your way out.¡± He says

    arrogantly, as he shamelessly runs his hand down his shaft.

    My pussy clenches as my eyes dip to his manhood, and it takes all my willpower to turn away and walk

    out of that room with burning cheeks and a pounding heart.

    I close the door behind me. Thest thing I hear is a low groan escape from him, my own body aching

    for a release that I know I won¡¯t get.

    An hourter, I still feel a bit flustered, unable to remove that image of him stroking his dick from my

    mind. The urge to get down on my knees and take his cock into my mouth is enticing.

    Fuck¡­ Focus Zaia!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t tell me Seb is up, Zaia!¡± I look up from where I am styling Sia¡¯s hair into two

    piggy tails when Jai pops his head in, his eyes are sparkling and he¡¯s grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Oh? Have you seen him?¡± I ask, trying not to think of him stroking his cock. ¡°Just now, Mnie asked

    if I could take him breakfast.¡± He says, grinning. I can¡¯t help but smile back. He reminds me of a kid on

    Christmas.

    ¡°Things are looking up. Valerie is waking up and Bastien is healing.¡± I say, ncing out at the sky

    before I look back at Jai as I put two little ck bows in Sia¡¯s hair.

    It gives me strength too, knowing that things are looking up. ¡°Yes! Damn, yeah, we got this.¡± He makes

    a fist before he smiles at me, winking at Sia before he leaves.

    She looks at me, raising her eyebrows.¡± Why is he so happy?¡± She asks in her cute little voice.

    ¡°Because those ill people are getting better,¡± Zion answers for me as he focuses on the boat he¡¯s

    building.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sia nods in understanding and I take a deep breath. ¡°So¡­ you guys have met Aunty Valerie

    today I want you to meet our other guest.¡± I begin.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Zion asks, looking at me sharply. He¡¯s been curious about Sebastian for a while¡­ Has he

    seen him or something?

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± I look down, beckoning Zion over to me. I look them both over, both a mix of Sebastian and I,

    our little beautiful angels.

    Sia is wearing a pretty little whitece dress with ck cors and cuffs and two pearl buttons on her

    neck and sleeve cuffs. She¡¯s wearing matching ck shoes and white knee-high socks.

    Zion is in a white T-shirt with a wolf on it, ck jeans, and ck boots. I brush his ck hair back and

    look into those eyes that are just like his dad¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and have a little talk,¡± I suggest, wrapping my arms around their waists. I hoist them up,

    making Zion chuckle and Sia shriek in excitement before bursting into a fit of giggles.

    ¡°Mommy is strong!¡± Sheughs. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± I say chuckling as I spin around once making them both

    laugh before I ce them both on the sofa and sit on the ground in front of them, crossing my legs.

    ¡°Now about that talk

    ¡­¡± I say, tugging at their cheeks gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like big people talk,¡± Zion says, crossing his arms as he observes me. ¡°Well, this is important,¡± I

    say softly, with a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s about the man. ¡°Yes, I ask who he is already, and you always don¡¯t

    answer.¡± Zion huffs, shrugging dramatically.

    I take both their hands in mine. I need them to know who he is before I take them into that room, but I

    never realised it would be so hard.

    I take a deep breath and nod. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it was a surprise.¡± I begin quietly looking at Sia, her

    grey eyes filled with curiosity as she tilts her head. ¡°He is¡­ He is your Daddy.¡± My voice is barely

    above a whisper as I watch them.

    In that moment, I realise how scared I am. Zion¡¯s face instantly changes to a deep thoughtful frown,

    whilst Sia stares at me, her eyesrge and soon they begin to shine with unshed tears.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My Daddy?¡± Sia is the first to speak. I nod, my own chest tightening with too many emotions. They

    exchange looks, and Sia¡¯s lips quiver before she buries her face in her hands and begins crying. ¡°I

    have a Daddy.¡± She whispers in a pitiful voice and I pull her into my arms, feeling a surge of guilt.

    ¡°Yes, you do, baby,¡± I whisper, rubbing her back as I look at Zion, who is staring at the ground sharply.

    ¡°Zion?¡± I whisper. He looks up at me, snapping out of his trance before punching his thigh. ¡°I knew it!¡± I

    look up sharply, my heart skipping a beat.

    ¡°What?¡± I ask. He doesn¡¯t answer, jumping off the sofa and running to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him!¡±

    ¡°Zion baby, wait!¡± I say as I quickly stand up, carrying Sia, who clings to me as I hurry from the room.

    Zion is already at Sebastian¡¯s door, knocking on it by the time I reach him. I wanted to let Sebastian

    know prior!

    ¡°Come in.¡± Sebastian¡¯s deep voicees.

    ¡°Zion, wait.¡± I whisper. Zion grins at me before turning the door handle and stepping inside.Sia hides

    her face away as Zion stops in his tracks and looks at Sebastian, who is sitting on the bed.

    He¡¯s dressed in ck pants, his white shirt is half-buttoned and his hair is wet. The smell of shampoo

    and soap reaches my nose.

    Did he shower? What about his injuries?

    I don¡¯t ask as I watch both father and son look at each other. Sebastian¡¯s face is unreadable, but his

    heart is thundering violently, giving away what he¡¯s feeling.

    ¡°Zion.¡± Sebastian says, his gaze flickering from him to Sia to me before returning to our son.

    Zion stands there, the sudden burst of confidence he had is gone as he stands there unsure. I¡¯m about

    to speak when Sebastian gets off the bed and kneels on one knee in front of him.I know he¡¯s in pain,

    but he isn¡¯t showing any signs of it as he smiles at our son.

    I can sense the sheer level of emotions that he¡¯s experiencing right now, my own throat is choked up

    and I can¡¯t help but want to cry.

    Right now, in this room, the four of us are together and I feel¡­plete.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Sebastian says, reaching for Zion¡¯s hands. Zion looks up at him, his little heart beating strongly

    as he steps back and balls his fist by his sides.

    ¡°Zion¡­¡± I say softly. He was so excited moments ago, Sebastian nces up at me as I step closer,

    concerned; both of us unsure how to react to him.

    Sebastian is about to say something when Zion looks up and finally speaks, but when he does, the

    words he speaksbut when he does, the words he speaks in his little precious voice shatter my heart.

    ¡°Where have you been all my life, Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 58

    SEBASTIAN. The first words my son says to me are of my failure to my family, a reminder that no

    matter what, this is a time period they will always look back on and know I was not here.

    The intense emotions I¡¯m feeling being in the same room as them for the first time make me want to

    pull the three of them into my arms and never let go.

    I want to hug them, kiss them, apologise to them, make themugh, y with them, wipe away their

    tears and promise I¡¯ll always take care of them. Is this the love of a father? I don¡¯t know how to exin

    what I¡¯m feeling.

    I love them; I love them so damn much. For the first time since they were born, we¡¯re together, but I

    can¡¯t simply pull them into my arms and promise them that from this day on everything will be alright. I

    am going to do my best to make up for the lost time.

    They may only be three years old, but they are still old enough to understand everything. Zion¡¯s

    question is proof of that. Zaia instantly moves forward, kneeling beside Zion as she holds our daughter.

    ¡°Zion, that¡¯s because-¡± she begins, but I cut her off, cing a hand on her arm. Her heart skips a beat

    as our eyes meet, a questioning one in hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry son, but I hurt your Mommy and made her sad, so she decided to go away and take care of

    you where she knew you would be safe and happy,¡± ,¡±I exin, that lump in my throat going.

    Zaia looks at me sharply, and I know she¡¯s about to argue with me when I give her a look and shake

    my head.

    ¡°Let me handle this,¡± I say quietly. I know it¡¯s been on her mind, but I can¡¯t let the kids me her for

    this. I was the one who messed everything up. The way I handled things was wrong.

    Zion¡¯s looking at me as he tries to remain brave and I reach out for his hands again and as much as I

    want to pull them into my arms and hug them both, I need them to be the ones to take the step willingly.

    I clear my throat as silently as possible as I watch my son observe my hands.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± He asks curiously. His blue eyes remind me of mine, and I can¡¯t help but smile

    faintly.

    He¡¯s a smart little one, he gets that from his Mom.

    ¡°I hurt her feelings. I lied about things, and I broke her heart, but I promise I won¡¯t do that anymore.

    Ever. I will always take care of all three of you. From here on I will never hurt your Mommy again and I

    will make up for the hurt I¡¯ve caused her¡­ Deal champ?¡± I say.

    There are things I can never rece. The pain I dealt her will always be something I¡¯ll regret. There is

    no way I can forgive myself for that, even though I hope one day she¡¯ll be able to forgive me.

    He looks at Zaia, but I refuse to, knowing it¡¯ll only mess with my emotions even more. I want her so

    damn much, but I don¡¯t understand what she truly wants.

    I love her with everything I have. I want her in my arms. I want to wake up to her by my side and fall

    asleep with her in my arms every night of my life.

    I know she¡¯s still struggling with the past and I am willing to give her the time she needs. I just wish I

    understood what is going on in that mind of hers a little more.

    I look at Zion, who is deep in thought as he ponders over what I have said. My arms are throbbing from

    being stretched out for this long. The jarring pain up my back and in my leg threatens to topple me over

    at any minute, but I am not about to let my body give in, in front of my children.

    He looks at Zaia once more before he turns to me and nods.

    ¡°Deal!¡± He says before he steps forward and flings his arms around my neck, almost sending me

    backwards. 2

    My heart hammers as he holds onto me tightly, his heart beating strongly, and I close my eyes, trying to

    hold myself together as I catch him.

    My son. I wrap my arms around him tighter, rocking him gently.

    This is my son.

    I kiss the side and top of his head. I promise I will protect the three of you with all I have. This time, I

    won¡¯t give her an excuse to be upset.

    I close my eyes for a moment, burning his scent into my mind. The feel of his hold, the rhythm of his

    heartbeat. Zion Toussaint-King future Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack.

    Our son. He¡¯s already an Alpha ready to protect his mother despite his tender age.

    I look across at Zaia, who¡¯s crying silently as she hugs Sia, wanting to wipe those tears from her cheek.

    My gaze dips to the back of our daughter¡¯s little head of beautiful dark copper curls.

    My princess.

    My eyes meet Zaia¡¯s and she nods slowly as she begins to move Sia away from herself.

    ¡°Sia? I say softly.

    I hear a small gasp as she mps her hands over her mouth. The sound of her thumping heart

    reaches my ears, but a flicker of worry rushes through me when I hear her heart rate dip a little.

    It¡¯s irregr¡­

    Fear and concern flood me, and I remember Zaia telling me about her not being well.

    I watch as she kisses her cheek softly.¡± Sia¡­ Baby, look, it¡¯s Daddy,¡± Zaia whispers gently, cing her

    on the floor. Her gorgeous hair slips from behind her ear, curtaining her face.

    She¡¯s about to tuck it back, but I reach over, brushing it back. She looks up at me, her heart skipping a

    beat, but this moment is not ours ¨C it¡¯s our children¡¯s.

    We both turn back to Sia, who has her head bent shyly.

    Zion moves back slightly, but he still holds onto me as he looks at his sister, who now turns ¡®slowly

    towards us.

    Tears glitter in her gorgeous grey eyes. She¡¯s beautiful. The innocence on her face makes me want to

    shield her away from the world forever.

    ¡°Hey there, Princess.¡± I say softly, my eyes stinging as I try to contain my own emotions. Her lips quiver

    before she bursts into tears.

    ¡°Daddy¡­.¡± she whimpers as she rubs her eyes. I reach for her, pulling her into my arms and hug her

    tightly, kissing the top of her head and rubbing her backfortingly.

    She¡¯s far smaller than Zion and between her sobs, she gasps a few times, as if trying to get her breath

    back.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, and I¡¯m always going to be around, Princess. Always. So, no tears, alright?¡± I say, trying

    to control my own.

    I¡¯m not one to cry, but this moment has overwhelmed me far more than I could ever have imagined.

    She looks up at me and nods as she struggles to calm herself. I nt a soft kiss on her forehead, and

    she begins giggling, tears still streaming down her cheeks.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s beard is tickly!¡± She exims softly, making Zion and Zaia chuckle.

    I can¡¯t help but smile at that and she looks up at me, the smile on her face lighting up my world and I

    realise this is it; this is how Zaia has had the strength to carry on.

    These two.

    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± I say, slowly adjusting my position and sitting on the floor. I lean back against the bed as I

    tug both into myp.

    There¡¯s so much I want to ask them, so much I want to promise them, so much I want to know, but right

    now I¡¯m unable to do any of it but simply hold them and cherish the moment.

    Zion is smiling as he rests his head against me, trying not to appear too happy, whilst Sia is looking up

    at me, her eyes full of adoration. I chuckle lightly, kissing her button nose before ruffling Zion¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I like Daddy!¡± Sia says, looking at Zaia, who is sitting opposite me, looking the vision of beauty and

    perfection.¡±Do you now?¡± Zaia says as Sia looks up at me and nods.

    ¡°I do.¡± She says happily.

    ¡°And I love you both.¡± I reply, hugging

    them both.

    ¡°And what about Mommy?¡± Sia asks innocently as Zion¡¯s head snaps up to observe me sharply.

    I look up slowly and my eyes meet Zaia¡¯s, reminding me of a deer caught in headlights, her heart

    pounding and I can¡¯t help but tilt my head and smirk.

    ¡°I loved her first. I have always loved her and I still love her as much as I did when I first made her

    mine.¡± I say quietly.

    Her eyes widen, a beautiful blush coating her cheeks as the kids giggle innocently.

    It isn¡¯t a lie, because I will love this woman until the very end. I smirk as I raise my eyebrows at her.¡±

    Won¡¯t you join our hug, Little Fox?¡± I say, making her blush deepen.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Little Fox? Is Mommy a fox!¡± Zion says before bursting intoughter as Sia holds her arms out.

    ¡°Come here, Mommy!¡± she says.

    Zaia shakes her head as she crawls over to us. She sits beside me, and I let go of Sia, allowing her to

    wrap her arms around our princess, and I wrap my arms around Zaia, kissing the top of her head. Her

    scent making me inhale.

    She¡¯s beautiful.

    I can feel Zion¡¯s gaze burning into me and I look at him, pulling him tighter into our family hug.

    This one is going to keep me on my toes.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Do you love Daddy?¡± Zion asks and I can¡¯t help smirk.

    Seems like I¡¯m not the only one he will target.

    ¡°Do you?¡± I ask Zaia, who is now staring between us. ¡°You two are so alike!¡± She says, and I cock an

    eyebrow arrogantly.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ now how about you answer that question?¡± I suggest.

    She looks at Zion, her heart thundering as she nods. ¡°I do¡­ I always will¡­¡±

    My breath catches, I wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­

    She looks up slowly, gorgeous amethyst meeting blue, but for once I have nothing to say, her reply

    rendering me speechless.

 Chapter 59

    ZAIA. It¡¯s the truth, and the moment those words leave my lips, I know it has always been the case no

    matter what.

    He¡¯s shocked as he stares at me. For someone who has been so shamelessly flirting with me, you

    would think he wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised.

    But right now, he deserves a little praise. He protected me. He took the me when I was at fault too,

    for our separation. I kept them away from him, yet he didn¡¯t let ite onto me. How can you not love

    that sexy confidence and dominance he exudes?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly. I¡¯m not sure if he knows what I am thanking him for, but I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll

    thank him again when we have a moment alone.

    I look away, very aware of his arm around me. I close my eyes, cherishing this moment. It feels

    complete, this family of ours. I want this¡­ somehow; I want it forever. This feels so perfect.

    ¡°It does.¡± He murmurs.

    I freeze, as I look up at him sharply before I turn away. I¡­ Did I say that out loud? I shake my head to

    clear my mind and turn back to him, only to end up inches away from his face. His gaze dips to my lips

    and I swallow slowly.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to kiss,¡± Sia whispers as she leans closer to Zion, making me move back, flushing.

    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t!¡± I say, jerking back as they burst into giggles. ¡°Now, how about you both go y?¡± I

    suggest, trying to pull them away from their silly thoughts as Sebastian sits there, clearly finding it all

    amusing as he smirks away.

    ¡°So Mommy can kiss Daddy?¡± Sia asks. ¡°Yucky,¡± Zion adds beforeughing again. ¡°No, so Daddy can

    rest,¡± I say, daring not to look at the man in question.

    ¡°But I want to stay with Daddy,¡± Sia says, pouting adoringly at Sebastian, who returns her expression

    with a smile.

    ¡°You can stay,¡± he answers. Hmm, seems like she will have him wrapped around her finger very soon,

    or ¡­ maybe she already does¡­

    ¡°Why do we have to go?¡± Zion questions unhappily. ¡°Because your dad is still a little hurt. He needs to

    get some rest.¡± I exin as I stand up, very aware of Sebastian¡¯s gaze raking up my legs.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I¡¯m wearing a pencil skirt, with a tucked -in silk Cami, but the way his eyes are drinking me up is as if

    I¡¯m naked.

    ¡°Oh no, how did Daddy get hurt? We look after Daddy.¡± Sia says as she touches Sebastian¡¯s cheek.

    His gaze softens, and I see the concern in his eyes. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s picked up on her heart rate.

    He kisses her forehead, cupping her cheeks for a moment before brushing her nose with his own. ¡°I¡¯ll

    get better. I just need to be a little more careful with what I¡¯m doing,¡± he reassures her quietly.

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but seeing him talking to them, and just falling into that role he was always

    meant to fulfil,is making me feel all warm and cosy inside.

    Goddess, what is this feeling?

    ¡°Come on, let Daddy rest,¡± I say gently. As I lift Sia up, she looks unsure. ¡°But what if Daddy is gone?¡±

    she whispers, making my heart squeeze. Oh, my baby.

    ¡°He won¡¯t go, I promise you,¡± I say gently. She¡¯s about to reply when the sound of shouting reaches my

    ears and I frown.

    Women¡¯s voices¡­

    ¡°Zion!¡± I say as he rushes to the window.

    Is that my Mom shouting?

    ¡°Oh, no Mommy! It¡¯s the troll!¡± Zion says, staring wide-eyed at me. My eyes widen, and I know exactly

    who he means. Sebastian looks at me questioningly, and I sigh.

    ¡°Ate,¡± I say quietly. He frowns before understanding seems to dawn on him. ¡°Your father¡¯s woman.¡±

    He says.

    ¡°Yes, I need to handle this. You two stay with your daddy, ok?¡± ¡°Ok, Mommy!¡± Sia says happily as she

    settles down on Sebastian¡¯s thigh once again.

    ¡°Oh, boy¡­¡± Zion says, sounding adorable, shaking his head as he continues to look outside. I turn and

    leave the room making my way outside as fast as possible.

    The front door is open, and Mom is standing there, blocking Ate¡¯s path as she tries to get past her.

    Why was she allowed onto the premises?

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wee here!¡± Mom snarls. ¡°Step aside Mnie! This is between Zaia and I! I refuse to

    talk to a conniving woman like yourself!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, looking at the guards, as she is the Luna of the pack. They seem to be unsure what

    to do, but she had still disobeyed orders. My eyes sh and I don¡¯t hold back my aura.

    ¡°First of all, you will lower your voice,¡± I say coldly to her before I cast the guards a look. ¡°The Alpha

    has given clear rules that on these premises me and my mother are in charge. If my mother is saying

    this woman needs to be gone, Luna or not, she should be removed!¡± I snap, making a couple of them

    flinch.

    Ate gasps and even Mom looks shocked, but I have had enough. ¡°Sorry, Alpha Zaia.¡± One of the

    guards says, stepping forward. I raise my hand, stopping him in his tracks, my eyes zing.

    ¡°A little toote for that,¡± I say coldly. ¡± I will deal with that issueter.¡± What worries me is if they simply

    allowed her onto the premises of our house. Who knows what else they allow her to do?

    I scan them sharply, my blood boiling. I know how this woman triggers Mom after what happenedst

    night. This is thest thing Mom needs.

    My heart is thundering as she stands there smirking. ¡°I am still Luna of this pack, Zaia, and you are on

    mynd. I am tolerating this woman.¡±

    ¡°The first Luna! The Luna of the Alpha you stole! She was once Luna of this pack and don¡¯t forget she

    is the mother of your future Alpha!¡± I snap. My chest is heaving as I re at Ate. ¡°What do you

    want?¡±

    ¡°You-you can¡¯t speak to me like that!¡± She splutters. ¡°Oh, can I not? Then shall I call my father

    instead?¡± I snarl.

    Afterst night, I am unable to hold myself back. The scene she had tried creating, the drama was all

    uncalled for, she and her daughter have been nothing more than thorns in my side!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is between us women, or is it that you cannot stand your ground, Zaia?¡± She

    retorts.

    I cock a brow. ¡°Or is it that you know that he will be angry? I hope for the sake of all the guards here

    that he won¡¯t be because otherwise, some might just be getting into a lot of trouble.¡±

    A few of the guards, both those who are stationed around us and those who apanied her, appear

    worried and I re coldly back at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deviate from the conversation, you two have been filling the Alpha¡¯s ears with goddess knows

    what! So much so that he has begun treating us harshly. That woman is a homewrecker!¡± Ate

    shrieks, pointing at Mom.

    Mom¡¯s face flushes angrily, and she opens her mouth. ¡°Mom, go inside. Now. Please¡± I say. My own

    emotions are getting the better of me and I know it¡¯s upsetting Mom even more so. ¡°No! And look! The

    pot is calling the kettle ck! You stole my man from me, remember?¡± Mom snaps.

    ¡°My daughter is pregnant with Sebastian King¡¯s child, yet I hear that he is here with you! You left him

    years ago, now that she¡¯s carrying his baby, you are trying to steal him-¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± My voice rings through the air. My eyes ze orange, and my voice is deeper, almost a

    growl as I re at the woman before me.

    I can feel my simmering aura swirl around me. A few gasps and murmurs spread through those

    present, and even Ate steps back, her heart thumping. Yes, it¡¯s not a full moon, yes I am letting my

    wolf unleash her rage.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a monster¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you are. How dare youe to my house and threaten my mother! Then continue to spew

    baseless usations and, above all, disrespect us? You are the home wrecker here. You are the one

    who came between my parents, and you are the one who raised an equally disgusting daughter!¡± With

    each sentence I speak, I take a step towards her, forcing her backwards.

    I know I¡¯m being harsh, knowing it takes two hands to p. Dad is not innocent in this, yet how dare

    shee and attack my mother like this?

    ¡°As for Sebastian, he is not the father of your pathetic daughter¡¯s child! So please, do go and ask your

    daughter how many men she has been spreading her legs for!¡± I hiss, ring at my stepmother. 3

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you! You will this, Zaia! You will-¡± pay for this, Zaia! You will-¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± The deadly growl from behind me makes my heart skip a beat and I can feel his aura,

    recognising him as I hear his footsteps approach.

    I turn, worried for him, but the way he¡¯s walking you can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s in pain, save his pale face.

    ¡°I have not touched your daughter. As for her usations, let her know that Sebastian King will be

    taking her to court for defamation.¡± He says coldly. His hand goes to my lower back for a moment

    before his eyes flicker dangerously. ¡°Also¡­ as she is still a member of my pack, let Annalise Toussaint

    know that two days from now she is to report to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack Hall at 9 am sharp to be

    questioned by myself. That is an order.¡±

    Her face pales. It¡¯s obvious this visit didn¡¯t go as she wanted. ¡°No, she¡¯s pregnant, she will stay-¡±

    ¡°Do not defy me, Luna Ate, because rest assured you do not want the wrath of me and my pack

    against you. Now leave.¡± Sebastian warns, his eyes glimmering dangerously. ¡°Or does the future Alpha

    of this pack have to have you thrown out?¡± He looks at me and gives me a small, sexy smirk. ¡°I do

    apologise for stepping in when you were handling the situation so perfectly. I just get a little mad when

    someone disrespects the mother of my children.¡±

    My stomach does a flip and once again I¡¯m reminded why I fell so hard for him in the first ce, despite

    him being my mate.

    Goddess, this man knows how to melt my heart.

 Chapter 60

    ZAIA. Ate¡¯s face pales as she res at Sebastian. ¡°Lies. Complete lies. My daughter is pregnant

    with your child, Alpha!¡± Her voice is shaking, but I look at her sharply. Does she really believe that?

    Sebastian looks at her unphased and cocks a brow. ¡°You should really tell your daughter she needs to

    stop lying. Now leave. If you wish to speak to me, you may join her in two days.¡± He dismissively. says

    I look at the guards, my eyes glimmering, and I know my wolf has surfaced again by the fear and

    nervousness in the eyes of the guards. ¡± Escort her out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± One of them replies, bowing his head to me before he motions for the men who hade

    60 A Mother¡¯s Displeasure with her to take her out.

    ¡°And one more thing¡­ I want the eight of you to report to the pack house at eight tonight. I will talk to

    you all there.¡± I say quietly.

    A tense wave of unease surrounds us, and I cross my arms. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± They murmur in unison. ¡°My

    men will be on duty,¡± Ate says, her voice shaking with rage.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Someone else will have to cover, no excuses,¡± I say before I turn away. My eyes meet Sebastian¡¯s,

    who is smirking, but there¡¯s that sexy glint in his eyes that makes me giddy.

    He watches as Ate leaves and I¡¯m about to walk back inside when he grabs my upper arm and

    pulls me back, looking down at me.

    I poke my eyes out questioningly at him, refusing to be the first to look away as I gaze into his

    gorgeous piercing eyes that are devouring me with ease.

    ¡°Why is it so damn sexy to se go all Alpha mode on those assholes!¡± He murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s so damn sexy

    seeing you act so dominant.¡±

    Oh, he¡¯s such a charmer. I cock a brow, tossing my hair back. ¡°I never knew Don¡¯t tell me you like being

    submissive?¡± I whisper back tauntingly. you liked a woman to be dominant. It doesn¡¯t phase him, and

    he smirks. ¡°

    Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself sweetheart, a woman who doesn¡¯t bow down to a man is all the more

    satisfying to win over.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Mhmm, your sweet- talking won¡¯t work on me,¡± I whisper, but I

    don¡¯t sound so confident.

    He scans the now-empty garden before leaning closer, his lips grazing my ear. ¡± Are you sure about

    that? Because I¡¯m certain if I slip my fingers between your sexy thighs, they might just be soaking wet.¡±

    a

    My cheeks burn, my core clenching and I realise once again he¡¯s won this round. 1 re up at him,

    pulling free. ¡°You wish,¡± I say haughtily before I head back inside.

    He chuckles as he follows, and Ie to a stop, seeing Jai leaning against the door frame, grinning

    with amusement. ¡°Check you two out. Seems like the both of you are turning up the heat.¡±

    ¡°Nothing of the sort,¡± I say, walking past him. ¡°Obviously we are.¡± Sebastian¡¯s cocky replyes from

    behind me. ¡°What is going on?¡± Mom asks. She¡¯s standing there tight-lipped, and I can tell she¡¯s visibly

    upset.

    I walk over to her and touch her shoulders. ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t handle. Something happenedst night. I

    need to talk to Dad and ask what is g on.¡±

    ¡°She said her daughter is pregnant.¡± Mom whispers, looking at Sebastian suspiciously.

    My heart squeezes, and a sudden thought niggles in my mind. Mom has always been negative and

    distrusting of Sebastian¡­. Did it subconsciously be the reason I never pushed for answers back

    then? I did distance. myself from Mom, and rarely visited because it was always negative when I did¡­

    I shake my head, pushing the thought away; no, that was my fault. I can¡¯t pin the me on anyone

    else. ¡°Mom, please, Sebastian is on our side, please ept it if not for him, then for me and the

    children. Please stop this.¡± I whisper to her.

    She looks hurt before she turns away. ¡± I just pray that Annalise is indeed lying¡± She whispers. ¡°I don¡¯t

    want you hurt again.¡±

    I want to say more, but the boys are right there and I¡¯m unable to bring myself to say anything, so I

    remain silent. I will have a talk with her when we are alone. ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt,¡± I say quietly.

    I nce at Sebastian and although he¡¯s talking quietly to Jai, there¡¯s a frown on his face. I¡¯m certain

    he¡¯s heard everything.

    I look down, suddenly feeling down. He was never epted by this family either ¡­Mom and Dad both

    felt I was too good for him¡­

    I smile softly, ¡°Excuse me.¡± I say. I turn away from Mom and go to find the children before Mom can

    stop me. I hear the sound of their gigglind spot them in Sebastian¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mommy! Has the troll gone?¡± Zion asks as he looks up from where he¡¯s jumping on Sebastian¡¯s bed.

    Tilting my head, I go over to him and lift him onto the floor. ¡°What have I said about jumping on the

    bed?¡±

    ¡°Daddy said we can do anything we want but to stay away from the window,¡± Zion says with a shrug.

    My heart warms at that. Smart move, Bastian. ¡°Oh, did he? But we know that jumping is naughty.¡± I say

    tickling him. He cackles as he runs away and I look at Sia, concern flooding me.

    She looks tired as she sits on the corner of the bed. She¡¯s definitely overexerted herself today. I pick

    her up, listening to her heartbeat before I stand up.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time Sia had her and gets some rest. Do you want toe with us, Zion?¡± I ask. He looks at

    Sia, hesitating before he stands up and I can¡¯t help but smile.

    He¡¯ll alwayse to join Sia when she¡¯s having downtime, although it¡¯s extremely hard for him to stay

    in one ce.

    ¡°We should tell Daddy, Sia needs downtime.¡± He says sombrely. ¡°We will,¡± I say, holding my hand out to

    him as I carry Sia, making our way down the hall to their room.

    It¡¯s a short whileter and Sia has fallen asleep, her heartbeat a little steadier, and Zion is building

    something out of Legos on the floor. I caress her hair, pondering over everything.

    If I move back, Mom wille with me, albeit perhaps unhappily. Would the children be happy and

    safe t Sia¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and I don¡¯t want her to experience any distress or to overexert herself.

    There¡¯s a light knock on the door, and I look up to see Sebastian standing with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Zion jumps up and Sebastian ces a finger to his lips as he crouches down, opening his

    arms to Zion, who runs over.

    ¡°Careful,¡± I say, knowing he¡¯s tired. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± He says as he walks over to Zion¡¯s bed and sits down

    on it. ¡°Sia¡¯s asleep!¡± Zion whispers loudly, pointing at our little princess.

    ¡°Then we better not make any sounds,¡± Sebastian says, ruffling his hair as he slowly lies back on the

    bed.

    1 hear him suppress a grunt, as b back and Zion happily lies down him, putting his arms behind his

    head as he imitates Sebastian, making both Sebastian and I smile.

    Sebastian has one arm under his head, with the other he runs his fingers through Zion¡¯s hair slowly,

    and I can see he¡¯s already drifting off into a deep slumber. Neither of us speaks until Zion¡¯s eyes shut

    and his breathing bes heavier as he falls asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± I look up at him. It is not a question but a statement. Our eyes meet, but I can¡¯t read

    him. I sigh softly, running my fingers through my hair

    ¡°I told your parents we¡¯re together and we¡¯ll be returning soon¡­. I told my father I¡¯ll still head this pack,

    that I¡¯ll make it work and it¡¯s an act¡­ although he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯lle bac OW he¡¯s made mistakes in

    his life, but he¡¯s still my dad and right now he¡¯s going through a lot.¡±

    I sigh heavily as I lean back on my hands and tilt my head back, staring at the ceiling. about them¡­

    Annalise¡¯s lie, Ate¡¯s interference¡­. The Blood Born

    ¡°Mom¡¯s attitude, and the secrets she¡¯s kept, secrets I know that have eaten up at her and I still need to

    talk to her Triquetras, who are the missing pieces? To what extent will this go before it¡¯s over? What will

    we lose in the process? We¡¯ve seen what they will and can do.¡±

    I look at him, the weight of it all hitting me hard. ¡°Valerie is improving. People know that. What if

    something happens? I mean, what if she knows who did this to her? Did she see her attacker? Will she

    remember him and if so¡­ will theye for her?¡± I whisper, terrified.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I shake my head, turning away and looking at my little angel. ¡°Then¡­ my princess¡­ she¡¯s not well,

    Sebastian. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong and I just want her to be safe and stress-free. I¡¯m terrified, if

    something happens if she¡¯s overwhelmed, her heart won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    ¡°Look at me.¡± His voice is quiet yet firm, and I slowly look up at him. ¡°That is a lot when you put it like

    that, but we¡¯re going to deal with it, one step at a time. Let¡¯s tackle one issue at a time. You aren¡¯t

    alone, Zaia, I promise you.¡± I nod, before I look away, not knowing

    what to say. ¡°I¡­ umm, so when do we head back?¡±

    ¡°Home?¡± I nod before I realise what he did, and a smirk crosses his lips. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Cool¡­¡± 1 exhale. ¡°About earlier, thanks for taking it on yourself when you told the children ¨C you didn¡¯t

    need

    to do that.¡±

    ¡°No, I did. It¡¯s my duty to take care of the three of you and I¡¯m the one who keeps oncking when it

    comes to that. There will be changes when we go back in terms of where we will stay, and the security.

    I know my family will see it as extreme, but I don¡¯t trust anyone.¡± He says seriously. That makes me feel

    better and I nod.

    ¡°Thanks, the children will be happy abouting with you¡­ so, how did you feel about your first

    meeting?¡± I A Me Do ask, leaning back and resting my weight on my hands.

    He smiles slightly as he looks at both of our sleeping children. Seeing him side by side with Zion shows

    how simr they are. From their dark hair, to their blue eyes. I look down at Sia smiling softly, she¡¯s a

    lot like me, just far more beautiful and precious.

    ¡°It was incredible, the fact that you can feel so deeply for someone you have just met. They are my

    pups and that makes me incredibly proud.¡± He says quietly.

    I look up at him, my heart skipping a beat. ¡°Pups¡­¡±

    ¡°We are werewolves.¡± He says, winking at me, and I nod. Yes, yes, we are and although others may

    frown at him for using that term; I

 Chapter 61

    ZAIA.

    I look at the eight men who now crowd my office at the pack house; I don¡¯t know what to say. Five of

    them are meant to be some of our most trusted, for them to simply allow Ate in like that¡­

    The door shuts after thest one and I ce my chin on top of my sped hands, my elbows resting

    on the desk. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I should start,¡± I say quietly.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I¡¯m a little restless as I haven¡¯t been able to contact Dad either. I hope he has been able to take a little

    time alone to clear his head, but I do need to speak to him. 2

    I just hope he got my voicemail since he wasn¡¯t opening any of his messages. ¡°I do apologise, ma¡¯am,

    for everything. I never should have let the Luna onto the property but¡­¡± one of the men trails off.

    ¡°But what?¡± I ask the guard, tilting my head. ¡°I am truly disappointed in theck of security. This woman

    was shouting at my mother, and you all stood by.¡±

    ¡°She said there would be consequences if we didn¡¯t let her pass.¡± Another said, and I sigh in

    exasperation.

    ¡°Consequences? So, if someone is going to ckmail or threaten you, will you simply step aside and

    allow them to do whatever they wish?¡± I ask in disbelief. ¡°This is absolutely ridiculous! Why apply to be

    a guard, then?¡±

    I turn my attention to Ate¡¯s three guards. ¡°You may work for the Luna, but if there is ever an issue

    where your family is threatened you know you cane to me. Furthermore, please write up a report

    of Luna threatening your family. This is something that I can assure you my father will not tolerate.

    Please do so now, outside. Whilst I talk to my own security team.¡±

    I motion with my head for them to leave the room, when the door shuts behind them, I stand up, looking

    at the five men before me as I begin to pace behind my desk slowly, the sound of my heels loud in the

    silent room.

    ¡°My father hand-selected all of you because he trusted you.¡± I begin.

    Four of them were those reced after the shooting, and I understand they may not be as seasoned.

    However, this is a dire situation.

    ¡°You are all aware of the threats that we face. No one is a friend, and the enemy can be anyone among

    us and the pack. No one is to be let onto the premises of that property without my or my father¡¯s

    permission. That is an absolute rule!¡±

    My anger is rising, but my children are there! Sia can¡¯t handle stressful situations, she needs as much

    calm as possible. Anything could have gone wrong.

    I know I need to tell my men about the Blood Born. We need to be ready for everything and if they

    aren¡¯t alerted to the actual threats, then what?

    ¡°We are sorry Alpha, it will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°It better not. The thing is, if you aren¡¯t willing to do the job properly regardless of the risks that you all

    knew came with it when you epted the hefty payments, then tell me now. You can leave. I don¡¯t

    need a spineless team.¡± I say, clenching my jaw.

    The way they¡¯re acting ¨C aside from Gordon, who was one of the previous ones ¨C are now shuttling or

    lowering their heads like children being scolded. I don¡¯t trust them¡­ I don¡¯t even want them around us

    anymore!

    Calm down, Zaia¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but she said she was only going to have a word,¡± Gaspard says as he steps forward. ¡°I take

    full responsibility for this, and you are correct, it was a dangerous mistake, one that never should have

    been made. Whatever you decide, Alpha Zaia, we will ept it. However, I would like one more

    chance, if you will. We will work harder on this, Luna¡¯s wording was¡­ innocent, but we have learned

    that no matter if it is a woman pretending toe with good intent or someone asking for help, we

    must always follow the rules, Luna and his daughter are included in that. Forgive us.¡± 2

    He ces a hand on his chest, lowering his head to me, and I frown. I¡¯m d he understands¡­ I sigh.

    ¡°There are to be no more mistakes. A single mistake can cost a life. From this day forth be alert¡­ as

    for what the Luna said, I want written statements, rest assured you will be under mine and the Alphas¡¯

    protection. If the Luna is threatening her own pack members, that is cause for concern.¡± I say, running

    my fingers through my hair.

    ¡°Yes Alpha!¡± they say in unison. I hold out the files for them to write their reports before motioning to

    them to leave. ¡°May I have an additional word?¡±

    Gaspard asks, ncing at the other men. They look at him curiously, but I nod, dismissing them. Once

    the door shuts behind them, I look at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    He lowers his head in respect. ¡°I just wanted to say, your disy of power¡­ is impressive. My mother¡¯s

    family is from France, and we often were told the story of Alphas who can summon forth their wolf at

    any given time, without the need of the strength from the moon.¡± He takes a pause and looks at me

    with clear respect as he continues.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never witnessed it and I actually came to believe that it was just that, a myth. Until I saw you

    today, my Alpha. You are a true Alpha¡­¡± He smiles and lowers his head. ¡°And I will serve you with

    everything I have until the very end.¡±

    His words fill me with warmth. In a world where there is no care for our wolves, there are those who

    genuinely want to cherish the blessing it is to have a wolf. I tilt my head, a thoughting to my head.

    ¡°Gaspard, we have issues with rogues¡­those who they say are men who have lost themselves to their

    wolves¡­ has anyone ever tried to talk to rogues?¡± It¡¯s an odd question¡­ but I¡¯m genuinely curious.

    ¡°Rogues are lost, Alpha. I¡¯ve battled a few and they don¡¯t seem to hold the ability to interact with

    people.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps because they go into survival mode, wasn¡¯t there a report from several months back about

    rogues in a pack? That¡¯s new, they don¡¯t really reside in packs usually. Can you have some of their

    locations tracked? I want to see something.¡± a He looks surprised but nods. ¡°Yes Alpha, of course.¡±

    I give a nod. ¡°Excellent, gather the reports from the others and call a pack meeting for tomorrow. There

    is something I need to share with everyone. You may leave, thank you.¡± I say dismissing him.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He says before he takes his leave and I sit down in my seat, closing my eyes.

    The Blood Born¡­ Atticus and Sebastian need to talk. I don¡¯t know how that will go but it¡¯s needed.

    My phone begins to ring, and I open my eyes, picking it up. ¡°Hello,¡± I say, it¡¯s the man I had sent to

    locate Dad.

    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Have you found him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s down at the Atomic bar,¡± he says hesitantly.

    That isn¡¯t like Dad¡­

    Things have gotten rough for him to go to that extent. ¡°Very well, thank you. I will go to him.¡± I say,

    ending the call. I stand up, walking over to the window before I ring Sebastian.

    ¡°Missing me already?¡± he asks, and I can just picture him. I can hear the childrenughing and talking

    in the background, it seems they¡¯ve kept himpany for the day.

    ¡°You wish, actually I need to go get Dad. He¡¯s down at the local bar here. It¡¯s at the edge of town.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go alone, especially since you¡¯ve just called me. I don¡¯t trust anything, Zaia. Send someone to

    bring him back. I woulde with was upto it.¡± you, if I I sigh. ¡°You have a point, fine. I¡¯ll have someone

    get him.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± He says, his deep sexy voice making my stomach flip and I bite my lip.

    Why did that sound so sexy?

    ¡°Behave, I¡¯ll see you tonight, seems the children are keeping you upied.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m behaving, trust me, Little Fox I¡¯m behaving¡­ and yes, they are. Never a dull moment.¡±

    ¡°Great, well I better get someone to get Dad then.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I hang up and sit down again, contacting Dad¡¯s personal guard via text.

    ZAIA: Let my father know if he doesn¡¯te to the pack house now I will be forced toe out to

    Atomic myself, and I know he wouldn¡¯t want that. I¡¯ll await his reply. If I don¡¯t get one in the next five

    minutes, I will make my way there.

    I ce my phone on my desk, perching on it as I cross my legs and stare out of the window, waiting. A

    minute passes before the screen lights up and I pick up my phone, unlocking it.

    GORDON: We are on our way.

    Finally! It¡¯s about half an hour before Dad finally shows up, there¡¯s a hard knock on the door before I

    say enter and Gordon opens it, stepping aside and allowing Dad to step inside.

    The strong smell of alcohol surprises me, and I clear my throat, trying not to inhale it. I¡¯ve never seen

    Dad like this.

    His hair is messy, and his eyes are shadowed. For the first time in my life, he looks like a man

    burdened with the weight of the world.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± I stand up and walk over to him, motioning for Gordon to leave us. I help him to a seat and

    walk over to the small fridge to the side and take out a water bottle. Unscrewing it I pass it to Dad and

    sit on the chair beside him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask softly.

    ¡°Nothing just needed a break.¡± I sigh, running my fingers through my hair. ¡°Please, now is not the time

    for secrets. My entire life, you and Mom have done nothing but keep secrets from me. When will it

    stop? A problem shared is a problem solved, Father.¡±

    He looks down at his hand that holds the water bottle limply. Not even having taken a sip. ¡°Where do I

    begin? With that dastardly woman?¡± He looks at me, and I can see the anger and pain in his eyes.

    ¡°Start at the beginning¡­¡± I say gently, reaching for the bottle. I take it from him and ce it on the

    desk, taking his I won¡¯t show it. I won¡¯t let him see that seeing him like this has shaken me¡­ I¡¯ve

    always seen him as untouchable¡­ but even the strongest of men can be brought to their knees¡­

    By a woman..

 Chapter 62

    HUGH. I look across at her. My head is bursting with incessant throbbing. I have drunk far too much,

    but even then; it was not enough to drown out the suffering within my mind.

    The turmoil of the past and present mix into one bubbling stew that is ready to explode. What exactly

    did I do for the world and the Goddess if she is up there to work against me time and time again?

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    She brings me from my train of thought, and I suck in a slow breath as I look at her. She is nothing like

    her mother. I am truly proud of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s far too much to share, Zaia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to hear it. You have been here for me father, let me be

    here for you.¡±

    I sigh heavily. Never have I felt so tired of carrying these secrets. ¡°The beginning,¡± I say as I tug free

    from her hold and stand up. ¡°The beginning¡­¡±

    I walk towards the window and stare out at the moon. Do I tell her? There is so much that this might

    change¡­

    ¡°Zaia¡­ there is no turning back from here. If I tell you the truth, then-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready for it,¡± I say quietly. Am I wrong to tell her? But if something happens to me¡­ she should

    know the reality.

    ¡°Very well then, I swear that everything I say is nothing but the truth. But I want you to remember that

    regardless of what I tell you, it should not affect the way you see things and¡­ it remains between us.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± She sounds worried and I look up at the moon. It¡¯s glowing brightly, almost soothing

    It¡¯s time to share the burden that has been on my mind for years. The mistakes I¡¯ve made, the betrayal

    I was dealt, the sins I¡¯vemitted¡­ it is all bing too much.

    ¡°I will go back to when it all began when everything was perfectly fine. When I was happy and content

    with my mother. I didn¡¯t expect things to change overnight, but that¡¯s just how life deals its blows¡­

    When you least expect it.¡± I begin, memories of the past begin to cloud my mind¡­ Will it change things

    between us?

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, since I¡¯m certain you would have mentioned it if your mother had told

    you¡­ but¡­ I had a brother, he was a few years older than me¡­¡±

    She gasps, and I try to remain emotionless. ¡°No, Mom¡¯s never mentioned that.¡± She murmurs. ¡°So, she

    didn¡¯t.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Why does it still hurt? I nod slowly. ¡°Well¡­ his name was Adam, and he was all set to be the

    future Alpha.¡±

    (FLASHBACK TWENTY-FIVE YEARS AGO)

    Where are they? I walk through the silent house, it¡¯s too quiet.

    Didn¡¯t Mnie say she was going to be spending the evening with friends? I was away on a business

    trip and was not set to return until Friday, but after sealing the deal early; I was able to catch a flight

    home two days earlier than nned.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to spend the evening with her and surprise her, she¡¯ll be happy to see me.

    It¡¯s not even 10 pm yet. Where is she?

    I pause in the archway to the lounge, spotting the two sses of wine on the table and the half-empty

    bottle.

    I wouldn¡¯t call that a party. I sniff the air. I can only pick up Mnie¡¯s and Adam¡¯s scents.

    Adam? Was he back in town? Maybe she changed her ns because he showed up. I take off my

    jacket and put my small suitcase down, loosening my tie.

    It sure was a long flight, but I wanted to get back quickly. I head upstairs to find her. I¡¯m halfway down

    the hall to our bedroom when I stop outside the guest room, which Adam usually uses when he stops

    by.

    Despite being the firstborn, he hasn¡¯t found his mate, nor had he taken a Luna of choice, preferring his

    bachelor lifestyle.

    The door to the guestroom is open, and I pop my head inside but it¡¯s empty.

    I continue down the hall to my own bedroom when the sound of moans reaches my ears. My heart

    thuds as I slowly step closer, fear wing at me as a heavy weight settles in the pit of my stomach.

    Maybe Adam¡¯s brought someone back with him¡­

    I inch close to my room; the moans getting louder and sickening. I recognise that voice. I¡¯ve heard it far

    too many times¡­

    Turn away Hugh, what you don¡¯t see, you don¡¯t know¡­

    It won¡¯t hurt Leave. But no, I have to know. Themp is on, bathing the master bedroom in a warm

    glow, and the door stands slightly ajar.

    The sight before me is one that I will never forget. Mnie is on all fours on our bed as none other than

    Adam, my brother, is pounding into her from behind.

    I¡¯m frozen for a moment as she begs him to fuck her harder like st time¡¯. I turn away as my entire

    world crashes down around me.

    My mate is cheating on me. My brother betrayed me. Silently I make my way back downstairs, I grab

    my jacket and briefcase exiting the house silently¡­.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    I spare her the details, telling her I saw her mother cheat on me with my brother. I was always the one

    doing the workload¡­ the boring one¡­ of course, they¡¯d all prefer him. She gasps, but now that I¡¯ve

    begun, I can¡¯t stop.

    ¡°I returned the following day, and they both looked me in the eye as if nothing was wrong. I couldn¡¯t

    bring myself to tell them I knew¡­ and so I didn¡¯t. I kept it in. I went through grief, regret, pain,

    betrayal¡­ alone¡­ As Mni pretended to love me, each day that passed only made the pain inside of

    me fester.¡±

    I stop when she ces a hand on my back, but I can¡¯t look at her.

    She¡¯s my daughter¡­ regardless¡­

    ¡°She told me she was pregnant¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting that and after what happened I wanted to know if

    the child was even mine¡­ and so with the help of a doctor, at one of her check-ups I had a small

    amount of amniotic fluid drawn from her without her knowing and then I had it tested against both mine

    and Adam¡¯s DNA.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Zaia whispers, sounding horrified.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are my daughter¡­¡± I say quietly. Her heart is thumping, and I grip the window ledge.

    ¡°Knowing I was the father, I decided to try to give it another chance, our fake rtionship.¡± My voice

    breaks and I stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispers, I turn to her, guilt filling me. I¡¯m causing her additional stress. As her

    father, I should be the pir of strength for her.

    ¡°You are my daughter. Never apologise for something you had no hand in.¡± I say quietly, touching her

    cheek. She looks down, and she reminds me of the child that was constantly pulled between us. I have

    failed one child already.

    ¡°Then what happened? Where is he now?¡± she asks, her eyes glittering with tears. ¡°Adam.¡± I sigh

    before turning back to the moon.

    ¡°I thought the bond of fated mates would be beautiful, that she¡¯d soon see the er in her ways and return

    to me. That this pregnancy would bring us closer. I made sure to give her attention and love. Yet¡­ they

    didn¡¯t stop their rtionship. I kept an eye on them, and it continued.¡±

    ¡°How could she¡­ and then calling Ate¡­¡± She huffs and I can sense her disappointment.

    ¡°Mnie was in herst trimester when Adam was telling me about a woman who he is seeing but

    luckily she¡¯s in a rtionship so he doesn¡¯t need to worry aboutmitting¡­ How her mate is an idiot

    who didn¡¯t notice what was right beneath his nose.

    That¡¯s when I lost it. In my rage, I killed him.¡± I say closing my eyes, remembering pulling out that gun

    and shooting him square in the chest.

    ¡°Oh, my goddess¡­¡± Zaia murmurs, shocked. He died with that smirk on his face¡­

    ¡°And that¡¯s when Ate came into the picture.¡± My eyes glimmer with rage as I remember her words

    from back then.

    ¡°What, so you two weren¡¯t together by then?¡± she asks, confused. ¡°But she was pregnant at the same

    time as Mom.¡±

    I turn and look at her sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, Zaia. I have never been with another

    woman since I met your mother. I never cheated on her.¡± I say quietly. Her eyes widen as she stares at

    me, and I frown.

    ¡°Ate gave me an ultimatum, ept her and her child, make her Luna, and she will never tell

    anyone what I did. I killed the future Alpha¡­ that could have cost me life in prison or death. So, I

    epted. I was already angry at your mother and wanted to hurt her the way she hurt me; I fabricated

    the story that I had an affair. I thought she¡¯d tell me the truth. Seeing her so devastated over Adam¡¯s

    death only strengthened my resolution that this was the perfect revenge.¡±

    I walk to the chair and sit down again, feeling tired. Slumping forward in the seat, I stare at the

    hardwood floor.

    ¡°In my rage, I made more than one mistake and let her ckmail me. After that, anytime I didn¡¯t do

    what Ate wanted, she would threaten me with exposing my truth. And so, I did as she asked ¨C

    every time, even

    distancing myself from you. She never knew about what happened between Adam and Mnie, I kept

    that a secret, wanting to take it to the grave¡­ After Dad passed away, I was made Alpha and I

    continued with my life, trying to let go of the past.¡±

    There¡­ it¡¯s all on the table. She kneels on the floor in front of me, sitting with her legs tucked under

    her, her hands in herp. Tears stream down her cheek as she looks back at me.

    I didn¡¯t tell her for fear she¡¯d deem me a weak father, but she was the strength that helped me carry on.

    ¡°You¡­ you were always in the right and all those hurtful things I said to you¡­¡± she whispers.

    I look at her. ¡°There¡¯s no satisfaction in proving someone wrong or right¡­ Imitted a crime by killing

    him too¡­ I should have owned up to it but I didn¡¯t want to throw away my life,¡±

    ¡°And until this day, Mom doesn¡¯t know? She¡¯s always acted like she¡¯s innocent after what she did¡­¡±

    she says. There¡¯s confusion in her eyes as she looks up at me. I sit back, feeling the weight of carrying

    that secret ease slightly.

    ¡°Of course, Adam was gone. She knew, or so she thought anyway, that no one else knew her dirty

    secret. We were still fated, and she thought I cheated on her. Seeing her feel betrayed was satisfying.¡±

    I scoff humourlessly.

    ¡°I was often tempted to ask her why¡­ but with Adam dead, I didn¡¯t want anything pointing in my

    direction. His death was written off as an ident and no proof was ever found. Something that

    devastated our parents.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There is still a part of me that is attached to her¡­ a part that yearns for her, but that is just this

    wretched bond. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad,¡± Zaia whispers, looking up at me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    I don¡¯t respond, knowing if I did, it would only hurt more. We remain in silence and it¡¯sforting as

    she rests her head on my knee.

    ¡°But¡­ Annalise¡­ she¡¯s not your daughter then?¡± she asks after a few moments, raising her head. I

    shake my head slowly in confirmation as she ponders over it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never slept with Ate. That woman is with me only for the status and image of being a woman

    in a position of power.¡± ¡°But Annalise does look a little like me ..¡± she says.

    I smile bitterly; ah¡­ the icing on the cake.

    ¡°Of course she does. She also looks like her mother. You can call it some form of twisted sce, but

    when I learned of Ate¡¯s identity, I realised that it was indeed karma. After all, Mnie may not know

    it, but Ate is her half-sister.¡± A/N: Please keep thements on social media free from spoilers! To

    my reader Mnie! I¡¯m so sorry that this chapter fell on your birthday! Forgive me for doing your name

    dirty and happy birthday! XD

 Chapter 63

    ZAIA. I stare at him trying to process everything he has just told me. My mind and emotions are

    wreaking havoc within me. How is this possible?

    How could Mom do this?

    How could she lie to me like this?

    Ate is Mom¡¯s sister?

    I¡¯m conflicted, but it¡¯s clear he is not lying. There is so much to take in, including the fact that Annalise

    and I are not sisters but cousins. It¡¯s our moms who are half-sisters, something even Mom doesn¡¯t

    know.

    This is a mess. First, I learn I have a brother, then I learn Dad had a brother, followed by me learning

    that Annalise is not my sister and that Ate is Mom¡¯s sister.

    That¡¯s¡­ confusing. But more than that is the fact that Mom cheated. I am unable to process how she

    always portrayed herself as the one being cheated on.

    She genuinely looked the part too¡­ I had seen her sadness and her struggle so many times. It¡¯s not

    possible, I mean I believe Dad but is there a possibility it¡¯s a lie? A misconception or maybe even a

    trick?

    I¡¯ve seen the raw pain Mom¡¯s been in¡­. the sadness at the fact Ate stole her mate. That can¡¯t be

    faked, can it?

    Only a terrifyingly good actress could put up such an act for so many years. There¡¯s got to be more to

    it!

    She told me when I was old enough that it had broken her, realising Dad had cheated on her and

    wanted to be with his mistress. Why would she do that and break down into tears?

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± I say softly, we¡¯ve never been close until thest few years, and even now I feel we are still

    bing closer.

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d appreciate my concern, but right now, I can¡¯t hide the pain I feel for him. I love him

    and I want him to know I will always be here for him. ¡°Look at me.¡±

    He looks up from where he had his head hanging, and I smile gently. ¡°Things will be alright¡­¡± I

    promise. Will it?

    How do you recover from betrayal after betrayal?

    ¡°Of course.¡± He replies, reminding me of his usual self. My father is strong, that I know.

    ¡°Good, but if it¡¯s alright with you¡­ can I ask Mom about this? I mean, she¡¯s always been so

    heartbroken with you cheating on her. Is there a high chance that maybe¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t her? Of

    course I won¡¯t mention the truth about you, Adam or your rtionship with Ate.

    He looks sad as he shrugs slightly. ¡± Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°No, it was definitely her, I

    saw her clearly, unless there is a woman who smells, and looks exactly like her then, maybe. It was my

    mate in that room that night.¡± he says quietly.

    I feel disgusted at the thought but he seems so sure. ¡°I see¡­ then, may I confront her? It¡¯s just that¡­ I

    need to know.¡±

    ¡°If Ate finds out, it could mean the truth of Adam being brought to light.¡± He says quietly. I get it¡­

    that could put Dad in trouble¡­.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    ¡°I am fine with that. At some point the truth must be revealed¡­ but until all this mess with the Blood

    Born and these attacks is sorted out, I can¡¯t be locked away.¡±

    ¡°No. It won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let it. You are not going to prison father,¡± I say, a sudden thought urring to me. ¡°I

    have a n ¡­I can do this without mentioning you. ¡°Zaia, what are you nning?¡±

    I smile slightly. I need the truth from her¡­ a part of me doesn¡¯t want to believe this¡­ but a part of me

    also wants to see her reaction when I question her about it. If there¡¯s even a ray of hope that maybe,

    just maybe, something is untrue in this entire situation ¨C something that was perhaps overlooked ¨C then

    I want to find it.

    ¡°I will send a note to myself¡­ with this information¡­ something I will open in front of Mom, I want to

    see her reaction when I show it to her. It¡¯s safe and believable, these people have pictures and things

    on both Sebastian and I, it will be believable.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. If that is what you want, and if that¡¯s what you need to do to believe me, then go ahead.¡±

    A sh of hurt skims through me at the fact I¡¯m hurting him; and I take his hand. ¡°I believe you Dad, and

    I am so sorry¡­ All my life I¡¯ve been told by mom that you cheated¡­ you never denied it and I always

    med you for that¡­ but to learn that it was not you but Mom who truly cheated. It¡¯s shocking and I

    won¡¯t deny that I am struggling to believe it¡­¡± I exin softly.

    ¡°If it¡¯ll help you, regardless of what happened between us, your mother loves you, that won¡¯t change,

    Zaia. Are you certain you want to do this now?¡± he asks. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to cause issues between you.

    Live in denial if you must.¡±

    I nod. ¡°No, I want the truth¡­ If you allow me to do so, of course,¡± I say gently.

    I don¡¯t want to pressurise him when I promised him whatever he told me will not leave this room, but I

    am also warmed by his words in defence of Mom. How can your views and respect for a person

    change so quickly?

    He seems to think over it before he nods slowly, frowning. ¡°Very well,¡± he says.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply. He looks tired, and I know he needs a good night¡¯s rest, I think we both need it.

    I want to ask him why he¡¯s never liked the Kings and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to it than just business

    rivalry, but he¡¯s been through enough today. That can wait for another day.

    I stand up and offer him my hands. ¡± Come, let¡¯s go home, I¡¯ll make us both a hot drink, Father.¡±

    ¡°As pleasant as that sounds, I need to go home, Ate and I have already argued.¡± He says with a

    heavy sigh. I frown, sne¡¯s ckmailing Dad¡­ now do we fix that?

    I¡¯m not letting Dad suffer and be ckmailed like this. I brush my tears away and fix my top, hoping I

    don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve been crying too much.

    I am going to fix things for him. He¡¯s held strong for me. It¡¯s my turn to carry the weight for those whom

    I love, and I will.

    We head out, and I take the reports the guards had written up. Gaspard observes me for a moment

    and I¡¯m sure he can see I¡¯ve been crying.

    I order the driver to take us to Dad¡¯s mansion first. I make sure Dad enters the mansion with Gordon,

    who is on duty, anyway. Only when the door shuts, do I tell the driver to take me home. One of my

    guards sits in the front, staying on alert.

    Looking down at the files in my hand, I flip through them. Ate has gone as far as to threaten their

    families¡­

    I lean back, staring up at the night sky out of the window. I need tob through the guards and pack

    members and find out if there are others she¡¯s ckmailed or abused¡­ A. full investigation must be

    carried out. If I build my case, I might be able to strike a deal with her¡­

    It is worth a try. I just need to have more solid backing. Mom¡¯s family knew about the Blood Born, which

    means there¡¯s a chance that maybe Ate does?

    But Mom never knew she was her sister ¡­ is it from Mom¡¯s maternal or paternal side? Ah, so many

    questions!

    I massage my temples, and I lean back against the leather seat, mulling over everything Dad had said.

    Adam¡­ I need to learn more.

    Mom and Ate¡¯s history¡­

    Ok, stop girl stop. I¡¯m bing obsessive! When the car halts outside the house, I get out. Maybe I

    need a run¡­

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I look towards the dark path that curls around the side of the house, and for a split second, I¡¯m tempted

    to try to shift again.

    I shake my head as I walk towards the door. I didn¡¯t shift because it is so, so painful¡­ I felt like I was

    going to die¡­ but I want to try again. Maybe things will be easier.

    Another day. I unlock the door and head to Valerie¡¯s room. Jai is fast asleep on the armchair beside the

    bed, his head on the bed, as he holds her hand loosely. I silently leave the room and head upstairs.

    After checking up on the kids, I find myself walking towards Sebastian¡¯s room before I stop in my

    tracks.

    What am I doing?

    My cheeks burn and I turn quickly and head to my room, but I slow down half way there, hesitating

    once more. I do need to fill him in on how the meeting went¡­

    I just need to see him, he gives me strength and brings me peace¡­

    No¡­ not like this. I look in the mirror. My eyes are puffy and red; he¡¯d instantly know something

    happened.

    Sighing, I head to my room, shutting the door behind me, I throw the file onto the bed and strip out of

    my clothes.

    Tossing them into the washing hamper, I enter the bathroom. I stay in there for far longer than I meant

    to, reying over the events of the evening again and again. The hot water soothes the tension in my

    neck and back. I¡¯m so tired¡­

    Finally, I switch the shower off and grab a towel. I should just drop Sebastian a message about the

    meeting. He will be waiting.I towel my hair dry first, as I dry my body quickly and step out of the steamy

    bathroom and into my bedroom.

    The room is no longer bathed in darkness; themp is on and there¡¯s at man sitting on my bed, in

    nothing but grey sweatpants.

    His ankles are crossed as he flips through the file I had left on it. His chiselled godly body looks so

    good and it sends a shiver of pleasure through me.

    ¡°Holy fuck¡­¡± Sebastian mutters, his eyes raking over me. They darken with approval and carnal

    hunger, and I can¡¯t help but press my thighs together, clutching the towel in front of me.

    My heart is racing as I poke my eyes out at him, and try to mask how hot and bothered I¡¯m suddenly

    feeling. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± I exim, whipping open the towel and wrapping it around myself

    quickly.

    ¡°I heard youe in, but when you didn¡¯t show up in my room, I thought I¡¯lle find you myself.¡± He

    retorts arrogantly. ¡°But that view¡­ how about you just drop the towel and let me get a better look? I

    won¡¯t bite, I just want to see that sexy body of yours naked and wet¡­¡±

    ¡°Sebastian! Behave! How shameless, I exim, blushing as I look around. for a distraction. I nce at

    the blinds which he has thankfully drawn before turning the light on.

    ¡°Proud to be,¡± he winks at me cockily and shaking my head, I walk over to my wardrobe and take out

    some panties and nightwear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I say as I go to the bathroom with my clothes, making sure to keep my panties

    wrapped in my night dress I know he¡¯s smirking as I leave the door open and quickly pull on my panties

    and satin slip dress. I¡¯m about to wrap my matching gown over it when I look up at the mirror.

    My heart thuds and I freeze, the temperature suddenly seems to drop as a shiver runs down my spine.

    There in the steamed up mirror staring back at me is the symbol of the Blood Born emphasised by the

    steam and below it, there are four words written. THE END IS NEAR

 Chapter 64

    SEBASTIAN. I hear her heart rate change and I put the file down, concern flitting through me.

    ¡°Zaia?¡± I get off the bed, ignoring the pain in my body and make my way across the room. I enter the

    bathroom to see her standing there in a tiny nightdress¡­ She looks damn fine, and it drives me nuts,

    but I force myself to look up, spotting the imprint in the steamed-up mirror.

    My eyes sh, and I look around the mirror. Who put that there? ¡°How did that get there?¡± She asks

    quietly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± I say, trying to calm a her by attempting to lighten the situation. She¡¯s been through a lot

    and is weighed down by so much. I don¡¯t want this to just get her more worked up. My words do the

    job, and she tilts her head and gives me a look.

    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t you. You have sausage fingers! There¡¯s no way you could have drawn that,¡± she

    says, her gown slipping through her fingers. It falls to the floor, and it¡¯s obvious by the fact she doesn¡¯t

    notice that it¡¯s shaken her.

    ¡°Unless, of course, I used something to make it,¡± I state lightly. ¡°This is no big ¡®I deal.¡± She raises an

    eyebrow sceptically but nods as she looks back at the mirror. The end is near¡­

    Those words feel ominous¡­

    ¡°Ok sausage fingers, maybe I am overreacting,¡± she sighs.

    ¡°Sausage fingers? Speaking of fingers¡­. you never seemed to have an issue with them when they¡¯re

    buried deep inside of you¡­¡± I purr as I step up behind her and wrap my arms around her, under her

    breasts, trapping her arms by her side. ¡°Bastien, stop it,¡± she says, despite not fighting me at all.

    I look back at the mirror, our steamed- up reflection marred by the symbol drawn upon it by someone

    who has ess to this home¡­ but why would they be stupid enough to do that? Or are they ying a

    game of reverse psychology? So that no one would think they¡¯d do it from within¡­

    I tilt my head, calctingly. Or they are trying to frame someone else¡­ ¡°Someone¡¯s messing with you,¡±

    I say, giving her a slight squeeze.

    She closes her eyes. ¡°I know¡­ and I no longer know who or what to believe, Sebastian¡­ I¡¯ve learned

    things today that have messed with my mind and made me question my support system and everything

    I¡¯ve ever stood for. The stability of those in whom I trust is failing.¡± She murmurs heavily.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I frown. She went after her father¡­ what did she learn that had made her feel like this? ¡°What

    happened?¡± I ask; ¡°Come on¡­¡±

    Letting go of her, I ce my hand on the small of her back and guide her out of the bathroom.

    She shakes her head, sitting down on the bed and running her fingers through her wet locks. She¡¯s

    leaning forward, giving me an excellent eyeful of her boobs as she heaves a sigh.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s forgotten her gown. I¡¯m enjoying the view. She doesn¡¯t respond, and I furrow my brows.

    ¡°Zaia?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I just¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I persist. ¡°You know you can tell me.¡± I sit down on the bed beside her, facing her, one leg

    bent up on the bed, the other on the ground as I reach over, taking hold of her chin.

    She looks up at me and I now notice her swollen eyes. It¡¯s not just from the shower¡­ she¡¯s been

    crying. Anger flits through me.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I almost growl. I hate her upset. She lowers her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t say

    anything but¡­ ording to Dad; Mom cheated on him with his brother and Ate; she¡¯s mom¡¯s half-

    sister.

    Something that Mom doesn¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not sure, I don¡¯t know what to believe, Dad wasn¡¯t lying but

    Mom- Mom wouldn¡¯t cheat, heck she was so against you cheating. She has been heartbroken about

    Dad having a mistress all her life. How does one fake. that?¡± she whispers.

    I stare at her, letting her words sink in. Mnie cheated on Hugh? Zaia¡¯s in denial, but why does it not

    seem as surprising to me as it is to her?

    ¡°Listen to me, Little Fox.¡± I begin quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know the truth. I mean, every story has more than one

    side, but it¡¯s not that hard for a cheater to feel cheated. It hits differently when you¡¯re the one being

    cheated on.¡±

    She looks up at me, hurt shing in her Morge eyes, but she knows there is truth in my words. ¡°Are you

    saying Mom could have?¡±

    ¡°Only she knows that, but if your dad saw her, there¡¯s not really ce for doubt, but there can be things

    that influenced her decision or things that made her do what she did. Being drunk, Ashbane,

    ckmail¡­ Only your mother will know the answer to that. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s right, but I think you¡¯re

    right not to jump to conclusions until you have all the pieces before you.¡±

    My words seem to bring herfort and she closes her eyes as she nods her head in understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, and this Adam, have your ever heard about him, like has your family ever mentioned him?

    Because as far as I know, Dad¡¯s im as Alpha has never been questioned.¡± She asks, looking at me.

    ¡°He was Dad¡¯s older brother.¡±

    Adam¡­

    ¡°No, however, I can do some research. I¡¯m sure Dad would possibly know him, but with your dad being

    every inch the Alpha he needed to be, I don¡¯t think anyone had an issue with it.¡± I say.

    There¡¯s never been mention of another Toussaint potential Alpha. She nods, nting her face in her

    hands before she rubs her face.

    ¡°I have a n¡­¡± she says, lifting her head. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m all yours. Tell me what needs doing and I¡¯ll get it

    done.¡± I promise. ¡°Blindly promising me your help, Mr King?¡±

    ¡°That is what I said,¡± I respond. She smiles wryly. ¡°Only a fool would make blind promises.¡± ¡°Wrong,

    only a man madly in love and if that makes me a fool, then so be it.¡±

    She smiles and tells me the n she has to test her mother. It sounds pretty straightforward and I¡¯m

    sure we¡¯ll get a reaction¡­ and if she¡¯s such a good actress; I wonder what else she¡¯s lying about and

    hiding?

    It¡¯s clear her dad saw her mother, it wasn¡¯t just blind guessing on his behalf. I don¡¯t trust anyone¡­ and

    Mnie has always rubbed me the wrong way with her hostility¡­

    I¡¯ll find out. After all, she¡¯s always around Zaia¡­ her being in on the notes and the threats¡­. there¡¯s a

    possibility¡­

    I know when her son was kidnapped; she said she was threatened to back off or something would

    happen to Zaia, but what if it was all just part of her master n?

    I look at Zaia. I can¡¯t share those thoughts with her, it would only upset her more. ¡°We¡¯re going to figure

    this out,¡± I say quietly.

    She nods.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess we will¡­ So, you should go to your room now.¡± She says, sitting up straight.

    I smirk, ncing at the outline of her nipples against the satin fabric of her top. ¡°Or I could help you

    rx a little? I could put these fingers to use?¡± I suggest with a smirk as I lean back,

    Instantly her cheeks flush and her gaze dips to my abs and the front of my pants and I can¡¯t help but

    feel a little cocky. Oh, I have such a pull on her¡­

    ¡°Can you ever not be shameless!¡± She scolds, smacking my thigh. I cock a brow. ¡°What is going on in

    that mind of yours, Little Fox¡­ I was thinking about a massage, nothing more.¡± I count making her

    eyes widen.

    I might have meant both. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did!¡± she scoffs in disbelief, crossing her arms. Leaning forward,

    I grip the back of her neck and tug her closer.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m beingpletely honest¡­. I mean, if I were to offer to pleasure you ¡­I would suggest using

    my tongue, not my fingers.¡± I whisper, looking into her eyes.

    She holds my gaze, her eyes dipping to my lips. The sound of her thumping heart is music to my ears.

    I want to kiss her, to ravish her, to rip apart all these barriers between us and reassure her that she¡¯ll

    always have me.

    Our lips are inches apart and I¡¯m about to yank her closer when she sighs and gently pushes me away.

    ¡°Stop teasing¡­ you need to rest Sebastian,¡± she whispers.

    I look at her, masking my concern and yank her close. Her head hits my chest making her yelp, but I

    turn her, so her back is to me, ignoring the agonising pain in my body.

    ¡°And so do you¡­ there¡¯s a lot we need to do, Zaia, and for that, we need you at your best too.¡± I say,

    brushing her gorgeous red locks over her shoulder and cing my hands on her shoulders. I begin

    massaging her.

    She tenses, but I don¡¯t stop massaging the back of her neck and her shoulders. She moans softly,

    rolling her head as if wanting to get the kinks out.

    ¡°You¡¯re so tense,¡± I murmur, trying not to pay attention to how good her skin feels beneath my fingers,

    or the soft sighs that are escaping her.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she replies softly, sighing as she tilts her head. I bite back the urge to kiss her, knowing

    she¡¯ll probably push me away ¡­but I have another idea¡­

    My eyes sh as I softly run my knuckles down her arm. ¡°Do you have any oil?¡± I whisper huskily into

    her ear. Her eyes flutter shut, and she nods after a moment.

    ¡°Mm¡­ the top drawer¡­¡± she murmurs. I nce around the room, spotting her chest drawer and get off

    the bed before she snaps out of her rxed state.

    I open the drawer, grabbing the bottle of oil before returning to the bed. I pull back the duvet, ignoring

    the ripple of pain that goes through me and fold it at the end of the bed before I get onto it.

    ¡°Lie down,¡± Imand. Her eyes widen slightly as she looks up at me.¡± Or I¡¯ll have to force you to lie

    down,¡± I add huskily.

    Her heart skips a beat as she gives me a little tantalising smile and drops back onto the bed. Her eyes

    lock with mine before she rolls onto her stomach, wriggling a little as she getsfortable with a pillow

    under her head.

    My gaze dips to her ass that¡¯s not fully covered by her tiny dress, I feel myself throb as I straddle her

    legs so it¡¯s easier to reach over.

    This is about her¡­ I open the oil bottle, pouring a little onto my hands before I begin massaging her

    shoulders and neck, rubbing my thumbs in circr motions, targeting those knots.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it¡­¡± she moans, making me throb in my pants. I keep working on her back, inching closer to

    her dress¡­ I pour a little oil over my hand sitting back before I begin massaging her left foot.

    She lets out a little whimper as I continue working on her leg all the way up to her thigh.

    Oh, fuck yes¡­

    She feels so damn good¡­ the moment I¡¯m closer to her ass I stop and switch to the other leg, running

    my fingers up her leg, massaging and kneading her smooth, sexy skin.

    This time I target her inner thigh, making her tense a little¡­ I smirk in satisfaction as I pour a little oil

    over her thighs, making her breath hitch.

    ¡°Do you feel good, Foxie?¡± I purr huskily.

    I can¡¯t see her face, but I¡¯m certain she¡¯s blushing.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­ you¡¯re good¡­¡± she murmurs in contentment.

    Smirking, I grab her thighs as I rub the oil I spilt in, rubbing her inner thighs sensually, my fingers so

    close to her hot core¡­

    It takes all my self-restraint to pull back and run my hands down her thighs before I move on to her

    arms.

    Touching her and massaging her is a fucking turn-on¡­ feeling her skin beneath my finger is so

    perfect¡­

    ¡°You can stop¡­¡± she murmurs, and I smirk. Of course, she¡¯d say that¡­ I can smell her intoxicating

    arousal and the urge to eat her out is getting the better of me. ¡°I¡¯m not done¡­¡± I whisper, my lips

    brushing her ear. I run my hands down her arms before I lean over her.

    ¡°Arms up¡­¡± I whisper seductively in her ear. She shivers in reply and obeys, allowing me to run my

    oiled fingers down and under her arm.

    A moan escapes her, as my hands run down the side of her breasts and that¡¯s when I decide to push it

    a little¡­ I slip my hands under her gown, grabbing her boobs in my oiled hands¡­

 Chapter 65

    ZAIA.Oh fuck!Pleasure erupts through me when he grabs my breasts massaging them sensually. My pussy clenches with need.Oh, he¡¯s always been so good with his hands¡­ but his massages¡­ his touch¡­ so damn good¡­

    I¡¯ve missed this¡­

    I gasp when he kneads my breasts, his rough fingertips brushing my hardened nipples and I arch my back, jolt after jolt of pleasure rushing through me.I can feel his hard shaft pressing against my ass, the fabric of our clothes a barrier I don¡¯t want between us.I want him inside of me now¡­

    He¡¯s so good at this. ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of this gown¡­¡± He purrs huskily in my ear.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Yes, please.I nod, my cheeks flushed as I tilt my head to the right, teasing him with ess to my neck.As expected, he leans in, inhaling deeply, but he doesn¡¯t kiss me.

    His hands slip down over my waist and hips before he bunches up my dress and with one deft move has it off over my head, tossing it onto the floor.

    I¡¯m in nothing but myce panties. For a moment, I feel self-conscious, sensing his burning gaze upon me.I press my thighs together, closing myeyes as his hands brush down my waist.He massages me sensually, his knees on either side of my thighs¡­

    I want his cock against me, or even better, in me.Oh, fuck¡­ but he¡¯s teasing me as he moves lower, pouring oil onto my ass.I bite back a moan, my pussy clenching as he begins kneading and massaging my ass.

    His fingers skim under the fabric of my panties and I¡¯m unable to hold back the whimper of pleasure when his finger slips between my ass cheeks.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I whimper. His hands slide around my hips, massaging them sensually and sending rippling jolts of pleasure to my core.

    His fingers brush along my public bone, but just when I think he¡¯ll go lower, he pulls back.

    Tease!But if he wants me to ask him for more, I won¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re cking,¡± I murmur, crossing my arms under my head and re- adjusting my position as I rest my head on my arms.

    He chuckles before he slips his hands out from beneath the flimsy fabric and grabs my hips; he flips me over onto my back, making my breasts bounce and a sizzle of pleasure rushes through me.

    My eyes widen, my heart thundering as I look up at him. I¡¯m lying here with my breasts on show, and he¡¯s practically eye fucking me, something he makes no effort to hide.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ they¡¯re so damn beautiful- you¡¯re fucking beautiful,¡± he murmurs as he leans down and cups my breasts.

    Are they?My body changed slightly after the twins, my hips remained wider and my breastsrger.But the way he¡¯s looking at me now is with such intense admiration and hunger that any self-doubt I have disappears.

    The other night we were so consumed in one another there was no time to simply admire the other¡¯s body properly.

    I watch him massaging my breasts, enjoying the view before me too asmy own gaze runs over him. He¡¯s healing well, but some of the injuries look like my shoulder wound, not as bad but possibly still hurting inside.Is he ok? I know he¡¯s probably in pain¡­

    ¡°You should stop¡­ your body must be hurting,¡± I murmur, reaching over. I run my hand down his arm, his eyes sh silver and I bite my lip as I rest my hand back near my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± He replies, shooting me an orgasm-inducing smirk.He¡¯s so s3xy¡­ I won¡¯t deny that I feel incredibly lucky knowing his attention is just on me¡­.

    His muscles flex as his hands run downmy waist and hips to my thighs,making me arch my back in response.

    I watch him through hooded lids as he pours a little more oil over my breasts and stomach before he massages it in sensually¡­

    I¡¯m so turned on right now¡­ yet at the same time I feel so content and rxedHis cock is hard in his pants right now and simply looking at him makes me want to almost give in and ask him to fuck me¡­

    ¡°Rx¡­¡± He purrs as he finally touches my aching core. A moan leaves my lips and I part my legs slightly, his fingers brush up between my lips rubbing my clit. Pleasure rips through me as he massages and teases my pussy in thesame way he did the rest of my body. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ rx and don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    He murmurs as I whimper in pleasure.I¡¯m lost in the waves of ecstasy, and I no longer care if I¡¯m the one giving in as he ys with me, rewarded with my moans of pleasure.

    I gasp when his fingers slip inside of me, thrusting in and out.Delicious intense pleasure rushes through me as he curls his fingers inside of me, hitting my G-spot every time.

    He moves his other hand down, pushing my thigh up and against the bed and I spread my legs further, shamelessly baring my pussy even more to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, spread these legs for me,¡¯ he whispers huskily, approval clear in his gorgeous eyes. A cool wave of air brushes over my pussy as he pushes aside my pantiespletely.Satisfaction and approval sh across his face.

    Oh fuck¡­

    I moan as I begin grinding my body against his hand.¡°Good girl, show me how much you¡¯re enjoying this¡­¡± His voice is low, deep, and seductive¡­

    Suddenly my eyes fly open when he goes down on me and I feel his tongue swirl along my clit, sending my body into overdrive.

    My eyes roll backwards, as one hand twists into his hair, the other clenched beside me as he ys my body like a fiddle, knowing exactly what makes me go wild.

    I bite my lip to stop from crying out as the pleasure intensifies.He¡¯s so damn good¡­

    Applying just the right amount ofpressure and speed as he continues.¡°Fuck Bastien, that¡¯s it. Oh, I feel so good.¡± I moan.His tongue flicks my clit, his fingersmming into me and I¡¯m teetering on the edge, the pressure heightening.

    ¡°Do you like that?¡± I whisper when I hear him groan in pleasure.¡°Fuck yes¡­ you taste divine Little Fox, and this pussy belongs to me.¡± He murmurs before he returns to pleasuring me with his tongue.

    I can¡¯t reply, the intense pleasure rendering me That¡¯s it! Oh fuck!

    He groans in pleasure as my juices squirt from me and I automatically try to wriggle free, but he only growls, yanking me down again as he ms his fingers harder into me and my cheeks burn knowing my juices are all over him.

    So close! I¡¯m so- fuck!

    White-hot euphoria explodes inside making my vision darken and white dots appear in my vision as my body. arches and I let out a groan of satisfaction.

    My body slumps back onto the bed as I shudder from the waves of pleasure as another wave rolls through me.I gasp as Iy there, trembling, as Islowlye down from my high.That orgasm was¡­ mind-blowing¡­

    I shiver once more, my pussy throbbing as he slips his fingers out of me. He runs his tongue along my sore pussy, licking up my juices.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed how good you fuckingtaste.¡± He murmurs as eats my pu$sy for a few minutes.

    Iy there, my pussy throbbing, my legs spread, allowing him to eat me out to his satisfaction,

    I¡¯m ready for him to enter me, but instead, he nts a softst kiss on my pussy before he gets off the bed. The rustle of my duvet makes me open my eyes and look at him with confusion.

    I¡¯m too exhausted to get up, but what is happening?

    ¡°Bastien¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep¡­¡± He murmurs, as hees over and kisses my forehead softly.My heart pounds as I realise, he has only pleasured me and doesn¡¯t seem tobe expecting anything in return¡­ What about him?

    I can see his visible hard-on.When he adjusts the pillow beneath my head and tugs the nket around my shoulders, I feel sleep oveing me.

    ¡°Bastien¡­¡± I murmur, inhaling hisscent as he steps back.I¡¯m so tired¡­.

    ¡°Hush Little Fox. Sleep.¡±

    I want to argue but¡­ I feel sofortable.¡°Goodnight Beautiful.¡± He murmurs.I feel his fingers ghost through my hair before he steps away, and the light is switched off.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Night¡­¡± I murmur before I hear the door open and shut.As I drift off to sleep, the one thing that I remember is the intense pleasure he spoiled me with, and I realise he indeed managed to ease my troubled mind¡­.

    Goddess, I love you, cocky annoyingness and all¡­ I love you¡­ Bastien¡­

 Chapter 66

    66. A Belief

    ZAIA. It¡¯s noon the following day and I haven¡¯t seen Sebastian sincest night. Every time I think of

    him, I end up all jittery again and I need to focus, not be lost on cloud nine!

    I don¡¯t know where we stand or what exactly we are right now, but one thing I will admit is thatst

    night¡­ I submitted and was ready to give him everything.

    I don¡¯t want to fight him anymore¡­ it wasn¡¯t about him winning points with mest night¡­ Last night he

    took care of me; he spoiled me and then tucked me in to sleep before leaving. Sure, I know he enjoyed

    it too, but he didn¡¯t get the release that I did.

    Last night was all about me and although I know he didn¡¯t do it so I owe him, I would happily return the

    favour. I mean, I want to.

    I flip through the papers on the desk in front of me before I look across at Gaspard. ¡°Everyone, and I

    mean from every single guard, I want the statements on video. Here.¡± I hold out a small box that

    contains a camera that will be discreet once hooked up.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ are you concerned about the Luna¡¯s integrity?¡± he asks, taking it from me. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m

    overstepping.¡±

    I shake my head. I¡¯m not about to share my thoughts, but I also need him to feel like I can trust him. I

    want to trust him, but I also need to be careful.

    ¡°After what we learned from the guards, I¡¯m just concerned if this is how she treats our people, because

    then it¡¯s a problem. No one should feel threatened by their leaders. That is not what a pack is about,¡± I

    reply, brushing my fingers through my hair. I¡¯ve left it open but I¡¯m regretting it now. I have run my

    hands through it countless times today.

    He nods slowly. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will begin on my rounds, starting immediately. I will get you

    the answers, Alpha.¡± He lowers his head to me, and I smile slightly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, scanning the list of guards who have already supplied a written statement-the

    ones from yesterday. There¡¯s nothing that jumps off of the page. It just seems she demanded absolute

    obedience. ¡°I have a suggestion, Alpha¡­ if you wish to hear it,¡± Gaspard says hesitantly.

    I look up, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think¡­ I think you need to educate the people on the

    Blood Born, to let them know of your importance and the reminder of what you are and what you

    represent.¡± He says solemnly.

    I nod slowly, and a flicker of unease rushes through me. I didn¡¯t mention the Blood Born openly to him. I

    mean, aside from my get up¡­.

    So, he knows of the Blood Born¡­.

    Last night he mentioned his family was from France, and a little about respect, but he didn¡¯t mention

    this. Was it a slip-up? Or does he actually know about the Blood Born and have nothing to hide?

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. People need to know. It¡¯s a shame it took me many years to learn about who I am

    and what I am on this earth for¡­ I wish I knew sooner¡­ it¡¯s nice toe across someone who knows

    about us.¡± I say, smiling smoothly, hoping that my reaction shows I ampletelyfortable with it.

    His eyes meet mine, and he swallows.

    So, he slipped up¡­ I keep my face passive, actingpletely rxed as I continue to flip through the

    file. ¡°I only have your best interest at heart, Alpha. I assure you that¡­ I- I learned of the Blood Borns

    from my father.¡±

    ¡°I see, and is your father part of this pack?¡± I ask, ncing up. He looks down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he passed

    long ago,¡± he answers quietly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± I reply. ¡± What else do you know about the Blood Born? I wish I knew more.

    I feel like a failure.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, Alpha, but I believe you will deliver judgement to those who have lost faith in our

    goddess.¡± He says. Judgement¡­ it sounds almost ominous

    ¡°Yes. I will¡­ Oh, and what about the rogues? Have you looked into it?¡± I ask quietly. I¡¯m unable to

    shake off his words, feeling extremely uneasy.

    ¡°I have already gotten the ball moving, Alpha. We will track down their locations and report back to you

    with our findings.¡±

    I smile politely and nod. ¡°Thank you, Gaspard.¡± He reciprocates the smile and lowers his head

    respectfully. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He stands up, bowing his head once more before he leaves the office and I sit back. His behaviour

    was¡­ strange. But perhaps by mentioning the Blood Born as he suggested would weed out those who

    know about it if I show them why I¡¯m here.

    If only there was something to show I believe in their cause. It¡¯s clear they are clever¡­ assuming that

    they are the ones behind these attacks.

    Gaspard obviously had the same mentality as me, where he has faith in Selene and respect for those

    who channel their inner wolf. But is he more of a Sable or a Sublime believer? I want to know what

    others-

    I sit forward suddenly, an ideaing to me, and my heart skips a beat. Fuck! This is it! To weed them

    out. What if I pretend to have the same mentality as them?

    Even if that means acting a little extreme¡­ forcing those who believe in the Sable Triquetra to think I

    am on their side! My heart thuds as I stand up quickly and rush to the office door.

    ¡°Gaspard!¡± I shout, seeing him round the corner. He stops and looks back.

    ¡°Alpha?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to ask,¡± I say quietly. He nods slowly and I smooth my hair

    back. What if he knows more. ¡°Of course.¡± He walks back over to me, and I smile.

    ¡°I have to go with Alpha Sebastian to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack as we are together again¡­ however,

    what you said about the Blood Born really hit something inside. I want the people to know the meaning

    behind us. Do you know anyone else who is as passionate about our goddess and her will as we are?

    Those who could back me and even teach me the right way?¡± I ask smoothly. I hope I don¡¯t sound like

    a freak¡­

    He smiles and seems to mull over what I said. ¡°I can find out, but if you are to leave, then perhaps you

    can tell them prior to leaving?¡± He suggests solemnly. ¡°Yes, I like that idea. I think I will.¡± I say. ¡°I can¡¯t

    wait. Thank you for listening, Alpha.¡±

    I smile before he lowers his head and walks off and I turn back to my office, thinking of a n. Tonight,

    under the moon¡­ in the forest we will hold a gathering¡­

    This time¡­ I don¡¯t n to tell anyone my idea, because right now I can¡¯t trust even those around me.

    The secrets or the lies¡­

    Well, I guess it¡¯s time to get the gathering put into ce¡­ a request to all werewolves who cane to

    the forest when the moon is shining in the Sky.

    No manners and reputation will be important, save the ranks of us- as werewolves. I return early after

    sending out the request. Stepping inside, silence greets me, and I look around the hall. There¡¯s not

    even a sound from the children¡­

    ¡°Hello?¡± I call down the hallway.¡±

    Mom?¡± No one, The guards are outside. Where is everyone? ¡°Sebastian!¡± I call. The sound of footsteps

    makes me turn and I see a nurse step out of Valerie¡¯s room. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the children have gone with Alpha

    Sebastian and your father. No one is home.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where?¡± ¡°I do not know, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says politely. I nod slowly. ¡°And Jai? And Mom?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Mr O¡¯Dell, but Ms Walton said she had a few errands to run since you will be

    leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Hmm, I did tell her that in the morning But why are Dad and Sebastian together? I head to Valerie¡¯s

    room. It¡¯s strange for Jai and Mom both not to be here. Someone is always with her.

    The nurse steps back in as she continues with her checks. ¡°Who left first, Mom or Jai?¡± I ask. ¡°Mr

    O¡¯Dell.¡± She responds as she takes Valerie¡¯s blood pressure. I fall silent, letting her do her work.

    After taking her reading down on the chart, she turns Valerie onto her side. ¡°She¡¯s getting better.¡± She

    tells me proudly and I smile, happy to hear that.

    ¡°Excuse me. She leaves the room, leaving me along with Valerie. I stand up, my smile fading as I circle

    the bed. I was so confident that the full moon would heal her, but since then there¡¯s not been any

    progress or activity.

    I ce my hand on her head, brushing my fingers through her hair. Wake up, Valerie¡­ Please wake

    up. I stare down at her, wishing she¡¯d wake up. Come on¡­

    Sebastian heals fast¡­ because he¡¯s in touch with his wolf¡­ I wish she was too. I sit down on the edge

    of the bed, taking her hand in mine, my other hand still resting on her head.

    ¡°If you can hear me, Valerie, wake up.. Call upon your wolf. She is a part of you. She can and will help

    you heal. Come on, Valerie¡­ fight this slumber, wake up.¡± I whisper urgently.

    Come on! My own eyes are zing orange, and I can feel my aura almost physically around me, my

    frustration growing. I want her to get better!

    The beeping quickens and I nce up at the machine, seeing her brain activity pick up. My heart skips

    a beat as I look down at her, frowning deeply as my heart races.

    She can do it! ¡°Valerie. Wake up.¡± My aura surges, my voice deeper and stronger. ¡°Wake up. Now!

    Fight it!¡± The machine begins beeping faster, as her eyes twitch and her heart pounds. ¡±

    Wake up. Valerie, you can do it. Channel your wolf! She is within you! Ready to break free if you let her!

    She is the power you need to break free from this slumber! Rise!¡±

    The door flies open.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am please!¡± ¡°Fight it, Valerie, wake up!¡± I shout, ignoring themotion around me. They¡¯re all

    trying to get close, but I don¡¯t care as I hold on to Valerie, wishing I can give her my strength.

    ¡°In the name of Selene, wake up!¡± My own heart is raging, the machine¡¯s beep bing an incessant

    ringing in my ears. Her eyes fly open, gasping as she scans the room before her eyes find me, her

    heart thundering violently. ¡°Valerie¡­¡± I whisper.

    She grabs my hand weakly, yet with clear panic as she opens her mouth. Nothinges out and a

    nurse instantly runs to grab water.

    I take it from her, helping pour a small amount into her mouth. She clears her throat weakly. ¡°Run. Run.

    He¡¯sing¡­ Run.¡± She whispers hoarsely, her words choked and raspy as her nails dig into my

    hand. 2

    She¡¯s terrified, and I can see that clearly in her eyes. ¡°Hush, you¡¯re ok, you¡¯re safe. It¡¯s going to be OK,¡±

    I whisper, wrapping my arms around her, my heart hammering as I hold her close.

    She¡¯s awake. Valerie has woken up! I can¡¯t help but smile, feeling so relieved.

    Thank Selene!

    ¡°No¡­ no. no. no.¡± Her breathing is bing rapid and uneven. ¡°She needs to rest. ¡°She¡¯s having a

    panic attack!¡± The nurses begin panicking, but Valerie refuses to let go of me. ¡°Let me calm her!¡± I

    shout as I caress her back, motioning them all to move back and give us space.

    ¡°Calm down, Val¡­ I¡¯m here¡­ no one can hurt you.¡± I promise softly. ¡°No, listen to me, run, he¡¯s going

    to kill us! He¡¯ll kill us!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I whisper, cupping her face. She¡¯s scaring me. Is that night reying in her mind? She opens

    her mouth when the sound of footsteps approaching only makes her turn in fear. Mom and Jai enter the

    room, both of them wide-eyed as they take in the scene before them.

    ¡°Val¡­¡± Jai says as he stops at the door, his heart pounding as he stares at her as if he can¡¯t believe his

    eyes. She looks back at him, almost as if she¡¯s struggling to recognise him.

    ¡°Is she ok?¡± he whispers; his eyes shine with emotions but it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s trying to control them. I

    nod, as she looks between us and scans the room.

    ¡°She was just about to say something important,¡± I say, smiling down at her. ¡°What is it, Valerie?¡± Mom

    asks with concern as she walks over.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wait, do you know who attacked you?¡± Jai asks as he drops to his knees beside the bed, almost

    reaching for her, but she moves away. A sh of hurt crosses his eyes as she looks between the three

    of us and, to my surprise, she forces a smile. Her eyes meet mine, her heart still racing as she speaks

    once again, her smile faltering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±

 Chapter 67

    67. A Hidden Reason

    SEBASTIAN. I look across at Hugh as we sit silently opposite one another in a private room at a local

    teahouse. We brought the twins along, as Zaia wasn¡¯t around. I didn¡¯t want to leave them.

    They¡¯re currently happily eating cake as I wait for Hugh to state the reason he invited me. I don¡¯t think

    he was expecting me to bring the children along.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m seeing him in a different light from what I know fromst night, but I don¡¯t let on I know anything.

    After all, Zaia told me that in confidence.

    ¡°Daddy look, cake! Do you want some?¡± Sia asks, holding up a spoonful for me. I bend down, ept it

    and give her a smile. ¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± I say, ruffling her hair as I swallow the mouthful of

    sweetness.

    It¡¯s too sweet. I don¡¯t know how she can eat something so sweet but as long as she¡¯s enjoying it, that¡¯s

    the main thing. Hugh clears his throat and I nce back at him.

    ¡°So¡­¡± he begins ¡°You wanted to talk to me,¡± I state. He nods. ¡°I did, then you were adamant about

    bringing the children¡­¡±

    I cock a brow. ¡°We can have a cordial meeting with them right here,¡± I say arrogantly, switching to

    French. He observes me before he sighs. ¡°Well, I will cut to the chase then.¡± He begins as he picks up

    his cup. ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°With everything that has been happening, I am worried about Zaia.¡± He begins in fluent French.

    Clearly not wanting to discuss this in front of the kids. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her too,¡± I reply in French.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you nor your family and they have never been fond of me, but I won¡¯t deny that I know

    if something is to happen to me, you are the one person I know who I can entrust her to.¡± He says. Why

    is he talking like that?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Zaia will appreciate you talking like this¡­ however, you can rest assured that despite the

    differences between our families that she will be my utmost priority,¡± I reply. ¡°And since we are on the

    topic, what exactly is the issue between your family and mine, anyway?¡±

    ¡°That is a story for another day¡­ make sure nothing happens to her, Sebastian, or my grandchildren. I

    have protected them to the best of my capability for so many years. I expect you to continue doing so.¡±

    He sighs heavily.

    ¡°And I presume this is because you know she will return with me,¡± I say, sitting back. ¡°Yes, although I

    have no idea what she sees in you,¡± he retorts. ¡°However, I cannot make her decision for her.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of her. I have ns in ce, right down to her location, and her guards will be your

    trusted ones from this pack.¡± I say quietly.

    He frowns, but nods. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many I can truly trust¡­ and with the recent mistakes made and

    the change, even I am uncertain if the new team can be fully capable of protecting her.¡± It is a risk.

    ¡°I will handle it.¡± We fall silent again and I drink my tea watching him, he wants to say more. ¡°So, will

    you spit it out? I never knew Hugh Toussaint was a nervous kind of person.¡± I mock.

    He frowns at me before ring down at his cup. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ but as you might know, I have made Zaia

    my heir and-¡± ¡°Of course, I know. We don¡¯t really hide anything from one another.¡± I reply. That only

    earns me another frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. That¡¯s why you divorced her.¡± He counters sarcastically. I almost smirk, ¡°I see that¡¯s

    where Zaia gets her sass from.¡± He¡¯s about to cut in when I gesture, ¡°Do continue.¡± He puts his cup

    down and stares at it, lost deep in thought.

    ¡°As my heir¡­ it means after my death she will be the alpha¡­ if¡­ if the timees where you both

    think that perhaps the packs should bebined ¡­ then make sure you first ask your father if he will

    allow that¡­ and if you do, make sure my pack is remembered for who they truly are and if he says no

    then do not force it. Do not tarnish my pack¡¯s name when you have already taken my most treasured

    possessions.¡±

    He strokes Zion¡¯s hair, and for a moment, he reminds me of a tired old man. ¡°What does that even

    mean?¡± I ask sharply. He looks back at me and tilts his head. ¡±

    It is not important.¡± I frown but say nothing for a moment. It is important, but he clearly doesn¡¯t want to

    discuss it.

    ¡°So, you called me here to tell me that we should onlybine the packs if it¡¯s allowed by my father?

    Usually, an alpha would be devastated to find out there is a possibility of their pack merging with a rival

    pack.¡± I remark What is his angle?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been cryptic enough? Secrets and lies are what have gotten us to where we are.

    Just tell me, what is the issue between you and my family and their issue with you? Neither you nor

    Mnie have ever taken a liking to me, however, despite their tant dislike for you, my family have

    loved Zaia.¡± I say sharply. ¡°So, what am I missing?¡±

    He frowns. ¡°There are things that I cannot speak of. An oath is an oath. I am not the one who can tell

    you of the past.¡± I bite back a retort, trying to control my irritation. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t even say what

    your issue with me is?¡±

    ¡°I am trying to like you and failing. I am still baffled by what Zaia sees in you. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± He

    replies coldly. I raise my eyebrows.

    ¡°I could list a couple of things, but I¡¯ll keep it clean. She just has better eyes than you.¡± I reply smugly.

    He massages his temples as if I¡¯ve given him a headache. If only he realises he¡¯s messing with my

    head too.

    ¡°You called me here to give me a cryptic message¡­ rethink it. I will let Zaia know of this conversation,

    but I do hope that you find a way to somehow tell us exactly what the issue between our two packs is. I

    just hope that if something does happen to you, we are not left searching for answers that we cannot

    find!¡± Our eyes meet, both of us ring at the other before he balls his fist.

    ¡°There is¡­ an ancient¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but magic. If I tell you, that will be the end for

    me. I cannot say or I would!¡± He snaps, making the kids who were imitating us speaking French look up

    in rm.

    He sighs and gives them a small smile and I frown. Didn¡¯t Zaia say her Mom couldn¡¯t tell us more about

    the mystery surrounding her brother as well? Are they talking about the same thing and if so¡­ does

    that mean my family might know something?

    Guess I¡¯ll find out tomorrow when we return. ¡°So then, do you believe? I mean, in the goddess, in what

    we are and the power of the moon?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat¡­ I know that there is so much more to what we are than what we have be.¡± ¡°So, I

    presume the fact that I like to shift isn¡¯t what worries you.¡±

    ¡°No. I will always see you as an animal whether you shift to wolf form or not,¡± he retorts. I cock a brow

    before ncing at the kids, who are mumbling gibberish as they continue with their ¡®French¡¯ and I

    smile. I hope they can at least have a good life.

    ¡°Well, despite our differences, I¡¯ll take care of her and the children. You have my word¡­ I know that

    you don¡¯t like me, but I want you to know that I have, and always will love Zaia. Always.¡±

    He watches me before he nods slowly. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± I reaffirm when my phone rings and I take it out.

    Jai¡­

    ¡°Hello?¡± I answer it. ¡°She¡¯s awake! Fuck Sebastian, she¡¯s awake!¡±

    Valerie. I look across at Hugh, who has heard. ¡°Let¡¯s get back there. Tell them she is not to be left

    alone.¡± Hugh says, standing up quickly. ¡°Jai, stay with her. Is Zaia there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Val¡¯s not letting go of her.¡± He says and there¡¯s a glimmer of wistfulness in his voice. As we get

    up and I scoop Sia into my arms. I¡¯m healing well. Soon I¡¯ll be back to full strength.

    ¡°Alright, both of you stay with her, we are on our way back,¡± I say to Jai just as I hold my hand out to

    Zion, but at the same time so does Hugh.

    Zion looks between us as a grin crosses his lips before I retract mine and Hugh smiles. As much as

    they¡¯re mine, he has taken care of them, and they are his grandchildren. An hour has passed since we

    returned, but Valerie has been in an extremely strange state since she woke up.

    Even when I talked to her, she refused to answer, and she has done nothing but cling to Zaia. Zaia has

    made us leave the room so she can talk to her alone, but I can hear her begging Zaia to take her away

    from here. Her words make me feel uneasy as they ring in my head.

    ¡®Get the children! Get your children, we must go far, far away! Don¡¯t trust them, don¡¯t trust anyone!¡¯ The

    fear in her voice is not something that can be faked. ¡°She needs rest,¡± Mnie says as she sits there

    carrying Sia.

    Hugh is frowning but doesn¡¯t reply and Jai is sitting there tapping his foot. He¡¯s worried and restless but

    he¡¯s trying to hold himself together. I know he¡¯s hurt because whenever he tried to talk to her or go near

    her, she got worked up. There has to be a reason behind it¡­

    We can¡¯t hear anything from out here, and it¡¯s just a waiting game hoping that she has something to tell

    Zaia regarding why she¡¯s so worried. It feels like hours, although it¡¯s a mere twenty-minutes waiting for

    Zaia toe out.

    The silence in the hall is loud, and after another five minutes, Zaia steps out of the room. Zion rushes to

    her and hugs her, and she smiles down at him as she hugs him back, but it¡¯s clear from the look in her

    eyes that she¡¯s troubled.

    Jai stands up, looking at her expectantly. ¡°What did she say?¡± Hugh asks, talking for the first time since

    we returned. She looks down and shakes her head. ¡±

    She¡¯s not saying. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. I think it¡¯s what¡¯s causing her panic. Tonight, I have

    a pack meeting and I want her to be there too¡­ she isn¡¯t safe to be alone, she¡¯s very disturbed.¡± She

    sighs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll bring her and make sure she¡¯s happy with whoever is around her. ¡°Thank you.¡± She

    says quietly. ¡°So, she didn¡¯t say anything? Did she see her attacker?¡± Mnie asks, concern on her

    face.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zaia answers. Before anyone can say anything more, a member of staffes down the

    hall. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this was delivered for you.¡± She says to Zaia.

    Oh shit. That¡¯s the envelope I had sorted for her regarding Mnie. With everything going on, I had

    forgotten to even give her a heads-up. She opens it distractedly as everyone watches her. Fuck, how

    do I tell her?

    It¡¯s toote. As she pulls the card out, reading it, her heart races as her gaze snaps to my mine before

    she stares down at the card once more. ¡°Zaia, are you alright?¡± Mnie asks.

    Well, at least her reaction is real. Zaia stares down at the card, reading it all as Hugh crosses the room,

    making Zaia step back and hide it behind her back. ¡°This¡­ this is for my eyes only¡­¡± she murmurs,

    staring at her mother. ¡± Mother¡­ can we have a word alone? Now?¡±

    Mnie looks confused as she stares between us before she nods and stands up. Zaia walks down the

    hall to the lounge and Mnie follows. I hope Zaia gets the answers she desires¡­

    And something tells me that tonight will be intense¡­

 Chapter 68

    68. A Confrontation

    ZAIA. The moment of truth is finally here. The time to confront Mom about this. Sebastian had it sent

    over faster than I was expecting and as Mom and I enter the kitchen, I feel my stomach flip nervously.

    My heart is pounding and the fear of what might actually turn out to be the truth is making my heart

    mour with anxiousness.

    What if it¡¯s true? I was in denial. The fear inside of me is proof that I was not expecting this. I look

    around therge kitchen, where I have lived for thest few years. A home that we made together¡­

    I still remember the moments Mom and I shared here over hot drinks. She has been there for me

    through all my worries and is always someone I could lean on. The one who has looked after my

    children when I have been busy.

    ¡°Zaia, why are you so pale?¡± Mom asks me, concerned, as she goes over to the sink and fills a ss of

    water from the tap. The sound of the water seems to echo loudly in the silence of therge kitchen. I

    look down at the paper. Sebastian had kept it to what I had asked him to include, but now that it¡¯s in my

    hand¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you something, Mom and I want the truth. Take an oath upon me that you will tell the

    truth and only the truth.¡± My voice is shaky, and I observe her carefully as I await her answer. She looks

    concerned, worried, and even uneasy¡­

    ¡°I swear upon your life, Zaia. I will speak only the truth. Honey, what is it?¡± She asks, taking a gulp of

    the water as she approaches me. How do I ask her?

    How do I ept the answer if it turns out to be true? This could change things between us forever if it

    is the truth.

    ¡°ording to this¡­ You were having an affair with someone by the name of Adam Toussaint, whilst

    you were with father. Is it true?¡± I ask. My heart is pounding incessantly as I stare at her.

    Her face turns ashen, her hand flying to her chest as she steps back as if seeing a ghost. The moment

    she begins to tremble, her hands mping over her mouth, I get my answer. It¡¯s true.

    How?

    Why?

    ¡°You can¡¯t show that to anyone!¡± Mom whispers as she rushes over and snatches it from my limp

    fingers.

    My mind is spinning, and I feel sick, but I simply stare at her. Her face turns even more pale as she

    stares at the message, and I look down at the card as well.

    SECRETS ARE NEVER A SECRET. SOMEONE ALWAYS KNOWS. YOUR MOTHER WHOM YOU

    ADMIRE IS NOT WHO YOU THINK SHE IS.

    HAVING AN AFFAIR WITH HER

    MATE¡¯S BROTHER IS A SIN AFTER ALL. WE ALL KNOW HUGH TOUSSAINT IS NO SAINT, GET

    IT?

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Sebastian¡¯s humour.

    PERHAPS MY NEXT MESSAGE SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO HUGH TOUSSAINT HIMSELF, HE

    GOT A TASTE OF HIS BROTHER ADAM TOUSSAINT¡¯S POSITION OF ALPHA AND ADAM GOT A

    TASTE OF HIS MATE.

    IT¡¯S FAIR, ISN¡¯T IT?

    HOW WILL HE FEEL WHEN HE REALISES THAT HIS MATE AND BROTHER BETRAYED HIM?

    DO NOT RETURN TO THE DARK HOLLOW FALLS PACK OR I WILL MAKE THIS PUBLIC.

    Thatst sentence was something I had added to see how terrified Mom would be if this came out.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I show it to anyone? It¡¯s not true, is it?¡± I ask quietly. Her heart hammers as she tries to rip it

    and I snatch it from her.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± she screams, shocking me. ¡°Mom!¡± I shout. My eyes sh as I step back, holding it

    away from her. Enough! What is wrong with you?¡±

    Her eyes dart to the door, and she runs her hand through her hair frantically. I have never seen her so

    disturbed.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Zaia, listen to me. No one can know.¡± She warns me in a hushed whisper, grabbing my arm.

    ¡°Your father also cheated on me! It¡¯s no big deal, I was hurt-¡±

    ¡°Were you?! Two wrongs don¡¯t make a right! Tell me, Mother, were you even hurt? Did you really cheat

    on Dad after you found out? Because that makes no sense! Dad left you when he told you about

    Ate, not before that! This message states you cheated on him when you were together!¡±

    My own voice is shrill as Mom nces towards the windows, as if scared someone might hear. ¡°You

    yourself told me how he told you his mistress is pregnant and he broke up with you right then!¡±

    My entire world which seems to be ridden with cracks is crumbling a little more. Mom cheated on Dad.

    She has lied to me all my life.

    ¡°Z-Zaia, please calm down. Don¡¯t open things of the past! Adam is dead! I don¡¯t know how this person

    has found out, I need- I need- just don¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Mom¡¯s jumbled words are erratic as she holds

    onto me as if for dear life. Desperation clear in her eyes.

    ¡°How could you¡­ The hatred you have for Ate¡­ when you yourself are just the same as her?¡± I

    whisper, unable to hide my disappointment.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Then tell me how you are not! Why? Why did you do it? You said you Dad. Did you really

    fake that too?¡± loved.

    ¡°I loved your father, but Adam was¡­ he had a way, and we were alone so often! Your father was so

    lost in his work that he didn¡¯t give me the time and attention I needed! Of course, now I know why he

    was so busy because he had another woman!¡±

    I want to scream and tell her that Dad had never cheated on her! Is this really my mom? ¡°True love

    means you can be apart for weeks, months or years and you won¡¯t cheat!¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­ just stop it!¡± I scream, cutting into her rambling of hatred. I know Dad is innocent, but I won¡¯t

    tell her that. ¡°You did the same to him as he did you! It doesn¡¯t make it right! You lied to me, Mom! You

    always pretended to be a victim when you have done nothing but lie to me! How dare you?!¡± My own

    voice is trembling. It sounds pitchy to even me, but today I feel like I¡¯ve just lost so much. How can I

    remain calm?!

    ¡°Zaia! It¡¯s in the past. We are not together, stop it!¡± she hisses, ncing at the door worriedly, her tears

    streaming down her cheeks. I pull away, and she begins sobbing when I shake my head.

    ¡°No. You hated Sebastian and called him a cheat, and so much more, yet YOU are the cheater, not

    him! How could you even be so rude to him when you yourself have done worse?¡± I ask, my voice

    breaking. She stares at me, as if stricken, before she slowly steps back.

    ¡°I was young¡­ and stupid-¡±

    ¡°And you should have owned up to it! You have done nothing but fill my ears against Dad when you did

    the very same!¡± I shout. ¡°You instilled hatred for Dad into me!¡±

    My heart is thundering far too loudly, and we stare at one another. Neither of us speaks for a moment,

    our emotions consuming us before she rushes to the kitchen counter and, to my surprise, she grabs a

    knife.

    ¡°If you tell anyone, I will kill myself!¡± She threatens, holding the knife to her neck. I stare at her, unable

    to believe this. ¡°Put it down,¡± I say quietly. I¡¯m so tired¡­.

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Very well¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone, but I will be leaving for Dark Hollow Falls pack, and that means it

    mighte out ¡°Then you can¡¯t go!¡± She cuts me off, her eyes look wild. ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself, Zaia!¡±

    I shake my head slowly, brushing my hair back. ¡°I will, but I know you now and I know that you won¡¯t

    hurt yourself. You¡¯re too selfish for that.¡± I whisper, turning my back on her. I close my eyes as silent

    tears trickle down my cheeks. How could she?

    I open the door, about to step out, when Mom calls out to me. ¡°Zaia, please! Please listen to me!¡± she

    grabs the back of my top and I look at her. Her eyes are filled with guilt as I slowly remove her hands

    from me.

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t y the victim¡­ If you admitted your wrongs, I would have

    forgiven you and epted you as I did, Dad.¡± I whisper. ¡°But all my life you made Dad the bad one and

    even now¡­ you¡¯re pretending to y the victim.¡±

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Adam is dead. Don¡¯t cause more problems.¡± She whispers. ¡°I regret what happened!¡±

    ¡°No, you regret getting caught,¡± I say, pushing her hand off me. ¡°Your secret will not leave my lips¡­ but

    if someone else announces it¡¯ that is not on me, nor will I allow your wrongs to hold me back. You are

    free to move to that pack or remain here. I honestly don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, please.¡± I brush my tears away as I walk away from her, refusing to answer her. She lied¡­ she

    kept at it¡­ as if wanting me to hate father¡­ even as the years passed, she¡¯d often bring it up¡­

    Lies¡­

    A little sob escapes me, and I halt, not wanting the others to see me like this. I rush to the stairs

    instead, ready to go to my room, but I¡¯m only a few steps up when someone grabs my wrist. My heart

    thuds, recognising the touch and I look down at Sebastian.

    His piercing eyes are filled with concern. I turn away as he reaches me and pulls me into his arms. I

    clutch his shirt, allowing myself to cry into his chest, feeling protected. It hurts so much¡­

    He holds me, caressing my back, and I feel safe. I remain like that for a while, until all my tears have

    dried, and I have calmed down. And as much as I want to remain in his arms forever, we have things to

    do¡­

    Taking a deep breath, I move back slightly and look up at him. He frowns as he brushes my tears away,

    searching my eyes for confirmation of whether it¡¯s true or not¡­

    I nod slowly, and he looks down for a second, heaving a heavy sigh, but says nothing on the matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok,¡± he says quietly.

    Will it be? Because the way I see it, nothing can fix the trust she destroyed between us¡­ things will

    never be the same¡­

    Ever. But¡­ if the Colosseum of Rome can stand to this very day¡­ Then, something like this cannot

    break me.

 Chapter 69

    69. A Triquetra

    SEBASTIAN. If I could take away all her worries I would. Night has fallen and we¡¯re in the woods where

    she had decided to hold this gathering. She¡¯s nning something and although I don¡¯t know the details,

    I¡¯m worried about her.

    She¡¯s dressed in a white simple dress, and nude-coloured sandals and her hair is open. She¡¯s wearing

    soft make- up and no jewellery but something about her tonight looks extremely alluring and even

    ethereal. She is a beauty, one that nothing canpare to, and her amethyst eyes are vibrant.

    The symbols on her arms from the henna stain have faded, but they are still visible, and she keeps

    looking at them. I don¡¯t miss the fact she¡¯s holding the book that contains the little information regarding

    the Blood Born.

    She¡¯s going to do something tonight, but when I asked her, she simply said she knows what she¡¯s

    doing and to trust her.

    I¡¯m worried she¡¯s keeping too much inside. She¡¯s been on the brink of breaking down a couple of times

    but she¡¯s pushing through. I¡¯m just going crazy, worried that something will happen soon, and it will be

    the final nail in the coffin for her and it ends up being too much for her. I don¡¯t want her to break down

    because she¡¯s doing far too much.

    It¡¯s windy tonight, but the moon is glowing through the trees. I like the night, the feel of nature around

    me, the rustle of the wind through the leaves and the smell of the earth beneath my feet.

    This is where I feel most at peace. The perfect night for a run. I look around the trees. I had settled for

    sweatpants and a t-shirt, but there¡¯s clearly many here in suits and formal attire¡­

    The nces I¡¯m getting are filled with curiosity, nervousness, and even fear. It¡¯s a little amusement and

    I bring forward my wolf, letting my eyes glow in the night, and I almost smirk when they step back.

    Scared of their own kind, pathetic.

    ¡°Zaia.¡± That voice makes my amusement vanish and I turn when I see Atticus pull her into his arms for

    a hug. My eyes ze once again, and I let my aura surge around me.

    His eyes snap up to mine and he smirks, his demeanour turning colder as he slowly moves back.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Payne.¡± In the fucking ass. ¡°It sure has.¡± He smirks and nods as Zaia looks between us, clearly

    not sure about how things are between us. I am tempted to punch that cocky look off his face, but for

    her, I decide to let him keep his teeth.

    He still has his hand on her shoulder, but I¡¯m satisfied when she moves away. The urge to crush it was

    extremely appealing. Zaia ces her hand on my arm and smiles gently at Atticus.

    ¡°Best behaviour, please. The both of you,¡± she whispers to us both. ¡°We¡¯re not children that we are

    going to start hitting one another, Zaia.¡± Atticus smirks. Of course, he¡¯d say that, knowing that I want to

    break his damn pretty boy face.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m not against a one-on-one match with you, so I can take you to the brink of death, or better,

    unalive you entirely. I¡¯m totally for that.¡±

    As predicted, it takes Zaia a moment toprehend what I mean, and her gorgeous amethyst eyes

    widen.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± she scolds, appalled, as Atticus chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about him, Zaia, he¡¯s just

    jealous of our friendship,¡± he says, leaning closer to her and fucking brushing her hair back. She smiles

    at him again, but I hide my irritation instead, cing my arm around her shoulders loosely.

    ¡°Oh, absolutely not. I mean, clearly, even with all those years together, that is just how far you got. Still

    in the friend zone.¡± I taunt him.

    Atticus¡¯s smile vanished and I smirk. If that¡¯s how he wants to y, then so be it. ¡°Bastien behave.¡± Zaia

    scolds, ¡°This is not the time for macho behaviour.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the jealousy in his eyes, and I can¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°For you, of course. As long as I¡¯m

    repaid.¡± I wink at her. She gives me a look before she pulls away and my gaze dips to her breasts.

    She¡¯s beautiful¡­ her smooth, supple cleavage is on disy, her breasts begging for some attention,

    and I¡¯d happily give them all the attention they need¡­

    Hugh clears his throat behind me, and I turn to him smoothly. He is pushing Valerie¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°A

    little discretion, Alpha Sebastian? Please do have a little shame.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any,¡± I respond as Zaia blushes before she looks at Valerie. Looking at her now, you

    can tell how thin she has be.

    She¡¯s wearing a peach dress, but the time spent immobile in bed means it¡¯ll take time before she can

    walk again even if she was given physio whilst in aa. Her body and muscles are far too weak. Zaia

    crouches before her, cupping her face.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Val.¡± She says softly.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ So do you, Zaia.¡± Valerie replies. She¡¯s been uneasy and has only beenfortable around

    Zaia but she¡¯s hiding something¡­ I just don¡¯t know what.

    I¡¯m certain she knows something, although she says she doesn¡¯t. She just needs a little time, time we

    don¡¯t have.

    ¡°May I have everyone¡¯s attention?¡± Zaia calls out. The chatter dies down as everyone turns to her.

    She¡¯s nervous, her heartbeat has quickened, and it makes me wonder exactly what she¡¯s nned. I

    don¡¯t miss the way one of her guards nods. Is he in on what this is about?

    I nce at Jai who also looks confused. He gives me a small shrug before his eyes return to Valerie.

    She haspletely ignored him, and I know he¡¯s trying to keep his crap together.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, foring tonight on such short notice, as you all know I will be leaving

    tomorrow for the Dark Hollow Falls pack, but I am still to be the future Alpha of this pack.¡± Her voice

    rings in the night sky as she¡¯s awarded withplete silence. ¡°Now I know that everyone is wondering

    the reason behind tonight¡¯s rendezvous, so I won¡¯t keep you in suspense.¡±

    She looks at Hugh, who is watching her with concern. ¡°Do you know what this is about?¡± He asks me.

    ¡°When we¡¯re alone, we are too busy doing other stuff to talk about such matters.¡± I can¡¯t help but say,

    he res at me, and I smirk. ¡°No, no clue.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, the Goddess of the moon made her creation, werewolves, men who under the moon

    would shift into magnificent wolves.¡± She begins walking, looking at the people who encircle us. She

    has their attention, but I¡¯m not sure where she¡¯s going with this.

    ¡°They manifested, able to shift at will, and soon they travelled across rivers and mountains, settling into

    their own packs. A race, superior to man, a race blessed with speed, smell, hearing, and the ability to

    heal faster than any human could possibly wish for. This gift, this blessing to shift, was not appreciated

    as it should have been! We began to feel ashamed of our true form! The blessing of the goddess!¡±

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Her aura swirls around her, her eyes burning orange, and even I feel it. The people watch her with a

    mix of fear, awe, and admiration.

    ¡°Then what did we do? Over time, we tried to blend with civilisation¡­ we began to settle away from our

    packs¡­. We began to dress and behave likemon humans. Why? When we are superior? We

    stopped training our young to be at their best, to protect our packs if the need ever arose and above all!

    We stopped shifting!¡± Her voice rings in the air as she turns and points at me.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian King, he is given the title of The ck Beast because he is in touch with his werewolf

    side! Making him superior to every other werewolf¡­ alpha or not. If you cannot shift, then you cannot

    manifest the gift bestowed upon us by our goddess, who I¡¯m surprised is still blessing us when we don¡¯t

    deserve it.¡±

    She takes a breath before continuing.¡± It¡¯s time everyone remembers where theye from and who

    we are!¡± ¡°Or there will be consequences.¡± The guard says. Zaia nces at him and to my surprise, she

    nods.

    What¡¯s going on? It doesn¡¯t sound like Zaia, she¡¯s¡­ harsher, and her words have ruffled the feathers of

    a few visiting alphas. I scan the crowd, seeing mixed reactions from them all.

    ¡°What is the point of this conversation, Alpha-to-be Zaia?¡± One of the women asks. Zaia turns to her.

    ¡°To remind you of where wee from, it is my duty as a Blood Born to call our people back on the

    path that we should walk. A reminder that as werewolves, we need not try to fit in with the humans so

    desperately that we forget who we are!¡±

    ¡°The Blood Born?¡± Someone says. ¡°That¡¯s a myth, that they will walk this earth and end our kind,¡±

    someone else whispers. How the fuck did people know this, and I had never heard of it?

    ¡°Is it a myth? Then please exin why I am before you, with the mark of the Blood Born upon me!¡±

    Zaia says. She moves her dress a little, showing her mark on the side of her sweet, supple boob.

    Focus. ¡°As am I¡­¡± Atticus says, stepping forward he shows the mark on his ankle and I frown. I don¡¯t

    like him and so I don¡¯t trust him.

    ¡°He-he¡­ he said I am too,¡± Valerie says, looking around the crowd as if almost fearfully. ¡°I have a mark

    on my scalp he said.¡±

    Who is she on about? Zaia looks concerned as she walks over to Valerie. ¡°Who?¡± she whispers gently,

    but Valerie shakes her head. Hugh, who is standing behind the wheelchair, looks down at her head as

    Zaia leans over her.

    She tries to reach for her hair, but her arm gives up and instead, Zaia begins moving her hair around,

    trying to find it, before she stops and stares at the back of Valerie¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s there,¡± she whispers, sounding stunned. Atticus and I both move forward, but Atticus gets there

    first. The moment he too touches her head, a glowing triangle forms in the air above them, making the

    crowd gasp in shock.

    It illuminates the night sky in a brilliant golden light, all three of their eyes zing. Atticus eyes burn

    green, Valerie¡¯s turning grey and Zaia¡¯s ze orange, as one they turn to the triangle above them, their

    marks burning vibrantly.

    ¡°The Sublime Triquetra isplete.¡¯ An unearthly whispery voice fills the air, making everyone scan

    the surrounding darkness before many drop to their knees, cowering in fear.

    I see the guard look confused as he stares at the Triquetra. I nce at them, seeing Atticus smile; so,

    the bastard is on this side¡­

    Great. I would have enjoyed finishing him off. I¡¯m yanked from my thoughts when I feel a chill rush

    through me, and I sense something is behind me.

    ¡°The wildcard¡­ look to the moon¡­ forgive me¡­ ¡®the voice murmurs. My heart thumps as I spin

    around. There¡¯s nothing there¡­

    I scan the crowd, but no one else seemed to have heard it¡­. is it only me who heard that? I¡¯m about to

    ask the others when pain shoots through me and I feel a stinging jolt electrocute my entire body,

    bringing me to my knees¡­

 Chapter 70

    70. A Warning

    ZAIA. ¡°Sebastian!¡± I scream as I pull away and rush to his side the moment he falls to his knees. He¡¯s

    bent over, a hand on his chest and from the groan that leaves his lips, I know he¡¯s in a lot of pain.

    I drop to my knees in front of him, my own heart thumping violently as I push him gently back and cup

    his face.¡± Bastien? Sebastian? Talk to me!¡± I whisper with urgency. The wind around us is whipping

    faster and I brush his hair back. He¡¯s feeling so hot¡­

    Has he over-exerted himself? He opens his eyes which are zing the colour of his wolf¡¯s and for a

    moment it¡¯s like he¡¯s unseeing, as he stares vacantly ahead.

    ¡°Bastian?¡± I whisper. He slowly frowns and looks at me for a second, before he topples forward, his

    head hitting my shoulder.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± He groans. I wrap my arms around him looking around the gathering. Jai rushes over.

    ¡°Seb?¡± He mumbles something incoherent before his body gives waypletely, making mend on

    my behind with a thump.

    A blush coats my cheeks when his face buries itself between my breasts, but before I can even move

    him, Jai pulls him back.

    ¡°I got him, Luna.¡± He murmurs as he hoists Sebastian¡¯s arm over his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Jai, take

    them home.¡± ¡°I will go too.¡± Mom states.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I say. I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s offering. She never really cared for him. She looks at Sebastian

    before her eyes meet mine, and she turns away.

    ¡°Take him to the house,¡± Dad says the kids were safe with security and the housekeeper, but I think I¡¯ll

    be happier when Jai will be there too.

    I look back at Atticus and Valerie. Valerie looks confused as she keeps looking at the sky where the

    symbol had appeared. What was that?

    I feel strange too¡­ almost as if I¡¯ve been jump-started or something. There¡¯s more energy rippling

    through me. The crowd is still staring in shock at the three of us, some in awe and others now look a

    little suspicious.

    ¡°What was that, Alpha Hugh?¡± someone asks, making the others fall silent. ¡°That was a miracle,¡± Dad

    replies as he observes the three of us.

    Of course, he always entertained me, but to actually believe in such things is not his cup of tea¡­ but

    we had all seen it. We saw how it had appeared. It was beautiful¡­ magical and mind-blowing.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    We all saw the Triquetra symbol appear out of nowhere, no one can deny that. There is no way

    someone could deny what is right before their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a trick! That¡¯s just not possible. Are we being

    yed?¡± someone says.

    I frown slightly, looking over at the person who has spoken. ¡°This is not a y, but the truth,¡± I say. ¡°And

    what was that voice that said the something waspleted? The tri¡­. something,¡± another asks.

    ¡°The Sublime Triquetra.¡± Gaspard says quietly. There goes my n to weed out those who were

    leaning more to the Sable¡­ my eyes meet Gaspard¡¯s and there¡¯s something within him that has

    changed.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it seems I am part of the Sublime Triquetra¡­¡± I say hesitantly. ¡°I mean, how did that happen? I

    had a choice, correct?¡±

    He smiles slightly and lowers his head. ¡°Your heart chose,¡± he replies before he nces into the trees.

    There¡¯s something off about him¡­.

    ¡°What exactly do you mean, chose?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°There are two Triquetras, each one chosen to

    handle the wrongs of our people in different ways,¡± I exin.

    ¡°Meaning, the Sublime, ¨C us, will teach people of our goddess, our roots and aim to reconnect with our

    wolf spirits. And then, there¡¯s the Sable Triquetra? They will destroy us all and leave only a handful of

    devout believers to rekindle our race. Alpha Zaia could have chosen either of the two paths and she

    has chosen the path of kindness and love.¡± Atticus says, his voice ringing in the air.

    Everyone seems to let the words sink in and everyone seems to be listening. ¡°But there is a problem,¡±

    Atticus says, now looking at me before he steps forward so everyone can see him properly.

    A problem?

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. ¡°Although it is our duty to protect, help and show people the correct path, there are

    those who will want to destroy us and the chance we are offering. Therefore, we need everyone to stay

    united, and it would be better if everyone tries to connect with their wolves.¡±

    I frown at Atticus¡¯s words, my heart thundering. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, how did he miss

    mentioning this part when he told me?

    Sure, I know they are dangerous and want me gone, but now that the Triquetra isplete¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, now that you have chosen your side, they will try to eliminate us all. They would have seen

    the symbol¡­ or the news would have gotten back to them.¡±

    Fear rushes through those gathered, and I raise my hand.

    ¡°We have not done anything intentionally, and we will work on bing one with our wolves again. We

    will remember Selene, her blessing and her gift. Nothing will happen to anyone.¡± I promise.

    A promise I¡¯m not sure holdspletely true, will I be able to protect them from everyone? I¡¯m not so

    sure, but I will try my very best. ¡°But even you yourself, Alpha Zaia have faced near death several

    times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated¡­ but please, rest assured, we are going to figure this out.¡± I say loudly, ¡°For now you

    may go home. I wanted everyone to know the truth and the rest¡­ we will handle. I promise!¡±

    There are murmurs flitting through the crowd, and I turn my attention to Atticus. I¡¯m pissed off. He had

    apparently forgotten to share that little tidbit with me. The whispers of the people reach my ears.

    ¡°Even the woman in the wheelchair was attacked¡­ who will be able to protect us?¡± ¡°The Alpha is going

    to be leaving too.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to exin,¡± Atticus says to me. ¡°Later.¡± I manage to reply. I don¡¯t expand on my retort,

    absolutely seething as I stare back at him. Absolutely livid.

    It¡¯s an hourter, and we are back home as I re at Atticus. ¡°It was not necessary to tell them!¡± I

    growl. ¡°You left that part out when you told me.¡±

    Atticus sighs, massaging his temple. Dad and Valerie are also here, and I¡¯m trying to keep my voice

    down so the children aren¡¯t disturbed.

    ¡°Calm down, Zaia. I told you they would hurt you. I told you they were dangerous. It¡¯s not like I lied to

    you.¡± ¡°But you never said that once I pick a side that it will cause war.¡±

    ¡°War is inevitable. People who are believers will want those who have forgotten the goddess, dead.¡± I

    sigh heavily. ¡°They aren¡¯tplete, the Sable Triquetra is notplete¡­¡± It¡¯s all that is currently giving

    me hope to continue.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°And they cannot be, because I chose my side,¡± I say. Atticus looks down, clearly conflicted. ¡± They say

    that when you pick your side, and the Triquetra is formed, then both Triquetras shall bepleted.

    That part has always unnerved me. How can both bepleted?¡±

    ¡°Great, now you say that!¡± I exim unhappily. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just paranoid. Not everything we read or

    know might be correct.

    My mind is thinking the same though. After all, wasn¡¯t I the point needed toplete one or the other?

    Maybe it is nothing, but one thing I do know is we can¡¯t risk it either.

    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry. Get some rest. We¡¯ll talk properly tomorrow.¡± Atticus says, patting my arm when he

    stands up.

    I frown, but he¡¯s right. Now that we are part of the same Triquetra, it means I can trust him and we need

    to work together going forward.

    After Atticus bids farewell and takes his leave, I re-enter the lounge where Dad looks lost ¨C deep in

    thought. ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± I ask concerned, he looks so tired. He looks up at me before staring at

    the floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s something Mnie said thates back to me, remember that day in your room, the day she

    said the Triquetra is needed to purge the world of our kind who has forgotten our creator¡­¡± He¡¯s

    frowning, deep in thought, as hebs his fingers through his short beard. ¡°And that sounds like which

    triquetra?¡±

    I frown, wondering what he¡¯s pointing towards. Purge thend¡­

    ¡°The Sable Triquetra.¡± I reply, wondering where he¡¯s going with this. Valerie is listening, even if she

    missed a lot, she¡¯s sharp and I can tell she¡¯s paying attention and that is something we can use. Her

    wit.

    ¡°Exactly, then she carried on to say, Repercussion, Retribution and Redemption, whereas the Sable

    Triquetra includes Rebirth and Revenge. I will not be speaking to her again as she can¡¯t tolerate me¡­

    but I would advise you to keep an eye on her. You are going to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack. I can¡¯t be

    there with you¡­ so, please. Take care of yourself, for me and everyone else.¡±

    My heart aches at those words. I will miss him, but I simply nod. Mom has been giving him and me a

    cold shoulder ever since earlier¡­.

    My face remains calm and emotionless; not wanting to worry Dad, but it¡¯s the opposite of what I am

    feeling inside.

    Unease is settling into my stomach and it¡¯s growing. ¡°So you think she knows more than she¡¯s letting

    on?¡± I ask.

    But even as I say the words, it¡¯s obvious that the possibility of that being true is extremely high. After

    all, she has lied far too many times already¡­ and although it is something I don¡¯t even want to think is

    a possibility, I have to face the facts. But if mom does know about it all, her living amongst us could

    be¡­.

    Extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 71

    71. A Taste of Desire

    ZAIA.

    ¡°I want to make a request.¡± ¡°Sure, what is it, Val?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to be allowed to enter my

    room without you. Valerie¡¯s request reys in my mind even as I leave her room. She doesn¡¯t even

    want Jai there¡­

    What is her reason? When I asked her she said nothing, but for someone who doesn¡¯t remember, she

    made it clear out there that she remembered some stuff. After all, she mentioned a ¡®he¡¯ I want to know

    more, but she¡¯s not in a good frame of mind right now.

    I head upstairs to the children¡¯s room and for the first time, I feel uneasy about them being alone with

    Mom. It¡¯s terrifying not being able to trust those around me. This makes me feel guilty too. She loves

    me, right?

    I feel so¡­ alone. With Dad having to stay behind, it will be on me to protect my children and Valerie.

    Jai- I can trust Jai and I think I can trust Atticus. I know I don¡¯t agree with every decision he makes, but

    I don¡¯t feel like he is the enemy.

    And then, of course, I have Sebastian. The one I know I can trust no matter what. I¡¯m grateful he will be

    by my side, right now I feel like he is what¡¯s keeping me going. I need him.

    But I¡¯m still not getting anywhere. There are things that don¡¯t make sense to me. I mean, Mom has

    been here for so long and always supported me¡­ am I being paranoid?

    Well, pondering over the why¡¯s won¡¯t help. I learned long ago, one should always trust their instincts¡­.

    I check in on the children, deciding I¡¯ll be spending the night with them. I just want to check on

    Sebastian once more before I shower and head to their room.

    Goddess, even in my own home, I feel uneasy. I check a few of the windows and look outside to make

    sure the guards are in ce before I walk to Sebastian¡¯s room.

    When we returned Jai said Sebastian had awakened shortly afterwards and was restless, so had

    decided to go for a run. That¡¯s something Sebastian always did and I¡¯m d he was ok.

    I open his bedroom door after knocking lightly and look around the room. The bed is empty, but I see

    the slight dirt on the floor. Hearing the sound of the shower running fills me with relief, and I walk to the

    bathroom door. ¡°Sebastian? Are you alright?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat, knowing he¡¯ll be naked

    inside. I stay outside the door.

    There¡¯s silence for a moment before he speaks. ¡°Of course I am. Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I was,

    and then you left for a run. Were you ok shifting with those injuries?¡± I answer.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you step inside and take a look for yourself?¡± he replies huskily. My stomach does a flip, but

    I don¡¯t hesitate, slowly stepping inside. I see Sebastian in the shower.

    My throat goes dry as I watch the water run down his godly body. Oh fuck¡­

    His muscles flex as he brushes his hair off his face, and I swallow as I admire his body and then I

    realise his body is bruise and injury free. Not one wound¡­

    I look up, shocked, his vibrant blue eyes meet mine and he smiles slightly. ¡°I guess shifting helps,¡± he

    says, rubbing the soap between his hands before he runs his hands over the nes of his abs.

    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± I say, feeling relieved. ¡°I was worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, if you¡¯re still worried, why note a little closer, so you can be reassured I really am

    perfectly fine?¡± He smirks dangerously, and my heart thumps in response. The way he makes me react

    is intense¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± I say, running my fingers through my hair. ¡°Your body says

    otherwise,¡± He replies, his gaze on my breasts as he leans back against the shower wall. He runs his

    soapy hand over his cock, stroking it slowly for a moment, his eyes on me.

    I want to fuck him. He looks so damn sexy right now. Oh, Goddess¡­

    ¡°How can you be so certain, from all the way over there?¡± I ask. ¡°Then how about youe over here

    so I can be certain?¡± he counters. ¡°You really are smooth,¡± I say as I make my way closer to him.

    He smirks as I walk into the wide shower, the water drenching me, and he leans forward, pulling me

    closer. I gasp as I¡¯m hit with the full downpour of water and he tilts his head, smirking as he looks down

    at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡± He always did prefer the cold showers.¡±I¡¯ll heat you up¡­¡± He replies, brushing his thumb

    over my lips.

    I can feel his body against me through the thin fabric of my dress. He raises his hand, slowly brushing

    my hair back from my face. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible woman, Zaia¡­ always remember that,¡± he says.

    I frown slightly, ¡°Why do I need to remember that? You are here to remind me and since I¡¯m going to

    have to put up with you at the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, it¡¯s only fair, you boost my ego too.¡± I say,

    resting my hand on his chest, caressing the peppering of hair on it. It should be illegal to be so

    handsome¡­.

    I can feel him hardening against my stomach, and he tilts his head. ¡°There¡¯s far more I can do than

    boost your ego, Little Fox¡­ if you allow me¡­¡± he says quietly.

    Our eyes meet and I know there¡¯s something slightly different in him. Is it because of what happened

    with the Triquetra forming and that it included Atticus? I¡¯m not sure¡­ but as I gaze into his too¡­ eyes, I

    realise that he needs me.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± I say as I cup his face. He frowns slightly. ¡°Are we talking about this¡­

    or earlier?¡± he murmurs as he grips my waist, pressing me against himself.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I meant the entire thing with the Triquetra¡­ besides, who said we¡¯re about to do

    anything right now?¡± I tease seductively.

    ¡°I did.¡± He responds arrogantly, as he swiftly hoists me up and, turning, presses me up against the wall

    making me gasp.

    But I can¡¯t help but smile, excitement washing through me as I lock my legs around his waist and bite

    my lip. ¡°You really are the sexiest man in this world,¡± I whisper before we both lean in, and our lips meet

    in a passionate kiss.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans against my lip the moment I grind my core against his stomach. He grabs my breast,

    squeezing it and I sigh against his lips, our hands grope the other¡¯s body, trying to feel and touch every

    part we can reach as our lips move in perfect sync.

    He knows how to kiss¡­ Fuck, he¡¯s excellent at it. A little rough, pretty dominant, and very passionate

    and when he kisses me; it¡¯s like he wants to devour mepletely. Making me feel like I¡¯m the only

    woman he wants¡­

    ¡°You ARE the only woman I want¡­¡± he whispers, his deep voice a low rumble through his chest. I

    frown slightly. Did I say that out loud? I¡¯m about to speak when he bites down on my neck, sending

    sizzling pleasure through me.

    The urge to have him mark me fills my mind, my core clenching in need. I can feel his dick against my

    ass, and I want him inside of me. I gasp when he squeezes my breast again.

    ¡°Fuck me.¡± I breathe, making him groan as he nibbles on my earlobe. Simultaneously, he reaches

    down and pushes aside my underwear.

    ¡°Are you ready for me?¡± he purrs huskily as he squeezes his fingers inside of me and I moan loudly.

    ¡°Oh, you are so fucking ready¡­¡± he growls.

    I open my eyes just as his lips im mine once more and he ms into me. I gasp as pleasure rushes

    through me, apanied by a sting of pain.

    My nails dig into his skin as I try to take a moment to adapt but he has other ns as he pulls out and

    drives back in with one slow yet relentless hard thrust, making me whimper. He hits the spot oh so

    perfectly and I feel lightheaded.

    A devilish smirk crosses his lips as his hand grabs my neck, squeezing hard. ¡°Show me that tongue.¡±

    He growls huskily and I obey, gasping for air. My heart thumps as he tilts his head, stroking my tongue

    erotically with his own. Oh fuck¡­

    I caress his with my own before he takes my tongue into his mouth, kissing me so sensually I feel my

    pussy throb. He continues to drive into me torturously slow, yet hard. Each time hitting the spot and

    making me moan in pleasure and satisfaction.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°There¡¯s my good girl¡­ I want to hear you scream¡­ let me hear how good I¡¯m making you feel¡­¡± He

    says quietly, his voice holding a powerfulmand at the same time.

    I moan in response as he speeds up a little and ms into me harder. The mix of pain and pleasure as

    he drives deep into me makes me lock my arr arms around his neck, burying my head into my shoulder

    to stop myself from screaming out.

    I can barely breathe as he pounds into me, and soon I am unable to hold back my moans and screams.

    ¡°You are so fucking tight, but I¡¯ll help stretch you out.¡± He murmurs as he lets go of my ass and instead

    hooks his arms under my thighs as he drives into me again.

    ¡°Ouch, fuck! That¡¯s it!¡± I whimper hornily as he keeps pounding me harder and faster. ¡°That¡¯s it. Fuck

    my pussy¡­ Fuck Bastian!¡±

    The water above soaks us both. I¡¯m extra aware of the heat of our bodies as they rub against one

    another as he fucks me.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, take me all in,¡± he groans, and I whimper. I feel overly full. He moves back slightly, I lean my

    back against the wall as he looks down at where our bodies connect as he rams into me roughly..

    I can¡¯t help but scream out his name as his speed bes intense and I feel myself nearing. My back

    rubs against the hard tiled wall behind me, my breasts bounce, and my eyes are half closed as I drown

    in the pleasure.

    Through my hooded eyes, I see his eyes glowing steely silver, his canines elongated, and I don¡¯t know

    why¡­ but it just makes him look even hotter¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­.¡± I trail off, but he knows what I mean because he leans in kissing me roughly. ¡°We¡¯re fucking

    born to be animals, Foxie¡­ so why hold back?¡± he growls. He¡¯s right¡­

    I yank him closer, kissing him back with equal passion and lust. I¡¯m so close, so fucking close. Why do I

    get this man so much? Because we¡¯re soulmates¡­ destined for each other¡­

    I¡¯ve never heard of what happens if a rejected couple re-marks on one another, but I¡¯m ready to find

    out. ¡°Mark me,¡± I whisper through my haze of pleasure.

    wing my hand down his chest, cutting into his smooth skin, I allow his blood to wash away with the

    water. His eyes sh as he leans in, brushing his nose possessively against my neck. ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I breathe. ¡°Thene for me, princess.¡± He growls huskily, sinking his teeth into my

    neck, sending me off the edge, as an intense orgasm explodes through me¡­

 Chapter 72

    72. A Journey Home

    ZAIA.

    A Mark. An imprint that will strengthen your bond with your fated. Where your mate marks you, it forms

    a design that is unique to each mated couple. When I mark Sebastian again, his will match mine.

    The mark is invisible to the naked eye, and only when the body is going through intense emotion or

    pain does the mark be visible on the skin. I now stare at my neck in the mirror, the bite wound has

    healed over but there is still an angry bruise.

    I smile softly, it was the right decision to make. We may still have things to sort out, but he has proved

    that he regrets what he did and how he handled things plus he has made it up to me.

    My cheeks burn at the memory of our shower antics. I don¡¯t remember what happened after he marked

    me, but I think I ended up falling asleep.

    I woke up alone in the bed this morning. I now wash my face and wrap a bathrobe around me. I leave

    the room and walk to the kid¡¯s room.

    The sound ofughter reaches me, and I smile gently despite the guilt inside of me. I was meant to

    keep an eye on themst night. ¡°Mommy! Daddy slept in our room today!¡± Sia says, the moment she

    spots me when I open the door.

    My heart skips a beat as I spot Sebastian, dressed in grey sweatpants and a white T-shirt lying down in

    Sia¡¯s bed, his hair a sexy mess, clearly having woken up a short while ago.

    ¡°Aww really that¡¯s lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask as I walk over to them and give Zion and Sia a kiss. Zion nods,

    giving me a smile and a kiss back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get one?¡± Sebastian says, making the kids stare. My cheeks flush as I look into his gorgeous

    blue eyes. Sia giggles and I tilt my head. Sitting down on the edge of the bed I look down at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you deserve it,¡± I say haughtily. ¡°Oh? Can I change your mind on that?¡± he asks, as he

    reaches over and cups the back of my neck and tugs me closer.

    I part my lips thinking of a reply, but I have none, my gaze instead dipping to his lips. Goddess, this

    man is unfairly handsome!

    He pulls me down, his lips brushing mine in a kiss that makes me feel extremely lightheaded before I

    move back. Zion is staring at us, utterly shocked, whilst Sia is hiding her face, her cute little face all red.

    It was an innocent kiss, but clearly; they aren¡¯t used to seeing that. ¡°So, tell me, why are you here?¡± I

    ask him as I ruffle Zion¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Did you miss me in bed?¡± he asks me in French. My heart skips a beat and I blush lightly. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t

    even realise you were gone.¡± I reply back in French.

    Zion mumbles something incoherently that oddly sounds like it is French. He smirks. ¡°Last night, you

    told me to keep an eye on the children.¡± I smile slightly. ¡°Really? I¡¯m d.¡± It eases my guilt a little.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. They¡¯re mine as much as they are yours. On that note, I want to know what

    medication Sia is on, and when she¡¯s supposed to take it,¡± he says, now serious as he sits up.

    I look at him, slightly surprised by the sudden change in his demeanour, but he has a point. We¡¯re

    heading to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, he needs to know. ¡°I will exin them to you, and I have her

    files for you, too,¡± I say.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I look around the room. I had the staff pack some of the children¡¯s clothing, but a lot of this

    would have to stay behind.

    ¡°Well¡­ you guys, pack your favourite toys with your Daddy, and I¡¯m going to go have a word with

    grandma, ok?¡±

    They nod. ¡°Pack our toys for what?¡± Zion asks, now realising what I¡¯m asking. I smile at Sebastian.

    ¡°Your Daddy will tell you everything, but you see¡­ We¡¯re going with your daddy, to his pack.¡± I say,

    leaving the room as the children begin screaming in excitement.

    ¡°Really Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Pinky Promise we are going with Daddy?¡± I smile as I quickly return to my room, stopping when I see

    the door open. I step inside, scanning the room when I spot Mom packing my things into suitcases,

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    She looks up, pursing her lips together, smiling tightly. ¡°I was packing for you since I know you are

    leaving soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ at noon.¡± ¡°Yes, and I know you¡¯re picky with the way you like things folded,¡± she adds as she

    gets back to folding clothes into my suitcase. I watch her, not sure what to say.

    The fake note that I had Sebastien send to me stated that if I left, she¡¯d be exposed¡­ but she hasn¡¯t

    mentioned that again. But at the same time, I can tell she¡¯s not nning oning with Us¡­

    I didn¡¯t ask her this time either. ¡°Thank you¡­ So you will stay here?¡± I ask. She pauses before she lets

    out a little ¡± hmph¡¯ ¡°You haven¡¯t asked me toe with you¡­. and I know¡­ that I have done things

    you can¡¯t forgive¡­ but I truly have your best interests at heart, Zaia. I love you and the children¡­ They

    have been my source of happiness and contentment. I¡¯m proud of how far you havee¡­ remember

    that.¡±

    I feel guilty but at the same time, I¡¯m unable to bring myself to ask her toe with me¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be, a child needs not apologise to their parent.¡± She turns and smiles

    warmly at me.

    I don¡¯t reply as I go over to my safe and begin emptying it and cing the items, money and

    documents into my bags that I will keep with me.

    ¡°Will you remain here, or move?¡± I ask, looking down at the files in my hand. The work with Harrison

    was pending, as were other things. I needed to handle these projects immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± She says quietly.¡± I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    We fall silent and for the first time in many, many years, there¡¯s just nothing to say to each other. How

    quickly rtionships can break¡­

    ¡°All of Sia¡¯s medication is ready for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply politely, but the scary part is, that a

    horrible thought enters my mind like a thief. What if she¡¯s tampered with or done something to the

    medication?

    The thought of that is horrifying¡­ Am I bing too paranoid? We headed out soon after, but saying

    goodbye to Dad was the hardest. Twenty of Dad¡¯s men would be with us. Me, Bastian, the children, Jai

    and Valerie are travelling together in a nine -seater SUV.

    Valerie is quiet as she stares out of the window, I really need to talk to her alone¡­ I had asked her if

    she wanted to return with me or remain at Dad¡¯s pack but she had said she wanted toe back with

    me. It¡¯s better this way, after all we need to work together although it¡¯s still uncertain how, how do we

    unite our people?

    An event. Something where we are all together on arger scale. I know the news ofst night will

    spread. The news of the triquetra beingplete will spread.

    I wonder if something like Atticus has his New Year¡¯s Eve Ball would work¡­ A grand event where we

    can reach out to many more than just our own packs.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about everything again,¡± Sebastian says, as he adjusts Sia, who has fallen asleep in

    his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡± I sigh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he promises. Valerie stays quiet, staring out of the window when Sebastian leans

    back.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°So, tell me, Valerie. You first said you don¡¯t remember anything, correct? You then said someone told

    you that you are part of the triquetra¡­ So tell me, which is it?¡± Sebastian asks, his sharp eyes now on

    her.

    I turn towards her, hearing her heartbeat pick up quickly. Her breath hitches as she fists her clothes,

    frowning as she tries to calm herself. ¡°You can share with us Valerie. No one can hurt you.¡± I say

    quietly.

    ¡°How can you be so sure? What if the enemy is right here?¡± she asks quietly, ncing at the two men. I

    frown slightly, looking across at Jai and Sebastian.

    ¡°Both Bastian and Jai have only hoped for your recovery, Val. Jai gave up his position as Beta to take

    care of you.¡± I don¡¯t want to throw that at her, but she needs to know they are not going to hurt her. She

    falls silent.

    ¡°Val, tell us, who attacked you that night?¡± Jai asks quietly. I look down at Zion, who is busy watching

    on my phone, but I know he¡¯s always observant of those around us and what is going on.

    ¡°He¡­ I didn¡¯t see his face¡­. But I saw his eyes, and he looked¡­ he looked like you. He sounded like

    you. ¡± She says, grabbing my wrist as she stares at Sebastian.

    The shooter on the motorbike¡­

    My heart thuds. So I¡¯m not the only one who thought he looked like Sebastian. ¡°Well, you can rest

    assured it wasn¡¯t Seb. That night we went back to your apartment, the both of us together. Someone

    else had been inside and they had hurt you. It was not Seb.¡± Jai says quietly.

    ¡°Yes, you will say that. After all, you are his Beta, and it is your duty to serve him!¡± Valerie says coldly.

    Jai¡¯s eyes sh with hurt, but he looks away, trying to hide it.

    ¡°It wasn ¡®t me, Valerie. If we wanted you dead, we could have ended you that night instead of calling

    security. Why would he give up his position to take care of you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You tell me, Alpha, was it to kill me if he ever got a chance to do So?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes sh, but I shake my head, motioning him to let me handle. it. I put my hand on

    Valerie¡¯s shoulder and give her a gentle smile. Despite the turmoil inside of her, I need her to think

    clearly.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have kept you alive for so long if we wanted you gone, Valerie,¡± Sebastian says quietly,

    but his voice holds a dangerous edge.

    It¡¯s clear Jai¡¯s disappointment has gotten to him, and I can¡¯t me him. He has done everything for her

    ¨C but she almost died. How can I me her for being scared?

    Valerie stares back at him defiantly and for the first time since she woke up, she¡¯s got that spark back

    that she did when she used to be Doctor Scott that no one messes with¡­..

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Zion says making us all turn to him.

    ¡°What is it, Zion?¡± I ask. He stares back at me with saucer-like eyes. ¡°Someone is pretending to be

    Daddy and they want everyone to not like Daddy.¡±

    The car falls silent as his words echo in our minds. He isn¡¯t wrong¡­this man keeps himself hidden, but

    he has no objection to showing his eyes which are clearly very simr to Sebastian¡¯s.

    ¡°Then the question is, who?¡± I ask the silent car. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Valerie says quietly. ¡± It was just his

    eyes and voice.¡±

    ¡°We will find out.¡± Jai says, ¡°And we will get revenge on him for taking years of your life, Valerie¡­ I

    promise you¡­

    Even if it was Seb, I would have chosen the right path¡­ do you really think so low of me?¡± Their eyes

    meet before Valerie turns away, and Sebastian sighs as he sits back.

    ¡°Trust us,¡± I say, and she nods hesitantly. ¡°What else did he say? In fact, what us, happened that night?

    Tell from the moment you stepped into your apartment. What happened?¡± Sebastian asks her. She

    looks at each of us and her eyes darken, looking almost haunted before she closes her eyes.

    ¡°That night¡­¡±

    The car is silent as everyone turns to her, ready to hear the events of that horrible night from the victim

    herself¡­

 Chapter 73

    73. A Memory

    NEW YEARS DAY OVER FOUR YEARS AGO

    VALERIE. ¡°It¡¯s sote.¡± I massage the back of my neck as I step into my apartment. We had left the

    Whispering Mountain Pack after midnight and the journey wasn¡¯t too short.

    I yawn, pausing as I stretch when I hear the faint creak of a floorboard, making me freeze. It¡¯s not a

    violent stormy night that the wind would cause the apartment to creak.

    I tilt my head, but there¡¯s nothing more and I almost smile. Why am I being so paranoid? I walk to the

    fridge, grabbing myself a bottle of water; gulp it down and look through some papers. I have work in the

    morning.

    I sit down at the counter, skimming through one of the reports of a big operation we have tomorrow

    when I think I hear something again.

    Tilting my head, I pause, I really am imagining things. I shake my head. Well, I should shower and get

    to bed. I need to get out of this dress too.

    I get up and walk to the bedroom. Sighing, I mull over everything with Zaia. I hate how life has done her

    dirty. I wish there was more I could do for her.

    I¡¯ll keep sending her the antidote, and I¡¯ll keep checking her bloods but it¡¯s just not enough. Fucking

    stupid alpha!

    That stupid bitch Annalise!

    Karma. Karma will bite their ass.

    I walk to my bedroom, pausing when I see it standing ajar. Strange, I¡¯m sure I shut the door when I left.

    I specifically remember trapping my dress in it and then opening it, pulling out the dress and then

    closing it¡­

    I shake my head as I step inside and flip the light switch. Darkness. I groan in annoyance. ¡°Do I even

    have a spare bulb?¡± Tonight is not my night!

    I¡¯m about to turn to leave the room when I see a slight movement from the corner of my eye. On reflex,

    I turn sharply, my heart dropping when I see the tall, masked man who stands in the corner behind the

    door. He¡¯s in baggy clothing with his hood up, his head is lowered and in his gloved hands he¡¯s

    holding¡­ a hammer.

    We move at the same time, and I instantly grab the small vanity table that stands beside the door, lifting

    it up and swinging it at him with all my might. He ducks, and the table goes flying against the far wall.

    I turn, knowing I¡¯m no match for him! I need to alert security!

    I¡¯m barely two steps out of the bedroom when he grabs my dress, yanking me back into the room and

    kicking the door shut. He grabs my hair and throws me to the floor.

    ¡°What do you want!¡± I scream as I hit the floor. Fuck, he¡¯s strong! I¡¯m about to shout for help, but his

    gloved hand covers my mouth. ¡°I need to make sure you aren¡¯t a Blood Born.¡± He hisses.

    A what?

    I kick him off, scrambling away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is! You got the wrong person!¡± I say as he grabs

    me by the arm and violently throws me onto the bed and climbs on top of me.

    Fear envelops me as I struggle fruitlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me and let me see if there¡¯s a mark or not. You

    might just live,¡± he snarls. That voice sounds so¡­ familiar¡­

    ¡°If-if I¡¯m not who you¡¯ ¡®re looking for, will you let me go?¡± I ask, my heart thundering, feeling his strong

    thighs against my own.

    They feel like rock. He¡¯s pure muscle and in a battle of strength, I will lose. His hand wraps around my

    throat squeezing tightly. He pauses slightly, and at that moment I¡¯m able to see his blue eyes.

    Alpha? My heart plummets as confusion fills me. He was asleep in the car ten minutes ago. ¡°If you

    really aren¡¯t, then, of course,¡¯ he says, caressing my cheek. ¡°But one sound and I will kill you.¡±

    The threat is real. My blood runs cold, even though he¡¯s speaking extremely low, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s Sebastian.

    But if I tell him I know¡­ he might just kill me¡­ even if he¡¯s wearing that ck mask. I remain frozen as

    he moves my head sharply and begins searching for something. What is he looking for?

    I break out in a cold sweat, sensing his anger rising as he yanks and pulls my hair ¨C until he takes a

    long shuddering breath.

    What has he found on my head? ¡°Ah¡­ there it is¡­¡± he yanks my hair as his attention falls to the

    hammer that lies on the bed.

    No! I begin struggling as he lifts it, and I manage to throw him back. My eyes ze and suddenly

    everything in the room is enhanced.

    My wolf¡¯s eyes! I¡¯m using them! It¡¯s rare for a werewolf to be able to do this, but I guess my emotions

    are helping me.

    I manage to throw him off, but not for long as he grabs my arm, yanking me to the ground. I grab the

    bed sheets trying to pull myself up but it¡¯s futile and I only manage to drag the bedding right off. I hit

    him in the face.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± he snarls, raising his hammer and then intense pain ricochets through my head. I let out a

    choked gasp and I grab my head, crying out.

    There¡¯s a faint silver glow spreading around me, but the pain is too much. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy it,¡± He hisses, as

    he keeps striking my head, bludgeoning it with the hammer. My ears are ringing and then¡­ I can¡¯t hear

    anything but my ownboured breathing. I¡¯m going to die¡­

    Each blow is dragging me into the darkness and that silver light¡­ is beginning to fade.

    This is it¡­ I can feel it¡­

    My heart hurts, my head is being split open and the pain- it¡¯s¡­ too much¡­

    There¡¯s a pause, and then the most excruciating pain I¡¯ve felt rips through-

    (PRESENT)

    ¡°Valerie!¡± I gasp as I look around the car, my heart hammering. I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m safe. I clutch my head as I

    rock myself, trying topose my emotions. Goddess¡­

    I can feel the ghostly pain in my head lingering. My head still has the scar¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply quietly. ¡°And no one would have thought much of the symbol at the hospital,¡±

    Sebastian says quietly.

    ¡°Possibly, and the amount of stitches and damage her head had, there¡¯s a possibility it was just hidden

    and once her hair began growing, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed it,¡± Jai says, frowning thoughtfully.

    I had just ryed the entire ordeal to them in French, but it was too much, and I am left shaken. Zaia

    wraps her arms around me. ¡°It¡¯s ok, no one will hurt you,¡± she whispersfortingly in French.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Could that have been when we knocked?¡± Jai asks, looking at Sebastian. They were the ones who

    apparently found me¡­ but at the same time, it¡¯s obvious they could cook up a story to feed everyone¡­

    They were together; they are best friends¡­

    It was Sebastian! ¡°What did you see when you came?¡± I ask, wondering what they¡¯ll say. ¡°Someone

    peeped through the eyehole, but no one answered the door so Seb broke the door down,¡± Jai replies.

    ¡°Once we brought the door down and found you in your bedroom, I think we might havee just in

    time,¡± Sebastian says. Zion¡¯s watching us curiously. For a three-year-old, my gorgeous nephew is very

    smart.

    ¡°Well, he had your eyes¡­¡± I say quietly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Seb, Val, trust me.¡± Jai¡¯s eyes are soft and full of

    concern as he watches me. ¡°He told me to get you to the hospital fast and called ahead to have

    everything ready.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯ll learn the truth, there¡¯s no need to force her to believe us,¡± Sebastian says

    quietly. ¡°I initially thought he had jumped but he had locked himself in your bathroom, I chased him from

    there, but he got away.¡±

    ¡°Fast as an Alpha,¡± Zaia says, frowning. Does she trust Sebastian? I look at her, but I don¡¯t know¡­ I

    think she does.

    ¡°Well, then¡­ either you have a doppelg?nger or a twin,¡± I say quietly. ¡°You aren¡¯t the first to say that,¡±

    Sebastian says quietly, I look up with intrigue, and Zaia sighs.

    ¡°Not long ago, a shooter on a bike attacked me, killing countless people and several of my guards. I

    managed to get his visor up and although I said to the police, I didn¡¯t see him¡­ his eyes were just like

    Bastian¡¯s,¡± Zaia says.

    I stare at her in shock, and she nods. ¡°And you trust him?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Yes.¡± She says with a gentle

    smile. ¡°So we need to find out who has eyes like Sebastian¡¯s,¡± Jai says. He looks at me with concern in

    his gorgeous eyes and I look away. I don¡¯t know how to react to him¡­

    Zaia told me how he¡¯s been taking care of me, how my own grandma and Dad had given up, but he

    refused to¡­ he¡¯s been the one who has taken care of me.. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m more embarrassed or

    more confused.

    There were moments when I was conscious, and I can¡¯t deny it was his voice that I heard the most¡­

    but I also didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ I owe him more than a thank you¡­ but¡­..

    ¡°Alright look, until this is over, we are all going to live together at my safe house. A ce even the

    guards and my parents don¡¯t have ess to.¡± Sebastian begins as he sits forward, his eyes on Zaia.

    Her heart skips a beat and I guess that answers my question. I can tell from the crazy pull between

    them that they want one another badly, and I have no idea where they stand. I mean, I know we¡¯re

    coming back, but have they really resolved their issues?

    ¡°I know,¡± Zaia says. ¡°Val, you¡¯ll be safe with us. I promise no one will hurt you.¡± She gives my hand a

    squeeze and I feel that tinge of power ripple through me.

    Ever since she and Atticus touched me and that triangle formed, I¡¯ve felt a zing of power ripple through

    me every time Zaia touches me. It¡¯s a bit like a current of electricity and I got it from Atticus too. It¡¯s

    almost like there¡¯s this live wire connecting us somehow.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± I reply to her, even if I don¡¯t trust the others, I trust her. We reach our new home soon after

    and once we enter through the triple security entrance, we are now standing in a modern yet gorgeous

    home.

    ¡°Alright, Jai, take the luggage up. We can unpackter¡­ Zaia, we need to go see Dad and Mom.¡±

    Sebastian says quietly.

    Zaia looks at me. ¡°Are you alright to stay with the children and Jai?¡± she asks. I¡¯m not sure I want to be

    alone with him. I¡¯m just so confused.

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I say. I still can¡¯t walk much, but I¡¯m getting some strength back in my arms and legs.

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t be long,¡± Sebastian says as he ruffles Zion¡¯s hair.

    Zaia gives Sia her medication and I notice she opens a new pack without touching the ones in the open

    carton, but I say nothing.

    Once Sia is settled on the couch after taking her meds, Sebastian turns the television on for the

    children and Zaia passes me a phone.

    ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± She says before giving me a hug and kissing the children goodbye. I nod and

    they both take their leave, leaving me with the twins and Jai. He¡¯s busy taking the luggage up and I

    simply sit there on the sofa ying with Sia.

    ¡°Aunty Val, you are so pretty,¡± she says to me, making me smile. ¡°Oh, thank you honey, but I¡¯m not as

    pretty as the little princess in front of me!¡± I respond.

    ¡°Who me?¡± she says. ¡°Who else?¡± I say, tickling her lightly but not wanting to overexert her. She gives

    me a toothy smile before she returns to watching TV and I see Jai approaching. He takes a seat

    opposite me and I keep my gaze down, but when he calls me, I have no option but to look up. He¡¯s

    serious as he leans forward, resting his arms on his knees.

    ¡°Val¡­¡±

    ¡°Not now Jai,¡± I say..

    ¡°Then when?¡± he asks, switching to French. ¡°Oh no, not again,¡± Zion grumbles, making me smile.

    ¡°Everyone just speaks French. Maybe we are French.¡±

    That makes me chuckle as he continues ying with his cars, clearly not happy when we aren¡¯t

    speaking English.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I respond to Jai. He sighs. ¡°You need time, I get that¡­. but I just want to say I¡¯m sorry,

    sorry for hurting you. For everything I¡¯ve done, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise. You did enough to make up for it. You didn¡¯t need to¡­ You shouldn¡¯t

    have.¡± I say quietly, now looking him dead in the eye.

    ¡°That was not to make up for it. That was because I wanted to, Val. I fucked up¡­ but I love you. I really

    fucking love you. I never stopped loving you, even though I know I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    His words make my heart squeeze. They¡¯re abrupt, but filled with so many emotions. He cheated on

    me once, and I don¡¯t know if I can forgive him even if he is regretful.

    He watches me for a second before he looks down and forces a smile. ¡°I just wanted you to know.¡±

    With those words, he stands up and leaves the room and for some reason, I just feel far worse than

    before we had that short conversation.

 Chapter 74

    74. A Reunion

    ZAIA.

    We step into the underground car park when all of a sudden, I feel an intense wave of emotions hit me,

    sorrow, despair¡­ hopelessness?

    What is this? I look around the dark car park. The lights above are lit, and nothing is out of ce. How

    strange¡­

    I look over at Sebastian. He¡¯s the same as ever, piercing blue eyes on me, dark hair that isbed

    back and that sexy jaw¡­

    I look away. Why do I feel like this?

    ¡°Get in,¡± Sebastian says as he stops by the first car in front of him. ¡°Or would you like me to lift you in? I

    could, as long as you are willing to reward meter.¡±

    I give him a look, but his humour somehow puts me at ease. My nerves are getting the better of me.

    After all these years I am finally going to be facing Sebastian¡¯s family again.

    There¡¯s a strange feeling in the air, and I feel like there¡¯s somethinging. ¡°Zaia?¡± I shake my head

    and look up suddenly, sucking in a sharp breath. ¡± Are you ok?¡±

    He¡¯s concerned now..

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I just¡­¡± I run my fingers through my hair, and he walks over to me, cupping my face. Tingles

    from our bond course through me, eyes. and I grip his wrists, closing my I feel stronger. His touch is

    comforting and protective.

    I shake my head, unable to exin how I feel and wrap my arms around his waist instead. He seems

    surprised for a moment before his muscr arms wrap around me tightly and he inhales my hair.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ I just¡­¡± I can¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to voice the anxiousness I¡¯m suddenly feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t say

    anything then,¡± he murmurs, kissing my shoulder.

    I frown, moving back slightly and looking up at him. ¡°How do you do that?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Do what?¡± he

    asks, cocking a brow. ¡°How do you read I my mind?¡±

    He looks confused for a moment before he raises both eyebrows. ¡°I wish I could, so I can know exactly

    what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he replies huskily,bing his fingers through my locks.

    I close my eyes, relishing in the feel of his touch. ¡°No, you¡¯ve done it a few times, like right now; I

    thought I couldn¡¯t say anything, and you replied. ¡®Don¡¯t say anything then.¡¯

    He lets out a throaty chuckle, gripping my chin. ¡°You are easy to read, Little Fox.¡± Am I really that easy

    to read? He kisses my forehead, letting go of me, and opens the car door. ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡±

    I sigh and get into the car. He shuts the door and gets into the driver¡¯s seat, silently leaning over as he

    straps me in.

    His eyes meet mine before driving out of the parking lot. He enters a security code, and his thumb is

    scanned before the wall splits open and we drive out. I look out the window. ¡°What do you think they

    will say?¡±

    ¡°They were angrier at me than they ever were at you. I¡¯m the one who drove away their beloved

    daughter-inw. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that my parents wanted you back. Dad and I don¡¯t really

    talk.¡±

    I look across at him. His voice is emotionless, but his eyes are cold. He and his father have never had

    a close rtionship, but¡­ if things are worse¡­ it really must be rough. ¡°Well, whatever we face, we

    face it together,¡± I say softly.

    He nods, taking my hand and kissing it softly. Why does he seem¡­ quieter since he marked me? A

    wave of insecurity washes over me. Before he rejected me, he was quieter¡­.

    is all that charm just to win me over? I remain emotionless, the fear of that thought clenching at my

    heart. I would have thought he¡¯d want me to mark him, but he didn¡¯t even bring it up¡­

    But we haven¡¯t really had time either¡­

    Don¡¯t overthink it Zaia, he must be worried about facing his father and he¡¯s probably worried as he is

    now responsible for our safety.

    The journey passes in silence. The safe house is more in the woody part of pack territory, so it takes us

    a good fifteen minutes to get to my old home¡­

    When the mansion gates that I never thought I¡¯d see again loom before me, I feel nostalgia hit me hard.

    Memories of us here fill my mind and my heart squeezes. Good, bad, sad¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything they say get to you, alright?¡± he says quietly. Reaching over, he unstraps me and

    forces me to look at him. ¡°Zaia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just feel uneasy,¡± I admit, his gaze softens slightly before he pulls me close. ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m going to be

    right beside you. Understood?¡±

    I nod, about to turn away when he forces me to look at him again, his eyes shing. ¡°Zaia¡­¡± His voice

    is deep and husky and my stomach does a flip. ¡°Hmm?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We got this¡­¡± he murmurs as he leans in, kissing me. My breath hitches as pleasure rushes through

    me, making my mind turn to mush.. Since marking me, his effect on me has gotten stronger.

    His lips caress mine passionately. The force of his kiss pushes me back against the seat, his lips

    devouring mine as he deepens the kiss. I sigh softly as I grip the side of his neck. I have him¡­

    Our hands begin roaming the other¡¯s body, our tongues ying with each other¡¯s. My entire body is hot

    and bothered. My core clenches and I¡¯m forced to pull away, gasping for air.

    He doesn¡¯t stop, his arms now possessively caging me to himself. We break apart when I need air and

    he continues to kiss my neck hungrily.

    ¡°Bastien¡­ we need to go,¡± I murmur. ¡°I¡¯d rather ravish you,¡± he growls, sucking on the corner of my

    neck that still feels tender from his marking.

    ¡°Oh fuck¡­¡± I whimper, digging my nails into his shoulders as a sting of pain and pleasure rushes

    through me. He releases me, but I know he¡¯s left a mark and slowly flicks his tongue over the area.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I got a little carried away,¡± he says, gripping my jaw and kissing my lips roughly. I moan

    against his lips, kissing him back sensually before we force ourselves back.

    We both don¡¯t want to do this, but we need to. ¡°Right, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he says, now serious

    once again.

    I take a deep breath, fixing my top and hair as Sebastian gets out, walking around to open my door for

    me. I close my eyes for a moment and take a deep slow breath. Here we go¡­

    I remain calm when the door to the mansion is pulled open by a member of staff, one I do not

    recognise. ¡°Alpha Sebastian.¡± He bows low.

    ¡°Your Luna, Zaia,¡± Sebastian responds coldly. The man looks surprised before he quickly masks his

    emotions and bows deeply to me. ¡°Luna, wee home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± ,¡± I respond politely. Sebastian ces a hand on my lower back, guiding me to the living

    room.

    I pick up his parents¡¯ scents before I reach the room, feeling a little nervous as we step inside. ¡°Mother,

    Father, I¡¯m home,¡± Sebastian says.

    His mother, Agatha, who is sitting on the sofa with her legs up and a magazine in hand, freezes, staring

    wide -eyed at us. His father, who was on hisptop in the armchair opposite, doesn¡¯t even bother to

    look up.

    ¡°Sebastian, you are ok! Oh my! Zaia! You are back, you are finally back!¡± She jumps up and rushes to

    us, flinging her arms around me tightly. ¡°My Zaia! My daughter-inw is back!¡±

    ¡°Mom, calm down,¡± Sebastian says, for the first time since this morning, I see a proper smirk on his

    face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down! She¡¯s the only one who cared for me around here!¡± She scolds him as she

    cups my face, smiling happily. Her hazel eyes are full of happiness before she lets go and pulls

    Sebastian¡¯s face down, kissing his cheeks and forehead.

    ¡°I was so scared when I heard you were injured, but you are in far better shape than I imagined! I am

    so happy you are back, Sebastian, but where are the children? I want to meet my grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°You will, just not right now,¡± Sebastian says. ¡°There¡¯s a lot we need to discuss prior, and I wonder if

    you might have any more insight into certain things.¡±

    I look at his father, who simply continues working on hisptop, wondering if I should go over or not¡­

    I decide to do so and cross the room. Mr. King, it¡¯s good to see you after so long. I apologies for

    upsetting you and for any pain I have caused you.¡± I say, offering him my hand.

    He pauses, his sharp blue eyes that are duller than Sebastian¡¯s flick to mine, and he cocks a brow,

    reminding me at lot of his son. ¡°You will need to earn my eptance. You are the reason this family

    was torn apart-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m the one who cheated on her. I¡¯m the one who hurt her and rejected her. You know

    that. She had nothing to do with that.¡± Sebastian says sharply.

    I look over at him mouthing ¡®I can handle it¡¯, but he¡¯s not having it. His eyes are shing silver as he

    res at his father. Aran scoffs as he snaps hisptop shut and stands to his full height, ring at his

    son with anger or¡­ is that hatred?

    My stomach sinks as I look between them. Both men are staring at one another with contempt and

    hostility¡­.

    things hadn¡¯t just gotten ¡®bad¡¯ this was far worse than I could have imagined. How? How could things

    have gotten so bad? Is this my fault? ¡°Ok, let¡¯s all sit down, Look we are happy that Zaia is here, right

    Aran? She¡¯s home. Our grandchildren are home.¡±

    ¡°A little toote¡­ What¡¯s the point of your return now when it is already toote,¡± he mutters the end

    part, and I almost don¡¯t hear it as Agatha begins fussing over Sebastian and me, but I just about caught

    it.

    ¡°Toote? Why is it toote, Mr. King?¡± I ask quietly, making Agatha and Sebastian look at us sharply.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    His eyes snap up to me and I see him clench his jaw, but he refuses to reply by simply turning his gaze

    away.

    ¡°I will go tell the cook to prepare a feast!¡± Agatha says, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°The journey must

    have made you hungry! I can¡¯t wait to hear everything about my grandchildren!¡± She¡¯s almost at the

    door when Sebastian stops her.

    ¡°No, Mom, there are things we need to discuss first.¡± She huffs, nting her hands on her hips. ¡°And

    what, pray tell, do we need to discuss?¡±

    Sebastian sits down on the sofa opposite his father, spreading his arms across the back of the sofa, he

    rests his left ankle on his right knee as he looks between his parents, before settling on his father.

    I¡¯m expecting him to say The Blood Borns, wondering if they¡¯ll know anything, but what he says

    surprises me.

    ¡°I want to know exactly what the issue between Hugh Toussaint and you is, and this time, you will not

    deny me the answers,¡± Sebastian says, his voice is cold and then I feel it; the wave of power that fills

    the room and I realise he¡¯smanded his father to answer him.

    I look across at the older man, whose face is pale, but he looks absolutely angry at the insult. ¡°So now

    you think you canmand me?¡± He sneers. ¡°Aran¡­¡± Agatha whispers, but the older man is not

    having it.

    ¡°NO! He needs to know his ce!¡±

    ¡°Ara-¡±

    ¡°Let him say what he wants to.¡± Sebastian says coldly.

    ¡°Plea-¡±

    ¡°I think I came at the wrong time.¡± A deep voice says making us all turn to the open door. A tall

    muscr man in a dark suit stands there, his dark hair flops over his forehead and his piercing eyes

    scream power and intelligence.

    Piercing blue eyes¡­ just like Sebastian¡¯s¡­..

 Chapter 75

    75. A Reunion

    ZAIA. My heart thuds as the King¡¯s turn to the man, and the first thing I notice is the change in Aran¡¯s

    attitude. He swallows, ncing at Sebastian, then at Agatha, almost uneasily.

    The anger that was disyed on his face seconds ago is gone. ¡°Gerard¡­ you¡¯re here¡­¡± Agatha looks

    stunned as she nces at Aran, who is emotionless and then back at the man. Gerard smirks slightly

    as he looks between the two.

    ¡°I thought I was wee at any time, but perhaps now is not the right time?¡± he asks lightly, shoving

    his hand into his pocket as his sharp eyes flit between Aran and Sebastian and then snap to me. My

    heart skips a beat and I feel uneasy.

    This man looks to be in his forties, which means he¡¯s possibly in histe fifties. But what gets to me the

    most is that he eerily reminds me of Sebastian in more ways than just those eyes.

    Instinctively, I grip onto Sebastian¡¯s jacket, not knowing who he is. He is obviously familiar with the

    family if he was let in just like that¡­ but in the years I was married to Sebastian, not once have I seen

    him. Who is he?

    ¡°Not at all! You are always wee, but you could have told us so we could havee to collect you

    from the airport and had a feast prepared! First them, now you! I need to go tell the cooks to prepare a

    feast!¡± Agatha says, going over to him and hugging him tightly.

    The man smirks, hugging her back.¡± No need. I had business to tend to first, anyway.¡± Aran and the

    man shake hands before he turns to Sebastian, who doesn¡¯t move from where he¡¯s sitting. ¡°And you

    are?¡± Sebastian asks, cocking a brow. The man mirrors his move, cocking his own brow.

    ¡°Gerard King?¡± ¡°Is that supposed to mean something to me?¡± Sebastian asks arrogantly. The man

    looks at Aran, curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Aran¡¯s cousin, a shame you haven¡¯t even told your son about me,¡±

    he says with mock disappointment before he chuckles.

    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t one to take pictures, but Sebastian does know of you,¡± Aran says, surprisingly far

    calmer than before.

    ¡°Oh, does he?¡± Gerard says as he saunters into the room and takes a seat on one of the armchairs, his

    piercing eyes on Sebastian.

    ¡°Do I?¡± Sebastian asks his father. ¡°I mentioned to you about your grandfather¡¯s brother¡¯s family?¡± Aran

    says, clearly irritated.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it kind of rings a bell, but it was a passingment. You have your own pack in France.

    Correct?¡± Sebastian asks. ¡°That is correct, that is correct,¡± Gerard says, nodding slowly. He reminds

    me of Sebastian. His mannerisms, his way of talking, his voice¡­

    Am I being paranoid? His hair is dark, almost as dark as Sebastian¡¯s, but he has a dusting of grey

    could he be the man both Valerie and I saw?

    ¡°And who is this beauty?¡± He asks suddenly, now turning to me. Sebastian growls lowly. The man

    chuckles. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you are like a son to me, so that makes this woman my daughter-inw?

    Correct?¡± he remarks, ncing at Sebastian¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Agatha responds, smiling politely as she nces at Aran, who says nothing. ¡°So,

    you know who she is,¡± Sebastian asks coldly.

    ¡°From your bodynguage and possessiveness, I understood that much. After all, us Kings are

    possessive, but I don¡¯t know her beautiful name.¡± Gerard smirks. ¡°Zaia, Zaia Toussaint.¡± I say.

    ¡°King.¡± Aran answers disapprovingly. ¡°We are not married, Mr King.¡± I remind him politely, making him

    clench his jaw. Gerard is watching us casually, but something tells me he¡¯s assessing this conversation

    extremely intently.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well¡­ lovely to meet you, Zaia¡­ Toussaint. The names sound familiar¡­ Ah yes, the Toussaint

    empire, now I know where I have seen you before. For a moment I thought we have already met, but I

    think I saw you on the news. You are the new CEO of the Toussaint Empire, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am, but I am not so easy to forget if we met. In fact, I¡¯m surprised that¡¯s where you remember

    me from. I was involved in a mass shooting that happened outside a hotel a short while back. I was

    almost killed. Everyone remembers me from there. Especially when I took on that pathetic excuse of a

    being who was killing mercilessly.¡± I say, looking him dead in the eye. He doesn¡¯t react, simply holding

    my gaze.

    ¡°Oh? That sounds devastating¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t really watch the news, especially when it¡¯s always

    so dark. The world really needs to be cleansed of all the scum ruining it¡­¡± he says, almost as if he

    means something else.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± I say. Didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t watch the news? Everything else seems to fade

    and if I had any doubt before, it¡¯s now gone.

    Deep down, I feel he is the shooter¡­ It has to be him¡­ and if so, does he know that I recognise him?

    Sebastian ces his hand on my thigh and I¡¯m pulled from my thoughts. I scan the room to see Agatha

    has left. Aran is still standing there, silently.

    I wanted answers from him, but I am also d the argument that was about to go down was diffused

    for now. ¡°Father, can I speak to you privately?¡± Sebastian asks coldly.

    Perhaps I spoke too soon! ¡°We have guests, Sebastian,¡± Aran replies, clenching his jaw. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t

    stop on my behalf, and I wouldn¡¯t consider myself a guest¡­ but as you wish,¡± Gerard says. ¡°Or¡­

    perhaps while you both have your¡­ conversation, maybe Zaia could keep mepany?¡±

    Sebastian frowns, ready to reply, when I ce my hand on his arm. ¡°I think that would be great.¡± I look

    at Sebastian, who is frowning sharply, and I reach up and peck his lips softly. Our eyes meet and I

    hope this time he can read me. I will be ok.

    ¡°Go,¡± I say quietly. Sebastian nods, ncing at Gerard before looking at his father and jerking his head

    towards the door. ¡°Come, father.¡±

    Aran frowns, ncing at me before he follows Sebastian to the door. Sebastian nces back at me,

    before frowning at the man opposite me and leaves the room. Aran shuts the door after himself, leaving

    me alone with Gerard¡­

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°This could wait,¡± Dad sneers, the coldness back in his voice the moment. the door of his office shut.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t. What is your issue with the Toussaint¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°That is none of your business! Sebastian, enough!¡± Dad threatens. ¡°No. I want to know because

    whatever it is, is what has caused issues, preventing the Toussaint¡¯s from epting me!¡± I growl.

    As the words leave my lips, I realise it is my greatest issue¡­ more than wanting to know what the

    reason is, it¡¯s wanting to know why¡­ why was I never epted. Where did Ick as a mate and

    husband towards Zaia?

    Before I fucked things up, of course. ¡°Since when does another¡¯s opinion matter?¡± Dad spits. ¡°It does

    when it¡¯s the parents of my woman. Their behaviour towards me has always caused tension. I want to

    know why that is. Tell me now.¡± I snarl.

    He shakes his head as he stands there behind his desk, staring at me. ¡°We epted Zaia, did we not?

    Why do you need their approval? You are here, in this pack! This is where you belong. Their opinions

    don¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°It does when I know I¡¯m constantly being lied to! There are things I should know, but I am never told!

    Like the Blood Borns, you know about them, right? The Triquetras?!¡±

    His silence answers that question, but it only grates on my fucking nerves. I feel a rage inside of me,

    one that¡¯s slipping from my grasp and the only thing keeping me sane is Zaia.

    ¡°Tell me why the fuck the Toussaint¡¯s dislike me.¡± I snarl. ¡°Are you certain that you can handle the truth,

    Sebastian?¡± He hisses. ¡°If I can handle your hatred, I can handle anything.¡± I counter coldly.

    He looks down before he smiles humourlessly. ¡°Well¡­ I did everything to keep the truth hidden, for

    your sake, but I don¡¯t think I care anymore. You are nothing more than trouble. Riled with arrogance

    and pride. Perhaps the truth will remind you of your ce!¡± He says contemptuously.

    The door opens and we both turn as Mom enters, shaking her head at Dad, her face pale. ¡°What are

    you doing?¡± she asks. ¡°Your son wants to know why the Toussaints don¡¯t like him. I think it¡¯s high time I

    tell him.

    ¡°Please¡­ Aran, don¡¯t,¡± she whispers. ¡°No. He should know the truth,¡± Dad answers with a sneer. ¡°Just

    spit it out,¡± I say, running my fingers through my hair agitatedly.

    ¡°See, I should have followed my judgment and gotten rid of him that very first day! Look at his

    arrogance! I knew I never should have listened to you!¡± He snaps at Mom, who flinches.

    My eyes sh. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to her like that!¡± I snarl, mming my hand on the table as my

    aura swirls around me. I see the glimmer of fear in his eyes, it¡¯s gone so fast I wonder if I scared him?

    but¡­.

    ¡°I can speak to her however I wish! Do you want to know the truth? Then here it is!¡± he says, flinging

    his hands wide before pointing at me with a trembling hand.

    ¡°You. Are. Not. My. Son!¡± Those words shoot through me, echoing in my mind as I stare at him,

    shocked. I¡¯m unable to process it¡­.

    I think I hear Mom break into sobs, but I¡¯m unable to focus on her as I stare at Dad¡¯s cold, satisfied

    smirk of victory¡­ Almost as if he wanted to those words to hurt me. As if this was a burden he wanted

    off his chest.

    ¡°See? You are no Alpha of this pack. I gave it to you as charity! I raised you although I didn¡¯t need to!

    That¡¯s why the Toussaint¡¯s don¡¯t like you, knowing their daughter is mated to a false Alpha!¡±

 Chapter 76

    76. A Father¡¯s Feeling

    SEBASTIAN.

    The sound of my beating heart thumping loudly in my ears is all I can hear as his words ring in my

    mind. I am not his son? How is that even possible?

    I look more like him than Mom¡­ Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it; it is the truth. ¡°What do you mean I am

    not your son?¡± I ask quietly, yet my shock bleeds into my voice. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean that, Sebastian. Aran

    please, don¡¯t do this,¡± Mom pleads, hurt clear in her eyes.

    ¡°No! Why shouldn¡¯t I? His arrogance and his attitude are not something I will tolerate. Not anymore.¡±

    Dad says coldly. ¡°Now you have the truth! I don¡¯t want a useless man who-¡±

    ¡°I am an Alpha. Whether you want to admit it or not, you know I hold an alpha¡¯s aura. Who is my father,

    then?¡± I ask sharply. Mom grabs hold of my sleeve.¡± Sebastian, your father is your father-¡±

    ¡°I mean my biological father, Mom,¡± I growl, trying to control my anger. Why the lies? I am in my thirties

    and now he decides to tell me that? Mom decides to tell me this crap now? Now when I don¡¯t fucking

    need to know?

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Dad snarls. ¡°For all we know, it could be a lowly omega!¡± Mom frowns, her heart

    thundering as she looks between us. But I can see the disappointment in her eyes when she looks at

    Dad spewing his crap.

    ¡°He is our son, Aran. We had a sperm donor because you couldn¡¯t conceive! How dare you say he is

    not ours!¡± She snaps. ¡°He is not! His arrogance, his attitude and even his face anger me!¡± He snarls.

    ¡°Aran, enough!¡± I run my hand down my face, turning away from them and their arguing. So, I¡¯m not

    alpha-born? But then why is my aura more powerful than anyone I have met and I am not biggingAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    myself up¡­

    ¡°Who is my father, then?¡± I snarl, turning back to them, my eyes zing silver. They fall silent as Mom

    sighs. ¡°We used ¡­ a sperm donor and had you via IVF because we were having issues conceiving and

    your father wanted an heir. So we decided it was the best we could do.¡± Mom continues.

    ¡°Yes, so you see, you are not my son nor my blood, nor do you have any real right to this alpha title you

    so like to im as your own.¡±

    My head snaps towards him and although I¡¯m shaken by the revtion, more than that, I am fuming.

    How dare he¡­

    I scoff coldly. ¡°Well, it seems you were the onecking. You are the one who was unable to father a

    child. Sperm donor or not¡­ You were the one who wanted to create a child, so whether you like it or

    not¡­ I am your son, alpha or fucking not.¡± I snarl.

    ¡°Exactly! He is your son, only yours. No one else¡¯s. So stop this nonsense!¡± Mom exims. I don¡¯t miss

    the way she¡¯s trying to control herself, almost as if there¡¯s more to her words than she¡¯s letting on and

    wants to diffuse things.

    ¡°But I still don¡¯t get it. Why would that be the reason for the Toussaint¡¯s not to like me? There¡¯s more.

    What are you two not telling me? We all know I am capable of being Alpha. Everyone knows that.¡±

    Mom looks down and I frown¡­ she knows something..

    ¡°Please, Sebastian, leave it be,¡± she pleads. ¡°No. I need to know. I am fed up with lie after lie. First, the

    Toussaints have kept so much from Zaia and now you two. Don¡¯t any of you have any fucking shame?¡±

    I growl.

    ¡°What we don¡¯t wish to share is not your concern. We have told you what involves you. Now you know,

    what will you do? Continue to disrespect me?¡± Dad says as he sits back in his office chair.

    ¡°Are you really acting like you fucking did me a favour? Remember, I¡¯m the one who did you a fucking

    favour by giving you the chance to be called father.¡± I snarl.

    Dad ms his hand on the table, but Mom speaks before he can. ¡°Aran, stop it. You know that¡¯s not

    true. Why are you doing this?¡± she asks, her eyes now shing.

    His cold re turns upon her. ¡°Enough Agatha. Do not push me.¡±

    ¡°I am not! But you need to stop making matters worse. Tell him, or I will. I will not lose our son because

    of your ego!¡±

    ¡°Your son.¡± ¡°OUR SON!¡± Mom screams, mming her hand on the table. ¡°You are the one who wanted

    a child! And we have one! A perfect son who is an excellent alpha and an amazing businessman! If

    only you I will get your head out of your behind and see it!¡±

    ¡°Mom, leave it,¡± I say, She¡¯s shaking, and her heart is beating disturbingly fast when she begins

    coughing.

    I frown, seeing the ssh of blood on her hand, and Dad stands up. Both of us rush to her side and

    panic rushes through me. What¡¯s wrong with her?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bad throat.¡± She says hoarsely as I offer her a tissue. ¡°Thank you.¡± She wipes her

    mouth looking between us. ¡°He needs the truth Aran, for me¡­¡± she whispers.

    Where moments ago he was nothing but arrogant, his worry for her trumps his own feelings. At least I

    know he cares for her if not me. But even I feel uneasy, coughing up blood is not normal¡­.

    Dad sits down again, ring out of the window, and Mom sighs as she takes a seat opposite him. ¡°The

    Toussaint issue has always been between your father hating Hugh¡­ and Mnie¡­ hating me,¡± she

    says, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask, taking thest seat in the room and facing Mom. I wonder if Zaia is all alright

    out there. I nce at the door before looking back at Mom. ¡°Ate Toussaint is your father¡¯s fated.¡±

    My eyes widen as I stare at her in surprise. Well, he sure dodged a bullet¡­

    When your father chose me over her, she promised to ruin us¡­ and, well, her marrying Hugh was a

    stepping stone to power.¡± I stare at Mom, my head spinning. Can things get any more fucking confusing

    and fucked up?

    ¡°But why hate us for that? She chose him, and that has nothing to do with us. Dad chose you.¡± But

    Mom¡¯s sad smile tells me that there¡¯s more.

    ¡°He did choose me, but Hugh and your father were once friends, extremely good friends¡­ but Ate

    was the cause of a rift, and Hugh took away several of your father¡¯s business deals at her request. At

    one point, the Aran King enterprises almost copsed from his betrayal, but we survived.¡± Mom sighs

    as she looks at her hands on her

    ¡°And shouldn¡¯t I? He had ruined me enough.¡± Dad snarls. ¡°I did nothing inparison to the losses I

    faced¡­¡±

    ¡°But you never had anything against Zaia¡­¡± but as the words leave my lips, a sudden thought makes

    my heart sink. ¡± Did you treat her well, to anger him? To build a better rtionship with his, daughter

    than he ever had?¡±

    Please say no. Dad looks away, stubbornness clear on his face, and I look at Mom, who looks down,

    guilt washing over her. ¡°Not I, I promise you,¡± she whispers. I look at the man in the chair. How bitter is

    he?

    ¡°Hugh and Ate knew you were adopted, and Ate often liked to throw it in your father¡¯s face.

    Since she knew he could not have children¡­ Well, she went and got pregnant by someone else

    anyway.¡± Mom shakes her head, smiling humourlessly.

    ¡°And what has that got to do with you?¡± I ask. ¡°Why does Mnie hate you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She mes me for the ruin of her life. If I was not with your father, Ate would have

    been and she¡¯d have Hugh.¡± Mom says, brushing away a few tears. ¡°I always remained patient¡­

    despite everything, I loved her daughter. I was happy she was my daughter-inw. I can never hope for

    a better daughter-inw than Zaia.¡±

    I remain silent. Mnie is a fucking hypocrite¡­ but looking at the wider picture, Dad, Ate and

    Mnie are far from innocent. They are the cause of so many problems. I look at Dad. It¡¯s still hard to

    believe I am not his biological son¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ You say I am not your blood, but we look alike, deny it all you want but your hair and

    eyes¡­¡± ¡°I trail off, feeling my entire fucking world spinning.

    ¡°Luck,¡± Dad says coldly. ¡°Aran, no more lies.¡± Mom whispers. Does she know who the sperm donor

    was?

    ¡°Would you really have gone for an ordinary alpha¡­ I mean you would have wanted a strong son¡­¡± I

    say slowly, realisation dawning upon me. ¡°Who was the donor?¡± ¡°The sperm donor¡­ he was¡­ he is

    family.¡± Mom sighs as Dad¡¯s frown deepens.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask. Mom looks at Dad, who doesn¡¯t even turn before she looks back at me, taking a deep

    breath as she closes her eves.

    ¡°Gerard King.¡± a My eyes widen as I stare at her, stunned. Dad¡¯s cousin? ¡°He offered¡­ and being an

    Alpha, it made sense¡­¡± Mom¡¯s words begin to fade away as I scrub my hand down my face, twisting

    my hand into my hair. Gerard King¡­ The man that is in the other room, talking to my woman¡­

    Dad scoffs as he stands up. ¡°I hope you have got the answers you wanted,¡± he says before he storms

    out of the room, mming the door behind him.

    I rest my head in my hands, as Mom rubs my back, but nothing is going to calm the storm that has

    been unleashed within my mind¡­

 Chapter 77

    77. A Challenge

    ZAIA.

    ¡°So how old are you, Zaia?¡± Gerard asks as he sits back, that unnerving smirk on his face getting to

    me. ¡°I am in my mid-twenties,¡± I reply cordially.

    ¡°A good age. Once you get to my age, you have to take care of yourself a little more,¡± he chuckles. ¡°It

    takes a lot longer to recover from tumbles and falls.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Well, I beg to differ. I think regardless of our age, we all need to take care of

    ourselves.¡± I reply. He raises an eyebrow before he nods. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true, we can all be

    permanently wounded¡­¡±

    What a strange thing to say¡­.

    ¡°So, when did youe to the States?¡±

    I ask. ¡°Not too long ago. ¡°That isn¡¯t very clear, Mr King¡­ Not too long ago could mean a few days, a

    few weeks or even a few months.¡± I reply.

    He watches me intently before leaning forward, sparing the clock a nce before giving me all his

    attention. ¡°So¡­ why do I feel like you don¡¯t trust me, Zaia?¡± Oh? How exactly did he deduce that?

    Unless, of course, he has something to hide¡­

    ¡°Oh, not at all. I don¡¯t have an opinion of someone I have just met yet. I usually decide an opinion on

    what I feel depending on one¡¯s actions¡­ and I can¡¯t do that so soon, We have¡­ just met, right? Time

    will tell, Mr. King.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡±

    His demeanour changes for a second before he looks away. ¡°Unless, of course, you expected me to

    recognise you,¡± I add quietly.

    I might just be making a fool of myself, or worse, even offending someone innocent, but it is the only

    way I can think of to get answers.

    By pretending to know more than I do. His eyes glimmer, his smirk faltering as he watches me. ¡°The

    thing is¡­ Mr King. You confuse me.¡± I continue.

    ¡°How so, pray tell.¡± ¡°You say you don¡¯t watch the news¡­ yet you knew of me bing CEO.¡± I say,

    sitting back and crossing my legs gracefully. ¡°As a businessman, business¡­ otherpanies and rival

    entities are of interest and so, I¡­ keep on top of that.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are. I¡¯m sure you are passionate about getting rid of all those who stand in your way.¡±

    ¡°Getting rid of?¡± He throws his head back, roaring withughter, a sound that grates on my nerves.

    ¡°Those words are a little¡­ extreme, are they not?¡±

    I let out a fakeugh as I look across at him innocently. ¡°Extreme? For someone who used the words

    ¡®cleansed ¡®, you scream extreme to me.¡±

    His smile disappears, and his eyes darken. ¡°As much as I¡¯m enjoying this conversation, Zaia¡­ I do

    take offence when insulted and you are incredibly brave to do so to my face¡­ or incredibly stupid.¡± His

    voice is extremely low.

    ¡°Then drop the fa?ade, I know who you are,¡± I reply coldly, the atmosphere in the room shifting. Our

    eyes meet and I refuse to back down by looking away first. I pull on every emotion in my body, feeling

    my eyes burn with power, feeling it ripple around me as I re at him with my aura like a shield

    surrounding me.

    A frown crosses his forehead, and he clenches his jaw. ¡°And what fa?ade might that be?¡± he asks,

    almost challengingly. My next sentence might just get me confirmation¡­ This is it. I give it my all and to

    hell with consequences.

    ¡°Yes¡­ You are probably angry we havepleted the Triquetra¡­ is that why you are here, to see for

    yourself? Or to attempt to kill me once again. I know who you are, Gerard. Drop the act, it does not suit

    you.¡±

    I stand up, my heart thumping as I look down at him with hatred and scorn. There¡¯s a sliver of fear that

    ripples through me but I refuse to show him that After all, he is possibly the one who tried to murder

    Val¡­ tried to kill me¡­ and Sebastian. He stands up, towering over me and advances on me as I hold

    my ground, prepared for anything.

    ¡°So¡­ now that we have introduced ourselves to one another, let¡¯s cut to the chase. You chose the

    wrong side. You are foolish to think that you will win¡­because I will make sure you will not seed.¡±

    His poisonous words are barely above a whisper as he leans closer to me. His threat is loud and clear.

    ¡°And you are an even bigger fool to think you will be the one to seed. But you are right about one

    thing.¡± I begin. He runs his fingers through my hair and I smack his hand away, making him smirk.

    ¡°And what might that be?¡± he asks, now almost amused. Why is he so confident? ¡°That this world

    needs to be cleansed of scum. I will do the honours to get rid of you myself.¡± I say venomously.

    His smirk falters, his eyes filling with rage. ¡°It seems my small threats have not been enough¡­ don¡¯t

    anger me because now that you have chosen your side, I no longer need you,¡± he snarls.

    ¡°The triquetra has beenpleted, that is the end of it. We have as good as won.¡± I say sharply. He

    chuckles, ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t work that way, not at all¡­ The thing is, the battle may be over, but the war is

    only just beginning¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to know,¡± he whispers tauntingly. ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ I understand

    wanting to hurt me, to hate me, but how could you try to kill your cousin¡¯s son?¡± I ask, ring at him.

    I will never forget the state Sebastian was in. He chuckles. ¡°Oh, that was not my doing. The boys got a

    little carried away.¡± I clench my fists trying to contain my anger. ¡°And one of them is my brother,

    correct?¡±

    Just the thought makes me sick. There¡¯s a glimmer of surprise on his face before he smirks.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°So, you know about him¡­ intriguing. He¡¯s doing well, ready to unleash

    retribution on the likes of those who don¡¯t deserve to be called werewolves¡­ but you, Zaia, are the

    perfect she- wolf,¡± he smirks. ¡°You can still change your mind. Join us. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± I reply defiantly. ¡°Then that is your loss. I gave you yet another chance, and you declined it.

    Since you have made your decision, I am here to give you a warning, Zaia¡­ so listen well. By now you

    know I don¡¯t y.¡±

    He steps back as he now begins to circle me as if I am his prey but I don¡¯t think he realises I am not so

    weak. ¡°What warning?¡± I say. Now that we have a face for the attacker, we can do something about it.

    I will tell Sebastian and together we will end his madness. ¡°Stay away from Sebastian.¡±

    My eyes widen in surprise. Sebastian? Why? I frown deeply. From the very start, those messages were

    pushing us apart Why though?

    What does keeping us apart benefit them? ¡°And why do you want us apart? I deserve to know that

    much.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He simply smirks. ¡°Because I said so. Now¡­ here¡¯s the deal. If you refuse¡­ your little Sia, who is

    already near the end of her life, might just die a little faster¡­ If you don¡¯t want that, you will stay away

    from Sebastian.¡± He warns menacingly. Sia¡­

    His words make me sick. The terrifying truth that maybe she won¡¯t live long, which I have always tried

    to deny has been spoken aloud and it shatters me.

    ¡°Leave her out of this,¡± I warn, my voice shaking. ¡°The thing is Zaia, you have proven to be

    disobedient¡­ so I need to keep you in line,¡± he whispers, now taking hold of my chin.

    My heart clenches as I stare at him. Not Sia¡­ not Sia¡­ not Sia¡­

    ¡°If you touch her¡­ I will kill you. I will kill you!¡± I scream, shoving him away from me, my heart raging.

    His eyes ze and he regains his bnce pretty quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± He snarls venomously. ¡°The ball is in your court. Stay away from Sebastian and Sia

    your little dew drop will be fine¡­ In fact, I have the antidote to the poison that was given to her before

    she was even born.¡± He whispers sinisterly, his words make me numb.

    She was poisoned? He smirks and this time when he takes hold of my chin; I don¡¯t move, my mind

    spinning.

    ¡°I was hoping it was your son¡­ but we got the wrong pup. It doesn¡¯t matter, it still means I hold the

    antidote in my hand. Obey me, Zaia, and your child might live past her fifth birthday,¡± he whispers in my

    ear.

    I don¡¯t move, my entire world crashing down around me. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s telling the truth¡­ the doctors

    have been baffled from the start ¡°Do you really have an antidote?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Yes. I do.¡± He smiles.

    ¡°You know I do¡­ You just need to behave.¡±

    I could risk my own life, and stand by Sebastian no matter what but Sia¡¯s life? I can¡¯t risk that¡­

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± What do you want from me?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°I want you to leave this pack immediately.¡± He

    says menacingly.

    I shake my head. ¡°Even if I want to, I can¡¯t. Sebastian will know something is wrong. Trust me.¡± ¡°I can

    handle Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Not if I suddenly leave.¡± I respond, trying to think of my options. I can¡¯t risk my baby girl¡¯s life, but at the

    same time, I want him to think I¡¯m. far more terrified than I am. I need him. to think I¡¯m at his mercy.

    Unknowingly, he has given me a vital piece of information. He has just told me that Sia is poisoned¡­

    now that I know that¡­ I will look for an antidote, not a remedy to an unknown disease.

    ¡°Then? You will stay here?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll keep my distance from Sebastian the best I can¡­ I¡¯ll distance

    myself from him, but I will not leave this pack.¡±

    I will tell Sebastian the truth. The two of us can destroy him. He frowns. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough¡­ I

    mean, you two clearly disobey me time and time again. How about I give him a reason to be

    distant from you, myself?¡± he murmurs. ¡°No one can deny such a beautiful woman¡­¡±

    I frown, about to speak, when he pinches my chin in his fingers and suddenly pulls me against him.

    ¡°What-¡±

    Shock rushes through me before he presses his thumb against my lip, cutting me off, and then, to my

    utter horror, he presses his lips against mine Anger zes inside of me like a dragon waking from its

    slumber and, with all my strength, I push him back. He isn¡¯t expecting it as he¡¯s thrown across the room

    and, to my horror, his head hits the marble firece behind him.

    I gasp as I see the bright red blood that begins to coat the white marble, spreading horrifyingly fast¡­

 Chapter 78

    78. A Chaos Unleashed

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hate him, Sebastian. He is hurting. I am not sure what has gotten into him, but he does love

    you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Mom. We¡¯ve never seen eye to eye¡­ guess I¡¯m a reminder that he is incapable of even

    having a child. He¡¯s probably simply jealous because in every way I¡¯m better than him.¡± I say coldly.

    I know it¡¯s harsh, but it¡¯s the only logical reason. ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re hurt too, just¡­ ignore it.¡±

    ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t want me to be alpha, then he can challenge me for the title. After all, I am currently

    within my rights to be the Alpha. If he wants it back, then he can fight me for it. But from this day

    onward, I no longer consider him my father.¡± I stand up, feeling the pent-up emotions inside of me

    bubbling to the surface.

    ¡°Sebastian please!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m done.¡± I say. I grab my jacket I had removed earlier, slinging it over my shoulder as I leave the

    room.

    I¡¯m getting Zaia and we¡¯re leaving. It was a fucking mistake toe here. I¡¯m almost at the living room

    door when I pause.

    Gerard is my biological father¡­ His words earlier about me being his son make me sick. I don¡¯t want to

    face him ¡­ I¡¯ll call her from outside.

    I can¡¯t think straight right now, I just can¡¯t, and it feels like my head is going to explode if anyone says

    one more word to me. I need to get out of here..

    I exit the house and take out my phone to make the call to Zaia, ncing at the lounge window. My

    finger is hovering over the call button when I freeze.

    My blood runs cold, my eyes zing silver. There, standing in each other¡¯s embrace, their lips locked in

    a deep kiss, are Zaia and Gerard. What the fuck is going on?

    I step back, refusing to believe it. I¡¯m seeing things, I¡¯m fucking seeing things. I turn away, striding to

    my car. No matter how angry and fucking pissed I am, I can¡¯t leave her. I¡¯ll have securitye to

    collect her¡­

    My hands are shaking with rage and confusion as I get into the car and I¡¯m about to drive off when I

    pause.

    No, She wouldn¡¯t do that. This has to be a setup. I know I saw what I fucking saw! But¡­ Fuck!

    Focus, Sebastian, fucking focus! I get out of the car and head back inside just as Mom¡¯s scream

    pierces the air and the metallic smell of blood fills the air.

    There are a few members of staff outside the door of the lounge where I had seen them kissing

    moments earlier. Is she ok?!

    I rush to the entrance, pushing past them, my heart in my mouth. The very thought of something

    happening to Zaia makes my blood run cold and I burst into the lounge to see Mom kneeling on the

    floor beside Gerard, who is unconscious, sprawled on the ground.

    There are streaks of blood down the corner of the firece and there¡¯s blood spilling from his head.

    What happened? Zaia is standing there, her face ghostly as she looks up at me. ¡®He tried to kiss me! I

    only pushed him away!¡¯

    The words aren¡¯t spoken and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s my wishful thinking but it¡¯s almost as if I can hear them

    in my mind. Not the first time it¡¯s happened, and it is fucking weird. ¡°It¡¯s going to be OK,¡± I say quietly,

    crossing the room and pulling her into my arms.

    She clings to me, her entire body shaking, and her heart is thumping violently. My own head is

    pounding with the chaos that is spinning around us.

    ¡°Call for help! He¡¯ll die!¡± Mom screams, ¡°We need to take him to the hospital!¡± The butler says as Zaia

    tugs on my shirt. ¡°Bastien, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him, he tried¡­¡± she looks around. ¡°He¡­¡±

    ¡°I get it. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I say quietly. I can tell she didn¡¯t mean to. I don¡¯t know what exactly

    happened, but I intend to find out when we are alone. Right now, I need to keep my head on straight.

    ¡°Arrest her!¡± Dad¡¯s cold voicees from the entrance as two of the men lift Gerard up and rush from

    the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha and I¡¯m in charge here. No one is arresting her!¡± I snarl dangerously, moving her behind

    me protectively. ¡°We don¡¯t even know what happened. Do not jump to conclusions!¡±

    ¡°I know that Gerard is near dead because of what happened.¡± He shoots back, his eyes filled with

    anger.

    ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you mean no!¡± Dad snarls as four guards step into the room. ¡°Because she is innocent,

    I¡¯m the one who pushed him. I did it.¡± I say, suddenly making Mom and Zaia gasp.

    ¡°Bas-¡±

    I reach behind me squeezing her wrist gently, hoping she realises to let me do what I need to. Right

    now, she is more important than I am.

    ¡°What?¡± Dad asks sharply. ¡°I said, I¡¯m the one who hurt him. I was angry, he got in my way, and I

    pushed him.¡± I say quietly. ¡°That¡¯s not true-¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± I snarl. ¡°I¡¯m confessing and admitting to my crime.¡±

    A cold smirk crosses Dad¡¯s face. ¡°You know this means you will be stripped of your title as Alpha and

    trialled.¡± Exactly what you want¡­.

    ¡°I will¡­ but I have a son and Luna. Zaia, as Luna of this pack will run in my stead, taking over, until I

    am trialled and IF I am found guilty¡­ then she will rule as Alpha until Ziones of age,¡¯ I say clearly.

    There are enough people here to stand as witnesses.

    I turn to Zaia, who is staring at me in shock. My only aim is to protect her, to give her the power and

    protection to stand without me. She doesn¡¯t need me, she never has¡­

    but if I can do even a little for her, then I will. Taking out my pocket knife, I slice into my hand. This is a

    little more hical than the new norms of pack title transfers, but I don¡¯t really care. I want this done in

    an absolute manner, which no one can question.

    ¡°Sebastian, no, don¡¯t do this!¡± Zaia pleads, gripping my arm, and looking up at me with glittering

    amethyst eyes. Eyes that are fucking beautiful.

    ¡°Listen to me, Foxie, you are strong. Always remember that.¡± I murmur, cupping her face. Neither of us

    cares that blood is spilling down my wrist and her neck. Her eyes fill with tears as she shakes her head,

    unable to say what she wants. I wish it didn¡¯te to this.

    ¡°Mark me now,¡± I whisper, making her eyes widen. ¡°Stop!¡± Dad snarls. He knows if she does, there¡¯s no

    way to take her position from her.

    She looks at me hesitantly before she cups the back of my head, pulling me down. I hear her taking a

    shuddering breath before sinking her teeth into my neck, just as I wrap my arms around her tightly.

    She¡¯s mine¡­

    I barely feel the sting of pain from her fangs, but I do feel that spark that I once destroyed, spring to life

    like a phoenix, reborn. Only this time it¡¯s stronger¡­ far more intense, and several gasps fill the room.

    Not every mated couple marks one another¡­

    She extracts her teeth, cing a tender kiss on my neck before she moves, gazing up into my eyes.

    The image of her kissing Gerard returns, but I know I can¡¯t ask her that now¡­

    I just need to trust that something happened that I don¡¯t know of¡­

    I take her hand, creating a thinner cut before enclosing it with my own, letting our blood mix. ¡°I,

    Sebastian King, pass the title of Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack to my mate and Luna, Zaia

    Toussaint¡­¡± I say clearly, feeling the slight shift in power.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I, Zaia Toussaint, ept the title of Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack,¡± she whispers. Our eyes

    meet and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see her again¡­ Gorgeous amethyst against blue.

    ¡°Take him!¡± Dad snarls.

    ¡°Tell me you love me,¡± I say quietly, cupping her face as the men move forward. I need to hear it,

    something to grasp onto¡­

    ¡°I do, I love you, Sebastian, I love you! She says. Reaching up, she presses her lips against mine for a

    fleeting second before I¡¯m ripped away from her. ¡°I love you too,¡± I say as I feel something injected into

    the back of neck. my Take care of our children¡­

    Her eyes are now filled with tears that spill down her cheeks. I hate that this is my fault¡­

    Why can¡¯t I protect her? Once again, I¡¯m leaving her to fend for herself¡­ to protect our pups on her

    own.

    ¡®Not on my own¡­ You will always be by my side, Bastian¡­¡¯

    This time, I¡¯m certain those thoughts

    came from her.

    ¡°Lower your heads to your new Alpha!¡± I snarl, fighting the darkness. @

    They lower their heads before my body sumbs to the darkness. Thest thing I see is Zaia rushing

    towards me before a wall of men block her path¡­

    I¡¯m sorry I failed you.

    END OF PART 1

    A/N: Hello beautiful people! Please don¡¯t panic, the book will continue tomorrow right from where we

    left off on this book. You don¡¯t need to search for a new title or anything.

    I just have to split the books for when they will go to print in the future! Thank you for understanding.

    Part 2 She Is The Alpha

 Chapter 79

    1. A Team

    Part 2 She Is The Alpha or I Am The Luna Chapter 79 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jai asks as he grips my arm, desperate to know without losing his cool.

    I look up at him, trying to sort my thoughts and emotions into words. It has been a few hours since

    Sebastian was taken away; I am back at the safe house and the children are in bed.

    I had barely managed to keep my head on straight, telling them I wasn¡¯t feeling well; but when they

    questioned me about their father, and where he had gone, I almost thought I would break down. But I

    didn¡¯t, remaining strong for them.

    But now, when I am with Valerie and Jai in the living room, I am a wreck. I can¡¯t think straight and my

    stomach is knotted with nerves. I feel sick and worried.

    How is Sebastian doing? Due to him being my mate, I was not allowed to interfere in his confinement

    or even inquire about the ns they have for his trial. What angers me is Aran¡¯s involvement.

    There¡¯s just so many things I need to know. What exactly happened between Sebastian and Aran?

    Surely Gerard wasn¡¯t that close to Aran for him topletely lose it and go against his own son. ¡°I told

    you everything that happened,¡± I say, running my hand through my hair once more. ¡°Leave her be, Jai.

    She needs a moment to think things through.¡± Valerie says from where she is sitting.

    ¡°I know, but we don¡¯t have time.¡± Jai murmurs. I know he¡¯s trying to keep his cool, but he¡¯s failing. The

    room beeps and he groans. ¡°Sebastian is the only one who knows things about this ce, and his

    cryptic instructions to me aren¡¯t something I can figure out either. I think someone is approaching the

    main gate.¡± Jai says after pressing a few buttons on the security screen before he slumps back down

    onto the sofa.

    I pace the room, closing my eyes, running my hand through my hair for the thousandth time. ¡°Gerard

    isn¡¯t dead and the fact he¡¯s in the hospital means we need to watch him. I know he¡¯s behind a lot, but

    for Sebastian¡¯s sake, I hope he makes it.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Alright, so what do we have-¡± The doorbell rings and with the camera on the far wall I see Atticus

    waiting, fifty metres or so from the house, at the outer gate.

    Walking over to the screen, I key in a password and press the button on the screen. ¡°Let him through.¡±

    ¡°Do you really trust him?¡± Jai asks. ¡°Yes, we need to work together,¡± I reply, returning to the seating

    area. We¡¯ll talk when he¡¯s here.¡±

    I bite nervously on my nails, it¡¯s on me now¡­ I need to make the right decision. I am the Alpha. ¡°We

    have a lot to do, don¡¯t we?¡± Valerie says. ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t confined to this chair or feel so weak.¡±

    I look at her sympathetically. She can take some steps but tires fast and I know it is upsetting her.

    ¡°Perhaps you could try shifting. I know it healed Sebastian.¡± I suggest. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she says thoughtfully.

    ¡°We can try tomorrow night?¡± ¡°You have the meeting with Annalise and Ate in the morning.¡± Jai

    reminds me. ¡°I know, and I have to meet Harrison in the evening.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be leaving

    the pack grounds until things are sorted.¡± He gives me a firm look.

    ¡°He¡¯s meeting me close to home. I just need you to hold down the fort when I am gone.¡± I say. Just as

    the door opens and Atticus enters.

    ¡°I was told to wear a blindfold, and I came here blindly. I¡¯m not sure how to feel,¡± he remarks. ¡°Don¡¯t

    take offence by it. We do need to be careful.¡± I say quietly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I know. I was only trying to lighten the mood,¡± he says, as hees over to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You

    sounded distraught?¡±

    ¡°You need not worry.¡± Jai counters coldly. ¡°Please boys, we need to work together, not against one

    another.¡± I remind them, turning back to Atticus, I found out the identity of the shooter.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Atticus asks, concerned. ¡°Yes¡­ he is Aran King¡¯s cousin. After the confession where he

    admitted it, he kissed me and so I pushed him. He is now in critical condition in the hospital and

    Sebastian took the fall for me.¡± I say bluntly.

    Atticus cocks a brow. ¡°You went from revtion to scandalous and then it just went dark and somewhat

    romantic?¡± I tilt my head, giving him a look, and Valerie chuckles.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this, but we need to remain positive and try to be positive. Look, Sebastian

    sacrificed himself for you and to me, it makes sense that he did that. You are the vital point in the

    Triquetra, and we need you out of, not in prison. He¡¯s a big boy. He can handle himself.¡± She says and

    the boys nod before frowning at one another.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Doctor Valerie is a wise woman. Listen to her.¡± Atticus says. ¡°Doctor Scott, to you,¡± Jai

    says pointedly. ¡°Men.¡± Valerie shakes her head. ¡°What were you saying, Jai, before Atticus showed

    up?¡±

    ¡°What do we need to do next? I mean, now we know that Gerard was the shooter, and possibly the one

    who attacked Valerie.¡± Jai crosses his arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think possibly is the right word. He looks so much like Sebastian, Jai, it¡¯s uncanny. It was

    definitely him.¡± I say. ¡°Bastard.¡± Jai growls.

    ¡°And he said his boys were the ones to attack Sebastian, and that includes my brother.¡± I sigh. ¡°Any

    luck on knowing who the other one is?¡±

    Atticus shakes his head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve ripped apart all of Dad¡¯s things and have shared what I know,

    and all Mom knows was what Dad told her, protect you, the main point in the Triquetra.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°And you said he¡¯s poisoned Sia¡­¡± Valerie says gently. I look down. ¡°That¡¯s what he said,¡± I say. She

    frowns. ¡°I feel like I know this¡­ I .¡± she clutches her head as if it hurts.¡±

    I will do some tests soon. We are going to heal her. We don¡¯t need an antidote from him, we will create

    the antidote our Sia needs. I will.¡±

    I look at her and I can¡¯t help but remember how strong she used to be, how strong she still is. ¡°Thank

    you, I say, smiling softly at her, one she returns with positivity and confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, we need to find the cause first¡­.¡± she trails off, frowning deeply before she looks at

    Jai. ¡°I want to see my old things or visit my apartment. If it¡¯s still mine, that is.¡±

    ¡°The apartment was put back up for rent but all your items were put in boxes at your dad¡¯s old house,¡±

    Jai says.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ my friend¡­¡± She rubs her temples before shaking her head. ¡°I need to do some research¡­ I

    think we can all share what needs doing and take it from there?¡± She suggests.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, so¡­ Sia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a solution.¡± I nod and Jai nods. ¡°I will apany Valerie, but I am also your Beta, and I will do

    anything you need me to.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Atticus¡­ I need you to do a proper thorough check on my Mom¡­ keep an eye on her.

    Check who she talks to, who she knows and-¡±

    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s involved?¡± Jai asks me, surprised. I feel guilty but I can¡¯t deny the truth.¡± She

    has lied far too many times for me to give her the benefit of the doubt. So, Atticus, can you?¡±

    I haven¡¯t told them about Mom cheating on Dad, but the rest they knew. ¡°Yeah, I can do that. I will keep

    an eye on her, besides I have business with your father¡¯spany, so I¡¯m in and out of that pack,¡± he

    says with a nod. I nod, smoothing my top and take a deep breath, squaring my shoulders.

    ¡°So, there are a few things we all need to remember. For some reason, they want Sebastian and me

    apart. Two; we need to find their location and three; it¡¯s high time I find out who Annalise talked to at

    your pack Atticus, and more so, where she was gone when she pretended to be kidnapped,¡± I muse,

    raising my finger and ticking off each one as I say them.

    ¡°Oh, and one more¡­ who transferred the money from my ount to a foreign ount?¡± I add. ¡°Aran

    King,¡± Jai mutters in irritation.¡± He seems like a trouble causer. I still can¡¯t deal with Seb being in

    prison.¡±

    ¡°Without proof, we cannot confirm that, but I will question him, too. See if I can get any answers out of

    him,¡± I sigh. I know it won¡¯t be easy. ¡°I have a question or two. You might know the answer.¡± Jai says,

    now looking at Atticus.

    ¡°Sure, if I can answer you, I will,¡± Atticus says quietly. Jai stands up and walks over to him. ¡± Do you

    have any idea how to know someone is part of a Triquetra without seeing their mark?¡±

    ¡°There are a few ways. One is with the help of special search dust. A special ancient dust that

    apparentlyes from the moon itself, that is said to lead the path to one who has high moon

    essence; meaning a strong werewolf or one that simply holds more power. But this can lead us to any

    Alpha, even if not used correctly or in the wrong vicinity.¡± Atticus exins.

    ¡°And the other?¡± I ask. ¡°With the help of a seeing stone, but I don¡¯t know how well magic works

    anymore and I have nevere across a seeing stone or the ss of time. I don¡¯t think magic exists in

    this world any longer.¡±

    I¡¯m not so sure¡­

    ¡°Do you have any of this Moon Dust?¡± I ask. ¡°No, but I once did. It was something that belonged to

    Dad, and it was what I used to locate you. But I know of a few locations where we may be able to find

    some. It isn¡¯t for definite, but maybe.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking, Zaia?¡± Jai asks. ¡°If we can¡¯t find the Sable members like this, then let¡¯s use the

    blessings of our goddess to do so. Let¡¯s use Moon, Dust.¡±

    ¡°Good n,¡± Atticus says. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Valerie nods before Jai agrees with a slow nod.

    ¡°And my second question.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Atticus answers, watching him intently. ¡°You said to Zaia that when the Sublime Triquetra is

    completed the Sable Triquetra will also bepleted. What does that even mean?¡± Jai asks.

    Atticus looks down before he shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s all I know,¡± and I know he is telling the truth.

    ¡°Unless¡­¡± I say, now frowning deeply ¡°There¡¯s a piece of the puzzle we¡¯re missing¡­ perhaps¡­¡±

    The atmosphere in the room darkens as they all watch me, waiting for me to speak. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m

    onto something, but¡­

    ¡°It can only mean that there¡¯s another point- another person who willplete the Sable Triquetra,

    correct?¡± I say, my words sounding ominous to even me.

    ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Jai begins, and I know they¡¯re all following. ¡°Yes, that perhaps there aren¡¯t just two

    points we need to worry about, but three.¡±

    ¡°And with their training and goals¡­ They are far stronger than us, aren¡¯t they?¡± Valerie whispers. No

    one replies, the unspoken answer hanging in the air ominously¡­

    Yes, yes they are.

 Chapter 80

    2. A Hearing or I Am The Luna Chapter 80 By Moonlight Muse

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ZAIA.

    ¡°I want to speak to him,¡± I say firmly, looking at the men who stand outside the small prison facility

    where werewolves are kept until they await trial.

    Most things are handled by localw enforcement unless it involves something very personal to

    werewolves. ¡°We can¡¯t allow that. I¡¯m afraid our orders are from Mr. Aran King-¡±

    ¡°I am the Alpha, and Imand you to step aside,¡± I say clearly, I¡¯m not here to y. They instantly

    lower their heads, hesitating for a mere fraction of a second before their shoulders rx and they dip

    their heads lower. ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty ce, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Step aside.¡± I repeat, motioning for them to unlock the doors. I need to get my own

    imprints done so I can ess all areas of the pack without anyone¡¯s permission. I need to be on top of

    my game in all aspects.

    Once the door beeps and it swings open, I step inside. It¡¯s dimly lit, the cold metal walls only making

    the ce look even more dreary. I instantly pick up on Sebastian¡¯s scent and walk towards it. The rest

    of the cells are empty. I stop outside the only upied cell and look through the barred entrance.

    It¡¯s so cold down here. Sebastian is sitting on the narrow bed, one leg raised, his arm resting on his

    knee, the other one stretched out on the bed. His closed eyes, now open and look into mine.

    My heart squeezes seeing him down here, as he stands up,ing towards the bars. ¡°Hey, cheer up.¡±

    He says quietly.

    ¡°How? When you are in here?¡± I ask, reaching through the bars. He reaches through the bars, his arms

    not getting far, and grips my face with both hands. ¡°It won¡¯t be for long¡­ I promise you that. What

    happened?¡±

    I grip his wrist, closing my eyes as I touch my forehead to the metal bars. It¡¯s ufortable on both

    sides of my face.

    ¡°He¡¯s the shooter Seb. He¡¯s the one who attacked Valerie, and he¡¯s poisoned Sia¡­ he said he has an

    antidote to heal her.¡± I say quietly. He tenses, his heart thundering. ¡°Sia is being poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, from birth¡­ he did something.¡± His eyes sh and I can see the rage inside of them. ¡°So, you¡¯re

    saying Gerard is behind all of it?¡±

    ¡°Part of it, yes¡­ I don¡¯t know, things weren¡¯t meant to go like this. He said I needed to stay away from

    you and then he¡­¡± I don¡¯t want him to get angry in here, but I need to tell him what happened.

    ¡°Then he what?¡± he asks. ¡°He kissed me¡­ and that¡¯s when I pushed him,¡± I say hesitantly, looking up

    at him slowly. To my surprise, his eyes soften as if something suddenly made sense. ¡°I knew it,¡± he

    murmurs, closing his eyes. ¡°Fuck I¡¯m d.¡±

    ¡°Knew what?¡± ¡°That he must have done something to piss you off.¡± He answers, making me smile

    slightly. I hate this distance between us. I want his arms around me.

    He slowly caresses my face as if understanding how I feel. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to keep me here for

    long. Stay alert and do what you need to, alright?¡±

    I nod slowly. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here, I promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, my alpha queen.¡± I blush

    lightly, his sexy tone making my heart soar. ¡°I have to go.¡± Your father has not permitted me to speak to

    you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the alpha. Whether he permits it or doesn¡¯t, he can¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°I know I am the Alpha, but I

    need him to cooperate a little.¡±

    ¡°Just watch your back. I may have given you the power of the ultimate rank in this ce, but there are

    those who will willingly stab you in the back.¡±

    I nod, ¡°Anyway, did your parents say anything?¡± I ask. He clenches his jaw, looking down.¡± Yeah, it¡¯s a

    mess but¡­ Ate is my father¡¯s fated¡­ and¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I urge. ¡°I¡¯m not Dad¡¯s biological son, never knew blood was so important¡­ but yeah, I was born

    via a sperm donor.¡± He says quietly.

    I stare at him, trying to process those words. It¡¯s affected him. He¡¯s quiet, and it¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t

    want to talk about it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change who you are. You are Sebastian King, the ck Beast who is the strongest,

    smartest and sexiest Alpha and businessman I know. And¡­ 1 can¡¯t wait for you to get out of here so

    we can¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck?¡± ¡°Bastian! I mean, be together.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Be together? Is that really you saying that? I

    guess it¡¯s your fault for taking so long to take me back,¡± he says arrogantly, the Bastian I know showing

    through, and it brings a smile to my face.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t y easy¡­ You needed to beg.¡± I tease, turning and kissing his palm. He brushes his

    fingers over my lips.

    ¡°Well, I can get down on my knees and beg you and serve you as you wish,¡± he murmurs. My stomach

    does a flip and I know I¡¯ll be taking him up on that offer someday soon.

    ¡°As long as I enjoy it, too.¡± He adds cockily. I love this man. Smiling, I look up at him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hold you

    to it. I need to go. Annalise should be here soon, and I did invite Ate. I don¡¯t know if she will show

    up. Have you been given anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t touch it. I don¡¯t trust it,¡± he says quietly. I frown, I didn¡¯t even think of that, and I nod

    slowly. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll bring food myself. I¡¯ll be careful too.¡±

    ¡°Please do, especially for the children,¡± he says quietly. ¡°And take care of my angel. She¡¯ll get that

    antidote, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°She will. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡± I promise before I slowly tug away, not wanting this moment to

    end. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Giving him one final smile, I turn and force myself to walk away, leaving him in this

    ce. The mother and daughter duo now look at each other before looking at me with utmost

    confusion. If my mood wasn¡¯t so off, I¡¯d find it a little amusing.

    They clearly are confused as to why I am sitting at the head of the hall. It¡¯s morning, yet I already feel

    ready for the day to be over. They havee all dolled up as if it¡¯s a tea party, not a questioning..

    ¡°Take your seats,¡± I say, looking at Ate emotionlessly. I didn¡¯t expect her toe with Annalise.

    Aran¡¯s mate¡­ they were well suited.

    But the list of people I respect is shrinking day by day. There are a few higher officials of the pack in

    attendance but I had made sure Aran was not in attendance..

    ¡°Do you know why you are here, Mrs Ate Toussaint, Miss, Annalise Toussaint?¡± I ask. ¡°We are here

    to talk to the Alpha. He called this meeting. He is the father of my child!¡± Annalise whines, stroking her

    bump.

    I look at her sceptically as I sit back in therge chair. ¡°Well, this time I hope that you really are

    pregnant and not simply causing trouble. As for Sebastian, he is currently not the Alpha of this pack.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ate frowns. ¡°It means, Ms Zaia Toussaint, is our Alpha, Luna Ate.¡±

    One of the men at the table says. They both stare at me stunned and gobsmacked.

    ¡°You- you mean Luna standing in as Alpha?¡± Ate splutters,ughing despite the fact she looks like

    she¡¯s about to be sick.

    ¡°No, Sebastian made me the Alpha, and there were many witnesses,¡± I exin, crossing my legs. ¡°I

    don¡¯t have all day. I have a pack to run, business to attend to and much more.¡±

    ¡°How can she be the Alpha of two packs! It¡¯s not fair you have to tell Dad. to give me his pack!¡±

    Annalise whines, looking at her mother. Does she know she is not Hugh¡¯s daughter? I doubt it or she

    wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant¡­.

    ¡°Let the meetingmence.¡± Someone says. I nod as silence falls in the room. There are seventeen of

    us in this room, as well as several guards posted at every corner of the hall and outside the doors. Yet

    it¡¯s absolutely silent.

    ¡°I will begin with questioning Annalise Toussaint on her apparent kidnapping and captivity several years

    ago. Tell me, Annalise, with every single detail that you can remember exactly what

    happened. From the day you were kidnapped, the time, how many people there were, the method,

    where you were taken. Everything.¡± I say clearly. Ate looks uneasy. I¡¯m certain she was in on it,

    and had both probably fed Dad a story or two¡­.

    Annalise swallows, before she begins bbering how terrified she was, how she was knocked

    unconscious, how she lost track of time and how she was locked in a dark ce.

    I listen to her, not questioning her on anything. Although several of the people present asked her

    questions asionally, I am waiting for her to finish.

    She¡¯s a good actress, she¡¯s in tears already, rocking in her chair and rubbing her belly. ¡°Are you

    finished?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she says as I motion one of the guards to pass her a tissue. Once silence falls across the

    room, I sit forward. ¡°And in your time in confinement, they didn¡¯t even allow you to talk to anyone?¡±

    She shakes her head. I nod slowly. ¡°You really are an awful mother, Ate, why did you never search

    for your daughter?¡± They both tense before Ate sits up straight.

    ¡°I thought she was just upset and needed time. Can you me me? I never thought something like this

    would happen.¡± She says, stroking Annalise¡¯s arm. ¡°My child went through so much.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed. So, you never tried to reach out to her or talk to her? For three years? Not hearing

    anything from her did not worry you?¡±

    ¡°I did! I left voice messages, hoping at some point she¡¯ll answer or pick up or even reply to a text!¡±

    Ate says.

    Bingo. I smile victoriously as Annalise looks at me suspiciously. ¡°Yet not once were you able to talk to

    her¡­¡± I say calmly. Victory is mine.

    Ate nods and Annalise pales as she turns to her mom, grabbing her wrist and trying to get her

    attention. Oh, she¡¯s caught on¡­

    ¡°I see, three years without being able to meet or talk to your daughter must have been hard, and then

    knowing what she¡¯s been through.¡± Ate nods vigorously before I pick up a file.

    ¡°Then exin to me these emails, photos, texts, and calls you two made to one another during her

    apparent kidnapping. I thought perhaps someone may have been replying for her. I mean to make it

    real, but then seeing all these proves it¡¯s her, and did you forget about these? Luna Ate?¡± I say as I

    pass everyone a copy.

    I got these thanks to Dad. He had gone through Ate¡¯sputer and managed to find me the proof

    he needed. My aim is to free Dad from Ate too. ¡°Those are fake!¡± Annalise screams.

    ¡°Oh? Then what of the phone calls? Thanks to you letting your mother know exactly where you were

    visiting, I was able to track down if you were staying in the area and you were. I¡¯m so happy to hear you

    were not kidnapped. Also, I questioned Alpha Hugh, and he said he spoke to you on the phone a few

    times. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Annalise looks at her Mom helplessly, almost as if for guidance. ¡°We know he favours you!¡±

    Ate uses.

    ¡°Does he? If records stand for anything, only recently in thest few years have we amended our

    rtionship. However, when I asked him, he didn¡¯t even know that you had been kidnapped. Why

    would you keep such a thing from your own father? Please do enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s no proof of that. I¡­¡± Annalise mumbles. ¡°I have Dad¡¯s confirmation right here on

    video, however, the logical question is why would you hide your kidnapping from a powerful man who

    could bring your imaginary kidnappers to justice? If it was true, I mean.¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a lie! It was a lie to drive Sebastian and me apart, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just-¡±

    ¡°You cooked up a story and spread false ims. Not only were you the cause of my divorce, but also

    the one who put false usations on me, correct?!¡±

    I don¡¯t let her speak, her face paling, but there¡¯s also anger. ¡°You are a liar who deserves to rot in

    prison and as you are still part of this pack, I will have you arrest-¡±

    ¡°No! No, I won¡¯t go to prison! I did what I had to! I had to say that!¡± she screams, her voice ringing in the

    room, and I sit back slowly. She broke as I predicted¡­

    ¡°By who?¡± I ask quietly as all colour drains from her face, realising what she has just done¡­

    but it¡¯s toote now.

 Chapter 81

    A Name ZAIA.

    Her face pales and her lips quiver as she stares at me, terror stered on her face. What is she so

    afraid of? ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask. Ate is frowning as she watches her daughter, but she does not look as scared

    but rather¡­ confused.

    Does she not know? Annalise shakes her head as she drops onto her seat, her heart thumping. ¡°I

    won¡¯t. Just don¡¯t ask me!¡± (1

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do but demand your imprisonment. With the witnesses present,

    who also heard your admittance. That you, Annalise Toussaint, did in fact lie about your abduction

    and¡±-

    ¡°Please stop it, Zaia! Please, we are sisters, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m pregnant. How can you throw me into

    prison?! Please have mercy, I am carrying your nephew!¡±

    I frown. We have never been raised as sisters¡­

    ¡°Who is the real father of your child, Annalise?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°We both know that it is not Sebastian.

    Drop the act or you will be the one suffering, regardless of who is pulling the strings from behind.¡±

    Ate stands up suddenly ¡°This child IS Sebastion¡¯s! How can you try to force her to lie! It is

    Sebastian¡¯s child!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ please¡­¡± Annalise mutters, tugging at her mother¡¯s sleeve to sit down again.

    ¡°No! I will not tolerate this injustice. You are carrying Sebastian¡¯s pup, this child deserves its right! He

    cast you aside so easily! After everything they have done, they must suffer the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± One of the court members thunders and Ate mumbles something, sitting down with a

    huff.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Annalise,¡± I say coldly. Her jaw clenches, and she looks at me, realising I am not going to

    budge. ¡°Fine. Sebastian is not the father! Happy?¡±

    The court members exchange looks, but I¡¯m not surprised by her answer and simply look at her.

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for telling the truth. Now, I understand that you won¡¯t share the ones who put you

    up to the kidnapping, but Annalise, remember right now, you are at my mercy. Your safety and

    punishment is in my hands¡­ so the choice is yours. Will you protect those who put you up to this, or

    yourself and your unborn child?¡±

    Our eyes meet and there¡¯s anger in hers, but beyond that, I can see the fear that she¡¯s trying so

    desperately to hide. When she doesn¡¯t speak, I sigh, strumming my fingers on the arm of my chair.

    My patience has worn thin, and I can¡¯t afford for her not to answer. I stand up, sighing as I walk over to

    where she¡¯s sitting, motioning for Ate to move back.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia, please-¡±

    ¡°Stand back,¡± Imand, my eyes zing. Instantly, two guards step forward and Ate obeys much

    quicker, stepping away and ring at the guards.

    A wave of unease rushes through the room and I bend down, cing my hands on the arms of

    Annalise¡¯s seat. I reach within me for the strength I know I hold. I feel my eyes ze, knowing they are

    burning orange.

    ¡°Annalise, as your Alpha, Imand you to answer the question. Who is the father of your child?¡± I

    ask, my voice powerful, and I feel the power simmer around me.

    Her eyes widen, and for a moment I see her confusion before her mouth opens. ¡°Gaspard Durand!¡±

    She bursts out, gasping for air, her heart pounding as she realises she just told me the truth.

    My eyes widen slightly, but I mask my surprise quickly. Gaspard?

    ¡°That was¡­ a true Alphamand.¡± I hear someone whisper.

    ¡°I never thought it existed¡­¡±

    I stand up straight, ignoring their awe.¡± Gaspard is a member of the Crystal Shadow Pack ¡­ you have

    been a part of¡­¡±

    Is he involved? I look back at Annalise, frowning deeply. ¡°And does he know you are pregnant with his

    child?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers sullenly. ¡°And does he know that you have been parading it around as Sebastian?¡±

    I ask sharply. She tenses before her head snaps up to me, and she res at me.

    ¡°Stop it! Just stop it!¡± she screams, but how do I do that when she has lied? I take out my phone,

    texting Jai.

    Zaia: Gaspard Durand, the member of my security from the Crystal Shadow Pack, needs to be brought

    in for questioning immediately.

    I hit send and turn back to Annalise, who looks pale. ¡°And now, back to who put you up to lying about

    being kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just did what I had to!¡± she screeches.

    ¡°For who?!¡± I snarl.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯ll kill me and my baby!¡± she screams as she jumps up, gripping her stomach.

    ¡°What will?¡±

    ¡°The magic!¡± she begins sobbing, covering her face with her hands. ¡°What lies!¡± someone scoffs but I

    frown, something mom had said¡­

    ¡°Magic does not exist,¡± one of the court members sneers.

    ¡°It does¡­ or elements of it do¡­¡± I say quietly. ¡°Very well, since you cannot say, that will be enough.

    You have admitted to lying, causing distress and trouble. You will be punished for your crimes after

    your child is born¡­ but for now you will be kept in istion with someone to take care of you. However,

    I don¡¯t trust you Annalise, and I can¡¯t be lenient.¡± I say, trying to control my anger.

    She is pregnant, and the baby is not at fault in this. I have pushed her enough for one day.

    Annalise gasps covering her mouth. ¡°No! How can you do this? She¡¯s pregnant! What about her baby!¡±

    Ate shouts.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°That is enough,¡± I say quietly. ¡°No! I refuse to allow you to take her!¡± Ate rushes to me, grabbing

    my arm.

    ¡°Enough Ate! I was pregnant when Sebastian and I rejected one another! No one cared for my

    children then! Enough is enough! If the court has no objection or questions, then we may proceed.

    Does anyone?¡± I nce at the members, who shake their heads.

    ¡°Your decision is perfect, Alpha.¡±

    I nod, turning to the guards. ¡°Then please have Annalise secured in a cell, immediately.¡± ¡°No objection.¡±

    The court members say in unison.

    I look at my phone when it beeps with an iing message notification. Unlocking it, look at the

    message from Jai. Jai: Understood.

    Perfect, I will question him. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get I more answers.

    ¡°You may bid your mother goodbye,¡± I say to Annalise, who looks panicked. ¡°Please Zaia, don¡¯t do this!

    Please!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to ask for forgiveness,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°I will have your father free you, don¡¯t worry.¡± I hear Ate whisper as she hugs her tightly, but I don¡¯t

    say anything, allowing them to have their goodbye.

    ¡°Take her,¡± I order, turning to Justin, Sebastian¡¯s current chosen Beta.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He¡¯s a good man, but I do n to make Jai my Beta officially, I also think I can use

    Justin¡¯s help. Sebastian did say he was a good man. Trusting anyone has be difficult.

    Once her shouting and screams fade away, I mull over what I learned. Gaspard¡­ what game have you

    been ying, I thought I could trust you¡­

    Now, more than ever, I feel the Sable team were behind that false kidnapping back then. I just need to

    know how to get to them. Perhaps Gaspard might be the answer to that¡­

    Once Annalise is taken away, I turn to Ate.

    ¡°Ate. I have a few questions for you. Can everyone please leave? I wish to ask them when we are

    alone.¡±

    ¡°Why! Why not here in front of all?¡± She sneers. ¡°Besides, you cannot question me when there is

    nothing you have on me! And don¡¯t forget I am a Luna! Your father will hear of this!¡±

    I cock a brow. ¡°It¡¯s your choice, Ate. You are not on trial. I simply wish to ask a few questions. Don¡¯t

    make this harder?¡± I warn.

    My phone beeps and I look down at it. Unlocking it, I read the message on the screen.

    JAI: Gaspard is nowhere to be found, and his phone is switched off. Someone said when he heard

    about the hearing today, he had said he wasn¡¯t feeling good. What¡¯s going on, Zaia?

    Fuck! I close my eyes.

    Another traitor¡­

    ¡°Gaspard has disappeared, Ate, Clearly, he will not stick around to protect Annalise or her child.

    He has abandoned her and if you love your daughter, then it¡¯s in your best interest to talk to me.¡± I say

    quietly.

    She frowns, hesitating before she sighs heavily. and nods.

    ¡°Very well then.¡± She says, crossing her arms.

    We wait for the room to empty, and when the door shuts, she looks at me defiantly.

    ¡°Before I even answer anything, you have to promise me Annalise will be taken care of no matter what.

    Can you honour that?¡± There¡¯s a determination in her eyes, a resilience that I rarely see. She is an

    awful woman, but she has always taken care of her daughter.

    We look at one another and I realise the one thing we have inmon is our determination to protect

    our children.

    ¡°You have my word.¡±

 Chapter 82

    An Agreement

    ZAIA. She isn¡¯t innocent; I know that more than anyone. From a young age, she would be cruel to me.

    When I did go to Dad¡¯s to spend a little time with him, she would let Annalise pinch and hit me, then

    threaten me to stay silent or say that if I told anyone, I wouldn¡¯t get toe over.

    I remember how she¡¯d take things Dad would buy for me and give them to Annalise, and the one time I

    refused to, she pped me.

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but the things she did often stuck in my mind, and as I got older, Dad stopped

    coming to see me¡­ It makes sense now, but as a child, it hurt. This woman caused me pain, but

    ultimately it all began with Mom¡¯s betrayal. The me game is easy, but there are many at fault¡­

    The silence in the room is deafening as she looks at me, arms crossed ¨C anger etched on her face. I

    smile slightly, to think that this woman is my aunt¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat about the bush. I want to know everything and anything you might know regarding those

    who have used Annalise.¡± I don¡¯t think she was simply used. However, if I wanted Ate to help¡­ 1

    ¡°We know nothing! Annalise is just a victim in all of this as well!¡± she huffs, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to lighten her sentence. I have been doing my own detective work

    Ate¡­ and I found some rather interesting information¡­¡± I say as I walk towards her and cross my

    arms, imitating her. My eyes flicker orange as I tilt my head before continuing.

    ¡°After a little digging¡­ I learned that Annalise has no right to the Toussaint empire. After all, she is not

    my father¡¯s daughter.¡± I whisper. Her face pales but it quickly changes to defensive.

    ¡°How do you-¡±

    ¡°Well, you better cooperate before I tell Father that Annalise is not his!¡± I say, making sure she doesn¡¯t

    think Dad told me. Her eyes narrow as I smile victoriously, pretending that I think I have won, and she

    clenches her jaw.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t true! She is Hugh¡¯s daughter!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Shall we get her tested and make this public knowledge because rest assured if ites out,

    not only will her status drop but you too shall fall from grace.¡± I say quietly. Her face pales and I can

    hear her heart thundering violently.

    ¡°Hugh- he knows!¡± she snaps. ¡°We don¡¯t keep secrets from one another, and he loves me! He happily

    epted my daughter as his own!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but it still does not make her his.¡± I don¡¯t agree with what I¡¯m saying, but it¡¯s the only way I

    know she¡¯ll possibly help. ¡°And I will be the alpha of that pack soon. I can make sure you have a

    pleasant life, or I can ruin you all on the basis of how you treated me and Mom, forcing you to leave the

    pack.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just spit it out! What do you want from me?¡± she snaps coldly.

    ¡°I want you to try to reach out to those who have put Annalise in such a position. I don¡¯t know if they

    wish to help her and if they even will listen to you, but it¡¯s worth a shot.¡± I say quietly. ¡°How am I

    supposed to do that?¡± She asks, clearly looking confused.

    I smile slightly. ¡°I¡¯m certain they are watching Annalise. She might have something on her phone or

    email. A way to contact them. You are efficient Ate, you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°And if they agree to help her?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m happy for her, or they may try to silence her¡­ and if that¡¯s

    the case, I will protect her and her child. I just need you to get any information you can on them.

    Names, ages, who they are and what they want.¡±

    She frowns, pondering over what I said. ¡°What about the man who is the father of her child? Maybe he

    knows something,¡± she suggests.

    ¡°He¡¯s disappeared,¡± I reply. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s simply a good actress or truly in the dark, but I intend to

    find out. ¡°Well then, what do I do if they reach out to me?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Ask them to help Annalise. Don¡¯t threaten them. Just say Annalise asked you to reach out to them. Do

    not contact me, and do not try to ring me or visit me, I will arrange a meeting. myself. They are

    dangerous people, Ate, those who will go to any extent to get what they want. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you care if anything happens to me,¡± she sneers, tossing her hair. ¡°But your sess is

    vital for Annalise.¡± I remind her. Silence falls before she sighs heavily. ¡°Very well, and if you get the

    answers, then¡­ will you let her go?¡±

    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t constitute a threat to anyone, I will let her go. If she and you both give me the

    answers that I want.¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you mean, both of us? Isn¡¯t harassing me enough!¡± she hisses, stepping closer when I raise

    my finger in warning.

    ¡°Careful there Mrs Toussaint, You really should be more careful who you insult,¡± I say menacingly. She

    instantly purses her lips and rolls her eyes, turning her head in a huff.

    ¡°Fine, I will do as you wish. Make sure you visit soon. I will get the answers because I want my

    daughter out of there.¡± ¡°Then I hope for both of our sakes you are able to,¡± I say.

    I don¡¯t trust her, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s involved ¡­ she might be and if she is, she could feed me false

    information or she could prove useful and get me answers. After all, she is a sly woman. I¡¯m sure she is

    cunning enough to get the answers if there¡¯s an incentive.

    She nods and I nce towards the door. ¡°Before I let you go¡­ I want to ask one final thing. Who is

    Annalise¡¯s father?¡± She stares vacantly ahead before shaking her head before she looks at me. ¡°No

    one.¡±

    Our eyes meet but I can tell that is not something she will share¡­ well, I have my own. ways of finding

    out and I will. It¡¯s time for all the lies around us to be revealed. ¡°Very well, then I look forward to our

    next meeting. I have faith you will have some answers for me.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long day. I visited Harrison, who was already concerned I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the

    project. I made sure to get things into motion. Then dealing with certain pack duties, I spent time with

    the kids and discussed some options with Valerie regarding Sia. My entire body is exhausted, and I am

    missing Sebastian immensely¡­

    I shower slowly, my mind fixed on Sebastian¡­ thinking of him naked in the shower, pounding into me¡­

    Fuck.

    I miss him, his cocky nature¡­ his sexy eyes¡­ his touch¡­ the way he kisses me¡­ the way he fucks

    me¡­

    I want his lips on me, his fingers inside of me¡­

    My pussy throbs and I bite my lip as I turn the shower off and grab a towel. Hmm, perhaps I should go

    visit him.

    Deciding I will do just that, I quickly dry my hair and put on some sultry make-up. I keep it quick. A

    touch of smoky eyeliner and red lipstick will suffice.

    I¡¯m feeling more than horny and after I grab a ck trench coat, wrapping it around me, I tie the belt

    and grab some ck heels.

    Making my way downstairs, I make my way quietly to the front door. I can hear Jai and Valerie talking,

    and it makes me smile. I hope soon they can resolve their differences.

    ¡°And where are you sneaking off to?¡± Jai¡¯s voice makes me jump and I turn back, my hand on the door

    handle and look at him, he¡¯s leaning in the arch to the lounge area, an amused smirk on his face.

    ¡°None of your business,¡± I say.

    I should have left the red lipstick off!

    ¡°Mhmm, it is when you¡¯re sneaking out looking like that in the middle of the night¡­ when my man Seb

    is in prison. Unless, of course, that¡¯s where you¡¯re headed.¡± He snickers. Oh, he knew I was heading

    there¡­

    I poke my eyes out at him. ¡°I refuse toment!¡± I say, opening the door and exiting the building as I

    hea Valerieughing. I shake my head, pouting a little at the fact I was caught.

    I drive to the prison facility, scanning myself in. I had been put onto the security system this afternoon

    and can now ess all parts of the pack with ease. ¡°Bring Sebastian King into the interrogation room,¡±

    I order.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I enter the interrogation room. It¡¯s dimly lit, and empty save for a table and two chairs. The

    door opens soon, and Sebastian is brought in. To my annoyance, his wrists are cuffed behind him. He

    looks pissed, but the moment he sees me, his expression softens.

    ¡°Key,¡± I say coldly, holding out my hand. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I¡¯m passed a key as Sebastian is forced into the

    seat opposite me. His aura rages around him, but he¡¯s calmer, his eyes now raking over me with a

    dangerous glint that makes my core knot.

    ¡°Turn the camera off and make sure no one enters,¡± Imand boldly, letting my alpha aura prate

    the room.

    I can see Sebastian smirking from the corner of my eye as he sits there arrogantly, his legs sprawled in

    front of him.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The four guards reply in unison. They leave the room and when the door shuts behind

    them; I turn and walk over to Sebastian, my heart racing, and bending down, I kiss his cheek.

    ¡°So, to what do I owe thete-night visit?¡± he asks huskily, his eyes on my breasts that are peaking out

    from my trench coat.

    ¡°Maybe this will answer your question,¡± I murmur as I stand in front of him, looking down into his

    gorgeous eyes as I slowly unbelt my coat.

    His eyes widen as they set a fire alight within me before they darken with desire as they rake over my

    naked body. ¡°Fuck¡­ yes, it does.¡±

    I smirk, gripping his shoulders and straddling hisp.

    ¡°I just wanted a taste of my man,¡± I murmur, as he reaches up and our lips crash against one another

    deeply. Igniting an inferno of pleasure within me.

    We kiss one another hungrily, his lips devouring me roughly. A moan escapes my lips as I feel him

    throb against my pussy, only turning me on even more while he hardens beneath me.

    ¡°Are you going to uncuff me then or keep that key hostage?¡± he growls, in between our passionate

    kisses.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ I don¡¯t know, maybe I want to keep you tied up¡­¡± I whisper teasingly, grinding myself against

    his cock as I run my finger through his hair, twisting my fingers tightly in his dark locks.

    ¡°Fuck Little Fox as much as I fucking love how fucking hot you are right now. I want those tits in my

    hands as I fuck you hard,¡± he growls possessively.

    I smirk, yanking his head back. ¡°But right now, you¡¯re my prisoner.¡± I taunt, biting back a moan as he

    throbs against me. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He challenges, his eyes shing.

    Suddenly I hear the strain of metal before his eyes ze and he breaks the chains of his cuffs. and

    grabs the back of my hair, yanking my head back.

    My heart pounds and my entire body is hot with desire.

    ¡°Fuck, you are such a tease.¡± His voice is an animalistic growl as he reaches down, unzipping his pants

    with one hand before he grabs my breast roughly. ¡°You make me want to fucking ravage you until you

    can¡¯t walk.¡±

    His words send a sizzling shiver of pleasure through me, and I kiss him harder. The roughness of his

    kiss draws blood from my lips, the taste lingering in my mouth as he assaults it, ravishing every inch.

    I gasp for air, pulling back, breathing hard.

    ¡°Oh fuck yes, I want you to do just that¡­ fuck me like you wish to destroy me.¡± I moan wantonly.

    A sexy smirk crosses his lips and I know he is going to do just that as he rams into me brutally ¡±

 Chapter 83

    A Steamy S3x Session

    SEBASTIAN. I thrust into her as her naked body presses against mine.Fuck¡­

    I¡¯m consumed by the intoxication she drowns me in. I can feel the cuff digging into her skin as I fondle

    her boobs roughly. She¡¯s grinding down on my cock, meeting my thrusts as best she can.

    Our lips are moulded against one another, both of us fighting for dominance. I yank her head back,

    attacking her neck with kisses.

    ¡°So¡­ did you miss me?¡± I ask mockingly. ¡± Because you are so fucking wet¡­ Tell me, baby girl, were

    you horny for me?¡±

    She scoffs, a sexy smirk on her flushed face as she grips onto me tightly. ¡°I was horny for your dick.¡±

    She replies cockily.

    ¡°Oh yeah? I like that¡­¡± I growl, grabbing her hips and yanking her up. As much as I want to fuck her

    brains out, I want to taste her first. ¡°Bastian!¡±

    ¡°I want to dine on this pussy. I¡¯m starved.¡± I growl, pushing her onto the table and burying my face

    between her thighs. She moans in pleasure, her hand twisting into my hair.

    ¡°Fuck, look how wet you are for me,¡± I growl as she moans, arching her back a little as I assault her

    pussy. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it, lick my pussy.¡± She whimpers hornily.

    I reach up, slipping my thumb into her mouth as I continue to eat her out. She wraps her lips. around

    my thumb, and I plunge two fingers. from my other hand into her pussy.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she gasps as I begin fucking her with them, ying with her clit. It¡¯s not long before shees

    and I pull my fingers out, slipping my tongue into her folds and licking up her juices that coat her pussy

    and thigh.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ baby,¡± she whimpers as she sits up, wiping my chin, which is covered with her. juices, before

    she kisses me hungrily. Sliding off the table, she takes out the key, unlocking the cuffs and is about to

    pocket them when I take one from her and pull her coat off. Grabbing her wrists, i pull them behind her

    back and cuff them together. ¡°Bastian, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯ve always wanted to do¡­ treat you like my little sex doll¡­¡± I brush her hair back and she rolls

    her eyes. ¡°Then you better give me your cock,¡± she answers seductively, making me throb harder.

    I grab hold of it, yanking her forward as I stroke it and she moans, her eyes flicker to my cock, and she

    licks her lips. I sit back and push her to her knees. ¡°Now be a good girl and suck my dick.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she purrs.

    Fuck, she¡¯s a temptress and a fucking tease. My eyes ze as I watch her run her tongue along my

    cock before she takes the tip of it into her mouth, my control slips and I grab her head thrusting into her

    mouth.

    She moans loudly and begins sucking me off, the sound of her slurping and moans fill the room mixed

    with my own moans as I watch her bob on my cock.

    I¡¯m near, so damn near¡­

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse as I hit my release, pleasure rolling through me in intense waves as I ram into her

    mouth, making her gag for a second, but she keeps sucking me off until she¡¯s milked everyst drop. I

    pull her head back, removing my nowid cock from her mouth, with a little pop.

    ¡°That tasted so good,¡± she whispers, licking her lips. Her eyes glow orange as she looks up at me, the

    epitome of perfection.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl,¡± I growl huskily before kissing her roughly. I stand up, tugging her up too and

    pulling her against me as we continue to exchange breathless, hungry kisses.

    With her, it¡¯s never enough. Even now as I rake my eyes over her I want her again. She looks. fragile

    with her slender shoulders, tiny waist and her big doe eyes but I know she¡¯s far stronger than she

    looks.

    Turning to her, I bend her over the table, pushing her head down as I admire her ass. She has a few

    marks over her back and hips where my fingers have dug into her. I smack her ass as I position myself

    at her entrance, ramming into her. She gasps as I grip her hip with my other hand, pounding into her.

    ¡°Oh, fuck Bastien! Ouch fuck!¡± She moans loudly, the table creaking underneath us. ¡°Tell me, Who. Do.

    You. Belong. To?¡± I grunt between every thrust.

    ¡°You, fuck¡­¡± she moans as I feel her walls closing around me and I speed up, holding out as I wait for

    her toe and when she cries out, I let go, coating her walls with my cum.

    Her legs are shaking as I pull out and I hold on to her tightly as I drop into the chair behind me and pull

    her onto myp.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± She whimpers as I reach down, picking up the key and untying her hands before tossing the

    key onto the ground. I massage her bruised wrists, the cuffs have cut into her skin and I look up at her,

    concerned, but she¡¯s entirely unbothered as she nuzzles her nose against my neck. I kiss her wrists

    softly before I grab her coat, throwing it over her as I slip my dick back into my pants and zip my pants

    up, caressing. her waist and hip.

    ¡°That was fucking good,¡± I say, feeling satiated as we both sit there catching our breaths.

    ¡°Mhmm it was,¡± she agrees softly. I can tell she¡¯s falling asleep, but as much as I want to hold her, I

    don¡¯t want her spending a night here. ¡°How are things?¡± I murmur, tracing circles around her are.

    ¡°Annalise admitted her child is not yours, and to the false kidnapping, we will find out who it is soon

    enough. Gerard is still unconscious and held under security¡­¡± she sighs, and I kiss her shoulder,

    looking up at her. She¡¯s glowing, her hair a sexy mess, and her sore plump lips are slightly parted.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, sensing she wants to say more. ¡°Your father is still refusing to speak to me, but I

    have something nned for tomorrow. I¡¯m hoping we can get you out of here.¡± She says, looking up at

    me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out of here soon. They can¡¯t hold me if I don¡¯t allow them to¡­ trust me, I¡¯m fine, just take care of

    yourself.¡± Our eyes meet and she searches mine as if for something.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry things got this way¡­ do you remember those carefree days?¡± she asks,¡± When I was a stay-

    at-home Luna, and you were dealing with everything.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t a stay-at-home Luna. You may not have seen it, but you handled far more than you

    needed to.¡± I murmur, enjoying the way she is reacting to my touch. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel we¡¯re more

    connected now¡­ I mean, you¡¯re even kinkier than you used to be.¡±

    She chuckles. ¡°Mmm, I agree.¡±

    ¡°You sure you weren¡¯t experimenting?¡± I growl, despite the thought making me feel annoyed.

    ¡°I assure you, no,¡± she says as I slip my fingers lower, skimming her pussy and she clenches her

    thighs, poking her eyes out at me. ¡°Behave.¡± She says, ¡°I already feel like mush.¡±

    ¡°I think you can still walk,¡± I growl, tickling her, her coat slipping off.

    She giggles as she tries to get away from me, may not have rendered her unable to walk, but I had

    indeed tired her out and her attempt is futile.

    ¡°Bastien, stop it!¡± she hisses, ncing at the door.

    I cock a brow. ¡°Are you really worried someone will hear us after you screamed so loud? I¡¯m sure half

    of the city heard you. Was I that good?¡± I tease. She blushes, shoving me. ¡°Stop it!¡± she pouts,

    amusement clear on her face.

    I smirk as I reach down and pick up her coat again.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m about to move back when she ces a hand on my back. ¡°Wait¡­ what is that?¡± she says, tugging

    the back of my shirt down. I turn my head and am met with her gorgeous tits, these things are so

    fuckable¡­

    She gasps, drawing me from my moment of admiring her breasts and looking up at her, but her gaze is

    on the back of my neck.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. Her heart rate is faster than normal.

    She looks at me, a glimmer of fear and confusion in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the symbol of the Blood

    Born¡­¡± she whispers, gazing down at my neck¡­ 8

 Chapter 84

    In the Night

    ZAIA. I stare down at the mark. It¡¯s almost the same as mine, Val¡¯s and Atticus¡¯s, but there¡¯s one thing

    that sticks out to me. The triangr point is facing downwards¡­ Where all of ours has an upside-down

    V that forms a triangle shape, his is like an inverted version of ours. More so, somehow it just looks

    more¡­ sinister? 1

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the correct word, but deep down I feel as if something isn¡¯t right. This mark was not

    on him before. I¡¯ve seen this man naked countless times, kissed his neck right here so many times¡­

    Unease flits through me as Sebastian watches me intently. ¡°How is this¡­possible?¡± I murmur, trying to

    mask my concern. Why is it different? 3

    Sebastian rubs the back of his neck as I trace the mark, slowly ignoring the shiver that runs. down my

    spine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but when the three of your touched, I felt a sharp pain, and I heard a voice, something

    like ¡®Forgive me and how I¡¯m the wildcard?¡¯ I¡¯m not sure¡­ I fell unconscious after that. Maybe I

    imagined it all or maybe it¡¯s linked ¡± he says quietly, lost in thought. 1

    I stare at him for a moment before getting off hisp and slipping my coat on. ¡°What do you mean, you

    heard a voice?¡± I ask sharply, looking down at him.

    He sighs frustratedly as he sits-back. ¡°I might have forgotten to mention it with everything going on. We

    got caught up with a lot of crap going on,¡± he says as if that exins it away as he observes me

    intently. His words only irritate me.

    I can¡¯t read him, he¡¯s wearing one of his sharp shrewd businessmen expressions and I can never make

    out what he¡¯s thinking when he¡¯s like this.

    ¡°How do you forget to mention something so vital? It literally takes two minutes to share something like

    that! I mean, it doesn¡¯t even take a minute! That¡¯s not something you can just brush off, Sebastian!¡± I

    say, wringing my hands, exasperated. ¡°At this rate, who knows. what else you might have forgotten to

    mention!¡± 2

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so annoyed, but I can¡¯t deny that the mark has left me shaken. He frowns deeply,

    looking up at me. ¡°Nothing. else, rx Zaia, why are you overreacting?¡± 5

    Excuse me? ¡°Really? Are you actually saying I¡¯m overreacting?¡± I frown back at him, trying to calm my

    irritation.

    maybe I am¡­

    ¡°Yes. You are. Things happened. It wasn¡¯t intentional that I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± he growls. ¡°Well, it surely

    means something,¡± I murmur. The difference in the design is what¡¯s getting to me the most.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he says, standing up. I look at him sharply. There¡¯s a hint of

    annoyance in his voice and I grab hold of his arm. ¡°Sebastian.¡±

    He sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Sorry ¡­ I just mean not everything is necessary to share.

    Some things are irrelevant and don¡¯t need to be discussed.¡± 2

    His words sting. Are they really irrelevant?

    ¡°Did you know?¡± I ask usingly. ¡°No. I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re meant to be a team¡­ I¡¯d have thought that meant sharing everything.¡± I say softly. Just how I

    shared the fact that Gerard kissed me with him.

    He doesn¡¯t answer, and the atmosphere in the room is suddenly cold. ¡°Well, goodnight¡­ I¡¯ll work on

    getting you out,¡± I say, turning away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Zaia,¡± he says quietly, gripping my wrist.

    ¡°Do what?¡± I say, looking at him over my shoulder. ¡°I just don¡¯t have anything to say.¡±

    Our eyes meet and for a moment I feel like saying so much, but I don¡¯t know what I want to say or how.

    Once again, he doesn¡¯t answer, but he pulls me close, wrapping his arms around me tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­ Let¡¯s not argue,¡± he says quietly.

    It¡¯s my turn to stay quiet and close my eyes, allowing him to hold me for a few moments. I just wish he

    understood that right now, every little thing that happens is important to share, but we aren¡¯t seeing eye

    to eye on this matter and what¡¯s worse is he doesn¡¯t want to.

    He kisses the top of my head, and I gently pull away. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about everything, Bastien¡­ I just

    don¡¯t want to be careless.¡±

    He caresses my cheek. ¡°You never are¡­ you¡¯ve always been the better of us two. You don¡¯t need me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    He smirks, but it¡¯s not reaching his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He strokes my cheek softly before letting go. ¡°It¡¯ste. You shouldn¡¯t be out and about

    alone.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I have security.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I reach up, cing a gentle kiss on his cheek before I tighten my belt. The unease inside of me

    is growing and I feel restless, I walk to the door and pull it open.

    The guards are standing there, and I wonder if they heard anything. Well if they did, I don¡¯t really care.

    ¡°Take Alpha Sebastian to his room, I don¡¯t want to see him handcuffed again. Do I make myself clear?

    He is your Alpha, and he is innocent.¡± I

    say dangerously not looking at any of them.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I look over my shoulder as Sebastian steps out of the room, his eyes are glowing silver

    but he¡¯s not looking in my direction, lost in thought.

    I¡¯m sure the mark has concerned him too, maybe he just didn¡¯t want to think of it.

    I walk away feeling my heart hurt a little. I¡¯m almost out of the door to the facility when it feels as if

    Sebastian¡¯s voice is in my head. ¡®I love her, I can¡¯t keep hurting her.¡¯ s I spin around but he isn¡¯t there. I

    frown, touching my head as I scan the darkness around How strange¡­

    ¡°Sebastian?¡± ¡°Alpha, Alpha Sebastian is inside.¡± One of my men says politely concern etched on his

    face.

    ¡°I-I know.¡± I shake my head staring up at the moon. It¡¯s not a full moon but the urge to go for a run

    consumes me once more. A run in wolf form¡­

    The driver opens the door and I get in, although my heart isn¡¯t in it.

    I just need to clear my mind¡­ I¡¯ve rarely shifted, the process had been extremely painful, and it left me

    bedridden for days but deep down I feel if I shift now, something will be different¡­ I feel different¡­

    The drive home doesn¡¯t take long and when I reach the entrance, I dismiss them.

    But I¡¯m not nning to go inside though, when I¡¯m out of view of the guards I slip away down the side

    of the house and take cover beneath one of the many trees here. I sit down, taking a deep breath as I

    stare at the moon.

    ¡°Selene¡­ if you are watching down on us, then help me,¡± I murmur, the memory of the pain back when

    I tried to shift, making me shudder involuntarily.

    I can do this, I have to do this¡­

    I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. I¡¯m still feeling tired after sex with Sebastian, but I¡¯m not low on

    determination.

    Focus on shifting¡­

    I do that, imagining myself turning, willing myself to shift, I pull on my aura as I do the same thing. And

    then I feel it, the fur springing from my hands and neck, feeling my body bend forward and then a

    numbing sensation washes over me before I hear my bones breaking and morphing but there¡¯s no

    pain.

    My heart is pounding as my vision changes and I¡¯m in wolf form! I spin around, trying to look at myself.

    Dark reddish fur, and I know I have orange eyes, of course! I shifted, without pain and I feel energetic!

    I¡¯m unable to stop the howl that leaves my mouth, excitement rippling through me before I rush into the

    trees, speeding up with every step. The wind rushes through my fur, but this feeling, it¡¯s so¡­. rxing.

    I feel a surge of excitement rushing through me and if I was in my human form, I¡¯d be smiling ear to ear.

    Sebastian! If you could see me right now, you would be so proud¡­ Maybe one day we can race one

    another!

    I can¡¯t wait to tell him. I speed up, wondering how fast I can go. The passing trees and buildings are a

    blur and when I finally slow down I don¡¯t know how far I¡¯vee until I hear something and I instantly

    slow down more, scanning the surrounding area.

    I¡¯m not even sure where I am¡­ is this the outskirts of the city? Chilling realisation envelops me. I know

    exactly where I am¡­

    Rogue territory. My sinister thought is confirmed when I hear a low menacing growl from behind me¡­

 Chapter 85

    A Run In

    ZAIA. I spin around, there¡¯s no one in sight, but I can smell them. It smells like¡­ ash and metal? It¡¯s a

    strangebination, and it¡¯s getting stronger.

    My own senses are heightened, and I let out a deadly growl, warning them that I¡¯m not afraid of them.

    The sound that leaves me shocks even myself, but it gives me the confidence to raise my head and

    snarl once more.

    One¡­ two¡­ three growls follow, and I realise there¡¯s more than one rogue out there. Well, worst-case

    scenario, I will have to run, but that is if things get worse and there¡¯s no option.

    I watch as they slink out of the shadows, ready to attack. All three have dark fur, but I can¡¯t be sure as

    they are rather dirty. Their eyes are glowing menacingly, but looking at them properly, I realise they

    aren¡¯t much bigger than I can take them if I need to!

    I almost chuckle at that. When did I ever think I¡¯d be so confident in a wolf fight? We stare at one

    another. What do I do? Do I shift? No¡­ If they attack me at that time, I¡¯ll be dead¡­

    Suddenly the middle one leaps at me, and I jump to the side, sending him flying over to where I had

    been standing moments earlier, but it doesn¡¯t stop him from trying again. He growls viciously, turning as

    the other two lunge at me.

    I snarl, feeling my aura surge forward and it¡¯s like second nature. I bite into one of their necks, throwing

    them to the ground as I barrel into the second.

    I growl at them, swiping the first one to the ground, shocked when my ws rip through flesh, drawing

    blood and he¡¯s thrown to the ground. I must be dreaming, yes that must be it.

    I dreamt I shifted and now I have turned into the Scarlett Beast. This can¡¯t be happening! The stench of

    blood hits my nose, making it all the more real.

    The three re-group, snarling at me, and I¡¯m brought out of my thoughts, no matter how surreal this

    feels. I am in danger.

    I gasp when pain rushes through my side as one of them manages to cut into me, but it only fuels me

    to fight back harder.

    I let out a menacing growl as I counter with a bite of my own, sending him flying. They aren¡¯t that strong

    nor as fast as I am!

    This time I attack first. I just need to weaken them a little. To give me enough time to get some words

    in. I¡¯m not a pro at this, but it¡¯s as if my instincts are taking over, guiding me to act as I am. When I

    sh through one of their faces, they seem to be considering backing off.

    Backing up and hesitating as they begin circling me tentatively. This is my chance. I force myself to

    shift.

    I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯ll go. Last time I couldn¡¯t even hold my wolf form for long, this time turning to a wolf

    was easy, but would turning back be as simple? I feel the tug inside before I begin shifting, and soon,

    I¡¯m in human form on all fours.

    The wolves seem to exchange looks as I draw myself up, feeling extremely bare. I am naked, after all.

    I thank the goddess for my long hair and move. it over my breasts, surprised to see the cuff marks and

    the bite marks from Sebastian and my lovemaking earlier have disappeared.

    But now is not the time to wonder about that. Something simr happened to Sebastian after he shifted

    too, healing him faster.

    ¡°Shift, I demand to speak to you,¡± I say, firmly drawing myself to my full height and crossing my legs

    slightly as I turn sideways wishing I had something to wear.

    One of them growls and I realise it¡¯s the one that attacked first. Is he the leader? My eyes ze as I

    summon my aura.

    ¡°I said, shift!¡± I growl, my voice rumbling through my chest. The moonlight seeps through the trees and

    two of the wolves back away whilst the middle one crouches down, and I see him shift back to human

    form whilst the other two remain in wolf form.

    I¡¯m on edge just in case any of them do decide to attack. I know I should have been more careful, and it

    would have been better if I had someone with me. On the other hand, I think they are more prone to not

    attack if I¡¯m alone or I hope, anyway.

    I keep my gaze on his face as he stands there fully naked, his muscr body is riddled with scars and

    his hair looks like it¡¯s been through a lot, styled back in messy braids. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asks sharply,

    his eyes glowing. ¡°And why is that important?¡± I counter.

    ¡°You are powerful, she-wolf, and one with your wolf, yet you are not a rogue. How can you be so in

    touch with your wolf if you aren¡¯t one of us?¡± he murmurs as he motions with a flick and oneof the

    wolves runs off.

    I cast a furtive nce towards the trees, hoping he isn¡¯ting back with backup.

    ¡°I am Alpha Zaia Toussaint, heir to the Crystal Shadow Pack and Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack,¡±

    I say clearly as the wolf returns and ces a piece of clothing before me.

    I look at it in surprise, quickly picking it up. Thank you,¡± I add, quickly slipping on the slightly mud-

    covered shirt.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The ck Beast is the Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, isn¡¯t he?¡± the man says keenly as he too

    pulls on some trousers that the wolf ces before him.

    ¡°My husband was, but he currently handed me the title, as I am Blood Born¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure if that was

    smart, but they clearly are more in tune with their wolves¡­ would they know about the Blood Born?

    A flicker of surprise crosses his face and I turn sideways, lifting my shirt and showing them the symbol

    on the side of my breast before I pull it down again. ¡°No wonder you are so strong.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can we talk?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we are doing?¡± ¡°I mean somewhere proper. There are questions. I have, things I need

    to learn and would like to learn from you. I have been under the impression that rogues are evil killers

    and are dangerous, but I don¡¯t think that narrative is correct-¡±

    ¡°It is. We are killers.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you are evil,¡± I say firmly.

    He¡¯s analysing me, his eyes looking over me slowly but it¡¯s not in a lewd way but more as if he¡¯s trying

    to assess me or what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Why do you wish to talk to us?¡± he asks. ¡°Because I want to unite our

    kind, those who-¡±

    ¡°Our kind? You mean those who consider themselves werewolves, but are pretty much measly

    humans?¡± He scoffs. ¡°We want nothing to do with the likes of them. They may think that they are

    superior and call us rogues. But we are the true packs, we are the true alphas! In what way are your

    so-called ways even right?¡±

    He has a point¡­ ¡°I know¡­ and it¡¯s why I want them to realise that being in touch with our wolf side is a

    blessing, to call them back to the path of our goddess. But I want your help to show them what they are

    missing.¡±

    He throws back his head andughs. ¡°What they are missing? To them, we are treated like dogs!

    Driven to the edge of the city, chased away from shops and schools. Why should we help those

    entitled, blinded humans? Yeah, right, why would we do that?¡±

    ¡°Because I can offer you something in return,¡± I say quietly. His eyes darken as he closes the gap

    between us, balling his fists. ¡°The only reason I am tolerating you is because you are a shifter, at true

    one, but don¡¯t think I can be bribed or brought.¡± He snarls venomously. I can sense his aura and I smile

    slightly. He¡¯s a leader¡­

    I stand my ground. ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy you, but one Alpha to another, I know how important. the care of

    those under us is. I can offer yound, your own pack territory, and recognition.¡± He opens his mouth to

    speak, but I raise a finger before continuing.

    ¡°Let me finish first, please. These are not things I will give you, but something that is your right. All I will

    be doing is offering yound in exchange for your help. You are helping me too. This is not buying you

    just a fair trade and, hopefully, an alliance.¡± He¡¯s calmed a little, and I cross my arms. ¡°So, what do you

    say¡­ Alpha¡­ I didn¡¯t get your name.¡±

    ¡°Olivan. Alpha Olivan.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Alpha Olivan. So, do we have a deal?¡± I ask. He tilts his head, clenching his jaw,

    struggling hesitantly. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s discuss details first. and if I¡¯m on board with it all, then you have

    yourself a deal.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, I am honoured,¡± I say, offering myhand. He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm, you are an excellent

    businesswoman, Alpha Zaia, but don¡¯t get too confident yet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.,¡± I say, although I know he didn¡¯t really mean it as apliment. ¡°Then I hope this deal

    between us proves profitable.¡±

    ¡°Amen to that. The goddess is our witness.¡±

    ¡°That she is,¡± he says, finally epting my hand. His grip is strong, as if testing my strength and I grip it

    back with strength, giving it a crushing shake and he smiles in satisfaction.

    ¡°Three nights from now. Be here at this time and we will take you somewhere to talk.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I say.

    He nods as we let go and I give the other two wolves a nod. ¡°I apologise for the injuries,¡± I add, making

    one of them growl ¨C although it sounds almost like a grumble ¨C before I turn, willing myself to shift.

    I¡¯m confident in it this time and soon the same painless feeling washes over me and I¡¯m back in wolf

    form. I nod at Olivan before I run back home¡­

    Time is short and the Sublime Triquetra needs. to make the people realise that this is our true calling.

    This IS our truth and heritage.

    Atticus said the Sable Triquetra- I suddenlye to an abrupt stop, my heart thumping at the memory

    of his words. The Sable Triquetra will bepleted¡­

    Can it be possible for another Blood Born to appear? The mark on Sebatian¡¯s neck¡­

    Fear envelops me as I race back towards the territory, my heart mouring violently.

    By any chance, does this mean Sebastian is the final piece of the Sable Triquetra? Please, Goddess,

    tell me that I am wrong!

    But no matter how much I shake it off, the thought is wing its way deeper and deeper into me and

    with it, the terrifying truth that maybe something could happen to Sebastian, consumes me. Please

    don¡¯t put us through more, Goddess, please¡­

    I need to speak to Atticus. Now.

 Chapter 86

    Late-Night Call

    ZAIA. I reach home, shifting and transforming into. human form before I slip inside and hurry upstairs to

    the bedroom that Sebastian and I were going to take. I flip open my suitcase, rummaging inside.

    So much has happened and with no staff here, everything isn¡¯t even unpacked as I have not had the

    time. I pull on a gown before I pick up my phone and select Atticus¡¯s name, pressing the call button.

    Please pick up¡­

    It rings a few times before he answers it. ¡°Hello?¡± he asks. His voice is thick from sleep, and I know I¡¯ve

    disturbed him.

    ¡°Sorry, you were sleeping, and I called sote ¡­¡± I say quietly. ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. You can call me anytime

    and that offer still stands if you¡¯ve changed your mind about Sebastian.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°Really, Atticus?¡±

    He lets out a throaty chuckle. ¡°It was worth a shot, so what¡¯s going on, is everything alright?¡± he asks,

    and I hear rustling as he seemingly gets out of bed.

    ¡°Yeah, somewhat. I have a question about the Sable Triquetra. What are their marks like? I mean, are

    they the same as ours?¡± I ask. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question. Why do you ask? Did something

    happen? Or did you see someone?¡± he asks sharply.

    ¡°Just answer the question, Atticus. Please.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I think they are pretty much the same.

    I¡¯ve not read anywhere that the symbol is different. Why do you ask, Zaia?¡±

    I sigh, feeling uneasy. Sebastian¡¯s mark was sharper¡­ and in the opposite direction of the V, but again,

    the symbol can be seen from any angle¡­

    ¡°I went to visit Sebastian a little earlier, and he has a mark that looks like ours, but where ours is an

    inverted V, his is a V¡­ and¡­¡±

    And the Sublime Triquetra isplete¡­ what could this mean? I don¡¯t say that part out loud. I¡¯m not

    brave enough.

    He¡¯s silent before he speaks, and I can tell he¡¯s choosing his words carefully. ¡°What do you mean you

    saw a mark now? You two were married before and as much as I don¡¯t want to think about that, you

    must have seen it at some point, correct? Unless you¡¯re implying that it¡¯s new?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the back of his neck and rest assured, it was not there before,¡± I say, pacing my room. He¡¯s

    silent for a while. ¡°Atticus?¡± I ask.

    He sighs. ¡°I was just thinking about what I told you the other night, that either way, regardless. of what

    side you choose, both Triquetras will bepleted.¡± He¡¯s thinking the same as I had thought¡­

    Deep down it makes sense, but I wanted him to tell me another solution, another reason why it could

    be there.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Sebastian is thest piece of the Sable Triquetra? Then they¡¯re doomed because

    he¡¯ll never choose them!¡± I say firmly, not wanting to even think of that as a possibility.

    Please Goddess! There has to be something else! Another reason for it.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think he will choose them,¡± he sighs softly. ¡°But this isn¡¯t good: We don¡¯t know what this

    really means. Sebastian is strong, damn I won¡¯t ever admit this to him, \but he is stronger than I am. If

    he is a Sable, then we¡¯re in trouble. The other two Sable members are powerful to-¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking like he¡¯s about to join them? Goddess! That will not happen. That can¡¯t happen.¡± I

    won¡¯t think that into existence. Wildcard. ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I sigh as I drop onto my bed. ¡°He said when you, Valeria and I formed that triangle that night, he heard

    a voice that said wildcard¡­ I don¡¯t want to be in denial, but can it be that a sixth person was chosen

    simply toplete the Sable Triquetra? But it doesn¡¯t mean it makes him bad, right? Like he can¡¯t

    ultimately be forced to join them?¡± I ask quietly.

    There¡¯s silence, but I wait patiently, praying he¡¯ll say no. Deep down I¡¯m terrified¡­ but I don¡¯t want to

    believe that. I just don¡¯t¡­

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know and can¡¯t lie to you about it,¡± he finally says, and I close my eyes. Why? ¡°But he

    won¡¯t choose them,¡± I say quietly, yet firmly.

    Because he is mine¡­ he¡¯s one of us¡­

    ¡°Yes, but I think that¡¯s something you need to talk to him about, the mark, and what it might mean. We

    don¡¯t know how these things work, Zaia.

    We can¡¯t risk it, can¡¯t risk being around him because you may only see the side of Sebastian that he

    allows you to see, but he can be dangerous,¡± he says quietly. I sigh softly, nodding, although he can¡¯t

    see me. ¡°Thank you¡­ I will.¡±

    We end the call, and I drop back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. Does Sebastian already have an

    inkling? Maybe that¡¯s what it is? Is that why he said what he did and was acting so cryptic? I turn onto

    my side, feeling hopeless.

    I don¡¯t feel so strong¡­ I¡¯m pushing myself to keep going, but if something happens to Sebastian¡­ if

    he¡¯s somehow pitched against me The thought of it makes my stomach churn.Please let it not be so¡­

    I grab my pillow, hugging it to my chest as Iy there. I reach one high, then hit a thousand lows.

    How do I keep going? We didn¡¯t end on a good note either. I sit up, go to my suitcase take out some

    clothing, and take a quick shower before getting dressed and making my way to the children¡¯s room.

    I sit on the floor between the two beds, leaning my head against Zion¡¯s bed as I watch Sia, her

    breathing is moreboured than Zion¡¯s. Gerard has an antidote¡­

    I know Valerie has already made arrangements. for equipment to be brought here so she can begin her

    research, but the fact he has that answer in his grasp.

    I¡¯ll talk to Aran. He has to understand for his grandchildren, right? Only will he still consider them his

    when he has practically disowned Sebastian? It¡¯splicated.

    I¡¯ll talk to Aran first thing in the morning and get Bastian out of prison. Setting my rm for bright and

    early, I close my eyes, hoping to get some sleep¡­

    I look down at the man on the bed. The sun is shining through the window of the hospital room.

    Gerard King¡­

    Anger flits through me as I re at him with hatred I¡¯ve never felt so strongly before.

    He is no longer hooked up to any machine and although he hasn¡¯t awoken; I feel he has healed. faster

    than a human. I did study medicine a little and although I didn¡¯t pursue it like Valerie, there are things I

    know.

    ¡°Put him in istion in the prison facility. He is not critical anymore. I want him monitored throughout

    the day and night. No one is to visit him aside from the medical staff.¡± I say firmly, motioning for the

    guards.

    ¡°Alpha! As the head doctor, I can¡¯t allow you to do that. He isn¡¯t in good enough condition-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing. ¡°He¡¯s going to be locked up! He is the reason my daughter¡¯s

    health is so fragile!¡± My voice rings in the room, making the guards and the doctor fall silent.

    I exhale slowly as the doctor lowers his head. ¡°Is that why Alpha Sebastian attacked him?¡± he asks. I

    look down. How do I tell them it¡¯s moreplicated than that?

    ¡°Everything will be exined soon.¡± I say quietly, ¡°For now, have him locked up. The nurses and

    doctors may continue to do their checks hourly, however make sure you are constantly supervised.

    This man cannot be trusted, and he is capable of anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Giving them a nod of approval, I head out of the hospital with my guards. ¡°Any update on

    Gaspard?¡± I ask Jai who is with

    ¡°No, nothing. He¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve sent out an arrest warrant for him and if anyone from our allied packs

    sees him, they will report it.¡± Justin says. ¡°Excellent. Let Mr. Aran King know that you would like a word

    with him. Don¡¯t mention me, or he will refuse.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± He doesn¡¯t question me as he takes his phone out and walks a little away.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Take Sebastian¡¯s food and just fill him in on thetest happening, please?¡± I say to Jai, stopping in

    front of him. ¡°But not what we discussed this morning. I¡¯ll talk to him myself.¡±

    I had filled both him and Valerie in over breakfast. He nods. ¡°Take it easy. None of us want you to be

    worn out,¡± he says before wrapping his arms around me and giving me a tight hug. I hug him. back for

    a moment.

    ¡°I know, thank you. Anything from Dad? Or those watching Mom?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Nothing as of yet. Your

    mom hasn¡¯t left the house.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone checked on her?¡± I ask, feeling worried. ¡°The staff is in and out and they have taken

    groceries, so I¡¯m presuming things are good.¡±

    ¡°Still tell Dad to check up on her if he can. ¡°She is still your mother, and I know you care. Why not give

    her a call?¡± Jai suggests, quietly patting my cheeks.

    I roll my eyes. ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t know what to say to her right now.¡± I say as Justin walks over to us.

    ¡°He has agreed to see me in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, then that is where I will be.¡± ¡°I want toe with you,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°No, you need to head home. I have Justin here, we¡¯ll be ok,¡± I say firmly. He nods. ¡°Alright, Valerie

    needs help to set up her equipment, anyway.¡¯

    ¡°And how is her walking going? I don¡¯t want her overexerting herself?¡± I ask, feeling awful that I have

    barely helped her.

    ¡°Great, she¡¯s doing good, and you¡¯re one to talk about overexerting oneself. Once Sebastian is out of

    prison, we need to literally celebrate, and I mean properly. Over drinks and food, just us, deal?¡± he

    says.

    I smile softly. Oh, that is a day I¡¯d love to see. I miss those days.

    I nod.

    ¡°I promise. I hope that day is soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got this,¡± Jai says, giving me the thumbs up before he

    walks off.

    I watch as Gerard¡¯s bed is wheeled out of his room and pushed past me. There are two guards and the

    masked male nurse in scrubs nods at me, and for a fraction of a second, our eyes meet.

    I almost smile wryly as I turn away. Piercing blue eyes¡­ and there was a time I only thought

    Sebastian¡¯s were that intense blue. 12

    I nce over my shoulder as they disappear down the hallway and shake my head. Time to get this

    meeting with Aran, over with.

 Chapter 87

    A Father¡¯s Opinion

    ZAIA. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected this from you, Zaia,¡± Aran says as he sits behind his office desk in the

    Pack Building. His jaw is clenched, and his eyes are harsh as he sits there, watching me.

    ¡°I do apologise, but you have been refusing to answer my calls or to meet me and there is a lot we

    need to discuss,¡± I say, walking in and shutting the door behind me. The sound of my heels is loud in

    the silent room.

    ¡°And what exactly do we need to discuss? You have already disobeyed me, and you have been visiting

    Sebastian when I gave strict orders not to. So why should I bother to talk to you when there is nothing

    to say?¡± he asks coldly.

    I tilt my head, taking a seat opposite him and I lean back, crossing my legs. ¡°Because you are

    Sebastian¡¯s father and no matter how much you two sh, he is still your son.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°So, he hasn¡¯t shared with you that I am not his father?¡± Raising an eyebrow, I y with a

    strand of my hair.

    ¡°Not his father? How can you not be his father? Yes, he told me you had a sperm donor, but that

    doesn¡¯t take away the fact that he is your son.

    Whether a child is adopted, or created via a sperm donor, any child you take in and raise as your son

    or daughter is yours. Sebastian is your son, no one else¡¯s.¡±

    There¡¯s a glint of something in his eyes before he looks away and he swallows, adjusting his tie, but he

    does not reply. ¡°You and Sebastian are far too alike, and that is why you sh,¡± I add.

    They have a lot of differences, but they do have simrities and I don¡¯t know why Aran is so against

    him, but I am not here to make things worse but to try to fix them. He sits back and scoffs as if what I

    have said is amusing.

    ¡°We have never seen eye to eye, yet despite everything I have done for him, he has done nothing but

    show me arrogance and disrespect. in return. Why should I acknowledge him?¡±

    ¡°You did acknowledge him when you first made. him Alpha. Why is it that things got worse between you

    two after my divorce?¡± I ask.

    I¡¯m not a fool, and although he seemed angry at me when I finally did decide toe back, our divorce

    was the starting point of things getting worse between the two.

    He doesn¡¯t respond, staring at me as if wanting me to say what I have to and leave quickly.

    ¡°Look, I know Gerard is your cousin and you two might be close, but the way you had Sebastian

    arrested without hearing what happened was not right. He is your son, and you know him. Would he

    really harm someone like that?¡±

    ¡°He was possibly angry at him. He had reason to be after all. I know the way Sebastian works.¡± ¡°What

    reason could there have been, unless he was instigated?¡±

    ¡°He was instigated. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± He raises an eyebrow before he lets out an arrogant scoff. I

    mask my feelings, wondering what else Sebastian is hiding from me. What does he mean he had

    reason to be angry at him?

    ¡°Tell me what reason?¡± He refuses to answer, and I suppress my annoyance. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think his

    reason has anything to do with it, because I was the one who pushed Gerard.¡±

    My words are soft but clear, and this time he isn¡¯t able to keep his mask of indifference on his face.

    ¡°Do continue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Allow me to start from the beginning. But first, tell me, Mr. King, how

    much do you know about the Blood Born? The Sable and the Sublime, two triquetras to either guide

    our kind back to our goddess or the other sent to ¡®cleanse¡¯ the or, in other words, destroy our

    kind.¡± I ask. ¡°I may have heard of it in passing,¡± he says. casually, but I have a gut feeling he knows

    more.

    ¡°Of course, you would have. I have not hidden it and although you weren¡¯t at The Crystal Shadows

    Pack the night that the Sublime Triquetra was formed, your allies were. And I know word has spread. I

    know you know that I am the final piece of the Sublime, the side that I chose. And Gerard, well¡­ not

    only was he the shooter when I was abroad, but he is also part of those who believe and support the

    Sable¡­¡±

    Jai had confirmed that there was not a mark on him, which meant he was just on their side, not one of

    the three points. Aran frowns, and there¡¯s a glimmer of surprise in his eyes.

    So, he didn¡¯t know about Gerard. He needs to know everything. I realise that if I need to get through to

    someone as stubborn as Aran King, then I need to be firm and clear.

    Feeling a little more certain, I continue, quickly telling him how Sebastian had divorced me because of

    the threats, how his life was threatened and so was mine. The poisoning whilst I was pregnant, Atticus,

    Valerie, what the man had said to her. I tell him everything and return to Gerard.

    ¡°¡­he admitted to being the shooter, and he threatened me. He wants me to stay away from Sebastian

    and that he is the reason Sia is sick.

    Before my babies were born, he had someone inject me with something. God knows which visit or

    where this happened, but he attempted to ckmail me. If I stay away from Sebastian, he will give me

    the antidote Sia needs.¡±

    For the first time, there¡¯s concern on his face. ¡± There¡¯s something wrong with her?¡±

    I nod, ¡°We have tried so many avenues, even tried to heal her naturally. So many tests have been

    performed. Attempted treatment, nothing has worked. She is extremely weak.¡± I exin, my heart

    clenching at the thought of my little one.

    ¡°And so learning of Gerard¡¯s involvement, you pushed him?¡± he says frowning.

    ¡°Not entirely. I pushed him after he kissed me forcefully and in my rage, I pushed him off me. Sebastian

    only took the me to protect me,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Then you should be in prison, not him,¡± he answers. ¡°Maybe, but Gerard is a monster and Sebastian

    and I are a team and will always protect one another, no matter who hates us for it and that won¡¯t

    change.¡±

    He shakes his head, smirking humourlessly. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Far toote.¡±

    Those words again, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ said them that day it all happened too. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. He

    sits back, pressing his fingertips together.

    ¡°The thing is, Zaia, you two never should have split. Your rtionship will never be the same. When

    something is broken once, it cannot be whole again. Those cracks remain. I¡¯ve always disliked your

    family, but I knew you were the one who could save Sebastian, and so I approved of you.¡±

    He now sits forward, his face as hard as ever, but his voice isn¡¯t so hostile. ¡°But it¡¯s toote now.¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Is that regret in his tone?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I was told by someone long ago that there was a possible

    darkness in Sebastian¡¯s future¡­ and as long as he united. with his fated mate, he will be safe¡­ but if

    they were ever to break apart, then he is doomed.¡±

    His words send a wave of fear through me, and I frown deeply, but they also confirm he knew a lot

    more than he had admitted.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    He exhales sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, but it is the truth. I knew that day it wasn¡¯t Sebastian who

    pushed Gerard. He wasn¡¯t in the room long enough and with the door open, we should have heard it

    and we did not. I knew you did it, but the thing is Zaia, when you chose Sublime, you ultimately tipped

    Sebastian¡¯s scale to the dark side.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t say-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak the truth? No! You wanted to hear it, so hear it. I may not have believed it all

    wholeheartedly, but to stay on the side of caution, I took the necessary precautions. It made sure you

    two were united. Things may be different now, but several years ago, I wanted to protect my son at all

    costs.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to hear this! ¡°We can still help him. He may have the Blood Born symbol but-¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s already toote¡­ Then, like myself, you need to see Sebastian as the enemy because the

    moment you two rejected one another was just the start and nothing can ever change that.¡± My heart is

    thudding. I don¡¯t want to hear this. I can¡¯t¡­

    ¡°I will give you one piece of advice, Zaia. Sebastian is better off remaining in prison. because if he is

    set free, I can assure you not only will you be making a grave mistake, but you will damn us all. The

    choice is in your hands.¡±

 Chapter 88

    A Small Victory

    ZAIA. It¡¯s the following day. After what I learned from Aran, I was unable to face Sebastian yesterday. I

    didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and after everything, I needed a moment to gather my strength. I didn¡¯t want

    to go before him and break down.

    So, instead, I put everything into preparing for his release. I don¡¯t believe what Aran has said. I refuse

    to believe it. There¡¯s just something that isn¡¯t right.

    Gerard still wants us apart. Maybe being together will help Sebastian. I can¡¯t give up on him. I will NOT

    give up on him.

    Gerard is in prison and that should give me some peace of mind, but Aran¡¯s words have reinforced that

    worry even if I don¡¯t believe them.

    I didn¡¯t sleepst night and for a short while, I felt like everything was spiralling out of control. I couldn¡¯t

    bring myself to tell anyone what Aran had told me, because I couldn¡¯t bear the seed of doubt in my

    mind.

    I now stand in the council room where I have sworn an oath of truth before I tell them exactly what

    happened with Gerard and with that statement, I bring forward some of the notes Sebastian had

    received. The threats that we better stay away from one another¡­ The sinister warnings. The Blood

    Born and everything else.

    I finish with the confirmation of his poisoning of Sia and weed them to sample her blood too.

    The Sable knew I wasn¡¯t going to hold back; I have openly challenged them with my stubbornness, and

    there¡¯s no time to lose.

    The more I read the notes, the more I look through them, it bes clearer than ever that they want

    us apart. They need us apart and with every card that I look down upon; I realise that my decision must

    be correct. Sebastian and I, need to be together. No matter what.

    ¡°We have made our decision, Alpha.¡± I look at the court members as they stop whispering amongst

    themselves. They¡¯vee to a decision.

    ¡°As abined decision, we havee to the agreement that Alpha Sebastian/may be acquitted from

    prison and that you, Alpha Zaia, will not be held responsible for the events that led to Alpha Gerard

    King¡¯s injury.¡± The man speaks clearly, ncing at the audience.

    ¡°However, we hope that you, Alpha Zaia, will make sure that you reach out to his pack and family to

    exin exactly what happened because we cannot afford to be at odds with his pack. Further action

    can only be taken once he is awake.¡± He finishes.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Understood, and thank you,¡± I say, feeling a wave of relief rush over me. ¡°No, we thank you for

    allowing us to judge this despite you being our leader.¡± They nod their heads in unison and I smile

    gently.

    I knew it was a risk, to tell the truth, but for him. to be free I was willing to take it, in hopes they¡¯d

    understand, and they did. One of the women now rises to her feet.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia, I think there¡¯s a lot of changes needed in this pack, if what you speak is so dire, then we

    should make haste. Let¡¯s show the goddess that we have not forgotten her.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea, Margaret,¡± I answer. ¡°Let¡¯s set a meeting with those in charge of

    security, training and all the important figures in our pack. Perhaps we can think of something together.¡±

    ¡°Of course, and I am certain you will want to release Alpha Sebastian now.¡±

    I blush lightly as I feel all eyes on myself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard being apart from him and knowing he is locked

    up when he is innocent.¡±

    ¡°Then we will not bother you today. I will set the meeting for tomorrow evening so everyone can make

    sure to have things in ce so they can attend.¡± Tomorrow evening¡­ I also need to meet Olivan

    tomorrow night¡­ It should be okay.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say simply. I give Jai a thumbs up and he gives me a nod and a double thumbs up.

    Mouthing ¡®well done.¡¯

    I hurry down from the dais wanting to get him out of prison immediately. Reaching the doors to the

    Pack Hall I push them wide open as I step out into the light and smile up at the dreary skies. Even this

    cloudy day cannot dampen my mood. ¡°Hold up!¡± Jai says as he rushes to catch up and I smile across

    at him as a sudden ideaes to mind. ¡°I have a better idea.¡±

    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± I nod vigorously. ¡°I want to wee him back properly¡­ can you get him

    from prison and keep him upied for at least two hours?¡± I ask, unable to stop the jittery excitement

    that¡¯s bubbling inside of me.

    He folds his arm, tilting his head. ¡°I would have thought you¡¯d want to see him immediately. I¡¯m thinking

    you¡¯re up to something. Does it mean you¡¯ll cook him all his favourite dishes and I get to eat them too?¡±

    My heart squeezes as I remember thest time I cooked for him, and I nod. ¡°Yes¡­ we will make new

    memories.¡± I say softly, brushing a strand of my hair back.

    The past didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore, but the memories remain. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go get

    your man and I¡¯ll keep him busy for the next two hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jai, you are the best.¡± I pat his cheek and he gives me a pout. ¡°Now you¡¯re treating me like

    a pet.¡± I chuckle at that. ¡°No, you¡¯re like a sibling that I never had.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to be so. Keep me updated if you need me to bring anything home.¡±

    ¡°I will, thanks!¡± I hurry to the waiting car and head back to the safe house. I quickly text Valerie that

    Sebastian will be home and ask how Sia is.

    I then quickly make a list for Justin to get us some groceries from the shops, send it to him, and order a

    few items, including a cake topper that I want him to collect too.

    We had just parked up at home when I call Agatha. Things might be rough between us, but she is

    Sebastian¡¯s mother and I want her here when we wee him home.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voicees down the line. ¡°Hello Mrs King, it¡¯s Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello dear¡­ You know I¡¯d like it if you would stop being so formal¡­¡± She sounds tired although

    she tries to hide it. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well. How are you?¡±

    ¡°As well as I can be when my son is locked away.¡± She says sadly. I smile as I enter the safe house.

    ¡°Well then, you will be happy to hear Sebastian is free to leave. He will be home in a few hours, and I

    was wondering if you would like to be here when he does.¡±

    ¡°What! You mean he¡¯s not being trialled!¡± ¡°We had somewhat of a trial, however, when all the facts and

    the situation that took ce was presented, he was proven innocent. So will youe?¡±

    There¡¯s silence, and she sighs softly. ¡°I- I don¡¯t think Aran will allow me to¡­ thank you for the invitation,

    Zaia, but I don¡¯t think I can.¡±

    ¡°Will you not meet your grandchildren?¡± I ask softly. I know it would mean a lot to Sebastian if his

    mother was here.

    ¡°Oh, I want to, but I don¡¯t know if Aran would be happy if I did without his knowledge¡­ maybe I can

    come without him knowing¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll do. that. Where are you staying?¡± ¡°I will have someonee

    collect you in two hours. Have dinner with us too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I missed your cooking, Zaia! That is I presume you will be cooking!¡± ¡°Yes, I will be,¡± I say, smiling

    softly. She was always a good mother-inw. I can¡¯t wait to cook for Bastien.

    ¡°Alright, tell your driver to wait in the car around the bed on the left. I wille to the car, but first I

    need to get some presents! I¡¯m finally meeting my grandchildren! Goddess! I am so excited!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you soon then,¡± I say to the very excited woman, who no longer sounds tired, chuckling

    as I hang up.

    ¡°So congrattions on the good news,¡± Valerie says as I step into the lounge. She isn¡¯t in here, but

    there¡¯s a door on the far side that stands open and I can tell she¡¯s got her things pretty much fully set

    up. ¡°Thanks. So how have you and the kiddies been, and where are they?¡± I ask, taking off my jacket.

    ¡°Over here.¡± She says, motioning inside the room. I cross the room and peep into theb to see them

    ying on the floor with coloured foam.

    Once again, they are mumbling incoherently in anguage that sounds like French, but it isn¡¯t. The

    strangest thing is they seem to be conversing with one another, although they aren¡¯t making sense.

    Hmm, I might need to switch to Spanish next!

    ¡°Mommy! Look what Aunty Velly gave us!¡± Sia says patting the foam. ¡°Aunty Velly?¡± I raise an eyebrow

    as I go over to her.

    Valerie chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s unique. I just hope Jai doesn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°That it is.¡± I smile. ¡°How exciting!¡± I add to

    the children, giving them both a hug and kiss and prod the foam.¡±

    Valerie turns in her chair as she removes her gloves. ¡°I was just checking the blood samples, but I¡¯m

    going to continue when I have a few more things I need.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to?¡± I ask in French. She nods. ¡°I think so, and I will find a

    way.¡± She reassures me.

    Standing up, I nod. ¡°Well children, your daddy. will be back today, so Mommy is going to go cook some

    delicious food, ok? So will be good for Aunty Velly?¡± I can¡¯t help but giggle at that, and Valerie gives me

    a look. Aunty Velly the Smelly.

    I chuckle again.

    ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Valerie protests, but I don¡¯t tell her. ¡°We will be very good. We need Daddy

    home.¡± Zion says. ¡°I have been worried about Daddy being gone.¡±

    ¡°Awe really?¡± I say, ruffling his hair. He nods gravely. ¡°Everyone has been worried but now things are

    ok.¡±

    I feel a sliver of guilt, no matter how much I try to hide my worries, they still pick up¡­

    ¡°Well, no need to worry. He¡¯sing home.¡± He nods as Sia bounces up and down where she¡¯s sitting,

    pping her hands in excitement. ¡°Yay! I like Daddy!¡±

    Me too. I give her a smile before deciding to quickly do my prep before I get changed. ¡°Do you need

    help? I mean, I¡¯m no cook, but I can chop things?¡± Valerie offers.

    I smirk. ¡°No, thank you, my dear Velly, the Smelly, I¡¯ll manage,¡± I whisper before I rush from the room,

    leaving her staring wide-eyed at me.

    ¡°Zaia! Oh, girl, I¡¯ming for you!¡± She shouts as I burst outughing. ¡°Got to catch me first.¡± I taunt as

    I enter the kitchen. I feel light¡­ It¡¯s been so many days since I¡¯ve felt this happy and serene¡­

    Valerie is better. We are all together and Sebastian will be home soon! 1¡°Oh, I will!¡± She calls,

    amusement clear in her voice.

    Yes, you will, because you, my girl, are a fighter. I wash my hands and roll up my sleeves, ready to

    prepare for Sebastian¡¯s return¡­

 Chapter 89

    Coming Home

    ZAIA. I look in the mirror, feeling all jittery and nervous. Two and a half hours have passed, and I am all

    ready. I managed to have the food ready, showered myself, dressed the children, set up the wee

    home banner and balloon and finally got dressed myself. I like how I look. I think so will Sebastian¡­

    I blush again as I touch my volumised curls. I have smoky eyes and matt red lips which I have paired

    with a backless, long-sleeved

    shimmering ck dress. It reveals my legs and hugs my figure. Two glitter silver straps cross. my back

    and I¡¯m wearing ck heels.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I know I went all out like I¡¯m going on a date, but this is going to be a special night and even more so

    since we¡¯ll all be together. ¡°Look at you,¡± Valerie teases as I walk down the steps, making me blush all

    over again. ¡±

    Someone looks an absolute catch. I wonder why She¡¯s not in her wheelchair and although she doesn¡¯t

    go for too long, I like that she is walking, but I¡¯m d she also knows her limits. Being a doctor, she is

    responsible.

    She¡¯s wearing ck pants and a satin blue top that has a slight plunging neckline. I pout. ¡°It¡¯s nothing

    much,¡± I mumble, staring at my sparkling nude nails. It is a bit much¡­but I wanted to dress up for

    him¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not much she says.¡± Valerie.teases, giving me a quick hug. ¡°And what about you? You look

    stunning yourself!¡± I say, admiring her once more, just as Sia runs over.

    ¡°Thanks, Zaia, I¡¯m still thinking of a good revenge name for you, payback for earlier ¨C don¡¯t think you¡¯re

    off the hook!¡± she says, making me chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± I reply as we step back, and I look down at Sia in her gorgeous pastel pink dress. ¡°Oh,

    wow Mommy, you look beautiful,¡± Sia says, cupping her cheeks. I crouch down and hug her gently. ¡°So

    do you, my beautiful princess.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Valerie whispers. My heart skips a beat as Ziones rushing out with the party

    poppers. ¡°Daddy is home!¡±

    The four of us stand there, side by side as the door opens and the two men step inside as Valerie and

    Zion let off the party poppers. ¡°WELCOME HOME!¡± The three of them, along with Jai, shout, but I¡¯m

    unable to speak.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes are fixed on me, those piercing blue eyes meet mine, he¡¯s obviously cleaned up,

    fresh trim, clean clothes consisting of smart pants and a white shirt, holding his jacket over his

    shoulder, his other hand in his pocket as his eyes slowly look down trailing over me.

    They linger on my breasts and legs, almost as if he¡¯s undressing me with his eyes and imagining what

    he wants to do with me¡­

    The moment is broken suddenly when Zion and Sia rush to Sebastian, breaking our eye contact.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± Zion says as Sia hugs his leg.

    Sebastian looks down and a faint smile crosses his gorgeous features, and he crouches down, pulling

    them both close, a hand on the back of their heads. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He says. ¡°Sorry, I took so long. Have

    you two been good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always good,¡± Zion says confidently, making me smile as Sia nods. ¡°I was good too.¡± She says,

    wrapping her arms around his neck. He kisses her cheek. ¡°I knew you were. I was more concerned

    about Zion.¡±

    ¡°Daddy! I was good!¡± Zion protests making Sebastian chuckle. How many times do we have to be

    apart? Why can¡¯t we just live a life without fear of something going wrong or something happening to

    someone?

    ¡°Hey there, beautifuldies,¡± Jai says as hees over to us. ¡°Looking good Valerie, looking good

    Zaia.¡± He whistles.

    I see Sebastian frown at him as he stands up carrying the two kids andes over to us, giving Valerie

    a nod before he looks down at me. ¡°Are you not happy to see me? You didn¡¯t wee me home,¡± he

    says, making me bite. my lip.

    His tone is serious, yet seductive. Those piercing eyes burn into me, and I open my mouth to reply

    when he leans closer, his lips grazing my ear.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I reply breathlessly. Why does he consume me so? His scent dizzies It¡¯s an addiction, an

    intoxication that devours me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll await my real wee tonight.¡± His husky growl makes a shiver of delight rush up my spine, and I

    bite my lip at his words as my eyes flutter shut.

    The tingles I feel from his touch rush through me tantalizingly. His lips graze my jaw before they meet

    the corner of mine.

    ¡°You look ravishing, my Alpha Queen,¡± he growls quietly, and I turn my face, needing a taste of his lips

    against mine.

    My breath hitches as every sound fades away and he kisses me painfully slowly, almost as if he¡¯s trying

    to control himself.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Reality suddenly returns, tearing us from one another and I step back, realising the kids

    are giggling. The sound now fills my ears and I turn to see Agatha standing thereden with gifts. She

    looks a little teary but otherwise happy. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte, the gifts were all taken to be checked

    before I was allowed in and there.

    were so many¡­¡± she says, wringing her hand at the bags that she¡¯s just ced on the floor. ¡°Mom,

    what are you doing here?¡± Sebastian asks, frowning slightly.

    ¡°I was invited by my daughter-inw, it¡¯s none of your business! Now where are my grandchildren?¡±

    she says, staring at the children. Her eyes well with tears as she rushes over and cups their faces.

    ¡°My¡­ oh my, it¡¯s a mini-Sebastian and Zaia¡­ you two made such beautiful children!¡±

    Sebastian and I exchange looks, and I can¡¯t help but smile. We really did. Agatha showers both Zion

    and Sia with lots of kisses.

    ¡°I¡¯m grandmother Agatha. You can call me Granny Aggy ok, your dad is my son. Will you remember

    that?¡± she gushes, kissing them both again. ¡°Aggy? Really?¡± Sebastian says, cocking a brow.

    ¡°I was thinking the same.¡± I giggle. Eggy. ¡°What did you just think?¡± Sebastian asks me, and I shake my

    head, feeling guilty.

    He looks amused and winks at me, making me all giddy under his gaze. His eyes dip to my lips before

    he forces himself to look away. ¡°Ok, children? Granny Aggy?¡± ¡°Yes Granny, now please don¡¯t cry, the

    house might get flooded,¡± Zion says making Sebastian smirk.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Mom, calm down.¡±

    ¡°How can I calm down? These are my grandchildren! I love them more than I love you!¡± she sobs as

    she hugs them again.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Granny Aggy. We are always going to be together!¡± Sia says gently. My heart clenches as

    Gerard¡¯s words fill my mind and the reminder of her health weighs down on me. I¡¯m pulled out of my

    dark thoughts when Agatha hugs me tightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Zaia. For these beautiful children, for giving my foolish son another chance and for being

    the best daughter-inw one could hope for.¡± She whispers as she cups my face. I smile at her and

    shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± I reply, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

    She smiles happily as she looks between Sebastian and me before cupping his face. ¡°Keep her happy,

    always.¡± She smiles, the corner of her eyes wrinkling before she slowly moves back.

    ¡°Come on everyone, we should go eat first. Zaia cooked everything.¡± Valerie deres as I offer Agatha

    a tissue. ¡°Come on, kiddies!¡±

    Jai picks up Sia, as Zion motions, Sebastian to follow. ¡°Mom made too much for you,¡± he states.

    Sebastian smirks. ¡°Oh yeah? Well, I¡¯ll join give me a minute.¡±

    Zion nods before rushing off and I turn slowly, wondering if he wants to say something or if I should

    follow everyone else.

    ¡°Shall we-¡°I gasp when he grabs my arm, spinning me around and pushing me up against the wall

    behind me.

    ¡°Not so fast¡­¡± he growls dangerously. His voice is possessive and sexy as he cages me between his

    arms and I blow a strand of hair from in front of my face, in an attempt to move. it back. His eyes flicker

    as he slowly brushes it back, admiring my face.

    ¡°Oh? And why not?¡± I whisper. His eyes are now burning silver and I know my own have changed too.

    ¡®Because I fucking need a moment to show you how much I missed you.¡¯

    My heart thunders and it¡¯s not only from his words, but because he¡¯s somehow telepathically

    communicating with me.

    ¡°How¡­¡± I whisper as he grips the side of my face. ¡®You know the answer to that,¡¯ he murmurs once

    again as he closes the gap between us.

    I look at him. The old tales suggest of a telepathic bond between mates, families and packs where they

    couldmunicate without even speaking a word out loud. Legend says that¡¯s how they

    communicated in battle¡­ 2

    Is it truly happening between us? It is¡­

    This is another part of us that we have lost¡­ 1

    I focus on him, willing him to hear me. ¡°Then kiss me.¡¯ I try He smirks.

    ¡°With pleasure,¡± he whispers back. I did it! But the happiness of the moment is consumed with

    something far better, far more intense. And when his lips press against mine in a delicious, deep kiss. I

    am his.

    His body presses firmly against mine. One of his hands roam my body, before it settles on my ass,

    squeezing it hard as his tongue delves into my mouth and with it¡­ Abustion of emotions. Intense,

    powerful, full of love and possessiveness.

    Emotions that belong to him¡­ but through our bond I can feel them all¡­ almost- no, not almost, but as

    if I am reading his mind¡­

    ¡°That is the true gift of fated mates.¡¯ he murmurs, his voice like ate-night melody, humming through

    me like magic¡­

 Chapter 90

    12. A Moment with Family or I Am The Luna Chapter 90 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN. The need for her is clouding my mind. I want her, want to taste every inch of her, kiss

    every part of her¡­ devour her¡­

    I bite back a groan as I squeeze her ass. How is she seducing me like a siren? Every wriggle, every

    movement, every breathless moan that leaves her only tempts me further. Luring me to a ce in my

    mind that I cannot regain control of.

    I massage her breasts, my cock straining in my pants, and wanting nothing more than to be buried

    inside of her; pounding her hard as I tug on those silky red locks. ¡°Bastien¡­¡± she whimpers erotically,

    although she¡¯s gently pulling back.

    Her cheeks are flushed as she looks up at me through hershes. She¡¯s a s3xy little minx and the lust

    and love in her eyes is only pulling me deeper. She could ask me to walk off a nk right now and I

    would¡­

    ¡°You are tempting me further, Foxie¡­ those eyes and these lips are my undoing.¡± I purr deeply, my

    voice a deep rumble in my throat as I run my thumb over her s3xy red lips. I¡¯m rewarded with a

    delicious erotic moan.

    She parts them slightly and wraps them around my thumb, twirling her tongue around it and making me

    throb hard. ¡°Your behaviour isn¡¯t helping,¡± I growl, pressing my body fully against her so she can feel

    how hard I am.

    Her eyes flutter shut for a moment, and she lets out a shaky breath. I brush my nose down her neck,

    inhaling her scent. ¡°I hope you are well rested because I don¡¯t n on sleeping tonight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she whispers, arching her back as she presses herself fully against me. Reaching up she

    cups my face and the lust in her eyes is clear, but the concern that reces it is not something I wish to

    see. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried?¡± I ask quietly. She smiles and shakes her head. ¡°I just am,¡± she says, cing

    her hand on my abs and resting her head against my chest. She wants us to be honest¡­ but will she

    tell me what¡¯s worrying her?

    ¡°Sebastian! Zaia! You can make me more grandchildrenter. Come join us!¡± Mom¡¯s voicees,

    making me narrow my eyes.

    ¡°How do you make children?¡± Zion asks curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need more babies.¡± ¡°We¡¯reing!¡±

    Zaia calls making me sigh internally. She really stepped into that one. As if on cue, Jai¡¯sughter

    reaches us, making Zaia¡¯s eyes widen as she realises what she¡¯s just said.

    I spank her ass. ¡°So, how close are you?¡± I tease, making her blush and push me away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You really walked right into that one.¡± I mock as she¡¯s about to walk off, but I tug her back

    into my arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be home,¡± I say, pressing my lips to hers. She kisses me back softly, her heart thumping,

    and she nods. ¡°It is¡­ I love you, Sebastian.¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I know,¡± I reply cockily, making her smack my chest. ¡°And?¡± she pushes. Our eyes meet and I smirk.

    ¡°You know I always have and always will love you.¡±

    She pecks my lips before she leads the way to the dining area. I ce my finger to my lips as I admire

    that booty. I close the gap between us, falling in step with her as I squeeze her ass once before she

    casts me a nce and steps into the dining room.

    I follow, staying behind her and take my seat before anyone notices my obvious hard-on. Zaia and

    Valerie exchange looks and Zaia blushes as she sits down beside me, and I instantly put my hand on

    her thigh.

    ¡°So, shall we tuck in?¡± Zaia says, her cheeks still pink. Mom smiles happily. ¡°Yes, of course. I know you

    two are in a hurry but-¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t.¡± Zaia firmly adds with a smile. ¡°I am in a hurry to eat because then we can have dessert.

    There¡¯s chocte cake!¡± Zion says, making Sia smile as she looks up at Sebastian. ¡°Do you like cake,

    Daddy?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I reply, I never was a sweets person until Zaia began cooking for me. I remember those days. I

    really did take advantage of her.

    We all tuck in as Zaia tes food for Sia and me, whilst Mom dishes up for Zion. She¡¯s made a variety

    of dishes and only now do I realise how hungry I am. I knew she was up to something the moment Jai

    showed up to get me, saying I¡¯m free.

    When he was dying, I was expecting a wee. That¡¯s just who she is. Jai had told me how Zaia

    told everyone she was the one who pushed Gerard.

    I had been in a rush to see her¡­ but looking at her now, all dolled up s3xily and this meal, which smells

    good, sure made it worth the wait. I ce two chicken drumsticks on her te, and then on my own

    before adding the pie, and she smiles up at me. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ she says through the mind connection.

    ¡®Always.¡¯ I respond.

    I could get used to this. She¡¯s made all my favourites from cheese and potato pie, grilled ribs and

    steak, roasted potato, chilli con carne and there¡¯s vegetable rice. There are two sds, as well as a

    few dips. She really did go all out.

    She¡¯s a superwoman. I smile, watching the kids tuck into their chicken happily. I look down at Sia.

    She¡¯s a lot smaller than Zion. Gerard¡­

    She¡¯s blood-rted to him, yet he had no remorse and still tried to kill my children¡­ I want him dead.

    But right now, the incentive is doing what¡¯s needed for Sia and I don¡¯t care who has to pay the price.

    She looks up at me as if noticing I¡¯m watching and picks up her tissue, wiping her mouth quickly, and

    gives me a huge smile.

    ¡°Princess, you can have a dirty face, and I wouldn¡¯t care,¡± I tell her quietly, making her giggle and nod. I

    caress the back of her head as she continues eating and my brows furrow.

    The antidote¡­

    ¡°Bastien?¡±

    I nce over at Zaia, who is watching me with concern, her hand resting on top of mine on her leg.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I answer, pushing my thoughts away and giving her a small smirk.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I respond, winking at her. As expected, she smiles softly and rxes. She doesn¡¯t need to

    worry about my problems. ¡°The food is delicious, by the way.¡± Ipliment, taking a bite of my pie.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replies.

    The others chat and I give my input here and there as we eat, enjoying the food and I rx in the

    company of my family.

    It¡¯s muchter, and I had to force Mom to leave. If Dad figures out where she is it would just be more

    drama. She leaves reluctantly, begging to be able to see the kids again, and only when Zaia promises

    she can, does she leave?

    My mother has the power to mentally exhaust you in a short span of time and make you wish that you

    don¡¯t have to see her for at least a few years.

    I put the kids to bed and due to their excitement; it took them much longer to go down, telling me about

    everything they¡¯ve done and asking where I have been.

    I now look at the top of Sia¡¯s head as she¡¯s snuggled against me. Her breathing once again getting to

    me as she sleeps. Why her?

    That is a question anyone who has lost a loved one to an illness asks when they learn of it¡­

    Why? Why does it have to happen to the ones we love? Why us? When time is running out and you

    know that anything can happen, you wonder why.

    I hug her gently, making sure not to squeeze her and kiss the top of her head. I am going to make sure

    she is healed.

    I tuck her in and get up, fixing the banket around Zion before dimming the light and leaving the room. I

    know Zaia is waiting for me, but I also don¡¯t want to have the talk that I know we need to¡­

    She knows what my future holds and so do I. The inevitable cannot be denied. I knock on the bedroom

    door before I push it open but end uping to a stop.

    The room is dark, lit with candles that flicker. A seductive scent, which is Zaia¡¯s favourite fragrance, fills

    the air and petals are scattered over the bed. I nce down the hall before stepping inside and locking

    the door behind me. Talking can wait¡­

    The curtains are drawn and there are two sses of wine and a tter of choctes and strawberries

    with dipping sauce sitting beside the bed and, as for the star of the show herself¡­

    I turn and see her leaning against the wall behind the door. A tiny ck satin gown is slipping off her

    shoulders, her tinyce ck lingerie only emphasising her smooth creamy skin and her boobs are

    almost spilling out. She has her arms wrapped around her waist.

    She has one heeled foot against the wall and she¡¯s looking directly at me with those gorgeous

    amethyst eyes. She smiles seductively at me as she slowly backs me up to the bed before cing her

    hands on my shoulders and forcing me to sit.

    I oblige, leaning back as I look up at her. A few curls fall in front of her eyes, and I reach up, brushing

    them back. ¡°Hello, S3xy Senorita¡­¡± I murmur, making her smirk as she pushes me onto my back.

    ¡°Wee home My S3xy Beast¡­¡± she purrs as she climbs on top of me, pressing her pussy to my

    already hard cock and her lips to mine¡­

 Chapter 91

    13. A S3xy Night SEBASTIAN. or I Am The Luna Chapter 91 By Moonlight Muse

    I like when my girl is horny, and when she tries to take control. I love a strong woman, and this one

    right here is the perfect concoction of smart, strong, and fucking s3xy.

    We kiss roughly, passionately, hungrily. Wanting nothing more than for this moment to never fucking

    end.

    She¡¯s strong, yet I easily take control, dominating the kiss before I tangle my hand into her silky locks,

    tugging her head up and attack her neck with rough hungry kisses.

    She sighs softly and my other hand roams her body, fondling her breast and ass as she grinds sexily

    into my crotch.

    Her heart is pounding, the smell of her arousal strong in the air mixed with her own scent, and it is

    heavenly. I rip her gown off, casting it aside.

    ¡°As much as I want to fuck you nice and slow¡­ I need to satiate the hunger inside of me.¡± I growl as I

    nuzzle my nose between her breasts. ¡°Can you handle me?¡±

    I look into her glowing eyes, and like the good girl she is, she nods. ¡°Yes I can, handsome.¡± She purrs,

    raking her hands down my chest, slicing through the buttons with a single w.

    Seems like she¡¯s getting better at shifting¡­ nice¡­

    She runs her hands over my abs in admiration, leaving a trail of sparks in her wake.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡± I purr, reaching up and nibbling on her ear, wrapping my hand around her throat

    as I flip her onto the bed, making her gasp. In a sh, I have her panties and bra ripped off before I

    step back.

    Pulling off my shirt, I unbuckle my belt before pulling it out. She bites her lip, her eyes coated with lust

    and holds out her wrists, making me smirk. She¡¯s willingly allowing herself to be vulnerable around

    me¡­ submitting to me in every way¡­

    ¡°Do you like being at my mercy, baby girl?¡± I growl as I pull her arms above her head and tie her wrists

    with the belt.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she mewls hornily, and I smirk, pinching her stiffened nipple and delivering a sharp tap to

    her breast.

    Her skin is smooth and wless but when I¡¯m done with her, she¡¯ll be marked all over, proof of my

    iming and of this night.

    ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯ll need you to keep quiet.¡± I say huskily as I run my hands down the centre of her breasts,

    making her suck in a breath, stopping above her pubic bone area.

    She nods as she parts her legs sexily and I look at her smooth pussy that is inviting me. I throb hard.

    I¡¯m so fucking turned on as I pick up her panties, taking a whiff that makes her blush. Damn, she¡¯s an

    addiction.

    ¡°You smell fucking divine.¡± I growl possessively before I shove them into her mouth, giving her a cocky

    smirk.¡± Now keep those legs apart like a good little slut.¡±

    Her cheeks flush, but she does as I say, spreading them even further.

    Oh yeah¡­

    I unzip my pants to give myself some room before I kneel beside the bed and rub my thumb down the

    centre of her pussy as I go down on her.

    Her entire body reacts the moment my lips touch her, her back arching as a stifled moan leaves her

    lips.

    I keep going, sucking, licking and kissing her sweet pussy as she moans and cries out beneath me, her

    juices trickling out of her.

    Her muffled moans grow louder, and I know she¡¯s closer. She tenses, her back arches as shees

    and I attack her clit, mming two fingers into her and fucking her faster, making her juices squirt

    everywhere. With my other hand, I reach up, fondling her breasts.

    I don¡¯t stop until her body stops trembling from her orgasm and shees down from her high and she

    tries to push me away from her now tender pussy.

    But we have only just begun. Her pussy is soaking wet, and I now stand up, removing my pants and

    boxers. She¡¯s about to sit up, but I pin her wrists to the bed, pulling out her panties from her mouth and

    kissing her roughly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not to get up unless I tell you to.¡± I growl huskily. She moans in response, nodding as she

    kisses me back before I move back and step out of my clothes, pushing them aside. Her eyes trail over

    me,

    admiration, love, and hunger burning bright. Her eyes holding a sparkle that reminds me of the glitter of

    stars on a warm night¡­

    Alluring, mysterious and inviting¡­

    She wants me. I can tell from the way she¡¯s staring at my cock, the way her tonguees out even

    before her voice fills my head. ¡®I want that cock down my throat,¡¯ she begs, running her tongue along

    her lips.

    ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡± I reply huskily. Straddling her waist, I reach down, grabbing her by the hair

    and mming my cock into her sexy little mouth.

    Fuck, she looks so good with my cock in her mouth, her plush lips wrapped around them. She¡¯s so

    fucking s3xy. ¡®Fuck that¡¯s it.¡¯ I growl internally.

    She gasps as she begins sucking and licking my cock and I speed up, hitting the back of her throat with

    every brutal thrust.

    The sound of her gagging and slurping is fucking turning me on even more. Her eyes are watering, but

    she still wants more.

    ¡®Oh fuck baby, that¡¯s it. Harder!¡¯ she moans through the link. Now what kind of man would I be if I don¡¯t

    give my woman what she¡¯s begging so fucking good for?

    I m into her harder, throat fucking her brutally. The sound of her taking me is bliss to my fucking ears

    and I tilt my head back as blistering pleasure rushes through me. It¡¯s like a gate has been unlocked,

    unleashing a dam of intense euphoria that consumes me. Fuck¡­

    The pressure is building, and I am right on the edge of my release and with onest thrust, I m into

    her, releasing my load down her throat and then pull out breathing heavily.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    She takes a huge gulp of air, her heart pounding and her breasts heaving as she swallows it all. I move

    back, admiring her with approval.

    ¡°That was¡­. fucking good¡­¡± I mutter breathlessly.

    Her hair is a mess, her face flushed, and her lips sore. I can see the water in her eyes as she tries to

    get her breath back, her arms tied above her head. She¡¯s mine, all fucking mine. Mine to please, mine

    to fuck, mine to im and mine to call my own.

    ¡°You look beyond fucking sexy¡­ and you are fucking incredible.¡± I breathe hard as I tap her face,

    making her smile sexily, as she arches her back and my gaze falls to her breasts.

    I kiss her lips once before I take one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking hard as I pinch, squeeze,

    and knead the other. She moans loudly, gasping when I bite down slightly.

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she moans, tensing slightly. I suck harder before reaching up and grabbing her throat

    possessively. I lift her leg as I thrust into her, making her gasp as I begin fucking her, biting back my

    own groans of pleasure.

    Fuck, she feels so good. She lets out a choked gasp, and I look down at her as I pound into her. I can

    feel her emotions, feel the pleasure she¡¯s experiencing, the euphoria that runs through her.

    ¡®Fuck, I love you.¡¯ I growl as I pull out and flip her over, she looks at me over her shoulder, her elbows

    on the bed, her tied hands in front of her as she wriggles her perky booty.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± She responds as I p her ass, making her gasp, her juices glisten down her thighs

    and the marks left by my touch cover her ass.

    ¡°Tell me, Little Fox, do you enjoy pain?¡± I whisper in her ear as I caress her ass before delivering

    another sharp tap to her ass.

    She moans softly in response. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she replies wantonly. I smirk as I wrap my hand around her

    throat and I grab my cock, pressing it at her entrance and thrust into her, controlling myself from

    ramming into her¡­

    Wanting to feel her tight pussy clench around me. I slide in fully, then pull out, making her whimper.

    ¡°I thought you were going to give it to me hard?¡± She sighs in satisfaction as I slide into her again.

    ¡°Patience baby girl, let me enjoy this tight pussy.¡± I growl, unable topletely cut off my groan of

    pleasure before I pull out and thrust hard into her again.

    Each thrust makes her moan in pleasure and when I feel I can no longer hold back, her soft moans

    trigger me to lose all control as I let go of her throat. Leaning over her, I pull her arms forward, pinning

    them to the bed before I m into her hard and fast.

    She cries out in ecstasy ¨C the bed, muffling her moan as I fuck her hard, pounding that pussy. The

    sound of our skin pping against one another is apanied by the moans of our gratification and

    pleasure to the drumming of our heartbeats¡­

    Fuck, this is heaven¡­

    More than heaven

 Chapter 92

    14. A Bite of Chocte or I Am The Luna Chapter 92 By Moonlight Muse

    ¦¦¦¡¦©¦¡.

    It¡¯ste, surely past two in the morning, yet we are both wide awake. That was¡­ incredible¡­

    Pleasure still courses through me at just the memory, and my cheeks burn at the memory. Sebastian is

    an irresistible god that I love with everything I have. I¡¯m sitting in the warm bathtub, soaking my tired

    body.

    Sebastian will be joining me in a few minutes. I can hear him through the open door as he strips the

    bedding and the thud as he flips the mattress. After that session, it was very much needed.

    I blush, feeling extremely satiated despite the exhaustion thates with it. Even though we both need

    sleep and would happily sink into slumber in one another¡¯s arms, Sebastian¡¯s suggestion to have a

    soak in the tub was an obvious implication that tonight is not over.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    We need to talk. That is something that I know, and I hope he is ready to open up. He re- enters the

    bathroom, gloriously naked, holding the two sses of wine, and the tter of choctes and

    strawberries.

    ¡°I thought you might be hungry,¡± he says, cing the tray down on the stool beside the tub. My eyes

    rake over his manhood and he smirks. ¡°Distracted?

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I bite my lip as he bends down, giving me a soft kiss and passing me a ss. He then gets

    into the tub opposite me, his strong muscr legs on either side of mine.

    His eyes flicker as they rake over my breasts that are peeking out of the water and, of course, I¡¯m going

    to tease him too. I brush my hair back, raising my arms as I twist it up, giving him an even better view

    of my breasts.

    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t tempt me.¡± He growls, making me giggle. ¡°Is the beast not satiated?¡± I tease, brushing my

    foot along his manhood.

    Oh, he¡¯s hard again.

    Mmm¡­

    ¡°Are you satiated?¡± he mocks. I roll my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a woman. We aren¡¯t as horny as men are.¡± I say,

    although I don¡¯t believe that annoying Sebastian is an extremely fun pastime.

    ¡°We both know that¡¯s not true. I mean, you are the one who came onto me,¡± he replies cockily as he

    raises his ss and takes a gulp. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that happening.¡± I retort, making him smirk.

    ¡°Oh? Well, I guess I really did fuck your brains out. But I won¡¯tin. I want you every hour of every

    day.¡±

    My heart skips a beat at his words, and I brush my foot along his balls.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you win this round.¡±

    ¡°Let me win? I think I won,¡± he replies. I¡¯ve missed this. ¡°Things are different this time, aren¡¯t they? I

    mean, between us, although it¡¯s still us.¡± I muse.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a stronger connection. I have always loved you, Zaia. But there was definitely ack

    of propermunication. My fault for trying to handle everything¡­ and yours for always pushing aside

    what you felt, as long as I was happy.¡± He¡¯s serious now as I sip my wine and I nod.

    ¡°I agree, so let¡¯s make suremunication is always key,¡± I murmur as he reaches over, picking up a

    strawberry and twirling it in the chocte.

    Reaching over, he ces it to my lips and parts them, I bite into it slowly, watching his gaze linger on

    my lips before he feeds me the rest of the strawberry and leans back once more.

    ¡°I guess it is,¡± he says, answering my statement from moments earlier. ¡°I wanted to tell you, I shifted

    into my wolf. In fact, not only did I manage to shift painlessly, but I went up against three rogues single-

    handed and-¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± he asks sharply. ¡°What were you doing out there alone? Why were the guards andi not

    doing their job?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish,¡± I say, exhaling in frustration. ¡°I can handle myself, Sebastian, this is what always

    happens. Just let me exin.¡±

    He¡¯s frowning deeply and I really don¡¯t want to be harsh, but I am going to have to say this.

    ¡°I can take care of myself, Sebastian. For several years, I was alone. I don¡¯t need you to be

    overprotective of me all the time, ok?¡± My tone is as gentle as possible yet firm enough to get the

    message across. I need him to understand because I know how he reacts. He frowns but does not

    reply, and I sigh.

    ¡°We always hit this¡­ this point, where you get mad and¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t give up Zaia¡­ one of us has to be patient. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m simply wondering why you would be

    out there alone when you damn well know that it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to go for a run, something you have done countless times, but because you¡¯re a man, it¡¯s ok

    right?¡±

    He shakes his head, ¡°Ok, I get it, you¡¯re an Alpha, so I shouldn¡¯t worry,¡± he replies coldly and ces his

    empty ss down and I sigh.

    ¡°No, worry. You are allowed to worry. I mean, I worry about you, but you wouldn¡¯t stop risking your life

    just because it worries me. I just mean, why the double standards?¡±

    ¡°Can we just agree to disagree on this? I will always worry about you, regardless of whether you¡¯re

    capable of handling yourself or not.¡±

    He¡¯s trying. I can tell that as much as he¡¯s frowning, he¡¯s controlling his temper.

    ¡°I can settle for that,¡± I say, cing my hand on his knee which is slightly raised. ¡°Thank you for

    understanding.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I will ever like it. You¡¯re mine, and nothing will ever happen to you.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± I say

    softly, caressing his thigh for a moment.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± he asks, his eyes serious.

    ¡°Well, I have a meeting with them tomorrow. They aren¡¯t feral. Clearly just more in touch with their

    wolves than the majority of us. They knew about you and consider most of us pathetic excuses of

    wolves.¡±

    He¡¯s frowning deeply as if pondering over something, ¡°A meeting? Did you consider the possibility it

    could be a trap? They think most werewolves are below them?¡±

    ¡°How? What will they get out of that? I want them on my side, Sebastian.¡± I reply firmly. ¡°Have you ever

    considered that perhaps they are already part of the Sable? Trust no one Zaia.¡±

    His words send a shiver down my spine, but I don¡¯t want to believe that¡­

    ¡°Well, I want to give this a chance and see if I can get them on my side.¡±

    ¡°Your side¡­¡± There¡¯s an odd emotion in his eyes. Our eyes meet and the chilling reminder of our

    destinies returns to the forefront of my mind, and I look down.

    ¡°Our side.¡± I correct myself.

    He doesn¡¯t respond, but why do I feel like he knows something?

    ¡°Our side.¡± He repeats, ncing over at his empty ss.

    ¡°Here,¡± I say, offering him mine. He takes it, downing it in one go before cing it on the floor beside

    the tub. Got to love his big arms.

    I get up, crawling over to him until I¡¯m kneeling between his legs and look up at him. There are

    emotions in his eyes that I can¡¯t read as he stares off to the side.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°So, how did you figure it out?¡± he asks, now turning his brilliant blue eyes back on me.

    ¡°Figure what out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, Zaia. Surely you know what I mean.¡±

    He knows too¡­.

    He touches the back of his neck, and I shake my head. ¡°It just kind of made sense¡­ and something

    your dad said only reinforced that theory, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s clear they want us apart.

    From the beginning, they have done nothing but try to split us apart. There¡¯s a reason we¡¯re better

    together.¡±

    He reaches up, picking a strand of wet hair from my face before cupping my face and kissing my

    forehead softly. His actions are confusing me. Why is he so calm?

    ¡°When did you figure it out?¡± I ask him curiously. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard, especially when you do the math.

    Somehow¡­ I nowplete the Sable Triquetra.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It means nothing. We need to stay together. As

    long as we stay together, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± I grip his wrists, hoping he understands. He has to understand.

    ¡°Are you reassuring me or yourself?¡± he asks quietly. I look at him sharply, frowning. ¡± Neither, I¡¯m just

    stating facts,¡± I say firmly, trying to hide the fear I am feeling.

    Why is he acting so¡­ casual about it? He caresses my face and smirks faintly. ¡°It¡¯s less painful when

    you¡¯re in denial. even if it¡¯s a lie,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Bastian, don¡¯t speak like that,¡± I say. ¡± You¡¯re scaring

    me.¡±

    His smirk fades, and he looks down at me with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but know that no matter what

    choices lie ahead, that I will always love you. That won¡¯t change.¡± Once again, it sounds like a final

    reassurance, and I shake my head.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. You will need to tell me every day.¡± I say firmly. For a moment we¡¯re both silent,

    although there are a thousand things to say before he releases my face and instead leans over and

    takes a chocte. He brings it to my lips and when I part my lips, before I can even bite down, he

    retracts his hand and pops it into his mouth. ¡°Bastian!¡± I say, sshing him.

    He smirks, taking another.

    ¡°Sorry, I just changed my mind.¡± He holds it to my lips apologetically and I roll my eyes, opening my

    mouth, only for him to pull back just as I almost bite into it. ¡°Bastian!¡± I growl as he tosses the chocte

    into his own mouth.

    He smirks, about to take another when I swat his hand away and shove one in my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need

    you to feed me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you sure?¡± he taunts as I make to stand, only for him to yank me down, making water ssh

    everyone and I gasp when I m into his chest. The feel of his firm chest against my breasts sends

    pleasure through me.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± I snap, trying to focus as I look up at him. He wraps his arms around me, and I rx

    into his arms.

    ¡°Open up,¡± hemands, in that same voice that gets my pussy clenching. I tilt my head giving him a

    re as he holds a chocte truffle to my lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°Then try to.

    I roll my eyes as I open my mouth, expecting him to pull away, but this time he doesn¡¯t, and I take a bite

    out of it. He pecks my lips, his tongue flicking across my lips before he pulls back and waits for me to

    swallow before feeding me the other half.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time,¡± I say, resting my head against his chest. The steady beating of his heart is

    soothing.

    ¡°Good¡­¡± he says.

    We¡¯re silent for a moment and I¡¯m almost drifting off when he speaks.

    ¡°Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± I reply sleepily.

    ¡°My biological father is Gerard King.¡±

    Any sleep that was lulling me into its folds vanishes as his words ring in my head and my head snaps

    up to stare at him, my blood running cold.

    Gerard is Sebastian¡¯s father?

 Chapter 93

    15. A Meeting or I Am The Luna Chapter 93 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA. I run the brush through my hair, staring distractedly at my reflection.

    Gerard is Sebastian¡¯s father¡­ I would never have made the link, even with the screaming simrity

    that Sebastian does look like a King. How and why?

    Why would they have chosen Gerard?

    Is it because he¡¯s an Alpha?

    Or because he is Aran¡¯s cousin? Or both? It¡¯s the following day and although Sebastian said nothing

    morest night, I know it¡¯s on both our minds. I do want to talk to him about it, and reassure him it

    means nothing.

    Last night reys in my mind and his final words echo in my mind.

    ¡®Gerard, is your father?¡¯ I asked.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not discuss it. Come, you need to sleep.¡¯

    I had tried to question it but he had cut me off saying he didn¡¯t want to discuss it, and so I had thanked

    him for not keeping things from me and we had fallen asleep.

    I felt there had been something more he had wanted to say, but I¡¯m not so sure. I gasp as his strong

    arms wrap around me tightly, his gaze dipping to my breasts.

    ¡°I like this top.¡± He growls huskily, kissing my neck. I smirk at him in the mirror before I stare at my

    reflection.

    I¡¯m wearing a chiffon top that cinches at my waist, but it¡¯s showing off a lot of cleavage. It is slightly off

    my shoulders and I have paired it with ivory pants.

    ¡°Of course you do. You like boobs.¡± I reply amused.

    He looks gorgeous himself. I will never understand how he can look so good, no matter what. Reaching

    up, I run my finger down his jaw, the short hair of his beard prickling my fingertips and I can feel his

    angr jaw.

    ¡°I do like boobs¡­ but I don¡¯t simply like these¡­¡± he lets go of my waist before he grabs my breasts,

    squeezing them. I bite back a soft moan as pleasure rushes through me. ¡°I fucking love these.¡± He

    growls huskily.

    ¡°Bastian¡­¡± I moan as my pussy clenches.

    Goddess, this man¡­

    He sucks gently on my neck, and I can¡¯t help but melt into his touch. I can never resist him¡­

    ¡°Mommy!¡± My eyes fly open as I hear the door handle turn and Sebastian lets go of me, pinching my

    nipples before he steps away as the door flies open. He is still close, but not pressed up against me.

    ¡°Mommy! Why you take so long today?¡± Zion frowns unhappily, frowning at Sebastian as he stands

    there, hands on hips. ¡°Is Daddy wasting your time?¡± I chuckle as I turn away, smoothing my hair over

    my neck.

    ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t,¡± I reassure, crouching down and pecking his cheek, although he is still observing

    Sebastian suspiciously. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe that. Mommy was always on time when Daddy wasn¡¯t

    here.¡±

    ¡°Well, get used to it champ, I¡¯m going to be around more often than not,¡± he says, prodding his

    forehead with a faint smile on his face. Zion huffs. ¡°Well, ok, but don¡¯t take all of Mommy¡¯s time. Come

    on, Mommy!¡±

    Sebastian raises his eyebrows sceptically, and I know an answer is on the tip of his tongue. ¡°Will you

    really argue with a child?¡± I tease, as I follow Zion out.

    Sebastian yanks me close, pecking my lips before releasing me. I have already bathed them this

    morning and gave Sia her medication, but it is obvious Zion wants some attention.

    Well, I will spend some time with them after breakfast. Entering the kitchen, we see Jai cooking and Sia

    and Valerie setting the table. ¡°Finally!¡± Jai says, ¡°I mean, wasn¡¯tst night enough?¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± I ask innocently as I cast a swift nce around to see what needs doing

    and, noticing there are no drinks, I walk over to the refrigerator to take some drinks out.

    ¡°The walls are not that soundproof. Man, I felt lonely.¡± Jai snickers, making me blush. ¡°Work harder.

    You might just get someone.¡± Sebastian says, clearly not phased.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky one day, or maybe never.¡± Jai says, ¡°Some people aren¡¯t easy to seduce.¡± I don¡¯t

    miss his gaze flickering to Valerie.

    ¡°What does seduce mean?¡± Zion asks.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always a little too curious?¡± Sebastian says.

    ¡°I am a big boy,¡± Zion replies. I nce over at Valerie, who is cing napkins and cutlery down by each

    te. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will,¡± I say, shutting the fridge and taking the cartons to the table.

    ¡°If anyone can tolerate him.¡± Valerie now adds. ¡°You can tolerate me, so how about it?¡± Jai says as he

    ces the tter of bacon, eggs and rashers on the table. To my surprise, he taps her nose and gives

    her a wink, making Zion and Sia giggle.

    Valerie opens her mouth to say something, but Jai plucks a grape from the fruit bowl and pops it into

    her mouth. He walks off to get the beans, leaving a blushing Valerie behind.

    Well, well, well¡­ I think they¡¯ll be together soon enough. I look over at Sebastian, who has already

    taken a seat, and Sia is drawing circles on his hand, trying to tickle him up his arm.

    ¡°Round and round the garden like a little teddy bear¡­ one step¡­ two steps¡­ tickle you under there!¡±

    She giggles as he instead tickles her, making her shriek.

    His eyes flick to mine and he gives me a sexy smirk before he returns to giving our daughter all his

    attention. He is the perfect father¡­

    ¡°Training regimes. We break them into groups. We are a pack, we act like it.¡± I say, as I look across the

    table, ¡°It¡¯s no longer an option.

    Everyone is to shift and prepare to shift. We strengthen our youth from a young age. Running, sports,

    self- defence, we start with these, and we teach them in a way that when wee of age, we will shift.¡±

    The meeting with the high members of the staff hasmenced, and two hours have already passed.

    Before the meeting me, Sebastian, Jai, Justin, and Valerie had sat down and made some points, so we

    were all on the same page.

    Sebastian sits back in his chair at times,bing his fingers through his beard, listening silently. He

    had been weed back happily and even now as he sits there, allowing me to take the helm of the

    discussion, he still gives input when necessary. Still backs me when I need it.

    ¡°That is extreme, isn¡¯t it? For them to have to be burdened with that expectation?¡± Ashton, one of the

    trainers, asks seriously.

    ¡°Not if it¡¯s something that they know and believe is part of us, just like breathing. Shifting was painful

    the first and second time I attempted it. To that point, I never shifted again. But now, I can shift, and it

    doesn¡¯t hurt, and we heal better and faster.¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­ but you are a Blood Born.¡± Ashton sounds uncertain as he stares down at the n I had

    outlined and given to everyone.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian is a fine example of what is possible. After all, against the beliefs of society and

    before we knew of the Blood Borns, he was a shifter who was perfectly in tune with his wolf.¡±

    ¡°She is correct, and I have been doing my own research, the Blood Born is very real and it is terrifying.

    We have to thank the goddess for what she has. given us,¡± Margaret says firmly. A murmur of

    agreement follows.

    ¡°I will write up a statement that is to be given to each member of this pack, and a version for the

    children, too. As one, we can prove that we are werewolves and that we have not forgotten that.¡± I say.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s fair,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°And you mention bringing back the full moon runs and monthly celebrations for those who will turn

    eighteen¡­ so we are turning back time in a way.¡± Another man mulls uncertainty clear in his voice.

    ¡°Those times were dark¡­ there were pack battles and-¡±

    ¡°It still exists, only now a selected team works tobat them. We are still going to protect our people.

    We are still going to keep ties with our allies. But we are also going to strengthen every single one of

    us.¡± I say firmly.

    ¡°Atticus Payne and our pack are also official allies and, of course, Hugh Toussaint¡¯s pack,¡± Sebastian

    says leaning forward. ¡°There are enemies out there and until we know what the Sable are nning,

    everyone needs to be on the lookout. Trust your Alpha, she is and always will be the one to guide you

    to the right path¡­ even if we are in a disagreement or have a difference of opinion. Remember that

    she is the one you need to follow.¡±

    There it is again, that uneasy feeling that apanies his words. Why does it feel like he¡¯s saying

    goodbye? Or that he may not always be here or worse, have a different opinion?

    ¡°Does this mean that you, Alpha Sebastian, will not reim the title as Alpha?¡±

    ¡°I am still an Alpha, regardless of if I¡¯m officially sworn in as the head of the pack, am I not?¡± Sebastian

    says challengingly as he looks the man dead in the eye.

    ¡°I understand, but the strength-¡±

    ¡°I can take all of you here aside from my woman single-handed ande out victorious, I assure you, I

    do not need the title.¡± There¡¯s a finality in his voice as the table goes extremely quiet.

    ¡°The title is hers, and until she has to im her father¡¯s pack, she will hold on to this title. Regardless of

    who holds the official title, we are a team, and this pack is ours.¡± Sebastian finishes. Jai smirks before

    he begins pping, breaking the tense silence.

    ¡°Well said, Alpha, well said.¡± I smile softly. ¡®You know, this pack is yours and I do want you to reim

    your title.¡¯

    When the time is right, we will see what happens. Let¡¯s finish this meeting, Little Fox, there is a lot

    pending. You have another meeting after this, do you not?¡¯

    The rogues¡­

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I nod as I turn back to the table, and we move on to discussing the possible threats with the Sable and

    how we will prepare for those¡­

    Sebastian¡¯s hand ghosts up my legs at times and our eyes lock, the pull between us dangerously

    intense, and I can¡¯t wait for his lips to be on mine¡­

    My phone beeps, and usually I would ignore it when I realise it is from Dad. ¡°One moment, I do

    apologise,¡± I say, picking it up and unlocking it.

    My heart thumps as I read the message, a sliver of worry rushing through me. Dad: Zaia, give me a call

    when you can. This is urgent. Is everything ok?

    ¡°This sounds like war, Alpha.¡± Stephen, head of surveince, says.

    ¡°This IS war, Stephen, and the worst part is we have no idea who exactly the enemy is, their numbers,

    when they will attack and how.¡±

    My words are followed by an ominous silence, one that is weighed with the fear of the unknown¡­

 Chapter 94

    ZAIA.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, concerned.

    The meeting has ended, and we had just gotten home. I immediately called Dad in the car but he had not picked up, making me extremely worried. Sebastian had told me to remain calm, and I was relieved when he had rang back a few moments ago.

    ¡°Calm down, Zaia, everything is handled, but you shoulde down as soon as you can,¡± Dad says calmly. Why did he sound¡­ different? ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s urgent and now you¡¯re saying to calm down?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when you pop down, say tomorrow? Alright?¡± Pop down?

    That doesn¡¯t sound like Dad, his voice sounds almost indifferent. ¡°Are you sure tomorrow is ok? I cane down tonight?¡± I suggest, running my fingers through my hair as I take out some ck pants and a fitted ck top from my suitcase.

    ¡°Yes. You shoulde tomorrow, take care. He ends the call and I frown down at it. That was¡­ strange. He didn¡¯t even ask about the children, that¡­ isn¡¯t like Dad. Is everything ok? Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll talk to the boys and Val, and see what they make of it. Putting my thoughts aside, I change swiftly and pull on some boots, ready to meet Olivan and his people. Leaving our room, I head downstairs, the sound of talking reaching my ears. Three voices? Bastien, Jai and¡­ is that Atticus?

    ¡°Atticus, what are you doing here?¡± I ask with a smile as I make my way down the stairs, surprised to see him there. He¡¯s standing with Jai and Sebastian, and they fall silent, turning to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Atticus says with a small smirk. ¡°Sebastian himself called me. I look at Sebastian, surprised.

    ¡°Oh? Howe?¡± I ask, confused, as I walk over to them, and Atticus gives me a hug that makes Sebastian frown.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem so happy to see me,¡¯ Atticus replies with a small smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just curious as to why.¡± I reply as I look up at Sebastian questioningly.

    ¡°Atticus will go with you to the Rogues. I wanted to make sure you have enough backup.¡± He says to me, his face serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are enough,¡± I say with a smile. His eyes meet mine before he looks away indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying with the children.¡± My smile vanishes, and I nce at Jai, who looks a little concerned, but he¡¯s masking it well.

    I nce back at Sebastian. He isn¡¯t going with me¡­ My stomach twists and I don¡¯t know why that hurts. It¡¯s not like he told me he¡¯de with me, but¡­ I was expecting it.

    ¡°Oh, I¡­ ok, that¡¯s great,¡± I say, forcing a graceful smile onto my face. Why am I acting so emotional? I went alonest time. Maybe because he seemed concerned¡­ and I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d let me go alone We are a team.

    ¡°Well, you really must be concerned if you called Atticus to apany me. Although I think I would have been fine alone.

    ¡± I say smoothly. ¡°Take care of yourself and I will tell all three of you this one final time.

    The decision is ultimately yours. Don¡¯t go anywhere with them. They chose the meeting spot. Do not let them dictate the final location. Keep it in the open and stay aware. Trust no one.¡±

    Sebastian says before he looks me over. ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be that bad. I mean, they did let Zaia go unharmed.¡± Jai says.

    ¡°Everyone has ulterior motives. I don¡¯t care what happens to anyone but her. Bring her back, safe.¡± Sebastian says, his eyes cold as he looks at Jai. It was not ament from friend to friend, but an Alpha¡¯smand to his Beta.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jai replies with a bow of his head.

    ¡°Ok guys, it¡¯s not that serious,¡± I say lightly before bing serious and crossing my arms.

    ¡°I called Dad, he sounded weird¡­ I think something isn¡¯t right, but he¡¯d like us toe tomorrow. I have half a mind to go tonight.¡± ¡°Really? What did he say?¡± Jai asks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that when you return,¡± Sebastian says.

    I nod ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head out now, it¡¯s almost time.¡±

    I say, ncing at my watch. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Sebastian says.

    I nod as he bends down, kissing my cheek fleetingly before he steps back. Our eyes meet and I give him a smile, wondering when did I be so clingy again?

    ¡°Stop here,¡± I say to Jai.

    ¡°Right, this ce is anything but safe,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°We¡¯re prepared. My men are staked all around. I had a feeling they¡¯d watch your pack, so I had mine put in ce.¡± Atticus says, as he fixes his jacket and I see the glint of a gun.

    ¡°Smart move,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a smart move. I frown.

    ¡°Might have been partially Sebastian¡¯s idea.¡± He admits reluctantly, making me shake my head.

    ¡°Well, remember, no violence,¡± I warn them. Atticus looks over at me as I¡¯m sitting in the back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow yourmand.¡± He winks.

    ¡°Right let¡¯s get out,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°You sure they won¡¯t fuck up the car?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We aren¡¯t returning in this one.¡± I murmur as he opens the door.

    ¡°Sebastian¡¯s idea?¡± Jai says.

    ¡°Mine actually, since he was being so paranoid,¡± I say as we get out, lock the car doors and head to the same spot where I had met Olivan and the other two wolvesst time.

    There¡¯s silence all around but I¡¯m paying attention, honing in on everything around me, trying to feel and hear for any change in the vibrations beneath us or our surroundings. I can smell others around. They aren¡¯t close, but people are nearby¡­ I give the boys a small nod as we step into the clearing and stand back-to-back.

    ¡°Alpha Olivan?!¡± I call out. There¡¯s silence for a few moments before I hear a rustle in the trees, and we all turn as Olivan steps out of the trees with two men who I am certain were the two wolves fromst time.

    They don¡¯t look impressed, their eyes sharp as they assess us. ¡°Alpha Zaia, what a surprise ¨C I had thought perhaps you would change your mind.¡±

    He smiles, but there¡¯s a distrusting glint in his eyes as he looks at Jai and Atticus. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were bringingpany.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have brought Alpha Atticus, who is also part of the Sublime Triquetra and my Beta, Jai, in hopes that you understand what I am trying to do. So together we can discuss our views and what we want for this potential alliance.¡± I say.

    ¡°If we want an alliance,¡± Olivan says, taking me by surprise, but I keep my emotions hidden.

    ¡°Well, as I said, potential alliance. I told you before, that I am willing to do an exchange.¡± I remind him firmly.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go somewhere a little private so we can discuss the terms and what benefits it would bring for both parties,¡± he says, motioning for me to follow.

    ¡°Well, I would like to request if we¡­¡± I trail off, knowing that if I did just that¡­. it would do nothing but cause more hostility between us.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Olivan asks, almost as if expecting me to refuse.

    ¡°Say it.¡± Jai murmurs.

    ¡°I would like to request we move quickly. There¡¯s plenty to discuss.¡± I say instead with a small smile.

    Atticus looks down at me, frowning, clearly not happy with the decision I¡¯ve made.

    ¡°Red¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Olivan smiles as he motions me over. I follow him, and we step into the thick trees. The moonlight disappears, and we are nketed by darkness, but it doesn¡¯t bother me.

    Not anymore. I can see perfectly, and I can sense the people who are hidden. out of sight. ¡°I am cing my faith in you, Alpha Olivan. We are even entering your forest alone, yet you have men stationed at every corner¡­¡±

    I say with a smile, my eyes glimmering as I let my aura out. A disy of power that although I may be cordial, I am still very much an Alpha who will not tolerate disrespect or betrayal.

    ¡°Of course, I understand,¡± he replies. We walk in silence for several minutes and even I realise they are taking detours and backtracking to confuse us. But I have not lost my sense of direction, the moon that peeps through the trees is enough of a guidance.

    They may be trying to protect their own location, but I am beginning to feel a little doubtful about trusting them. Should I have heeded Sebastian¡¯s warning? Just when I¡¯m about to refuse to go any further, Olivanes to a stop in front of what looks like arge log cabin. It¡¯s long, and it¡¯s a good size.

    The windows are covered, but through some cracks, I can see the faint glow of light. ¡°Ah! Here we are. Come, I apologise for the dy, but we have arrived.¡± He smiles as he knocks on the door, and they swing open. We¡¯re in what reminds me of a winter lodge. This might be their pack house¡­

    The first thing I notice is a powerful auraing from the shadows of the room. There¡¯s a man sitting there, his back is to us, a hood pulled over his head, but it¡¯s the aura that intrigues me¡­ He¡¯s holding a steaming mug in his hand, tattooed numerals cover his fingers, and he wears a few rings. Who is that?

    ¡°Ah, that is my son,e let¡¯s head to my office.¡± He says, leading me past the sofas and tables.

    It¡¯s empty¡­ too empty as if they were told to clear out. I nce at Jai, who gives me a look, clearly telling me he doesn¡¯t trust any of this. I¡¯m not sure if Jai¡¯s men are close anymore, but I hope I¡¯m not wrong and that Olivan will really consider joining hands with us. Once we are in the office, which isn¡¯t too big.

    Olivan gestures to me to take a seat in one of the three chairs. He motions Atticus to take the next one, but Atticus shakes his head. ¡°I prefer to stand.¡± He says, positioning himself right behind me. ¡°As you wish,¡± Olivan replies, taking the seat opposite us.

    ¡°Now what do you have to offer that the Sable Triquetra can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat.

    Why did he even bring us all this way just to say that? ¡°Well, all I can say is, there is nothing that you can offer me that the Sable can¡¯t. So why should I pick the side where a woman is the leader, when they clearly are the winners?¡±

    Olivan says as he rxes back in his seat, making my stomach sink. Sebastian was right. ¡°Then you should have told us out there,¡± Jai snarls, his eyes shing in irritation. Olivan smiles.

    ¡°But then, how would I be able to do my part?¡±

    ¡°What-¡± Atticus stops mid-sentence as a sudden smoke begins filling the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t inhale!¡± he shouts. Olivan grabs something from under his desk, pulling on a mask as I instantly cover my mouth as smoke fills the room, stinging my eyes and skin. Jaiunches himself across the table, but I pull him back as something smashes through the window, whizzing past our heads before I hear the sound of the gunshot.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Fuck.

    We¡¯ve been tricked.

 Chapter 95

    17. A zing Rage or I Am The Luna Chapter 95 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    I watch as Olivan rushes towards the window. The taste of betrayal stings strongly. Jai growls as

    Atticusunches himself at Olivan who kicks him off, knocking the wind from him, and making Atticus

    inhale the gas.

    ¡°Atticus!¡± I shout as Olivan pulls out a gun, but it¡¯s knocked from his hold when Jai throws himself at

    him.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Olivan snarls, throwing Jai off him with such power that Jai is thrown back. He hits the corner

    of the table before crumbling to the ground.

    I snarl as I run over to him. We¡¯ve all inhaled enough of the poison, we need to get out of here.

    Disappointed, pained, and absolutely stupid.

    That¡¯s how I feel. Anger rises through me, and I stand up, grabbing the chair and flinging it at Olivan,

    who dives to the side. He¡¯s on his feet again and he pulls the trigger on Atticus, who dodges, kicking

    his legs out from under him.

    From the way Atticus moves, I can see why Sebastian always saw him as his rival in a way. Atticus is

    fast and from the sound of something breaking, powerful as well.

    I help Jai up when suddenly, a gunshot goes off and Jai throws me aside. My eyes widen in horror as

    the bullet hits Jai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No¡­¡± I choke out, my eyes stinging. I¡¯ve inhaled too much¡­.

    You are not getting away. I turn my zing gaze on Olivan, who rushes to the window, smashing

    through it as he shifts mid-air. He isn¡¯t getting away with this!

    I leap over the broken chair piece and over the table, shifting into my magnificent wolf once more. Just

    likest time, it¡¯s effortless and smooth and with my new speed and size, manage to w into his back

    just as he shifts andunches himself through the window.

    I¡¯m about to follow but the moment I reach the window, something blocks it and I hit a wall, and am

    thrown back, identally inhaling the acidic gas that makes my stomach burn agonisingly.

    I nce at the window, realising the wolves outside have blocked it. I run at the window once again.

    That wall will not hold me in! Jai is coughing and so is Atticus as they both try to break through the

    door, which is also blocked.

    ¡°Zaia! They will be waiting outside!¡± Atticus warns, his anger clear in his voice. ¡°Fuck it!¡±

    I don¡¯t listen, unable to focus on anything but finding Olivan. Inside my own head, it feels like I¡¯m thrown

    to the back of my mind, my own emotions a thousand times heightened and all I want to do is tear into

    Olivan. To rip him apart and to make him pay for what he has done.

    Iunch myself at the window once again, my eyes zing but the window is reinforced. I can hear the

    beat of many hearts on the other side. He had it nned out¡­

    I simply gave him a few nights to n this. I snarl as I m into the metal barrier they¡¯re holding

    against the entrance. The gas in the room is rising and I can no longer see the others.

    I think one of them says they need to find the source through fits of coughs..

    I¡¯m running out of time¡­

    We are all getting weaker¡­

    ¡°We need to get out of here! I think the walls are thinner here!¡± Jai¡¯s voice says as he hacks into the

    door that we had entered from. I hear him groan, and it only makes me angrier. The gas has stopped

    filling the room, but it¡¯s getting to us all.

    I¡¯m not going to let him get away¡­

    How dare he.

    Olivan¡­

    This was their n. Get us here and try to kill us¡­

    I see red as I turn to the walls of the cabin. Backing up to the other side, I break into a run, summoning

    forth every ounce of my power.

    ¡°Zaia! No! Sebastian will kill us!¡± Jai shouts, but I¡¯m too focused on my goal and I m into the wall with

    immense. force, hearing the cracking of the thick wood.

    Again! I back up and run at the wall ¨C faster, throwing my side into the wall and this time it splinters

    completely and I burst into the open night sky. I take a gulp of clean air.

    I see the group of wolves who are reinforcing the window a few feet away and I snarl at them before I

    turn and scan the dark. I have no time for them.

    Olivan is my target. I scan the grounds, searching for him, but I nce back at the exit I had created

    and see Atticus and Jai both step out.

    Atticus has now shifted and he¡¯s attacking the wolves whilst Jai is still in human form, gun in hand. I

    know he can shift, but it¡¯s obvious he has more confidence in his human form. Whatever works for him.

    Where are you?

    I sniff the air, picking up the smell of his blood.

    You¡¯re mine. I follow the smell, breaking into a run when I catch sight of Olivan¡¯s wolf and rage res

    through me once more. Like a dimming fire that has just had oil poured upon it, rejuvenating it once

    more.

    ¡°We need to fall back!¡± Jai growls as he begins firing at the wolves, a few drop to the ground, but there

    are too many. No, first I need to find him.

    I continue running, my feet barely touching the ground. I close in on him fast, and several wolves

    launch themselves at me, but I barrel through them, my aura like a shield around me, throwing them

    back.

    I have never been so angry¡­

    He¡¯s close, the thundering beating of his heart and my own be incessantly louder.

    He¡¯s mine! My ws sink into Olivan¡¯s back, and I rip through his nk. Satisfaction floods me and I rip

    through him again. He lets out a howl as he stumbles, but I don¡¯t feel any remorse.

    What am I doing?

    I¡¯m unable to control my rage as I tear into him. Blood sprays over me and the smell fills my nose. It

    isn¡¯t enough and I¡¯m ready to end him. How dare he try to betray me!

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    His injuries force him to shift back to human form and he¡¯s now at my mercy! Other wolves are closing

    in on us, and I only have a few seconds to think.

    I¡¯m thrown to the ground, but I¡¯m not down for long. Within seconds, I¡¯m before him as he tries to

    pitifully mber away. I can see Atticus shing into wolves just a few metres away from me. If I end

    him¡­ I will be the alpha of these people¡­

    But do I attack a man who is down? A man who betrayed me. The choice isn¡¯t hard, but I only have

    seconds. A few seconds to either run or to kill.

    I look down at the man on the ground whose eyes burn with victory, and I make up my mind. My heart

    thumps violently as I raise my ws.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Olivan shouts.

    It¡¯s toote for that.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Jai¡¯s panicked voicees just as I tear into Olivan¡¯s chest and rip out his heart. I feel the shift

    of power as his life ends and I let out a thunderous roar, my glowing aura swirls around me and I shift

    back to human form.

    I feel the power within me strengthen immensely and the connection between the rogues and me

    forming. Atticus reaches me, his wolf standing before me protectively as several wolves close down on

    us.

    ¡°I am your Alpha! Submit or I will kill you!¡± I snarl the shocking words in a voice that I can barely

    recognise as I hold up Olivan¡¯s heart.¡±

    Right now, I feel more like a beast than a human. This was a necessity to show them that I am the

    Alpha. My heart is still thumping as the wolvese to a skidding halt, their gaze turning to Olivan¡¯s

    dead body on the ground. The realisation of what has happened sinks in.

    I stand there, my hair falling over my face, blood covering my face and running down my body. The

    entire forest seems to still and I¡¯m sure they felt the shift in power.

    They look at one another, uncertain for a few moments before they bow their heads in submission to

    me, shifting to human form.

    ¡°For the Sable who I know are watching! I¡¯m ready. Stop hiding like cowards and face me. Let¡¯s see

    how powerful you really are.¡± I snarl into the dark woods around me.

    I know they¡¯re here; I know they¡¯re watching and above all, I know they are biding their time¡­

    I scan the area. The smell of blood, poison and smoke fills the air. There are several dead werewolves

    scattered around and my heart almost stops when I see Jai on his knees, blood spilling from his chest.

    Is he ok?!

    My only constion is that he is still upright, but we needed to be fast. My eyes ze with anger, and

    power as I fling Olivan¡¯s heart into the trees.

    And when I speak, my voice rings through the night sky, the goddess herself a witness to my words.

    ¡°You want war? Then I¡¯ll give you fucking war!¡±

 Chapter 96

    18. A Truth I Hate or I Am The Luna Chapter 96 By Moonlight Muse

    VALERIE.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡± I ask Sebastian. He has been sitting on the sofa, on edge the entire

    time, a deep frown on his face and his aura is overwhelming. Even the children kept their distance from

    him and so I had taken them upstairs quickly.

    Although I myself have been channelling my aura and trying to draw on it, it is still not as strong as his,

    although I am part of the triquetra.

    However, I have been working on drawing upon it, trying to be one with my inner strength, but

    Sebastian¡­ He sits there with this effortlessly deadly aura that sends a chill down my spine. How in

    touch with his wolf is he?

    He¡¯s angry. Although he says nothing, I can sense it, clinging to him like the shadows cling to the dark

    corners of a room. He doesn¡¯t respond to my question, and I walk over to him.

    I have just put the children to bed, but I am concerned. Why do I feel there¡¯s more to his mood than the

    others going and why didn¡¯t he go with them?

    ¡°The Alpha Sebastian I know wouldn¡¯t let Zaia out there alone,¡± I say quietly, taking a seat on the sofa

    opposite him and crossing my legs.

    His piercing eyes turn to me. ¡°You have been out of it for several years. You don¡¯t know me, nor do you

    know Zaia.¡±

    His words sting but I¡¯m not a fool. ¡°Oh, I beg to differ. I know my girl. She is brave, loving, and strong. I

    know she can handle this, but I also don¡¯t see you letting her go alone.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let her go alone. She haspany.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not the same as you going with her, and you know

    that,¡± I say, watching him sharply. ¡°We all know how dangerous this meeting is.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I feel uneasy. ¡°You are a smart woman, Valerie. Why are you trying to push me for

    an answer you already know?¡± he replies coldly, and his words are like a weight suddenly dropped

    upon me, making me feel dread. No¡­ I refuse to believe anything else¡­

    I stare at him, now realising he¡¯s in turmoil¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working on a cure for Sia? Tell me how far have you gotten?¡± he cuts in.

    I look down, hating that I haven¡¯t gotten anywhere. Everything I¡¯ve sampled on her blood has only

    attacked her other cells. I¡¯ve reached out for help, but so far there is nothing¡­

    ¡°My point exactly, and we both know that her health will only get worse. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m selfish or not.

    Nothing matters more to me than my children and my woman.¡± He replies, his voice so calm, yet

    equally terrifying.

    ¡°If you do this¡­ it will break Zaia, your woman.¡± I remind him, my heart thudding. ¡°You don¡¯t want to

    hurt her, do you?¡±

    ¡°No. But like you said, Zaia is brave and strong¡­ right now, my priority is Sia. Even Zaia needs Sia to

    be healthy.¡±

    ¡°At what cost will you do this?¡± I whisper. I do understand¡­ but will Zaia be able to handle it or will it

    break her?

    She had just opened her heart to him again. I may not have been around, but I know she must have

    suffered. If he breaks her trust again¡­

    ¡°I know, we all want Sia to be better¡­ but perhaps tell Zaia you have a n to ¡°There is no n, no

    fa?ade, I will get that antidote for Sia. Because as long as she has her children¡­ Zaia will be fine.¡±

    My heart breaks as I stare at him, it breaks for Zaia.

    ¡°I am going to say this, and I hope you understand and listen. We may not be friends, and I don¡¯t mean

    any disrespect, but don¡¯t do anything foolish or dangerous.¡± I plead. My voice is strong and I¡¯m trying to

    hide the desperation I¡¯m beginning to feel. We can¡¯t split! We are a team! All of us! ¡±

    She also needs you. She lost all trust in you and yet she let you in once more. If you do this again, you

    will-¡±

    ¡°Lose her forever? Maybe.¡±

    My eyes sting, my heart clenching. This isn¡¯t even my love story¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s staying strong because you are by her side.¡± I try again. He scoffs and shakes his head. ¡°No,

    she¡¯s staying strong, because she IS strong. That is the end of the discussion. Make sure that this

    conversation stays between us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You know I can¡¯t hide anything from Zaia, I will tell her!¡± I exim as he

    stands up and I stand up myself, blocking his path as I push him back, but he doesn¡¯t even budge.

    ¡°I mean what I said, If you don¡¯t do as I say, it will only hurt Zaia. So keep this between us because I¡¯d

    rather she be angry than¡­¡± ¡°Than broken?¡± I finish, ring up at him usingly, my heart thundering

    with anger. She¡¯ll break if I don¡¯t!

    ¡°Yes, I will get you the antidote, and you are not to tell Zaia where it came from.¡± He replies quietly.

    I swallow.

    He¡¯s going to do exactly what I know is Zaia¡¯s deepest fear.

    He¡¯s going to join them¡­ the Sable¡­

    No. No. ¡°NO!¡± I shout. He nces upwards, mping a hand over my mouth, his eyes zing.

    ¡°The children are asleep.¡± He says coldly. ¡°You have no option. Tell Zaia and she will only be

    weak. They need to know and believe that I have chosen without an incentive to be one of

    them¡­ Zaia¡¯s reaction needs to be genuine.¡±

    There¡¯s an urgency in his voice as if he needed me to understand that.

    ¡°This is for my little girl. She¡¯s barely lived¡­ she deserves to experience life to its fullest. She doesn¡¯t

    deserve to be pulled away from this world so soon. Do you understand?¡±

    He releases my mouth, but I¡¯m unable to reply.

    I know what he means¡­

    She won¡¯t live long¡­ we all know that even if Zaia is trying her best¡­.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Sia¡­ our little princess¡­.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to her.¡± I plead once more, but there¡¯s no power behind my words any longer.

    I understand him¡­

    ¡°You will.¡± His eyes sh as his alphamand rolls off of him. I frown and although I feel strong

    enough to defy it to an extent, it still weighs upon me. I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide what you will do¡­ but

    remember this can cost Sia if anything happens to my little girl¡­¡±

    He leaves his threat open, and I know I can¡¯t risk it. I too have found nothing. We do need the

    antidote¡­

    I¡¯m about to reply when we hear the door open and instantly, we both step away from one another.

    ¡°Anyone there!¡± Atticus shouts, and I quickly rush to the hallway.

    ¡°Valerie!¡± Zaia¡¯s panicked voicees just as I round the bend and the sight of both her and Atticus

    supporting a bloody Jai makes my heart stop.

    Fear washes over me and for a moment, time stands still.

    No. ¡°Jai!¡± I rush to his side, cupping his face. His eyes flutter, sweat coating his forehead as he looks at

    me through half -closed eyes.

    Please be ok! He¡¯s bleeding a lot, there¡¯s a makeshift bandage around his chest and waist and it¡¯s

    drenched in blood..

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him to a hospital?¡± I ask, my heart thumping.

    ¡°We were followed,¡± Zaia exins, helplessly. ¡°You can do this,¡± Sebastian says to me and I nod

    despite the fear inside. I don¡¯t have much here!

    ¡°Bring him to the dining table!¡± Imand. ¡°I need clean water, bandages and I need to stitch him up!¡±

    I rush to get some supplies, my heart beating as everyone rushes to get me what I need. Goddess! Let

    him be ok! I return to his side as they bring everything I need.

    ¡°How did he get hurt? What happened?¡± I ask as Zaia stands beside Jai¡¯s head, her aura swirling

    around her as if she¡¯s concentrating on something. Sebastian is watching her intently, but she¡¯s too

    focused on what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡°He was shot, and as you can see, a wolf managed to get his ws into him,¡± Atticus says, running his

    fingers through his hair. Sebastian rips open Jai¡¯s shirt for me fully and I begin wiping the blood so I can

    take a better look.

    My breath catches in my throat as I stare down at the three deep gashes along his nk, but there are

    also two other wounds.

    Focus Valerie, Jai needs you to be in a proper mindset right now. You are the only one who can help

    him!

    ¡°I will need to remove the bullet first,¡± I say, having no other option, the table is already a bloody mess.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anaesthesia, give him something to bite down on.¡±

    Sebastian puts a thick strip of cloth in Jai¡¯s mouth. I pull my gloves on and begin probing for the bullet,

    making Jai groan. I¡¯m shaking slightly.

    This is Jai¡­ my Jai¡­

    You have a steady hand, Valerie, you can do this! He¡¯s been there for me¡­ I have to be there for him. I

    have to repay the favour I owe him. I have to¡­

    My breath hitches as I hear his heartbeat slow down.

    ¡°Jai! Stay with us!¡± I scream.

    ¡°Jai, listen to me.¡± Sebastian growls, ¡± Look at me.¡±

    Jai groans, but I can tell from his eyes he¡¯s losing focus. ¡°What happened?¡± Sebastian asks, his voice

    sharp.

    ¡°It was a trap.¡± Atticus begins. ¡°But it was handled. Zaia killed the Alpha of the Rogues and she¡¯s now¡­

    wait. You said you felt the shift in power, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zaia says, her aura still swirling around her as she stares down at Jai as if willing him to be

    alright.

    ¡°He said he had a son. If he had a son, then¡­¡± Atticus trails off. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    I nce up, my heart pounding, but I¡¯m unable to understand. ¡°If he had a son, he would have be

    Alpha¡­ not me¡­ He wasn¡¯t his son¡­ he must have been one of the Sable.¡± Zaia says quietly. ¡°That

    aura¡­¡±

    ¡°Was a red g.¡± Atticus growls. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t listen to my advice and went with them,¡± Sebastian

    says quietly. His voice is low, but I can tell he¡¯s angry. ¡°Jai, better be alright. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±

    With those words, he turns and storms out of the room.

    ¡°Keep talking to him! Please!¡± I say to the two that remain, both are covered in blood, and I can tell it¡¯s

    not just Jai¡¯s They both have some minor cuts and bruises, but it¡¯s nothing like Jai.

    I take a deep breath as I focus on getting the bullet out of him. Twenty minutester, I slump into one of

    the dining chairs, resting my head on the table. I have removed the bullet and managed to stitch him

    up. Luckily, no vital organ was prated, but he was still wounded deeply.

    My hands are trembling and I stare down at them. They¡¯re coated in blood. Zaia wraps her arm around

    me. ¡°You did it, he¡¯s going to be ok.¡± She promises me. I look up into her eyes. They¡¯re shining with

    unshed tears.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± I whisper.

    Life really is short¡­

    I stare at his body on the table, now bandaged, but he still needs to be wiped down, the blood stains

    are a reminder of his injuries.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says, and I shake my head. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t your fault,¡± I say. She looks down and I know

    she¡¯s holding herself responsible, and Sebastian¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t help either¡­

    She moves away and I stare vacantly at Jai, who is breathing heavily, but at least his heart is

    steadier¡­

    His words return to me, and I realise I really can¡¯t tell her¡­ we can¡¯t lose Sia¡­

    I look at Jai. I¡¯d do anything for him¡­ anything¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to his room. He might be morefortable there?¡± Atticus offers softly. ¡°He¡¯s going to be

    ok, the hard part is done, Doctor.¡±

    I¡¯ve never liked him, but I have to admit he isn¡¯t too bad. I nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± I reply quietly. The risk of him going into aa is still high. ¡°Let me just clean him up

    a little. Then we can move him.¡± I add, standing up to get some water, only to see Zaia returning with

    towels and a bowl of water.

    She smiles sadly, through the blood streaks on her face, and I smile back, hoping she doesn¡¯t beat

    herself up over this. This was not her fault.

    Goddess¡­ I have never asked for much, but tonight¡­ tonight I ask that you don¡¯t cause my friends

    any more pain¡­. please.

    I soak one of the towels in warm water, wringing it out before I gently ce it on Jai¡¯s face. Wiping

    away the streaks of blood, the strong smell of coppery blood remains. A reminder of the dangers we

    are facing.

    I gaze down on his sleeping form; he hurt me once¡­ but¡­ if he wakes up, I promise I¡¯ll forgive him. So

    please goddess, let him wake up soon.

 Chapter 97

    19. A Moment of Uncertainty or I Am The Luna Chapter 97 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    I know I should have listened to him, but I truly believed I was doing the right thing. I honestly didn¡¯t

    think things would end up this bad. The festering thoughts aren¡¯t easing up, and I feel mentally

    exhausted.

    ¡°Go with him. Show Atticus his room. I¡¯ll clean this up. ¡°I tell Valerie gently. She¡¯s shaken by it all, and I

    know she¡¯s going through a lot. I hope she at least realises she does love him.

    Everyone deserves a second chance, right?

    She nods and I give her a smile, watching Atticus lift him carefully. ¡°You did amazingly. Now go with

    him.¡± I whisper to her.

    She¡¯s about to say something, but instead, she simply smiles and nods before she helps Atticus with

    Jai, supporting his head. She¡¯s got blood in her hair and over her clothes, but like me, she has far

    bigger things to be concerned about.

    They leave the room and my smile fades as I slowly drop into one of the chairs, my face falling. No

    longer able to keep the mask of strength on my face.

    Everything went wrong tonight¡­ This was not what I was expecting to happen.

    I wanted to make things right between the rogues and us, to prove that they were just like us¡­ But

    they¡¯re not, and the painful truth is they don¡¯t like us and never wanted to create an alliance of peace.

    Then Jai, Jai shouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt He almost died because of me¡­ How many more people¡¯s

    lives will I be responsible for in the war that I have created?

    I¡¯m terrified. Terrified of what I can possibly do¡­ I killed someone with no hesitation and the most

    chilling part is, I know I¡¯ll do it all over again if I have to. I look down at my blood-covered hands. Look

    at the blood behind my fingernails¡­

    Who am I bing?

    Do I even recognise myself?

    Is Sebastian hating what I¡¯m bing?

    I¡¯m pathetic, aren¡¯t I? I wanted him to pull me into his arms and tell me it¡¯s going to be ok¡­ or simply

    just an embrace, d that I am home, and safe. But instead, he turned his back on me.

    I ce my head in my hands, brushing my hair back as I try to pull myself from my spiralling thoughts.

    My eyes sting with tears but I can¡¯t cry. There¡¯s so much I need to do and to exin to Sebastian¡­.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I look up when Atticus enters the room and I quickly sit up looking away as I try topose myself.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Jai¡¯s settled in his room. Valerie has given him something for the pain for when he wakes up. I¡¯m going

    to head home.¡±

    ¡°No Atticus. Stay, you need rest and it¡¯s not safe.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°My men are here.¡± He reassures me.

    They were the ones who helped us escape and stopped those wolves that refused to pledge their

    allegiance to me. Even the rogues had run, clearly fearing their lives. It¡¯s all a mess. I will have to go

    there and figure out how I¡¯ll protect them.

    ¡°How many did we lose?¡± I ask softly. He looks down, smiling slightly, but it¡¯s something I realise is a

    reflex to hide his real emotions. ¡°Seven.¡± He says softly. There¡¯s a sadness in his eyes and although

    he¡¯s trying to act ok, I know he¡¯s not.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whisper.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Did they have families? Children? Parents?

    More deaths¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is war, and my pack is ready.¡± He kneels before me and gives my shoulder a squeeze.

    ¡°Zaia, you did what you thought was right. We all misjudge situations. You were incredible out there. I¡¯m

    damn proud of you. Who would have thought the pregnant woman seeking a home in my pack would

    be this goddess? You are incredible, Red.¡±

    He brushes my hair back, and I nod.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before he stands up and takes his leave. The words areforting¡­ but they didn¡¯t

    come from the man I needed them toe from¡­

    Standing up, I get to cleaning up the blood. Once everything is done and I have rolled the rug away, not

    wanting the children to see any signs of this tomorrow, I mop the entire floor. Finally, the smell of blood

    has eased up, reced by the citrus smell of the cleaning detergent.

    I¡¯m still wearing the sweatpants and shirt we had in the getaway car, and I¡¯m still covered in blood. I

    need a bath Once everything is clean and I¡¯ve disposed of the bloody clothes and towels, I head

    upstairs. I pop into the children¡¯s room, they¡¯re both fast asleep and I smile softly, feeling warmth fill my

    heart and I gently caress their hair, about to kiss them when I remember I¡¯m still dirty.

    They make me feel stronger. I fuss with the nkets before I gently check Sia¡¯s pulse, frowning. It¡¯s

    irregr¡­

    She stirs slightly before turning onto her back and I gaze down at her, wishing all her pain and illness

    were my own.

    You will be ok, my angel. We are going to make you better. I peck them ever so lightly, not wanting to

    get this filthy blood on them and then leave the room ncing at my bedroom door.

    I feel nervous. I¡¯m not sure Sebastian is in there, but if he is¡­ he¡¯s going to be angry. I enter the room,

    and the first thing that hits me is the smell of smoke. Then I see him standing there. He¡¯s only in a pair

    of sweatpants and he¡¯s freshly showered.

    He looks as handsome and sexy as ever as he leans against the wall with a cigarette in his hands; he

    rarely smokes There¡¯s a deep frown on his face and I don¡¯t know what to say. I walk to my suitcase and

    take out some yoga pants and a tank top and head to the bathroom to shower.

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t address that you fucked up. ¡°He says when I¡¯m about to step into the bathroom, making

    me pause.

    I look over at him, feeling as if I¡¯ve just been punched in the gut.

    ¡°I know I made a mistake, but I also handled it in the best way I possibly could. I¡¯m trying.¡± I reply

    quietly. I don¡¯t want to argue, not tonight¡­

    The memory of Olivan¡¯s life fading before my eyes reys in my mind and the way I mercilessly flung

    his heart into the woods. I swallow as I look at the man I love.

    ¡°Can we do this tomorrow? I¡¯m tired.¡± I say softly.

    I just¡­ want to be held.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re doing this now. I gave you a clear warning, Zaia, a fucking warning not to go anywhere with

    them and you did just that.¡± He says as he advances on me. Our eyes meet and I¡¯m just staring back

    into a pair of cold, piercing blue.

    ¡°I did, and like I said, I messed up, I admit that.¡±

    We can¡¯t argue¡­ not when I know where you stand in this twisted y of destiny and fate.

    ¡°You could have cost Jai his life. Your recklessness and your ego- ¡°Please stop.¡± I plead quietly. My

    heart is thundering, and I look up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need this right now.¡±

    I just want you to hold me. He looks down at me,

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± I¡¯m all but begging and when he looks into my eyes, his soften. There¡¯s regret, guilt, pain and

    so much more in them as he grabs me by my arm and yanks me close, wrapping his arms tightly

    around me.

    My breath hitches as I close my eyes, sinking into his embrace. Sparks course through me, but more

    than that it¡¯s the warmth and power of his embrace that cocoon me in this nket of safety and

    happiness.

    I wrap my arms tightly around his waist, never wanting to let go. His heart is thudding hard and so is

    mine as I hold on tight, as if he might just slip away. That maybe this is all a dream and I¡¯m going to

    lose him¡­ all over again.

    The tears trickle down my cheeks as he kisses the top of my dirty head.

    ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t cry.¡± His voice is quiet yet soft.

    ¡®I killed him without any hesitation.¡¯ I whisper through the bond. ¡®I wanted him dead for his betrayal.¡¯

    ¡®And there is nothing wrong with that. You followed your instincts, nothing more. He wasn¡¯t a good

    person, and he tricked you. You simply did what you had to.¡¯ His voice is softer now, soothing yet

    strong, and I¡¯m unable to hold back the small sob that escapes me. The weight of the eveninging

    crashing down on me.

    ¡°I dered war, Bastien¡­ I¡¯m sick of it all. I-I want to find them and end this once and for all. They can¡¯t

    keep terrorising us!¡± I say, frustrated as I step back slowly.

    His hands brush my arms as he holds onto me loosely.

    ¡°Moon Dust¡­ if we had that¡­ maybe we could find them.¡± He murmurs. Our eyes meet and I ponder

    on those words curiously.

    Moon Dust¡­

    He wipes my tears away and I look at the slight scuffs of blood that I¡¯ve transferred onto his sexy body.

    ¡°Sorry, I got you dirty. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m fucking up, but I promise you, I¡¯ll try harder.¡± I whisper, wishing

    he understood that I really am trying my best.

    ¡°You are doing great, Little Fox, I just overreacted.¡± He exhales and closes his eyes for a moment. ¡°We

    have all made wrong decisions at some point in our lives and we will continue to do so. But you

    handled it perfectly.¡±

    It¡¯s all I need¡­ his reassurance, even if he doesn¡¯t think that knowing that he has my back means the

    world.

    ¡°I was just worried. Don¡¯t let my words get to you,¡± he says quietly.

    How do I not?

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ as long as I have you,¡± I murmur softly. My heart races as those words slip from

    my lips before I can stop myself. Unable to keep how vulnerable I feel inside.

    ¡°Zaia.¡± His voice is sharper as he takes my chin in his fingertips and forces me to look up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t

    think like that. It¡¯s not like you. You¡¯ve never needed me. You are an Alpha.¡±

    No, it is me. Even the strongest person needs a shoulder to lean on.

    ¡°I do need you, Bastian, we need to stand by each other¡¯s side as a team. Why do you keep saying

    things like thattely? Like I don¡¯t need you or something?¡± I ask. I know I¡¯m overly emotional right now,

    but his words keep terrifying me.

    ¡°You also said the same.¡± He responds quietly, sending a pang of pain through my chest.

    ¡°No, I never meant it like that.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t respond and instead cups my face before he leans down and kisses me. Tingles of

    pleasure dance through me and I melt into his touch, a touch that calms and soothes me.

    Lifting some of the weight that burdens me, and I grip his neck, tugging him closer as I press my body

    against his, yearning for so much more¡­

    My breath hitches when his tongue trails over my lips. Slow¡­ sensual, yet fuelled by something deeper

    than passion¡­

    Suddenly, the sound of my phone ringing makes us both break away and turn towards it. I wonder who

    is ringing sote.

    ¡°Justin¡­¡± I frown as I walk over to answer it.

    ¡°Answer it,¡± Sebastian says as I stare down at the phone.

    I nod, taking the call as he smokes his cigarette.

    ¡°Justin, what is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have bad news. There was a security breach, Alpha. Gerard King has been taken.¡±

 Chapter 98

    20. A Step Towards Healing or I Am The Luna Chapter 98 By Moonlight Muse

    JAI.

    I can feel someone running their fingers through my hair, and it feels pleasant and soothing. I know

    exactly who it is and I¡¯m enjoying it.

    She sighs softly, sounding troubled, but her hand doesn¡¯t stopbing through my hair. Mmm, how did

    I get lucky to have such a treat from her?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°Barely.¡± I croak out, and that¡¯s when the pain in my body registers and I groan. ¡°Damn, I prefer

    focusing on your touch,¡± I grunt.

    My entire body feels like I was hit by a truck. Her hand stops moving, and to my disappointment, she

    removes it.

    Way to go Jai.

    I crack open my eyes and look over at her. She¡¯s seated in an armchair beside my bed. The curtains

    are drawn, but I can tell it¡¯s night.

    Her eyes are red, and there are blood stains on her hair and clothes.

    What the¡­

    Everything rushes back and my heart thunders as I realise what happened. I look around the room

    once again, reassuring myself that I am indeed back home. I don¡¯t remember what happened¡­

    The poisonous gas¡­ Zaia in wolf form¡­ the fight¡­

    ¡°Are the others ok?¡± I ask. I have no recollection of how we got out of there. ¡°Yes, they are. You all are.¡±

    She says softly. ¡°You¡¯re pretty beat up, yet you¡¯re thinking of the others?¡±

    Did I see a faint smile?

    I¡¯m not sure, as she masks it pretty fast.

    ¡°Well, I am the Beta, so I need to make sure my Alpha is safe before that Justin takes the damn job

    from me and wins damn brownie points.¡±

    She cocks a brow. ¡°Really? Is that all you can think of?¡± ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯ll be out of job soon, but then

    again, I guess I¡¯ll just annoy you instead.¡±

    ¡°You can do that for the next few days since you are on bed rest.¡±

    ¡°Says who?¡± I say as I try to sit up.

    Fuck, it hurts!

    ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders.¡± She says firmly, giving me that no-nonsense brisk look. All she needs is her white

    coat and her hair pulled back, and she¡¯ll be back to Doctor Scott mode. This woman sure can be scary.

    I still smirk because what is life if I don¡¯t have a little fun teasing the woman I love?

    ¡°Oh yeah? So¡­ this doctor¡­ does shee in a sexy little outfit and-¡± One scathing re shuts me

    up and I chuckle.

    ¡°Ok ok, point taken¡­ so¡­I¡¯m presuming you fixed me up.¡±

    I nce down. I¡¯m in some clean pants and my torso is wrapped up. ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t safe to take you to

    a hospital, so I had no other choice.¡± She responds, fussing with the bandage.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well thanks¡­¡±

    Our eyes meet and we fall silent, the dim glow of themp illuminating her face.

    She looks healthier since she first woke up. Her hair is glowing too, but she¡¯s still thin and although she

    has gained a little weight, she still needs to build it up a little more.

    Why does she look¡­ Sad.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I say as I reach over, trying not to groan as pain spasms through me. I ce my hand on hers,

    rubbing her knuckles gently with my thumb. ¡± What¡¯s up?¡±

    She looks up at me and smiles, but it does nothing to mask the sadness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­ I just

    want you to get better.¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡± I tease.

    Why do I feel there¡¯s more to it?

    She looks down and nods. ¡°Obviously.¡±

    She says, but it¡¯scking her usual spunk.

    ¡°Val, what are you not telling me? Something is wrong. I know you better than that.¡±

    She¡¯s good at hiding her emotions. I¡¯ve always been able to read her. She always acted like a no-

    nonsensess, but she is pretty sensitive.

    She sighs and looks at me. ¡°Gerard got away an hour or so ago. Zaia and Sebastian have gone to see

    if they can find any clues.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I say sharply, sitting up, ¡± Fuck.¡± I hiss in pain. ¡°How is that even fucking possible?¡±

    She looks at me and shakes her head. ¡± Who knows¡­¡±

    ¡°I better go see if I can help-¡±

    She stops me from trying to get up and gently pushes me back onto the bed. Firmly forcing me to lie

    down and I have no strength to fight her.

    She¡¯s way stronger than she looks.

    ¡°Look Jai, just rest. The best you can do is get better quickly. Zaia is going to need us both.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know that.¡± I sigh in defeat.

    This is not good¡­

    She stands up, avoiding my eyes, and brushes her hair back.

    She¡¯s acting weird¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something to eat and drink. And then give you some medication for the pain.¡±

    She turns away, and I grab hold of her wrist.

    ¡°Val¡­¡±

    She looks down at me, her eyes sparkling with emotions. ¡°I forgive you, Jai¡­ forgive you for what you

    did¡­ even if I can¡¯tpletely forget it.¡± She whispers.

    My heart skips a beat, and I really don¡¯t care if I¡¯m injured. I pull her towards me, and she stumbles

    back, ending up on the bed, bumping into my chest.

    She gasps but I barely register the pain as I wrap my arms around her tightly, not allowing her to get

    up, my heart racing.

    ¡°I swear Val¡­ I don¡¯t remember it, I only remember thinking it¡¯s you¡­ I was drunk or high-fuck, I don¡¯t

    know. All I know is I thought it was you until I woke up and realised it wasn¡¯t¡­ It doesn¡¯t make it right,

    but I just want you to know there was no woman who enticed me or tempted me. I fucking thought it

    was us.¡±

    I hug her from behind, burving my head in her shoulder.

    I love her. I always have, and I have no idea why I fucked up or how. It¡¯s all a fucking haze, and I truly

    didn¡¯t realise it was her, but I had been unable to keep it from her. There¡¯s no

    rtionship based on lies or secrets. I had to tell her, even though I knew it could destroy us¡­ and it

    did.

    But even then, she told no one. Not wanting it to affect our rtionship with our friends who were in a

    rtionship. This woman is goddamn selfless. Her body shakes slightly, and I tense.

    She¡¯s crying. Val doesn¡¯t cry.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, kissing her gently.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It hurt¡­ do you know how it feels knowing I wasn¡¯t enough?¡± She looks at me over her shoulder and I

    shake my head.

    ¡°You were more than enough. I saw you. I don¡¯t know how, but I truly thought it was you that night,

    princess. I¡¯ve always loved you, only you.¡±

    She is the only one I desire, the only one I fucking want, and I still hurt her. Our eyes meet as she

    gently turns towards me.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± She whispers before she wraps her arms gently around my neck, burying her head in it.

    My heart thuds. Not expecting this¡­ If this is a dream, I never want to wake up from it because this is

    my one true wish and I¡¯m finally getting it.

    I slowly wrap my arms around her tightly, pulling her flush against me. Her scent invades my senses,

    and I inhale her hair. I missed her, missed her embrace and, despite all she¡¯s been through, she¡¯s right

    here. In my arms.

    ¡°I love you, Jai,¡± she whispers so quietly I almost don¡¯t hear it. A grin crosses my face, and I can¡¯t help

    but chuckle, feeling ted. ¡°I love you too baby girl, I fucking love you too.¡¯

    There is nothing that can destroy the happiness I feel right now. Life is just going to get better from here

    on out. I just know it. Thank you, Goddess, for another chance¡­ This time, I won¡¯t fuck it up.

    SEBASTIAN.

    And so, it has begun. The spinning of the arrow is now pointings towards the ultimate battle. I stand

    here, calm and collected, with a mask of indifference and concern upon my face. A fraud among those

    whom I love. I watch as my Alpha Queen tries to understand how it happened when she had done her

    utmost best to secure him?

    How else but with my assistance¡­

    In her eyes, she has failed once again, but she didn¡¯t. She is smart, but she is too trusting. She would

    never use me, although I wish she would. I want her to realise I¡¯m just a traitor amongst them.

    The moment she knew I was part of the Sable she should have shut off my ess from everything, but

    she put faith in our love.

    I watch her as we stand with the security at the prison. Deep down I feel it¡¯s breaking her, the pressure

    of everything is chipping away at her, a tiny piece at a time.

    She looks at me several times as if for assistance, but I don¡¯t help her. Not once do I give my input

    aside from asking a few mediocre questions?

    You don¡¯t need me.

    I keep saying that, but who am I fooling? I saw her almost crumble earlier. She needs me but once

    again I can¡¯t be here for her. Once again, I¡¯m breaking the promise that I made to her.

    Gerard¡­ that bastard.

    I will kill him, I n to. Once the antidote has been administered to Sia, I will turn on them. They

    probably are expecting me to do so, but tonight I fucked up.

    I was meant to leave¡­ but I couldn¡¯t.

    I¡¯m going to have to¡­

    I knew of the rogues¡¯ allegiance to the Sable. After all, Gerard was able to mind -link me in prison.

    Although Gerard was awake, a traitor kept him in a state where his heartbeat was slow. It was all a

    well-thought-out n, and they had seeded.

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡®Sebastian, can you hear me?¡¯

    I sit up in my cell, scanning the darkness. Why did it feel like that voice is in my head? And why the

    fuck did it sound like Gerard¡¯s?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I ask coldly.

    ¡®You might be better off keeping your voice down, Sebastian. I am talking to you through the connection

    of blood and our wolves¡­¡¯

    ¡®Gerard.¡¯ I snarl, able to somehow reply, I know he heard as I can feel a connection between us.

    He¡¯s awake?

    ¡°Sebastian, although I was just a donor, you are still biologically my son, and you now know that you

    belong on my side. The Sable is your calling, and you must answer the decree of the wronged

    Goddess.¡¯

    ¡®Wronged fucking Goddess? I answer to no call, and regardless if that is what being the wildcard

    meant, I don¡¯t answer to you or the Sable. I still have a fucking score to settle with those two fucking

    losers of yours.¡¯ I snarl back through this telepathic connection.

    Whatever this is, it¡¯s a deadly ability to have¡­

    Gerard could be talking to anyone from inside these prison walls.

    ¡®I know you don¡¯t and that is why you will lead those two said losers.¡¯ His dry chuckle fills my mind.

    ¡®However, what are you fighting for? Those who talked about you behind your back all your life. Who

    whispered behind your back just because you enjoyed a run? Something that any powerful Alpha

    should enjoy. For being who you were born to be? You will side with those hypocrites? Those elitists?¡±

    ¡°You speak just like them. You made a mistake to contact me because I will now make sure you¡¯re

    fucking sedated.¡¯ I reply venomously. ¡°And I will kill you myself for touching Zaia.¡±

    ¡®It looks like we are not going to see eye to eye¡­ So, I¡¯ll just cut to the chase. There is one important

    factor in this entire situation. Sia.¡¯

    My stomach twists and his chuckle fills my head once more, but this time there¡¯s a victory within it. ¡®I

    see that I now have your full attention.¡¯

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    ¡°There are no tracks or anything. And Alpha Atticus and his men have found nothing. We¡¯ve moved the

    pack members who live on the outskirts of town to the Pack Hall and to the King Hotels with security

    tightened.¡± Justin says.

    Zaia nods as she runs her fingers through her silky hair as it falls in front of her face again. She still has

    remnants of blood on her, and I can see she is exhausted.

    ¡°Ok, is anyone unounted for?¡± She asks.

    ¡°There¡¯s a handful, Alpha, mostly those in theirte teens and early twenties, but we are tracking them

    and making sure they are safe. As well as those who are on holiday, although they have been notified

    of the situation, not all have answered.¡±

    ¡°And those not in the country?¡± Zaia asks.

    ¡°The same goes for those studying abroad.¡± He exins. ¡°We¡¯ve stressed that they do not return at this

    time.¡±

    Zaia nods, but she¡¯s still on edge. ¡°I¡¯m probably missing something¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, Zaia. You¡¯ve done what you needed to. Stay on alert. That is all that matters.

    Come Zaia, you need rest.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian is right. You have taken care of everyone and everything. The stocking of hospital

    supplies that you also requested are already being prepared and will be brought to the pack hall

    tomorrow.¡± Justin tells her.

    She really has thought of everything, but she is doubting herself.

    ¡°Come, Zaia.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I stare into those amethyst ones, trying to burn the image of them into my mind.

    The flecks of darker purple¡­ the glimmer¡­

    I observe her face, the dusting of freckles¡­ her slender nose¡­ plump lips Will I get a chance to see

    them up close again?

    ¡°Bastien?¡±

    ¡°Come,¡± I say, turning my back on her.

    Probably not.

 Chapter 99

    21. A Kiss Deeper than Words or I Am The Luna Chapter 99 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    The sound of the shower running fills the room and I sit on the bed, running my fingers through my hair

    for the hundredth time.

    How do I do this?

    There¡¯s no time left¡­

    I have to leave her¡­

    Standing up, I leave the room silently and walk down the hall to the children¡¯s room. The light to Jai¡¯s

    room is on and I can hear quiet talking.

    I hope for what it¡¯s worth that his injury at least helped Valerie forgive him a little. To this day, I don¡¯t

    think Jai was in his right mind when he ended up sleeping with Cara back then.

    He had been so distraught I don¡¯t think he even knew who it was in that bed, simply rambling about

    how he needed to find Valerie.

    I make sure I¡¯m not making any sound as I slip into the children¡¯s room and look at the two little angels

    in bed. They¡¯re fast asleep and I realise I¡¯m leaving them again.

    I¡¯m always leaving them. I sit down on the bed and look down at Zion, running my fingers through his

    dark hair. Take care of your mom and this pack, son. Be the Alpha I never could be.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Why did she have to love me? Why did she have to be fated to a fool like me? All I do is hurt her even

    when I don¡¯t want to¡­

    I look over at Sia, her pale cheeks are flushed with a pink hue, and her breathing is shallow. He

    poisoned her¡­ my little princess¡­

    I brush a few strands of her hair off her face. It¡¯s so simr to Zaia¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s going to grow up and look

    just like her mother and she will grow up.

    She will live a healthy and happy life. I will get that antidote. Even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, she will

    survive this and she will heal.

    My heart clenches, the pain in my chest is almost crippling. Leaning down, I kiss her forehead softly,

    inhaling her scent.

    I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t get to see you grow. I kiss her hand gently before I kiss Zion, knowing he¡¯ll grow up

    strong. Take care of your sister for me, son.

    I close my eyes, trying to calm the storm that is bubbling inside of me. Casting a final nce at the

    children, I stand up, not wanting Zaia to realise I¡¯m missing from the bedroom. I get up. turning away

    and then stop.

    Turning back, I look down at them once more, questioning myself.

    What kind of father is never there?

    One you don¡¯t need.

    I gaze at their faces, knowing I¡¯ll never forget this moment. I love you both so fucking much and I don¡¯t

    deserve you.

    My eyes are stinging, but I take a deep breath, turning away for the final time and striding to the door. If

    I look back, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to walk away with the strength I need.

    Returning to the bedroom, I can still hear the sound of water. The shower is still running, and I silently

    lock the door.

    Pulling my top off, I get into bed, ce my arms behind my head and close my eyes. I hear the shower

    switch off and after a few moments I hear her enter the bedroom, her scent mixed with the smell of her

    bath products¡­.

    I¡¯m going to miss this¡­

    I keep my breathing steady as I sense her watching me before there¡¯s a rustle as she gets dressed.

    There are a few moments of silence before I feel the bed dip and she slowly gets in between the

    sheets, trying not to disturb me.

    ¡°Hm,¡± she murmurs, and I feel her fingers gentlyb through my hair. ¡± Goodnight, handsome.¡±

    My heart clenches as she leans in and gently kisses my forehead. The thudding of her heart already

    making my resolve break. I can¡¯t do this. Fuck, I can¡¯t leave her. My eyes snap open, and she¡¯s

    watching me with concern. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    she asks, caressing my jaw. She must have picked up on the change in my heart rate.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, unable to look directly into those amethyst orbs. Instead, I tug her close, wrapping my

    arms around her tightly.

    Her heart is thudding in rhythm to my own.

    ¡°Bastien¡­¡± she murmurs, and I pull her head to my chest.

    I don¡¯t respond- I can¡¯t.

    Not without giving myself away.

    ¡®Bastien¡­ talk to me,¡¯ she pleads through the mind link.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long day, I¡¯m just d you are ok.¡¯ I reply quietly. She makes the mistake of looking up at

    me, concern clear in her eyes.

    ¡°Baby, what is it?¡± she asks softly. ¡°Nothing, rx. Why are you so worried?¡± I ask, reaching up and

    brushing the wet locks of her hair back. She¡¯s wearing the shirt I had discarded not long ago.

    Her eyes flutter shut as I run my fingers down her neck. Her face is make-up- free, and she looks

    breathtaking. She¡¯s a beauty¡­

    I caress her cheeks, admiring her dusting of freckles. She opens her eyes, and they are glistening with

    tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± She whispers, her voice shaky. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡±

    She looks into my eyes, and I wonder if deep down she knows¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to,¡± I reply quietly, clenching my jaw as I try to push away my emotions that are

    threatening to drown me.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to get through this, all of this. Together. We are going to find Gerard, and we are going to

    defeat the Sable. Together,¡± she reassures me, but I wonder if she¡¯s reassuring herself as well.

    Together¡­

    ¡°Promise me,¡± she whispers, an underlying urgency in her tone.

    I cup her face, unable to reply to her. How many more lies will I tell her? How many promises will I

    break? Our hearts are thumping violently before I im her lips in a deep, passionate kiss, sending

    rivets of pleasure through us. One fuelled by a thousand emotions that are stronger than the most

    powerful of storms.

    She whimpers softly against my lips, kissing me back with equal intensity as her eyes flutter shut.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    1 cup the back of her neck as I kiss her harder, never wanting to let her go.

    You deserved better.

    I nibble on her soft plush lip, cherishing the taste of her lips, the sweetness of her mouth.

    I love you and I always will.

    My love for you will never change¡­

    I tighten my arms around her, and she grips onto me equally hard. Our bodies are moulded together as

    if made for one another.

    We were¡­ but destiny has its own ns You are the fucking rhythm that my heart beats to¡­

    I caress her back, gripping the back of her neck and hair as I kiss her like it¡¯s for thest time and I

    know it is¡­

    This is it¡­ our final goodbye¡­.

    We break apart when she gasps for air and I¡¯m breathing heavily, too.

    ¡°Get some rest¡­ it¡¯s going to be a long day tomorrow.¡± I say quietly, brushing my thumb over her

    plump lips. She nods. ¡°I need to go to Dad¡¯s Pack, too.¡±

    I nod, ¡°And I n to leave extremely early. There are a few things that I want to check with the security

    around the grounds.¡±

    She smiles slightly, my words somehowforting her.

    ¡°Great, sounds like a n.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Make sure you¡¯re careful when you get to your dad¡¯s pack. Trust nothing and no one.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­ So, are you leaving really early? I¡¯m going to head out early, too.¡± She asks as we settle down

    beside one another. I slip my arm under her head, and she snuggles against me.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll cover more ground.¡±

    To put more distance between us¡­

    ¡°Well, it is going to be a manic day, but let¡¯s do something tomorrow night, even if it¡¯s just a barbeque in

    the garden. The children will enjoy it too.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I wrap my arms around her tightly, burying my head into her neck. Kissing her there

    tenderly.

    I¡¯m fucking sorry¡­

    I wait for her to fall asleep, which doesn¡¯t take her long. She¡¯s exhausted from the long night. I should

    go¡­ but I can¡¯t bring myself to move as I hold her, watching her sleep.

    She¡¯s content¡­ despite the exhaustion. There¡¯s a small, graceful smile on her beautiful face. I simply

    lay there, gazing at the angel in my arms until I know I can¡¯t afford to take any more time.

    Taking a deep breath, I frown as I slowly ease her off my arm. My gaze lingers over the curve of her

    breasts and her tiny waist.

    I run my hand down her waist and hip, caressing her thigh as I nt a soft kiss on her lips before I turn

    away and get out of bed, pulling the nket up around her¡­

    Now there is only one thing left to do before I leave¡­

    I nce out of the window up at the full moon, my eyes zing steely silver before I turn and head to

    the door, forcing myself not to look back. Because I know if I do¡­ I won¡¯t be able to leave¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 100

    22. A Silent Name or I Am The Luna Chapter 100 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    I pull on my jacket, ncing at the unmade bed. Sebastian had left early and I¡¯m about to leave for

    Dad¡¯s pack.

    Since I¡¯ve awoken I feel uneasy. I know something isn¡¯t right at Dad¡¯s pack and although I have taken

    every precaution possible, I still feel on edge. Am I missing something vital?

    I rush through a meeting with Mr Harrison. With everything going on, it¡¯s been exhausting but I can¡¯t

    afford to lose the deal.

    I text Dad telling him I¡¯ll be there by noon, although I nned to get there sooner. I¡¯ve also left

    Sebastian a message telling him I¡¯m leaving since his phone is switched off.

    ¡°Alright guys, I¡¯m off,¡± I say, poking my head through the door of Jai¡¯s room. The kids are ying on the

    carpet and Valerie is sitting on the bed beside Jai and they were clearly mid- conversation.

    Something¡¯s changed between them, I can tell from the way Jai has his leg propped up and Valerie is

    leaning ever so slightly against it. I hope they have made some amendments. I truly hope so, they both

    deserve happiness, and I can tell they love one another.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Sebastian going with you?¡± Jai asks from where he¡¯s leaning against the

    headboard. I shake my head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll have my guards and some of Atticus¡¯s men,¡± I say as I enter the

    room and kneel beside the kids, giving them both a kiss.

    This time I didn¡¯t even expect Sebastian to go with me¡­ I guess I need to be more independent, and

    he doesn¡¯t seem to want to apany me. I wonder why, but I¡¯m not brave enough to ask him¡­ I just

    wish I had seen him once before I left.

    He doesn¡¯t realise just how much his presence gives me strength, how his simple words of

    encouragement make me feel like I can take on the world. Jai frowns but says nothing.

    ¡°Atticus isn¡¯t either?¡± Valerie asks.

    ¡°No, he needs to handle security around both packs and make sure we are fully equipped. I¡¯m hoping

    Sebastian managed to get some stuff sorted, although I¡¯m not sure exactly what he¡¯s working on.¡± I

    reply.

    Hugging the children goodbye, I take my leave. Wondering exactly what Dad wanted to talk about. He

    sounded¡­. strange. I am on alert, but what if someone has gotten to him?

    I¡¯ll be careful¡­ I have a n and one I hope gives me the upper hand if this ends up being some kind

    of trap. I will just need some help. Help from someone I really don¡¯t want to ask for help from, but I have

    no other option right now.

    I now pull up on the corner of our previous home and look in the mirror. I¡¯m wearing a blond wig and

    have put on several additionalyers of clothes. A cap and sses, just like our housekeeper.

    Halfway here I had switched ces with one of the female warriors of Atticus¡¯s pack. She is now

    travelling in my ce towards this pack, and I came alone. I¡¯m sure all eyes will be on the cars and my

    guards whilst I find Dad unseen.

    I had taken a shortcut in the small red car, passing through security with ease. I had called Sebastian

    twice, but his phone was still switched off¡­ I just wish he at least called once¡­

    With one final nce, I slowly get out of the car. Mom doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ming, as I couldn¡¯t risk

    anyone knowing. I n to go inside and ask Mom to call Dad and from there, we¡¯ll see what is going

    on.

    I¡¯ve dressed up simrly to the housekeeper and I¡¯m praying the guards think I am her. Getting out, I

    grab therge bags of groceries and bend over as if the bags weigh a lot; I pretend to struggle as I walk

    towards the gate. Just how I have seen her do for years.

    There¡¯s no guard at the gate so I key in the pin, trying not to worry. I scan my finger and when it beeps,

    a wave of relief floods through me; I¡¯m still in the system.

    This is the only part I was worried about, getting through the gates. The gate clicks open, and I step

    inside and spot two guards who seem to be on break as they hang around looking bored near the

    entrance.

    They nce at me but say nothing. I just unlocked the gate, of course, they won¡¯t suspect me¡­ As

    long as they don¡¯t check the system to see who just entered. Can I trust them? I am not sure.

    I keep my pace steady as I slowly make my way to the doors to unlock them with my key, cing the

    bags down first, with my hand on my hip, just as I have seen our housekeeper do for years. If someone

    is watching us or has cameras, I can¡¯t let anyone suspect us. Almost inside¡­

    This ce is heavily guarded outside, but inside I will be fine. It¡¯s extremely quiet, and I ce the bags

    into the coat closet before I begin searching around the house for Mom. I know the staff has been in

    and out, but as far as I know, Mom has refused to leave the house since our falling out.

    If she thought that would make mee back, she was wrong. I can¡¯t forgive her for all her lies. Yes, I

    love her. She is my mom, after all.

    There¡¯splete silence, which means not even the staff is here¡­ I was told I¡¯d be notified if Mom left

    the house. I have heard nothing, so where is she?

    I hurry up the stairs when I find she is not anywhere downstairs and head towards her bedroom. I

    knock on the door lightly, waiting for an answer, there is nothing. but I frown, trying the door handle. It¡¯s

    locked.

    Is she asleep?

    I knock again.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I whisper, ncing towards the stairs, hoping no one showed up like the actual housekeeper.

    The guards would be on alert then.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I call a little louder. The door is locked. She must be inside.

    Closing my eyes, I press my ear to the door, trying to focus on any sound. My eyes ze as I hone in

    on my surroundings. I can hear my own heart ¡­ the sound of the wind outside¡­ and ¨C another

    heartbeat!

    ¡°Mom!¡± I call a little louder, my voice ringing in the silent hallway.

    I think I hear a muffled sound.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Something isn¡¯t right, and my senses are screaming at me.

    Stepping back, I focus on the door as I slowly put distance between myself and the door. My back hits

    the wall opposite and I inhale slowly.

    Ok, Zaia¡­ you got this. Encouraging myself, I take a deep breath as I run at the door and m my

    shoulder into it. A surge of orange aura surrounds me, and the door is ripped off its hinges.

    I flinch as it falls onto the carpeted floor and hope no one heard the thud. Even if there is carpet, it is

    still loud. I look up and my heart almost stops when I see Mom lying on her bed, but that¡¯s not what

    gets to me.

    Her hair is a mess, her arms and legs are tied behind her back, and she¡¯s gagged, She¡¯s lost a lot of

    weight and bruises fresh and old cover her body. She¡¯s injured. I can see bloodstains on the bed and

    worry envelops me.

    ¡°Mom!¡± My heart is pounding as I rush to her side, unable to stop my hands from shaking as I untie her

    quickly.

    There are tears in her swollen bruised eyes, old make-up streaks cover her face, and I can tell from the

    odour she has not bathed in a while.

    ¡°Who did this!¡± I ask, my voice shaking as I remove the cloth from around her mouth. She hisses as I

    try to help her sit and I realise one of her arms is broken and the goddess knows what else.

    ¡°Zaia, leave. Leave my child!¡± She croaks.

    I look around. She needs water!

    I¡¯m about to rush to the bathroom when she calls me. ¡°There¡¯s no time, Zaia, please go,¡± she whispers,

    her voice full of fear and urgency.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± I reply firmly, rushing to the bed again. ¡°Who did this?¡± I ask, my eyes zing with

    rage. I will destroy them.

    Her eyes are saddened and they fill with tears. ¡°They came¡­ they wanted it¡­ you have to go. Get it

    first.¡±

    ¡°Wanted what, mom?¡± I ask worriedly, my heart clenching. I feel guilty. I left her and this is what

    happened. I shouldn¡¯t have let and sadness get in the way! my hurt Her tears flow, and she looks

    defeated.

    The state she is in is killing me. This is the mother who was always ready to do everything for me

    despite her secrets¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have left her.

    Goddess!

    ¡°The dust. It was him, your brother.¡± Her heart is thumping, and she closes her eyes. ¡°Zade¡­ Zade he-

    his left eye, it¡¯s not normal. There¡¯s something more¡­ he¡­ they want the dust.¡±

    She¡¯s panicking and I freeze, thinking I heard something. I ce a finger to my lips as I listen, but

    there¡¯s only silence. Standing up, I strip out of severalyers of clothes and ready the gun I¡¯ve brought.

    Just in case.

    I need to get Mom out of here, but I don¡¯t trust using my phone not knowing who I can call. Who is

    close enough toe to my help?

    Dad¡¯s strange message is now making me worry about him, too. What if they got him, too?

    ¡°Mom, calm down. Tell me, my brother ¨C Zade, he is part of the Sable¡­ What does he look like?¡± I ask,

    brushing her hair back gently. She flinches and I feel the matted blood.

    How could they do this?!

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Auburn hair, grey eyes, but one- one eye changes.¡± She says, her eyes widening with horror.

    I nod. ¡°And who else, do you know anyone else that you can tell me about? Who did this?¡± I ask gently,

    knowing she couldn¡¯t tell me those who attacked us back when we were newborns.

    She tenses. ¡°It was Zade¡­ he did this¡­¡± She closes her eyes as another wave of tears seeps from her

    eyes.

    How could he¡­

    ¡°You need to know. I have to tell you where the dust is,¡± she whispers, suddenly looking at me with

    sharp eyes.

    Moon Dust.

    ¡°You mean Moon Dust, right?¡± I whisper. She nods, her heart thundering violently.

    ¡°The Dust¡­ it will lead you. Look Zaia, you need to leave, they are out ¨C blood.. The Dust ¨C my old

    home, under the stairs. In the closet, at the back, there is a floorboard. Under there.¡± Her words

    be incoherent, and her eyes be ssy.

    I¡¯m listening to everything carefully. Making sure I don¡¯t miss anything she is saying. The Moon Dust,

    mom has some?

    ¡°Are you- listen to me. Tell no one. We have to keep it secret.¡± Her eyes sharpen as she stares at me

    imploringly.

    ¡°I will, I promise,¡± I say gently. She nods, and suddenly she seems to still. She looks at me seriously

    and smiles softly. ¡°I¡¯m d I got to see you one more time¡­ you know¡­ I didn¡¯t tell them, no matter

    what they did.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Mom, this is not thest time,¡± I say. She¡¯s scaring me. ¡°I did my best.¡± Tears stream

    down her cheeks, and I tilt my head, caressing her face.

    ¡°You did well Mom, I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    ¡°I want to fix things between us¡­ I¡­ I did your father wrong. I was an awful mate, an awful wife¡­ but I

    have always loved him and you¡­ I¡­ I want you safe, don¡¯t trust them. There¡¯s more of them That boy

    who used to y in the woods¡­ he is one of them¡­ M-My father too¡­ He¡­ He was the one who took

    him.¡±

    She flinches and I frown. What boy?

    ¡°Grandfather?¡±

    As far as I knew, my grandfather was not in touch with Mom¡­

    ¡°He is one of them and that pathetic woman who thinks she-¡± she coughs¡± Don¡¯t trust A-¡±

    She coughs again, and I see a trickle of blood run down her cheek.

    ¡°Who Mom?¡±

    ¡°She was¡­ she is on their side. A- A.¡± She¡¯s struggling, and I can tell she¡¯s trying her best. She opens

    her mouth, but no soundes out as her eyes roll shut. ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± I say, my heart thumping as I hear hers beginning to fade. ¡°No¡­ no!¡±

    I¡¯m losing her¡­

    Her mouth moves but no soundes out and over my thundering heart, I¡¯m unable to make out what

    she¡¯s saying.

    My stomach twists as I remember back then she said she couldn¡¯t say or something would happen.

    Is this some kind of magic?

    Would it kill her?

    No, please no!

    I need to get help! I take out my phone, dropping the gun onto the bed, but I freeze when I realise her

    heartbeat is gone.

    Mom is gone¡­

    I stare at the bruised, battered body before me, realising I failed her¡­ and now, I¡¯ve lost her. Tears

    sting my eyes, blurring my vision as I stare down at the body before me.

    Lifeless¡­

    The phone slips from my hand, my thundering heart loud in my ears and my breath shaky. I¡¯m about to

    touch her when I see the faint shadow fall over me.

    The shadow of someone silently approaching me from behind¡­

 Chapter 101

    23. An Attack ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 101 By Moonlight Muse

    I look down at my gun on the bed and trying to keep my heart steady, I grab the gun and spin around,

    swinging it at the person creeping up on me.

    It¡¯s a man. He¡¯s tall and clearly well- built, wearing ck sweatpants and a hoodie. It¡¯s all I see as a low

    snarl escapes him and he shoves me back with immense force.

    Blindly, I pull the trigger on the gun. The sound is loud as the bullet hits the ceiling. The man is on top

    of me fast, his knee to my stomach as he throws me onto the bed, grabbing my hair as he hits me

    across the face.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I kick out blindly, trying to get up, only for the man to throw a punch at me. I can taste blood in my

    mouth as I struggle to free myself and roll off the bed, hitting the carpeted floor.

    This man is strong.

    Everything is happening so fast and the way he¡¯s moving, I can tell he is not new to this. He¡¯s wearing

    a baseball cap that covers his eyes and although I¡¯m trying to get a look at him, I¡¯m unable to.

    He grabs hold of my ankle when I try to kick him and yanks my legs out from under me, but this time

    I¡¯m ready and I don¡¯t n to go down that easily this time.

    I¡¯m unable to pull the trigger on the gun that I¡¯m still holding, but twisting, I m the end of it into his

    crotch with all the strength I can muster, a low growl ripping from my throat.

    He grunts and lets go of me, yanking the gun from my hold and swinging it at me despite clutching his

    crotch. I jump to my feet, breathing hard.

    ¡°You hurt her¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask, my voice shaking. He doesn¡¯t reply, and he¡¯s recovered fast, rushing

    at me once again, but this time I¡¯m ready. My eyes ze as my aura surges around me.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I scream as he makes impact with me and I push back with all force, throwing him to the

    ground. His aura fills the room, and he growls menacingly. I can hear shouting and the sound of

    footsteps.

    He turns, ncing at the door before he looks back at me and I¡¯m looking into a pair of grey eyes, but

    one of them doesn¡¯t have a pupil¡­ just a full grey¡­

    What is that? He smiles slightly, and my heart skips a beat as a strong sense of familiarity rushes

    through me.

    ¡°Hello there.¡± He whispers. His voice is deep yet soft, rhythmic even, and my stomach drops.

    I know who it is¡­

    He looks a lot like Dad. His eyes are the colour of Mom¡¯s, but there¡¯s a coldness to them, almost as if

    they are soulless.

    ¡°Zade,¡± I say quietly.

    Our eyes meet and I see the glimmer of surprise in them.

    ¡°You know who I am.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. You look just like Dad.¡± I say. ¡°And you have her eyes¡­ how could you kill her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her, you did,¡± he says with such confidence it makes my heart drop.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you? She was alive when I left her several minutes earlier.¡± He whispers challengingly. ¡°You¡¯re

    sick,¡± I say, trying to control my emotions.

    Mom might still wake up¡­

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what is so special about you¡­ but you picked the wrong side!¡± He snarls, before he

    swings his fist at me. I duck, kicking out at his feet from beneath him, he staggers, falling to one knee,

    but he¡¯s up fast.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The shout from a guardes.

    I see him nce towards the window.

    I can¡¯t let him get away! He¡¯s about to run to the window and I throw myself at him, trying to stop him.

    We struggle for a few moments, the running footsteps getting closer.

    Just a bit longer!

    Suddenly he ms his elbow into my chest, throwing me off with such power I go flying across the

    room and hit the far wall.

    I groan as I slide down the wall. Pain rushes through my head, as the door is thrown open just as Zade

    jumps through the window smashing right through the ss.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± One of the guards shouts as three men burst through the door.

    I scramble to my feet. ¡°Out the window! Secure the area! Capture him! We have a killer out there!¡± I

    shout as the guards rush to do my bidding.

    ¡°What is¡­¡± the guard trails off as he stares at the bed. ¡°Take the staff into custody, I want to know how

    this happened!¡± I say, feeling dizzy.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Two more men rush from the room, and I touch the back of my head. I can feel the

    wetness and look down at my fingers.

    Blood.

    My head is pounding incessantly, and I can barely see straight. I walk over to the bed, as I watch one of

    the guards check Mom¡¯s pulse. Deep down I pray that maybe I¡¯m mistaken and that there¡¯ll be a

    heartbeat. Even if it¡¯s quiet¡­

    Please let me be wrong. He turns to look at me and from the look in his eyes, I know what he¡¯s going to

    say.

    I know it but I don¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, she¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I say as I look at Mom¡¯s lifeless body on the bed.

    Her battered body is a painful reminder that when she needed me, I wasn¡¯t here

    She¡¯s gone.

    She¡¯s really gone¡­.

    Sadness and guilt crush me as I ce a hand on my chest, trying to breathe. A part of me wants to run

    after Zade and make him pay, but I can¡¯t do anything like this¡­ I can barely walk straight.

    I look at the wall behind me, realising I had hit my head on the corner of the chest of drawers.

    ¡°I need to get to my father¡¯s home fast, order for backup to be sent there immediately, and make sure

    all the staff and guards are ounted for. I will be questioning everyone.¡± I say clearly.

    As much as I want to mourn her, I need to make sure Dad is safe. I rush to the window, trying to push

    the dizziness away and leap out. I shift mid -air,nding lithely as I run towards Dad¡¯s home, my

    surroundings bing a blur.

    I¡¯m trying not to focus on the pain or injury, more worried about him. What if something¡¯s happened to

    him?

    The very thought terrifies me. What if Zade managed to contact someone?! What if someone is with

    Dad and they kill him? My heart is pounding, fear filling me as I push myself faster¡­

    Reaching Dad¡¯s home, I can see the guards are already teeming into the building.

    I leap through the door that the guards have clearly forced open. I shift back into human form, as

    several guards raise their guns at me only to recognise me and lower their heads. Averting their gaze.

    ¡°Find Father!¡± Imand as I motion and one of the guards offers me a shirt, keeping his gaze down.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say as I pull it on and rush up the stairs, trying to pick up on Dad¡¯s scent.

    Please, Goddess, don¡¯t let anything happen to him!

 Chapter 102

    24. A Terrifying Reality ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 102 By Moonlight Muse

    ¡°Dad!¡± I shout,

    ¡°What on earth are you doing in my home? Without even knocking!¡±

    Ie to a halt as Ie face to face with Ate. She¡¯s holding a cup of tea in her hand and looks

    shocked to see me.

    ¡°Where is Dad?¡± I ask.

    She frowns. ¡°Your father has been on a business trip for thest few days.¡± Hearing the shouts from

    downstairs, she rushes to the balcony. ¡°Who have you brought into my house?!¡±

    A few guards rush up the stairs and I watch her, not trusting her.

    ¡°Search the house, leave no room out.¡±

    I walk over to Ate and hold my hand out. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    She frowns, but she takes it out of her pocket and holds it out, hesitantly. ¡°When is thest time you

    spoke to father?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The day he left¡­ why?¡± she asks, her face paling as she looks at my neck and I know she can see the

    blood that is trickling down it. ¡°What is going on, Zaia?¡±

    ¡°I talked to Dadst night¡­I need to find him¡­ Unlock the phone, please.¡± I say and she quickly keys

    in her number, and I call him.

    ¡°The number you are calling is currently switched off, to leave a message¡­¡± the operator¡¯s voice

    comes.

    Fuck!

    I turn away from Ate, running a hand through my hair, calling Jai instead.

    ¡°Hello?¡± He answers.

    ¡°Track where Dad made thest call to my cell phone. His phone is now switched off and ording to

    Ate, he went on a business trip a few days ago.¡± I say, my heart feeling heavy.

    ¡°On it¡­ Is everything otherwise ok, Zaia?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say, unable to bring myself to tell him about Mom. ¡°Has Bastien returned?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll call him, don¡¯t worry. Do you need backup or help?¡± ¡°Just tell him things are a mess here and to

    call me on this number. Please.¡± I just need to hear his voice. I need him to help me out a little.

    My head is still hurting, and I feel useless. I shifted, but I¡¯m not healing as fast as I want it to. ¡°Alright,

    take care of yourself, Alpha,¡± Jai says quietly.

    ¡°I will,¡± I reply.

    Dad is missing, Mom is dead¡­

    She¡¯s dead.

    My heart is thumping as I scan the spacious hallway that seems to be spinning. It¡¯s my fault Mom was

    left here alone¡­

    My fault she is dead¡­

    I am a horrible person¡­

    What have I done?

    Where are you, Dad?

    Focus, Zaia.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia! A call for you!¡± I turn to see one of Dad¡¯s loyal guards hurrying over to me.

    I take the phone and hold it to my ear.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Zaia. We failed, the car you were supposed to be travelling in¡­ it was involved in a crash, and no one

    made it out alive.¡± Atticus¡¯s voicees, making my heart thump.

    That was no ident¡­

    That woman¡­ the guards¡­

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ as long as you¡¯re safe. I¡¯ming there. Don¡¯t go out alone.¡± Atticus says and I hate that even

    he sounds shaken.

    ¡°How much did we lose?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Seventeen people.¡± He replies gravely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I reply, knowing most of those were from his pack.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ me too¡­ We¡¯ll get through this.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡¯s missing, Atticus,¡± I whisper.

    There¡¯s silence. ¡°I¡¯ming, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I say.

    Please, Sebastian, call me¡­.

    That unease I felt this morning returns to me with vengeance and it¡¯s scaring me. Things can¡¯t get

    worse than this, but then why do I still feel like I¡¯m missing something?

    I hang up and look at Ate. ¡°Did you learn anything as per our deal?¡±

    She frowns. ¡°That was more than enough!¡± she says. ¡°What was? We had a deal. You would get me

    some information, or something.¡±

    ¡°It was so hard to find that number. I swear I went to ces I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever return to.¡± She hisses

    quietly, ncing at the guards.

    ¡°What number?¡± I ask, now frowning.

    ¡°He never¡­ Oh Goddess, I told him to pass you the number in person! He wanted to see the children

    before the business trip! Who knows if the number will still work and I worked so hard to get it! So he

    never stopped at your pack¡­¡±

    Realisation dawns upon her, and she looks unnerved.

    Everything is going wrong!

    ¡°What number?¡± I ask,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it,¡± she says hurrying to her bedroom. I follow her, not trusting her as she rummages in her

    vanity table drawer before taking out a card. ¡°Here. It¡¯s one of theirs.¡± She whispers as if someone

    might hear her.

    I dial the number and it rings. I wonder if it really is. Did she manage to find something? The phone is

    answered after a few rings, but no one speaks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can hear me.¡± I begin.

    ¡°Zaia, lovely to hear your beautiful voice again.¡±

    My stomach twists as my eyes ze, recognising that voice. ¡°Gerard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Track the call. Now.¡¯ I mouth to one of the guards. He nods as he hurries away, and Ate stands

    there observing me. He chuckles. ¡°Ah, yes. d that you recognised my voice.¡±

    ¡°Shame you aren¡¯t dead.¡± I hiss. ¡°You had your chance to end it, but you didn¡¯t. So luckily I¡¯m alive and

    well..

    Now¡­ I¡¯m doing the courtesy to give you a warning. Stand down, admit defeat, and give up your packs

    before I take everything from you.¡±

    How dare he¡­.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± He asks dangerously. ¡°You may have been the one to take my mother, but you will

    not take anything else from me. I will never stand down.¡± I snarl, trembling with rage.

    He chuckles. ¡°We shall see, aren¡¯t you missing daddy dearest?¡± he taunts.

    Father¡­

    Unease ripples through me, but I also know what Dad would expect from me ¡­ no matter how hard it

    is¡­

    ¡°Are you a coward? That you are using my father against me?¡± I ask, my voice full of hatred.

    ¡°Hmm, all is fair¡­ I have to do what I have to do¡­. The choice is yours Zaia, keep refusing and I will

    take everyone from you one by one.¡±

    ¡°No. You will pay for this.¡±

    Heughs again as if what I said is amusing.

    ¡°Will I? Don¡¯t challenge me, Zaia, when you are already losing everyone one by one¡­ You couldn¡¯t

    protect your daughter¡­ you couldn¡¯t protect your mother¡­¡±

    His words are hitting hard, and my eyes prickle with tears.

    I¡¯m trying¡­

    ¡°Oh, and now your father. I¡¯ll make sure you get his body.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch him! If you want to fight,e, let¡¯s do this.¡± Heughs again, making my blood

    boil, but the panic I¡¯m feeling for Dad is rising.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost a fourth person¡­¡± He whispers and my heart sinks.

    Who?

    Are the children- Sebastian.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He hasn¡¯t been in touch with me all morning¡­

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I whisper, unable to hide the tremble from my voice.

    Goddess, please no¡­ help me. Fear consumes me as Gerard¡¯sugh rings through the phone. ¡°Only

    this time, he came willingly. Sebastian is finally where he belongs.¡±

    ¡°Lie!¡± I snarl. ¡°Is it? How else did I get out of there, if it wasn¡¯t for his help? He yed you, you little

    stupid wench.¡± he hisses.

    ¡°No! He would never-¡±

    ¡°Really? He wouldn¡¯t? Give me a second Sebastian, say hello,¡± Gerard says, making my heart skip a

    beat. No. No, it¡¯s probably someone else who will pretend-

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. End the call.¡±

    My breath hitches, my eyes widening in horror as Sebastian¡¯s cold voicees down the line.

    No¡­

    My worst nightmare ising true¡­

    Gerard¡¯sughter echoes down the phone before the line goes dead and the phone slips from my

    hand, falling to the marble floor and shattering.

    Just the way my heart is shattering inside of me¡­

 Chapter 103

    25. A Broken Heart ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 103 By Moonlight Muse

    Please say this is a lie¡­

    His words through the phone echo in my mind, making everything else fade away. ¡°Zaia!¡± Ate¡¯s

    distant shout echoes in my mind as I fall to my knees, broken.

    Sebastian left me.

    Tears stream down my cheeks as I clutch my chest. The pain I feel is far worse than anything I have

    felt in my life. Far more excruciating than when he rejected me years ago.

    It hurts so much¡­ my heartbeat is ringing in my ear, along with the shrill whistling sound that makes

    my head want to explode.

    I cannot breathe.

    Sebastian¡­

    ¡°Why!¡± I scream as I stare ahead, unseeing.

    shes of our moments together flood my mind but all I can focus on is him. The signs were there, the

    way he was behaving¡­ how long had he been nning to do this?

    I thought we were a team. I told him I needed him. Why?

    Will I never just be enough to keep him happy? Sobs wrack my body and I feel like I¡¯ve lost everything.

    The threads of my life had begun toe undone, yet I still held on¡­ still hoped for something more.

    Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Sebastian¡­

    In the end, I failed. Just the way I am failing Sia and my people¡­

    Why is the goddess doing this to us?

    ¡°You chose the wrong one! Why?!¡± I scream. ¡°If you really cared¡­ if you¡¯re really out there¡­ why

    would you do this?¡± My voice breaks as I hug myself. I feel so alone¡­ I am alone¡­

    I was the wrong person for this. I¡¯ve tried¡­ tried to do my best, but I¡¯m not doing enough¡­

    Why did you make us for one another if your only aim was to rip us apart and crush my strength?

    Despite everything, he gave me the strength to continue. Why did I allow myself to fall for him again?

    Why did I unwrap my damaged heart for him?

    He was my strength¡­ he was the one who I had learned to forgive and not only did I fall for him again;

    I fell for him all over again.

    I don¡¯t want to feel this pain¡­

    I mp my hands over my mouth, rocking myself as I try to pull myself together, but I can¡¯t. He¡¯s

    destroyed me¡­ Destroyed the trust I had in him. Sobbing, I clutch at my aching heart, hurting so badly.

    ¡°Red¡­¡± Strong arms wrap around me, pulling me against a firm chest. ¡°He left me¡­ again,¡± I whisper,

    a fresh wave of tears running down my cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t tired¡­¡± cope anymore. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m so

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok. We¡¯re going to figure this out¡­¡±

    How?

    So many times I felt like he was saying goodbye¡­

    Last night¡­ he was saying goodbye, wasn¡¯t he?

    Mom¡­ she¡¯s gone too.

    Dad¡­

    I grip my head as it squeezes in pain. My ws are out and my eyes ze with my emotions.

    ¡°Zaia! Zaia, look at me!¡±

    Someone forces my head to the right, and I think it¡¯s Atticus, but it¡¯s bing dark. ¡°Sebastian, I want

    to talk to him. He needs to know that there are other options.¡± I plead through my tears. Onest try¡­

    because I didn¡¯t give Mom a chance¡­

    ¡®SEBASTIAN! If you can hear me, please please listen!¡¯

    I¡¯m met with nothing but a wall and I cry out in desperation.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Atticus¡¯s voice fades away as my vision begins to spin and then, everything bes blissfully

    dark¡­

    Night has fallen and I¡¯m sitting on my bed, exhausted yet unable to sleep, in pain yet unable to feel it.

    Betrayed, yet unable toprehend it.

    How do I recover?

    I hate showing the kids how I feel, but today I was unable to hold my tears back as I hugged and kissed

    my babies, breaking into tears.

    They are my strength; they are the only strength I need, but how do I tell them their dad has left them

    once again?

    In the darkness of my bedroom, despite being alone, my thoughts don¡¯t relent. Self-doubt, self-me,

    guilt, sorrow, pain, betrayal¡­

    And despite the storm within me, the only thing I know is, I failed. Failed everyone and everything¡­

    Sebastian is truly gone.

    Mom is dead.

    Dad is missing.

    These are the facts that keep hammering at my soul.

    I¡¯m a failure¡­

    Atticus was the one to find me and bring me home¡­ once again, he¡¯s the one who was there to pick

    me up after the man I loved destroyed me.

    Why does love exist? Why does the mate bond exist when it only gives others the power to destroy us?

    My heart hurts¡­

    There¡¯s a knock on the door, and I don¡¯t move when it opens. There are three of them, and Valerie is

    holding a tray of drinks.

    ¡°We thought you might need a little pick me up.¡± She says softly as shees over, cing the tray

    down and kissing my forehead. I turn away, my eyes stinging as I stare out through the open window at

    the moon above. Nothing can fix this¡­

    They enter and Atticus leaves the door open a crack, murmuring something about the children being

    asleep. He sits on the floor beside the bed, stretching his legs out, but I know he¡¯s concerned.

    Tonight¡­ I was unable to hide my emotions from anyone. Even my babies. I am an awful mother. I

    can¡¯t even give them the best life they deserve and Sebastian¡­ I wasn¡¯t good enough for him¡­.

    Jai sits beside me, wrapping his arms around me, but I don¡¯t want anyone to touch me. I just want to be

    left alone.

    The fatigue I feel is wing inside of me, but I refuse to let myself fall into an endless abyss of pain and

    doom. ¡°Come on, where¡¯s that beautiful smile that we all melt over?¡± Jai says, wiping away my tears.

    I don¡¯t respond, as Valerieughs gently. ¡°It¡¯s hiding for a bit, but it¡¯ll show through soon. Here Zaia.¡±

    she offers me a chocte muffin but I shake my head, refusing it.

    Was I put here simply to fulfil the goddess¡¯s wishes? Her mission for her people¡­ is that it? Do I not

    deserve anything else?

    I pull free from Jai¡¯s hold and wrap my arms around my knees, refusing the mug of hot chocte that

    Valerie offers me. ¡°It¡¯s hot chocte?¡± she whispers gently.

    I shake my head, turning away.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day, Red,¡± Atticus says.

    I don¡¯t want anything¡­

    Jai sighs heavily. He didn¡¯t take Sebastian leaving well at all. How will I tell the children their father is

    gone? That he has left them again.

    How much pain are we going to cause our babies? ¡°So, what now?¡± Valerie asks the question that I

    know is on the minds of the others. My eyes sting with tears as I bury my head in my arms.

    ¡°We prepare¡­ with Sebastian on their side, it means he knows the ins and outs of this pack better than

    anyone,¡± Atticus says quietly.

    ¡°They won¡¯t attack,¡± Valerie says.

    ¡°He is one of them. He might.¡± I reply emotionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s think about this tomorrow,¡± Jai says, and I

    can feel his eyes on me.

    ¡°The wicked don¡¯t rest¡­ so neither will we,¡± I reply quietly.

    My heart may feel dead, but somehow¡­ Somehow there¡¯s that tiny me inside of me that refuses to

    die out¡­.

    ¡°Prepare tobine the Crystal Shadow Pack and the Dark Hollow Falls Pack. With Dad missing, I am

    the next in line¡­ I know he¡¯s alive because I haven¡¯t felt a power shift.¡± I say.

    ¡°What about your brother? Can there be a chance that he could be the next in line-¡±

    ¡°No, Dad and I have alreadypleted the ritual that would make me his heir. He is alive. I don¡¯t know

    where, but I will find him.¡± I say firmly, now looking up.

    My heart is heavy, broken, and in pain. But the world won¡¯t stop for me. ¡°Zaia are you sure you¡¯re, ok?¡±

    Atticus asks, concerned.

    ¡°No, it would be a lie to say I am, will be,¡± I say quietly. but I I know I¡¯ll have moments where I¡¯ll break,

    but there are still those who need me¡­ need my protection.

    ¡°Just take it easy for a bit,¡± Atticus says and I shake my head. ¡°No, I need to organise Mom¡¯s funeral

    and there¡¯s a lot more that needs doing,¡± I reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Valerie says with a gentle smile. ¡°We are at war as I said¡­ and I¡¯m presuming they

    want me to fall¡­¡± I look out at the moon once more. There is a lot that must be done and the first thing

    I will do tomorrow is find the Moon Dust.

    ¡°You are a force to be reckoned with.¡± Jai whistles with a small smile. But I don¡¯t have the heart to

    return it. ¡± Even the strongest of forces shatter¡­ and I am far from the strongest¡­ but I will not let them

    break me¡­¡±

    ¡°You are incredible, Zaia. You got this.¡± Valerie says, taking my hand and giving it a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Mm¡­ the first thing we need to do is work on the mind link,¡± I say, now looking at all three of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s show them that the Sublime are fighters.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡± Jai says.

    Their spirits are lifted, and I realise as long as I show them that I am fine, that it gives everyone else

    hope¡­. For them, I must keep fighting even if I¡¯m dying inside.

    Where did I fail, Bastien? Where did Ick that I lost you once again?

    Because I did love you, with everything I had¡­

    I just wish you talked to me¡­

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But I wasn¡¯t important enough¡­ 12

 Chapter 104

    26. A Word of Warning or I Am The Luna Chapter 104 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    ¡°My patience is gone, and I don¡¯t want to resort to any harsh methods, but I will if I have to,¡± I warn

    dangerously, my eyes shing as I look over at Annalise. ¡°Who was the person you talked to back in

    Atticus¡¯s pack on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±

    It¡¯s the following day and although I did not get any sleep, it didn¡¯t stop me from doing what¡¯s needed. I

    hate that I had to make Jai work so soon, but I had sent him to Dad¡¯s pack to question the guards and

    staff around Mom¡¯s home.

    A postmortem would be carried out to see what injuries she had been dealt and hope we get an idea of

    when they snuck into Mom¡¯s home.

    Our home¡­

    By her final words, it was clear they wanted to know about the Moon Dust. That would be my second

    goal of the day after this visit to Annalise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± She says in an extremely stressed-out voice. ¡°You do!¡± I growl, mming my fist

    onto the table. She flinches, her heart thumping as she stares at me fearfully.

    I know my eyes are as orange as my hair and I know I¡¯m being harsher than normal, but I have no

    option. Kindness did not get me far.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ it¡­ Gaspard! It was Gaspard!¡±

    She¡¯s still lying¡­

    I can tell from the way her eyes are darting around the room that she just said his name on impulse.

    I sit back. ¡°I know you can¡¯t mention the name of the person behind it all as it can affect you and the

    baby¡­ So how about this? I will ask a few questions, Annalise. A yes and no can work¡­ I¡¯m sure that

    can get us past the magic.¡± I say thoughtfully, hoping it did.

    ¡°The man you spoke to is the same man you could not mention when you said you were told to pretend

    you were kidnapped, correct?¡±

    She purses her lips before she looks down, then back at me.

    That¡¯s a yes¡­

    ¡°Do I know this person? I ask.

    Her lips tremble, and her heartbeat races, but she doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Ok, you can¡¯t say¡­¡±

    She stares stubbornly to the side, stroking her stomach, and I stand up. The moment the baby is born,

    it will be taken from you and you will serve a proper sentence,¡± I say coldly as I stand up.

    She simply stares off to the side, and I turn about to leave the room when I look back at her. ¡°I met

    Zade, my brother¡­ he killed mother. As for our father¡­ he¡¯s missing.¡± my I¡¯m terrified¡­ terrified that

    what if Zade has forced him to give him the Alpha title. Maybe something has happened to Dad, and I

    won¡¯t know because he¡¯s done the same ritual with Zade and that would override the first one-

    Stop Zaia.

    My heart is thumping and even she¡¯s tensed at my words, and I know although she is not his biological

    daughter, she is still his daughter.

    ¡°Wait, what happened to Dad? Is Mom ok?!¡± she asks, panicking.

    ¡°She is for now, but the way things are going, everyone is in danger.¡± I remind her. ¡°We need the

    answers, and you need to reevaluate whose side you are on because they will kill anyone who is of no

    use to them or those who defy them.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m carrying a baby! Gaspard won¡¯t let them!¡±.

    ¡°And what power does Gaspard hold?¡±

    Her heart skips a beat, and I look at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Gaspard¡­¡± He is from Dad¡¯s pack, and Mom mentioned a boy¡­

    Could it be?

    The puzzle contains a thousand pieces and I keep finding more that do not fit. ¡°What power does

    Gaspard hold, Annalise?¡± I ask, now turning to face her fully.

    She remains silent, and my eyes sh.¡± Answer me if you are not bound by magic!¡± I say, my alpha

    command rippling through me.

    ¡°He is important to them!¡± she shouts, her eyes shing and her heart thumps as she realises she¡¯s

    answered me. So that at least rules out the fact Gaspard was definitely not the one in Atticus¡¯s pack.

    ¡°Important¡­ everyone has a purpose and when that purpose is fulfilled, everyone bes coteral.

    Just like the Rogue Alpha was.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks.

    ¡°I killed Olivan, and none of his so- called allies came to protect him, and when I find Gaspard¡­ he too

    will suffer the same fate as Olivan, I am done ying nice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed¡­ What happened to you?¡± she asks, curiosity and fear in her eyes.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I lost my patience. I trusted far too many¡­ now it¡¯s time for the Alpha within me to

    end this. I will give you one final warning, Annalise¡­ choose your side carefully because the Sublime

    will win this.¡±

    With those words I shut the door, not waiting for a reply as I make my way out of her new room in the

    prison facility. She¡¯ll be given everything she needs here, but I can¡¯t risk not having her in prison.

    I¡¯ve already reset the security and call it extreme, but I am the only one who can now ess the prison

    and security. Without my permission, no one leaves.

    A move that I know will only put me at further risk, but I can¡¯t trust anyone anymore¡­

    I can still trust my friends¡­

    But can I?

    I hate that I¡¯m beginning to doubt everyone, but I can¡¯t help it.

    I go over to my awaiting car and open the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Please get out,¡± I say.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m taking the car, and you will not tell anyone.¡± Once again, the alphamand rolls off

    my tongue with ease.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He bows his head and I get in, cing my bag down on the passenger seat and starting

    the car. I zoom off.

    I need to get to Mom¡¯s old house, but I need to make sure no one follows. If Zade was in the house that

    day, there was a high chance he heard what Mom said¡­ maybe, maybe not¡­.

    I drive away from pack grounds and when I reach one of the narrow roads I park my car, and quickly

    pull on a ck coat and a blond wig. I step out of the car, continuing the rest of the way on foot. I¡¯m

    carrying arge tote bag which holds a gun and a few other supplies.

    Under the stairs¡­

    I reach Mom¡¯s home, remembering after the rejection how I came here, and she supported me.

    I messed up¡­

    With a heavy heart, I look at the windows. The curtains still hang in the windows and a part of me

    feels that perhaps I could walk up to that door and knock¡­

    And maybe, maybe she¡¯ll open it and hug me, telling me it¡¯ll be ok¡­

    I was angry at you Mom¡­ but I didn¡¯t want you to leave¡­

    Brushing away a tear, I remain in the shadows. The neighbours around here have always been nosy¡­

    I make my way around the back of the house, keeping hidden as I inch closer to the house.

    Once I cross the patio, I know the neighbours can¡¯t see me and I quickly get to work on the back door. I

    manage to break the lock quickly and slip inside, shutting the door quietly behind me.

    The sound echoes in the silence despite how quietly I shut it and I look around the dark kitchen. The

    dust particles that were disturbed by my entry waft through the air and I nce around the kitchen.

    It looks the same, just Mom¡¯s homely touch is missing.

    She¡¯s gone.

    She¡¯ll never make me another meal¡­ never give me another hug¡­ despite her ws, she was a good

    mother¡­ I just wish I realised that sooner. How many people live with grudges and only when that

    person is gone do we realise it¡¯s toote¡­

    Toote to say I love you one final time ¡­ toote to hold them for another moment¡­

    The pain of losing her hits me like a freight train and I drop into one of her chairs, resting my elbows on

    the table. I take a moment to reminisce on the time we¡¯ve spent together.

    It¡¯s peaceful¡­.

    After several minutes, I stand up with a heavy heart, shouldering my bag and leave the kitchen, walking

    over to the closet under the stairs.

    Pulling back the lock, I pull open the door. It creaks loudly, and I nce around the hall before I step

    into the closet. Taking my gun out, I cock the trigger, cing it down gently beside me. No, I don¡¯t think

    anyone is here, but you can never be too careful¡­

    There are a few boxes and an old raincoat in here. I move the stuff aside. From theyer of dust that

    covers them, it¡¯s clear they haven¡¯t been touched. I then pull up the lino flooring and feel around for the

    floorboards, hoping one might be looser.

    She did say at the back¡­ none seem to be loose, and I reach into my bag, taking out one of the

    screwdrivers I had brought with me and begin prying it loose.

    Once I get the first one up, I manage to loosen two more, much easier. Taking out my phone, I shine

    the light underneath.

    Where is it?

    I scrabble around, feeling under the floorboards as I begin ripping more up. I cough, trying not to inhale

    too much dust. I¡¯ve taken apart all the floorboards under the stairs but¡­

    Did I misunderstand her?

    I feel and check every corner and niche.

    My heart sinks as I realise there¡¯s nothing here.

    A dead end¡­

    Once again, another failure.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 105

    27. A Finding ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 105 By Moonlight Muse

    ¡°Think Zaia¡­ think¡­¡± I mutter as I feel under the floorboards once again. I need it, not only to track the

    Sable but to find Dad. Those I have sent out to search for him have so far found nothing, as I feared.

    I refuse to let this put me down. This goal is all that is keeping me going strong. I¡¯m desperate for some

    kind of victory as I sit there trying to think where it could be.

    Mom said¡­ our old home¡­

    Could she possibly mean the house we lived in right after Dad and her split?

    I tilt my head before I quickly begin putting the floorboards back. I have to hurry, in case someone finds

    out I¡¯m here. The dust is no longer coating the nks as it was before I touched them, but there is little

    I can do.

    I just hope no one realises someone¡¯s been here, or that I may have found the Moon Dust; I don¡¯t want

    them to know that either.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Once everything is put back to the best of my capabilities, I leave the way I entered, through the back.

    Pausing in the door, I look at the house Mom lived in. She didn¡¯t like Sebastian, yet she came here, to

    this pack for me.

    I feel the same wave of guilt that has refused to leave me since her death, and I close the door after

    me, not looking back. There are things we cannot change¡­ we must simply learn from them.

    I return to my car and decide that there is no point in dying looking in the other house and so I drive

    towards Dad¡¯s pack. I call Jai, deciding to tell him I¡¯ll bete, as I have some things to do.

    ¡°Zaia, all ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I will be a littlete, I have something I need to do.¡± ¡°Zaia, please don¡¯t do this alone. You

    have us. We¡¯re here to help.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± There are just some things I need to do alone. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ just take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The roads blur past and another strong wave of emotions consumes me as I end the call. A sudden

    thought enters my mind, and I almost hit the brakes.

    Why does Zade want the Moon Dust? What could they possibly want with it that made him torture Mom

    for answers? They know where we are¡­ unlike us, who have no idea where they are located. My heart

    is racing and I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t simply, so I don¡¯t get my hands on it, there has to be more to it¡­

    There is a reason they want the Moon Dust, and I need to make sure they never get their hands on it.

    With that in mind, I press my foot down on the elerator, speeding up as I race towards Dad¡¯s pack.

    Yet the question never leaves my mind.

    Why?

    There has to be an answer. I reach Dad¡¯s pack and I lower the window, so the guards can see who I

    am. The entrance to the pack is heavily guarded on my orders.

    ¡°Mind if we check the trunk, Alpha?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I say. Those are the rules I set. I can¡¯t afford any

    carelessness. They instantly open the gates, allowing me entry.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± Gordon, one of the guards, says as he approaches the car and lowers his head politely. ¡°You

    shouldn¡¯t be travelling alone.¡±

    The pack members have been relocated to the inner parts of the pack for their safety, with security and

    patrol heavy.

    ¡°I have things to do.¡± I say, ¡°I wanted toe check how the questioning went?¡±

    ¡°Well, the housekeeper said she did feel worried when your mother refused to leave her room and

    commanded food to be left outside her door, but she admits she should have told someone.¡±

    ¡°Question her again. I don¡¯t believe that. Someone should have raised the rm if they hadn¡¯t even

    seen her for days.¡± I say dismissively. ¡°If we don¡¯t get the answers, I¡¯ll question them myself. I want

    answers, not excuses.¡±

    My eyes sh as Gordon lowers his head, and I put the car into drive. ¡°I will be at the Pack House in

    about an hour¡¯s time. Bring them all there for questioning, including the guards who have been on duty

    for thest three weeks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    I slide my window up and drive off, gripping the steering wheel tightly. I will find the answers, one way

    or another.

    I pull up outside the house where Mom and I once stayed, realising I didn¡¯t consider the chance that

    someone would be living here¡­.

    How do I get to the under-the-stair closet in someone else¡¯s home? A sudden thoughtes to me

    and taking a deep breath, I step out of the car, shouldering my bag and walk to the door. Ringing the

    bell, I wait.

    It¡¯s opened soon by a man in histe forties. ¡°Hello¡­ Alpha?¡± he looks confused before lowering his

    head politely.

    ¡°Hello¡­ Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Grant, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Mr Grant¡­¡±

    I force a smile, pretending to be upset, although it¡¯s not hard when so many things are pushing me to

    the edge. One thought of Sebastian¡¯s betrayal or Mom¡¯s death brings tears to my eyes, and I take a

    deep, shaky breath.

    ¡°Do forgive me for intruding¡­ I don¡¯t know if you know, but this is the house that I grew up in¡­ with my

    mother.¡± I say, wrapping my arms around myself.

    His face instantly falls and looks worried. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I do remember hearing that. I am sorry about

    your mother. I truly am.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ I was wondering if I could have a moment to look around.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Just one final

    time to reminisce about the memories we shared here.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Right away,e on in Alpha.¡± He says, quickly stepping aside. I step inside, my eyes

    going to the under -the-stairs closet. Could it be here?

    I¡¯m inside¡­ but how do I send him away? I walk down the hallway. It¡¯s changed a lot, but even then,

    the echoes of moments spent in these halls fill my mind.

    ¡®Zaia! No muddy shoes inside! Mommy! Look what I found! Zaia! Dinner is ready Oh, my favourite¡­

    Zaia, will you bete? Take care of yourself¡­ You will always have me!¡¯

    Memories swirl around my mind, and I¡¯m not prepared for them.

    Mom¡­

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I look at Grant, who offers me a tissue.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ may I have a while alone?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Yes, my daughter is upstairs¡­ I will go join her. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    He bows his head and heads upstairs.

    Excellent.

    I hear his footsteps fade as he heads down the hallway and I quickly walk to the under the stairs

    cupboard and utch it.

    The emotions are still threatening to consume me, but I do my best to focus on the task at hand. There

    are a lot of coats inside but I¡¯m relieved that the floor is pretty empty, save a few items.

    Taking out the few pairs of shoes, I put down my bag and get to work as fast as possible; knowing that

    he coulde down soon or perhaps someone could walk through the front door.

    My senses are on alert as I quickly pry open the floorboard at the back. I work quickly and when I have

    three pried up; I remove the instion from the ground and peer into the darkness, using my phone

    shlight to help in case I miss something.

    I¡¯m feeling around, doubt creeping into my mind when I spot it; a small ck pouch covered in dust,

    peeking out from the corner, wedged into a crack between two of the bottom nks.

    My heart skips a beat, and I reach over, tugging it out. Instantly I feel a wave of power radiate from it

    and my eyes ze, knowing that this is what I¡¯m looking for.

    This is it¡­ I¡¯ve found it!

    I quickly rece everything as swiftly and silently as possible. Exhaling in relief, I quietly step out of the

    closet and shut the door,tching it. I walk to the bottom of the stairs and look towards thending.

    ¡°Mr Grant?¡± I call up the stairs.

    I hear footsteps and a door open, and he appears at the top of the steps.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, can I help with anything?¡± he asks as he hurries downstairs. I smile. ¡°Thank you for giving

    me a moment¡­¡± I say quietly.

    He nods. ¡°You are most wee, Alpha.¡± Bidding farewell, I take my leave. The door shuts behind me

    and a sudden thought creeps into my mind.

    If Mom had this with her from the start why did she never use it to find Zade? Surely with the right

    manpower, this could have helped Dad get him back¡­

    A question I may never get the answer to, but deep down, I feel there¡¯s more to it. Well, it¡¯s time we

    moved forward with the next step.

    Sebastian¡­ I will find you soon and when I do¡­ I swear upon the moon and the heavens that I will not

    go easy on you. You chose the Sable, so now¡­ you will face the wrath of the Sublime.

 Chapter 106

    28. An Hourss or I Am The Luna Chapter 106 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    Night has fallen and I¡¯m sitting in the lounge with Jai, Valerie, and Atticus whilst the children y before

    the fire.

    ¡°So we don¡¯t really know how much is needed¡­ or exactly how to use it,¡± Atticus says as he examines

    the pouch.

    Rain is pouring down outside, and it¡¯s rather windy. Somehow, it reminds me of the day I met Sebastian

    again when I first found out Valerie was in aa¡­

    Oh, how that feels like so long ago. I nod as I sip my coffee, and Siaes over and climbs into my

    lap, hugging me tightly.

    ¡°Hey baby, is everything ok?¡± I ask her. She nods. ¡°I just a little tired,¡± she says with a cute pout, and I

    kiss her forehead gently, caressing her hair.

    ¡°Aww, well Mommy will get you to bed soon, ok?¡±

    She nods, cing her hand under her chin as she leans against me. I wrap my armsfortingly

    around her. ¡°I wonder how much is needed.¡± Jai muses staring at the pouch. We¡¯re speaking French as

    the children are here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think we would need much. I guess it¡¯ll be trial and error. As in, would we need

    a name or not? Do we need to do it under a full moon or not?¡± I muse.

    ¡°We will just have to follow our gut feeling,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°So, what now?¡± Valerie asks.

    I look into the fire as Zion ys with his trucks, lost in his own little world. Times like that are gone once

    you are an adult, but I am grateful that through this time they can still be children, despite the fact I am

    certain they know when things are up.

    ¡°One month. In one month, I want everyone to be ready for war. In that time, I will find the enemy¡­ and

    we will attack¡­¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°That gives us plenty of time to find out how it works¡­ plus I want to try to find father before then¡­¡± I

    say quietly.

    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°I want to train though, if you could help me,¡± I say, looking over at him. The boys look at me, surprised,

    and I raise my eyebrow. ¡°I just want to be at my best for when we do face them.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Valerie says with determination.

    ¡°Well, I think we can train you guys up.

    A lot of women have offered to step forward too.¡± Jai says with a small smile. ¡°Our packs are made of

    fighters.¡±

    ¡°Plus, we need to work on our Triquetra. Together, we will obviously be stronger and can call on our

    powers.¡± Atticus adds.

    Just like when we first touched. ¡°I just wish we had as much time to prepare as them¡­ but time is

    running out,¡± I say quietly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You have no idea what one can achieve in a short amount of time,¡± Atticus replies, giving me one of

    his charming smiles.

    I nod, ¡°True¡­¡± I smile wryly. ¡°Well, we are not giving them a chance to attack. Everyone needs to be

    pushed and we need to reach out to our allies, too.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jai says seriously. ¡°And when we find them¡­ what will you do?¡± Valerie asks hesitantly,

    ncing at the children. ¡°Especially when it involves the ck Beast¡­¡±

    I cock a brow, feeling almost as if she expects me to go easy on him.

    ¡°We will give them war, like I said.¡± Her face drops, and she looks conflicted. ¡°Why? Is it meant to be

    different from when I find the other Sable member?¡± I ask.

    All three look at me sharply and I turn my head away, knowing I probably sounded cold. But when you

    have been burned so many times, what else am I meant to say?

    ¡°Zaia¡­ are you ok?¡± Jai asks.

    My eyes sh as I look at him. ¡°Yes, I am. I have a right to be angry, and I can be. Would you want me

    to cry instead?¡±

    Jai sighs and shakes his head. ¡°Zaia, it¡¯s not that. We were just concerned, Se ¨C The ck Beast he¡­

    I don¡¯t know. I feel we need to talk to him-¡±

    ¡°Do not question me. As far as I am concerned, The ck Beast is just another enemy. From this day

    forward, I expect you all to remember that. He betrayed us- betrayed me, again¡­ It was my fault to let

    him in again, but I did, stupidly. But he showed he wasn¡¯t worth it. I have screamed and screamed that

    we need to be honest with one another, that we needed to stick together, but¡­ he didn¡¯t find it

    important.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, I know you¡¯re hurting-¡± I cut Valerie off, my eyes shing, not wanting annoyance to seep into my

    voice with the children here.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want sympathy. I messed up once and I won¡¯t again. Forgive me for not allowing myself to

    feel sympathy for him. He will meet the same end as the others. Whatever that may be.¡± I say, standing

    up and forcing myself to smile down at Sia, who is watching me with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯s their father,¡± Jai says quietly, making me pause and I turn back, looking at him.

    ¡°And?¡± I ask challengingly.

    ¡°Give him a chance to exin, maybe he had a reason-¡± Jai begins.

    ¡°I said enough! Jai. This is thest time I want this topic brought up. If either of you wish to join his side,

    you are wee to leave.¡± I say coldly. ¡°Take this as my final warning. Good night.¡±

    Silence follows as I ce my mug down and look at Zion.

    ¡°Zion, shall we head to bed?¡± I say, sensing Sia watching me intently.

    I look down at her, smiling gently as a wave of guilt rushes through me. The children shouldn¡¯t sense

    that something is wrong. I need to do better.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± I say gently. She nods and I leave the room with my children and, for a

    moment, although I¡¯m not alone, I feel it¡­

    Mom was always there, but now I need to step up. I can¡¯t keep relying on Valerie either, since she has

    her own life. I was and still am a single parent¡­ Mom managed it, and I will too. I just need to make

    sure I survive this war for them¡­

    I shower them, messing around to distract them, making some bubbles from the soap and giving them

    soapy beards. They giggle andugh and for a few beautiful moments; I forget my troubles, the song of

    laughter like a soothing remedy for the pain within me.

    ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s grab our pyjamas!¡± I say after we have brushed our teeth.

    ¡°Oh, is Mommy going to sleep with us today?¡± Zion asks hopefully. I smile. ¡°Do you want me to?¡± I ask,

    crouching down in front of him and towel-drying his hair. He nods vigorously. ¡°Then that is exactly what

    we¡¯ll do,¡± I promise with a firm nod of my own head.

    ¡°Yes! Mommy can sleep next to me!¡± Sia says. ¡°NO! Mommy has to sleep in the middle! Mommy

    always sleeps next to Sia!¡± Zion frowns.

    ¡°Hey¡­ you two, no fighting alright. You two are siblings and siblings don¡¯t fight, right?¡± I say gently, as

    Sia looks upset and frowns as Zion looks upset, which is unlike him.

    Does he know something isn¡¯t right and is ying up because of it?

    ¡°Look¡­¡± I pull them both close. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I am with both of you, and I¡¯ll sleep in the middle,¡± I say,

    trying to calm them both.

    ¡°See, I said that. It¡¯s always Sia Sia Sia.¡± Zion says pointedly, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Zion¡­¡± I reprimand gently. He sighs and looks guiltily at his sister. ¡°Sorry Sia¡­¡± he mumbles before

    he closes the gap between them, giving her a big hug and kissing her cheek as she wipes her tears

    away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sia¡­¡± He says guiltily.

    She shakes her head and smiles up at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Zion¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at them both as Zion takes her hand and gently leads her to the bed. ¡°Come on,

    let¡¯s get ready for bed then.¡± He tells her. Mommy Sia¡¯s medicine!¡± he adds before hurrying towards the

    large cab against the far wall.

    ¡°Mommy will get it. Here, you two put your pyjamas on.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Mommy.¡± He says as he hurries back to me, and I smile down at him. Always take care of your

    sister for me.

    An hour has passed and I¡¯m staring at the ceiling. The lights are off and both are asleep. I stare at the

    ceiling; the shadow created by the trees outside the window.

    Can Moon Dust locate things as well as humans? Like the location of a cure.

    If Gerard really has one¡­

    I nce down at Sia. If only it could lead me to the cure¡­ I know Valerie was trying and had sent

    samples out, but I know she is no closer to finding an answer than she was when she started.

    I look at the children once more, slowly easing out of bed. I will sleep with them tonight but before that,

    there¡¯s something I wanted to do¡­ just in case

    Returning to the room where Sebastian and I once slept together, I take out something I had spotted

    from Dad¡¯s office earlier today. Arge yet simple hourss.

    I get to work unscrewing the wooden base and carefully emptying the sand into a bowl. I then wipe it

    down and opening the pouch carefully pour the Moon Dust into the now empty hourss.

    As I pour, a vibrant pinky glow swirls around my hands, the hourss sending a wave of power through

    me. With my heart¡­

    I tense as that sudden thought enters my mind and shake my head, suddenly feeling extremely

    lightheaded.

    I look down at the glowing dust that now settles back into the grey powdery sand that it looked like

    moments ago. The pink glow disappears. With my heart? Was that a hint on how to use it?

    My heart is racing as I stare down at the Moon Dust, tempted to try it out, but tonight I promised the

    children to stay by their side.

    Tomorrow I¡¯ll try to use it to find Dad, and if it works¡­ the cure and the Sable will be next. I grab a small

    stic packet, cing a little dust in there to attempt tomorrow before screwing the bottom of the

    hourss back on.

    I ce it on one of the shelves next to a clock. Hidden but in in sight. I pour the sand from the

    hourss into the pouch and ce it in my safe.

    Why did I do that?

    I pause as I stare at the pouch. Because I¡¯m scared of my own friends betraying me too¡­ I feel guilty

    at the thought, but do I have any other option?

    No. I do not.

    I¡¯ve trusted far too much.

    I return to the children¡¯s room and pick up my phone. The messages to Sebastian remain unread and

    my heart squeezes, but I refuse to dwell on that pain because I know it will crush the fragile state of my

    heart. I exit the chat and look at the new message from Atticus.

    Atticus: Goodnight Zaia, don¡¯t let their words get to you. We all respect your decision. The first training

    session starts at 5am. I¡¯ll see you then.

    Zaia: See you then. I¡¯m going to do this. I¡¯m going to find Dad, find the cure, and destroy the Sable for

    everything they have done to me and my loved ones.

    The Goddess is a woman who needs no mate¡­ so who said a woman needs a man? We don¡¯t¡­ and

    I¡¯ll prove that.

 Chapter 107

    29 A Painful Want or I Am The Luna Chapter 107 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    Blow after blow¡­

    The pain in my body is screaming at me to stop, to take a break and breathe¡­ but I don¡¯t want to.

    I refuse to.

    This is a way to release the rage inside of me and it¡¯s¡­ empowering.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ let¡¯s take a break.¡± Atticus¡¯s breathless voicees as he grabs my fist, yanking me against

    him, and twists my arm behind my back. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± He says, looking down at me.

    His hair is drenched in sweat, as is his body. I¡¯m the same. The hairs that refused to stay back are

    sticking to my face and I can feel the trickles of sweat dripping down my bare stomach as we stand

    there chest to chest.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not¡­ but if you want to go, I¡¯ll continue with one of my guards.¡± I say quietly, breaking free and

    turning away from him, about to summon one of my men when he grips.

    hold of my elbow and forces me to face him.

    ¡°Zai ¡°There¡¯s concern in his eyes as he

    obst s me, but I refuse to let people see the cracks within me¡­

    I raise an eyebrow and tilt my head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Atticus? Can¡¯t you handle me?¡± I ask challengingly as I slowly tug out of his hold and

    cross my arms.

    He smirks slightly before sighing and shaking his head.

    ¡°Alright then, Red, let¡¯s go again.¡± He says as he adjusts his sweatpants and re-ties the string. He¡¯s

    shirtless, and he¡¯s getting a lot of attention from the other females here and a couple of the guys.

    He would make a good partner. I just hope he finds the one and gets that happily ever after he

    deserves without being hung up over me.

    ¡°Checking me out?¡± he asks, cocking a brow.

    ¡°I appreciate the view, but no, I was just thinking you aren¡¯t getting any younger. I want to see you settle

    down.¡± I say as I fall into stance. I¡¯m proud to say I¡¯m a fast learner and this time I make the first move.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± he replies as he blocks me

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m done, even if you aren¡¯t. I give up.¡± Atticus says breathlessly as I pin him to the ground, I¡¯m

    straddling his stomach a dagger to his throat. He raised his hands in surrender, dropping them onto the

    ground beside his head as he looks up at me.

    Hours have passed and we are the only ones left in the training hall. I know I pushed him today, but I

    feel a little calmer, or maybe that¡¯s because I¡¯m just exhausted.

    ¡°You went easy on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask, tilting my head.

    ¡°Honestly? No. I didn¡¯t because this isn¡¯t a joke, and I don¡¯t want you to underestimate the

    enemy or a real match. Not that you don¡¯t know how to handle yourself on the battlefield,¡± he says

    quietly, pping the side of my thighs. ¡± You did good Red.¡±

    I suddenly be aware of our position and dropping the dagger, I climb off him groaning at how achy

    my body is.

    ¡°Take a breather.¡± He says, grabbing my arm ling me onto the ground beside him.

    My back hits the mat beneath me as Iy there beside him staring at the ceiling.

    The sound of our thundering hearts as we recover is loud in the room, but it¡¯s oddly satisfying.

    There¡¯s silence between us until he speaks.

    ¡°You really want me to settle down¡­¡± Atticus says, making me turn my head to look over at him.

    ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t getting any younger. Find a good woman. Life is short.¡± I say with a small smile.

    ¡°But would that be fair to the woman?¡± he asks, his smirk fading slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, you can be a little annoying, but you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Not that I have any right to give him advice when my own rtionship is something I can¡¯t even keep

    together.

    ¡°I mean¡­ would it be fair to the woman I settle for when I am in love with someone else?¡± his voice is

    quiet, but his words are clear.

    ok across at him. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it,¡± I say q¡­etly as I sit up.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll wait. Even if there¡¯s no end¡­ I¡¯ll still wait.¡± He sits up, but I refuse to look at him. ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying let it go, I¡¯m never going to return those feelings¡­ don¡¯t waste your life over me. It¡¯s

    foolish.¡± say, about to stand up when he takes hold of my wrist.

    ¡°Hey, look at me.¡±

    Don¡¯t you get it? I can¡¯t deal with this¡­

    I look into his eyes, trying to keep my face expressionless.

    ¡°You can¡¯t choose who you love, and I know you will never reciprocate those feelings, and I respect

    that. But you don¡¯t have the right to say whether they are a waste of time or foolish, because that¡¯s my

    choice and I don¡¯t think they are. You are an incredible woman, Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting and I¡¯m not trying to make matters worse or use your emotional state to

    ¡°Take a breather.¡± He says, grabbing my arm pulling me onto the ground beside him.

    My back hits the mat beneath me as Iy there beside him staring at the ceiling.

    The sound of our thundering hearts as we recover is loud in the room, but it¡¯s oddly satisfying.

    There¡¯s silence between us until he speaks.

    ¡°You really want me to settle down¡­¡± Atticus. says, making me turn my head to look over at him.

    ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t getting any younger. Find a good woman. Life is short.¡± I say with a small smile.

    ¡°But would that be fair to the woman?¡± he asks, his smirk fading slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, you can be a little annoying, but you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Not that I have any right to give him advice when my own rtionship is something I can¡¯t even keep

    together.

    ¡°I mean¡­ would it be fair to the woman I settle for when I am in love with someone else?¡± his voice is

    quiet, but his words are clear.

    i look across at him. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it,¡± I say quietly as I sit up.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll wait. Even if there¡¯s no end¡­ I¡¯ll still wait.¡± He sits up, but I refuse to look at him. ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying let it go, I¡¯m never going to return those feelings¡­ don¡¯t waste your life over me. It¡¯s

    foolish.¡± say, about to stand up when he takes hold of my wrist.

    ¡°Hey, look at me.¡±

    Don¡¯t you get it? I can¡¯t deal with this¡­

    I look into his eyes, trying to keep my face expressionless.

    ¡°You can¡¯t choose who you love, and I know you will never reciprocate those feelings, and I respect

    that. But you don¡¯t have the right to say whether they are a waste of time or foolish, because that¡¯s my

    choice and I don¡¯t think they are. You are an incredible woman, Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting and I¡¯m not trying to make matters worse or use your emotional state to forward my

    gain, but just remember, you are worth way more. There are so many men who ould sacrifice the world

    to have you by their side.¡±

    Only not the one I loved¡­

    Tears prickle my eyes and I look away, ashamed that I let it get to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, Atticus,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He replies softly as I take my leave.

    The moment I enter the changing room, I kick off my shoes and step into one of the showers. Switching

    it on, I sink to the ground, wrapping my arms around my legs.

    If only¡­

    Love hurts¡­

    What a twisted game it ys. I want the one who doesn¡¯t care for me, and the one who wants me¡­ I

    will only hurt him more.

    I remain under the shower until Valerie¡¯s voicees into my mind, telling me that the kids are asking

    for me. The mind link is something she, too, has mastered now.

    And so¡­ for them, I get up and push the emotions away.

    ¡°Are you sure you still want to do this today?¡±

    Atticus asks.

    I close the report of Mom¡¯s postmortem, my mind spinning.

    She had several broken bones, along with so much other internal and external damage.

    We were ready to test out the Moon Dust, but the report has shaken me.

    Mom had been sick.

    Cancer¡­

    ording to this report, she¡¯d been sick for a while¡­ and it seemed that the poisoning around my birth

    had just made it worse¡­

    ¡°We never did find out who administered the poison back then,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I¡¯m assuming it could be

    the man Annalise was speaking to in your pack. Gerard wouldn¡¯t have done it himself.

    Atticus frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find some clue, anything that could help. We do have footage of

    every New Year¡¯s ball and I have had the tapes searched. Some files were deleted, but we are trying to

    recover them. Someone should show up, the main hall was definitely covered from all angles,¡± he

    replies.

    ¡°Good. I need to know¡­¡± I sigh.

    ¡°She knew¡­ that she was sick. Did she never mention it to you?¡± Jai asks quietly.

    Valerie gives my shoulders a gentle squeeze as she stands behind me and I shake my head.

    ¡°No. She never did.¡± I sigh.

    I feel like I didn¡¯t even know her¡­

    ¡°So, she just kept you in the dark?¡± Jai sounds a little frustrated now, but deep down I know why she

    didn.

    She didn¡¯t want to worry me¡­ Even though it upsets me; I get it¡­

    But there were never any signs. She was so good at hiding her emotions.

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s leave the Moon Dust tonight¡­ you need a break, Zaia.¡± Atticus says as he crouches down

    in front of me.

    ¡°And I¡¯m beginning to not like you again,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°Jai, I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± Atticus says, a sliver of irritation in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, what I¡¯m seeing is you getting a little. too cosy the moment Seb isn¡¯t in the picture.¡± Jai shoots

    back.

    ¡°Jai!¡± Valerie says as Atticus stands up his eyes shing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m an alpha. Know your ce.¡± He says, clenching his fists and I know he¡¯s trying to calm

    himself and Jai¡¯s words have angered me too..

    Jai scoffs. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m also her Beta and I¡¯m not going to let you-¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± I say, my voice trembling as I try to remain calm. ¡°Jai¡­ enough. I don¡¯t need anyone to look

    out for me. Me and Atticus will try to

    find Dad¡­ Val watch my babies. Jai¡­ organise Mom¡¯s funeral for thising Sunday.¡± I stand up and

    look at Atticus.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this,¡± I say.

    ¡°I should be the one to go with you,¡± Jai says softly, cing a hand on my upper arm.

    ¡°No. Atticus is an Alpha, he¡¯s stronger Jai an you aren¡¯t fully recovered. It¡¯s better it¡¯s the two of us.¡± I

    say firmly.

    And¡­ you¡¯re still loyal to your Alpha.

    He looks concerned and almost hurt by my words, but it is the truth.

    ¡°Alright, as you wish, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± I say as we are about to leave.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Jai says as Valerie ces her hand on his arm.

    ¡°We are a team, the four of us now¡­ our loyalty and trust should be to one another foremost. I hope

    you know what side you are on.¡± I say. My eyes meet Jai¡¯s and he looks down.

    ¡°I know¡­ I just don¡¯t think Sebastian would betray us for no reason¡­ I know Sebastian. We grew up

    together. He would not betray us. There might be factors we don¡¯t know-¡±

    ¡°Jai! Enough! I am not going to do this again! If there was a reason, goddess maybe¡­ but he should

    have told me! If there was something, he should have talked to me!¡± I shout, unable to control myself.

    ¡°Zaia, I think ¡°I raise my hand, cutting Valerie off.

    ¡°This is your final warning, Jai. If you can¡¯t ept the reality, then¡­ I will have no choice. but to strip

    you of your position. I need a Beta loyal to me, not their old Alpha.¡± I say with finality.

    There¡¯s a tense silence and I know my words have hurt him. He nods, and he lowers his head. ¡°Yes,

    Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m clear¡­ from this day forward¡­ I don¡¯t want his name mentioned in front of me ever again.

    Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jai says, pulling away from Valerie. He turns and leaves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say to Atticus. My eyes meet Valerie¡¯s, and she looks conflicted..

    It must be hard having to choose between the man you love and your friend¡­ but I don¡¯t need her to

    choose. She can choose Jai.

    We step into the garden but keep to a secluded area and I look up at the moon.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you have a n or an idea of how this might work?¡± Atticus asks.

    ¡°I might¡­¡± I say quietly.

    aking a deep breath, I look ahead and softly. blow the dust from my hand.

    Father¡­ Where are you?

    Believe.

    I need to find him.

    Show me the way.

    I watch as the dustes alive, glowing pink with speckles of silver as it wafts into the air swirling

    around me. A cooling energy washes over me and my eyes ze as I feel a pull.

    I begin walking, and Atticus follows.

    ¡°Zaia?¡±

    ¡°I know where Dad is,¡± I say, my heart thundering as I look at him.

    His eyes light up and he smiles faintly, nodding.

    I look ahead before I begin walking in the direction I¡¯m being pulled, knowing exactly where I¡¯m

    headed¡­

 Chapter 108

    30 A Deal¡¯s Cost or I Am The Luna Chapter 108 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    Every day that passes is excruciating. From the moment I left her, turning my back on her, I have been

    unable to sleep knowing that I betrayed her once again.

    How does one recover from such pain? I know this time I won¡¯t have another chance because no one

    deserves more than a second¡­

    I¡¯ve not only broken her trust, but I¡¯ve also shattered it beyond repair.

    But despite it all, I know I¡¯ve made the right decision and don¡¯t regret it.

    Being on the outside makes me realise that there is more danger around Zaia, and I will find a way to

    let Valerie know.

    There is someone extremely close to us who is watching everything. I myself have seen the footage of

    secret cameras within the pack seeing Zaia channel her pain into hatred and rage.

    It¡¯s chilling to know that there were always cameras all over my pack grounds without my knowledge¡­

    someone who has been able to put those cameras everywhere without being caught.

    Which makes it obvious there¡¯s a traitor amongst them, one who is in a ce of power.

    What irks me is there¡¯s a camera inside my safe house. 1

    A ce that only a select few have entered¡­ but something that means the enemy is close to us. 2

    I hate that my mind flits between Jai, Justin and Atticus¡­ I know it¡¯s not Valerie, but I also hate that I

    am not trusting even my own friend. 5

    Without her by my side, it¡¯s hard. Fucking living is hard and trying to focus on what I need to do¡­

    I want to warn them, but who can I truly trust?

    Who was the one who put the cameras there?

    They are the reason the Sable has always known our location from the very beginning. There are

    several areas of the pack that are also equipped with voice recorders.

    Like earlier, two guards were discussing thetest security regime put in ce. Zaia and her team

    made some smart choices but with the

    Sable knowing everything, how is she to get a win if they already know so much? 1

    My only relief is I shut myself out of every ess to the pack before I left. When Gerard questioned it, I

    told him Zaia must have pushed me out. They had wanted me to ess the CCTV from within the

    pack, but my biometrics and my passwords were useless.

    The good thing is, she¡¯s the only one who can now ess everything in regards to the security of the

    pack.

    It was a smart move and one that pissed Gerard off even more, but it also shows she no longer trusts

    anyone and that fucking hurt knowing I¡¯m the reason that she¡¯s no longer able to trust anyone.

    She¡¯s incredibly strong and although I know that the impact of my actions upon her have hurt her, she¡¯s

    surviving because she¡¯s a fighter and a true Alpha¡­

    But how much can one person take? The dark voice inside of me that eats at me surfaces once more.

    If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll-

    ¡°Eat, then Gerard wants you to stay here whilst we head back¡­ not sure why he¡¯s trusting you.¡± Zade,

    Zaia¡¯s twin, who I detest, says as he tosses me a sandwich box. 3

    I look up at him, snapping out of my reverie and catch it. ¡°And why would he want me to do that?¡± I ask,

    cocking a brow.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s that bastard here who we have held hostage. Hugh Toussaint, that bitch¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°And yours,¡± I say coldly, trying to control my anger at his insult towards Zaia that overrides the shock

    that I feel inside.

    Hugh. They have Hugh, why?

    He¡¯s been a great help to Zaia, is that why?

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t see him as family,¡± he snarls.

    Hugh is here¡­ so that¡¯s why Gerard had sent us 30 miles south and I had no fucking clue as to why.

    If I can free him I will, but there is no way for me to do so without risking Sia¡¯s life.

    ¡°And why do we have someone who is worthless?¡± I ask nonchntly.

    ¡°Well now, that ain¡¯t your business, is it? We heard that someone ising for him. I guess he wants to

    test your loyalty.¡± He smirks, almost challengingly.

    I look back at him, unphased. ¡°Ldon¡¯t fucking have anything to prove. He knows I agreed for a reason,

    and I¡¯ll stick to my side of the deal as long as he sticks to his.¡± I reply coldly.

    So that¡¯s his reason¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ that isn¡¯t a nice thing to say, since we¡¯re supposed to be on the same side,¡±

    Gaultier says as he walks in.

    ck hair, blue eyes, the spitting image of Gerard himself. And I hate to admit it but that would make

    him my half-brother¡­ 2

    He smirks coldly and I re back at him, refusing to look away first. I¡¯m certain he was the shooter who

    hurt Zaia¡­ even though Gerard admitted to it, I highly doubt that. Same with the person who attacked

    Valerie.

    ¡°Only I fucking hate you both,¡± I say, ripping open the package.

    ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± Gaultier says, scoffing bitterly.

    Zade is a dickhead, but there is something extremely unhinged about Gaultier¡­ Although he¡¯s

    apparently born and raised in France, he changes his ent so efficiently it¡¯s unnerving. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s

    the one who was pranking me before he even admitted to it.

    He¡¯s now ying with the knife in his hand as if he¡¯s extremely bored.

    Of course, he¡¯s bitter. After all, they both have to submit to the fact that I am their leader.

    ¡°Well, your turn to keep Toussaintpany,¡¯ Zade says, turning away. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t feel sorry

    for him.¡±

    I don¡¯t respond.

    I had nned to get the antidote and leave¡­ I thought I had it all fucking figured out. Get in, get the

    antidote, kill them and end this all, but Gerard was a step ahead¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    He¡¯s awakened.

    He now sits, all dressed in a suit, as if he hadn¡¯t just pretended to be in aa for thest few weeks.

    Gaultier, his son, had snuck into the pack and given him something to keep him in aa- like state. It

    irks me how they were getting into the pack so easily¡­ I still don¡¯t know who the mole is.

    ¡°Well, Sebastian, meet Gaultier, your younger. brother.¡± He smirks as me and the bastard exchange

    looks.

    There¡¯s no humanity in his eyes and he¡¯s staring at me with hatred that he doesn¡¯t try to mask.

    ¡°He is not my brother, and you are not my father. I¡¯m here as you wanted, and in return, you give me

    the antidote for my little girl.¡± I say, ring coldly at Gerard.

    This is the man who poisoned her. The urge to rip him apart consumes me, but there is nothing I can

    do right now until I find that antidote.

    ¡°Of course, and you will get it, however, you have to understand that I need to watch my back too. So, if

    you think you can simply take the antidote and disappear into the night, it won¡¯t happen. I have people,

    Sebastian, inside that pack, around¡­ everywhere and the moment you n to double cross me¡­ they

    will release a special toxin into the air.¡±

    I don¡¯t react, waiting for him to continue. Once again, he¡¯s trying to ckmail me¡­

    ¡°Here¡¯s an example.¡± He pulls a cloth off arge box that sits on the table beside him, and I find myself

    staring at a hamster in a ss box. ¡°This hamster has been given the same poison that is guing

    your poor little princess¡¯s body¡­ now if we put the toxin into the air around him¡­¡±

    I watch as Gaultier releases something into the ss case and instantly the hamster begins writhing

    before it suddenly drops dead, making my stomach twist.

    ¡°A trigger. It will send her into cardiac arrest, and she will die.¡± Gerard finishes.

    I stare at the Hamster whose life was ripped from him so fast, realising that he would not make this

    easy for me.

    ¡°Do you understand what we¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°One hundred per cent,¡± I reply, trying to control the rage that is threatening to explode within me.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    And until then, I have to do as they want¡­

    They¡¯ll be watching even if I¡¯ll be the one with Hugh, but something tells me there¡¯s more to this ¡®test¡¯

    than they¡¯re letting on and it makes.

    me uneasy¡­

    I get up and follow them out of there. If someone ising for him, then I somehow. need to make sure

    they seed in taking him.

    Zaia can¡¯t lose him.

    A few hours have passed, and it¡¯s confirmed that the one approaching is none other than

    Zaia and Atticus.

    Her wolf is stunning, dark red, big and powerful.

    She looks as deadly as she does beautiful¡­

    I have been watching Hugh through the cameras. He¡¯s been hurt, but he¡¯s coping well enough. He is a

    strong Alpha, but knowing that

    Zade was mainly responsible for his injuries was sickening. He is his son.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go give him food.¡± I stand up, ncing at the guard.

    He lowers his head to me but doesn¡¯t seem bothered.

    ¡®Why? He¡¯ll be dead soon enough. I mean, we have intruders approaching this ce.¡¯

    Gaultier¡¯s voicees.

    ¡®I am certain they won¡¯t be able to get in, besides why else have fucking food here for him?

    I reply coldly.

    ¡®Such a little confidence when ites to your woman¡­¡¯ he chuckles, antagonising me.

    I¡¯m sure she can, but I don¡¯t want them to be prepared. I grab the food tray that contains half a

    sandwich, an onion and something else that I can¡¯t even make out and motion for the guard to open the

    door.

    He keys in a code, and I hear the click of the lock opening and pull open the door.

    Hugh is bound to a chair in chains and his head is hanging to the right, although I can tell he¡¯s

    exhausted, he¡¯s refusing to let his head bow.

    Our eyes meet and for a moment there¡¯s a spark of life in his eyes, but it is gone instantly when he

    sees the food tray in my hand. Confusion changes to realisation, then understanding, then anger and I

    finally find myself looking into the eyes of the Hugh Toussaint that I know.

    ¡°You¡­ traitor.¡± He snarls, ¡°You hurt her, haven¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d keep it down if I were you,¡± I reply quietly.¡±

    Here eat.¡±

    I walk over and ce the stic tray on the table and remove the cover.

    ¡°Why did you do this? She trusted you!¡± He snarls.

    I don¡¯t respond knowing we are being watched, but at the same time, I¡¯wish I can tell him that it¡¯s

    fucking killing me to do so. What fool wouldn¡¯t want her in their arms? I was meant to protect her,

    cherish her and keep her safe, but I fucking didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.

    I unlock one of his hands, and he grabs onto my sleeve.

    ¡°Answer me, King!¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But I pull free. ¡°Eat. You don¡¯t have much time. before I cuff you again.¡± I say about to pocket. the key

    but instead toss it on the far end of the table. A ce he can¡¯t reach, but if someone bursts into here¡­

    they can¡­

    I hope you have backup Zaia¡­

    Zade had seen her in action at the Rogue Pack and they were far more prepared this time.

    ¡°I was beginning to ept you! I thought your had changed!¡± He snarls.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± I say quietly.

    A deafening bang and the ground trembling makes me turn.

    ¡®Zaia Toussaint has just entered¡­ I hope you are ready to prove exactly what side you are on.¡¯

    Gaultier¡¯s voicees into my mind.

    My eyes ze as I turn, hearing the sound of someone approaching fast, my own heart is racing

    knowing that she¡¯s so close¡­.

    I hear a menacing growl that rings through this ce.

    Zaia¡­ She¡¯s here.

 Chapter 109

    31 A Bitter sh or I Am The Luna Chapter 109 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    She bursts through the door like the Goddess herself, a deep orange glow coating her vibrant auburn

    fur as sheunches herself at me.

    I jump to the side as she snarls, turning and ring at me and for a moment all I can think of is how

    magnificent and powerful she looks.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Hugh says, concern and fear in his eyes, but he has nothing to worry about. I will not let her get

    hurt, even if it means I have to warn her.

    She snarls at me, showing off her deadly fangs.

    One cannot say her wolf is beautiful, the word does not do justice to her otherworldly appearance. She

    looks like a beast, one that is made to match mine, simply far more impressive.

    ¡®What are you waiting for?¡¯ I hear Gaultier snarl in my head, and it snaps me from my trance as Zaia

    swipes the key towards Hugh with her paw.

    Perfect.

    ¡°Well, we meet again,¡± I say coldly, knowing I¡¯m being watched, watching as Hugh unlocks the other

    cuff quickly.

    She simply snarls as sheunches herself at me.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were choosing the other side? I wouldn¡¯t have stopped you!¡¯ she asks,

    her voice piercing through the mind

    link.

    ¡®If you can¡¯t kill her, then you need to take her hostage. Zade is on his way to you,¡¯ Gaultier growls

    through the link. I can hear the sound of wolves shouting and wonder if Atticus has managed to hold

    Zade back.

    Take her hostage¡­ no. I feel uneasy but keep my face emotionless.

    ¡®Understood. She¡¯s not leaving here.¡± I say,

    taking out my gun.

    Come on, Foxie¡­

    As predicted, sheunches herself at me and ms me aside, making the gun go flying.

    1 growl back as she stares at me, her burning orange eyes filled with pain and rage.

    ¡®You should leave before the others get here, and they stop you. You know you can¡¯t take on three of

    us, Zaia.¡¯ I reply emotionlessly through the mind link. Hoping she stopped being fucking stubborn and

    got out of here.

    My only reply is a battle cry as sheunches herself at me, and I shift. If I didn¡¯t, I would have broken a

    few bones. The impact knocks the wind from me, throwing me into the far wall with a deafening bang.

    ¡®Get the fuck up, man!¡¯ Gaultier snarls.

    I¡¯m not sure how he knows what¡¯s happening in here, or if someone is rying what is

    happening through the cameras to him. But I need to make this look real because both Gerard and the

    ¡®Father¡¯ as they called him, trust Gaultier and will take his word over mine.

    ¡®I know. Get the fuck out of my head.¡¯ I snarl as I throw Zaia off me, but she simply turns andunches

    herself at me again. If the situation wasn¡¯t so dire, I would have admired her

    strength. ¡®Zaia, listen to me.¡¯

    ¡®Not unless you have a reason!¡¯ she shouts back,

    snarling.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t tell her about Sia, not when it could kill

    her, but I need to warn her.

    I push her off me, swiping out at her. It¡¯s hurting. Fuck, I can¡¯t hurt her, but my hands are

    tied.

    My heart clenches as I swipe at her right nk, but she doesn¡¯t let it stop her and once again she runs

    at me with deadly vengeance, ripping

    into me.

    Sharp pain rushes through me and the smell of blood reaches me before my blood sprays across the

    room. I snarl, but it does not affect her.

    She¡¯s a beast, out for blood and vengeance. Her aim is to hurt me, and I no longer need to pretend to

    be fighting her when she is hell-bent on trying to kill me. Defending myself is enough to make this look

    like a real fight.

    ¡®Kill Hugh Toussaint. The Father¡¯s orders.¡¯ Gaultier¡¯s strained voicees. I nce at Hugh, who has

    just freed himself from his cuffs as he staggers to his feet. His eyes are on the gun in the corner.

    Grab it¡­

    ¡®Get the gun!¡¯ Gaultier snarls.

    I turn sharply when Zaia bites into my neck, I shake her off, but the pain in my chest is only worsening.

    I¡¯m hurting her. I¡¯m fucking hurting her. Come on Hugh, get your stubborn girl out of here.

    I know I¡¯ve betrayed both of them, just when Hugh was beginning to ept me¡­

    She strikes me again, throwing me against the table and I push her away, running towards Hugh. In

    this small room, there isn¡¯t much space to manoeuvre an advantage and a disadvantage. But for Zaia

    who is smaller than I am, it¡¯s better than it is for me.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Hugh says as he cocks the gun, pointing it at me.

    She backs off and I realise she does not care if her father hurts me. That¡¯s clear from the menacing

    growl that leaves her.

    Knowing I¡¯m being watched, I run towards him.

    Shoot me, Hugh.

    He¡¯s struggling, and I¡¯m almost worried he won¡¯t do anything when I hear my Alpha Queen growl as

    she jumps in front of him, shielding him protectively.

    I pull back, narrowly escaping her ws from ripping into me.

    She suddenly shifts, turning back into the woman I love. She¡¯s stained with my blood, her long hair

    covering her breasts as she takes the gun from her father.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Hugh says. ¡°Think this through¡­¡±

    She ignores him. ¡°Atticus is outside, go!¡± shemands him as she turns the gun on me. I¡¯m in the

    corner and in this small room, I¡¯m at point-nk range.

    Her eyes are cold as I watch her finger tightening on the trigger and at that moment, I know I¡¯ve lost

    her.

    Forever.

    But for Sia, I need to survive until I get that antidote, and then I¡¯ll willingly die by her hand if it eases the

    pain I know she¡¯s in.

    My eyes ze with determination, trying to swallow the pain within me as Iunch myself at her, but

    she¡¯s faster, pulling the trigger just as I throw us both to the ground.

    Pain ricochets through me and for a moment I can¡¯t hear anything, and I¡¯m forced to shift back into

    human form.

    I clutch my chest, my vision blurring. She barely missed my heart¡­

    Her eyes widen in horror as they turn back to their beautifulvender shade as she drops the gun. For

    a split second there¡¯s anguish in them, but when Atticus shouts, she looks towards the door.

    ¡°Zaia, let¡¯s leave!¡±

    I¡¯m d he¡¯s watching over her¡­ once again, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s been there for her, not me.

    Her heart thunders as she staggers to her feet, and I can feel Gaultier trying to get through to me, but

    I¡¯m unable to focus any longer¡­ the bullet was poison after all¡­ but it¡¯s better it hit me than them.

    I watch as she shifts back into her wolf form, running from the room. Not once does she look back and I

    can¡¯t help but smile internally.

    She¡¯s doing ok¡­

    Thank the goddess for that¡­

    I grab the gun knowing she¡¯s long gone as I point it at the door, with no intention to shoot but enough to

    show that I tried but that I was simply several seconds toote.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ he got away,¡± I mutter.

    ¡®No. They won¡¯t get away. How shocking that you failed.¡¯ Gaultier¡¯s calm voice makes me uneasy. ¡®Now

    they¡¯ll see.¡¯

    What does he mean by that?

 Chapter 110

    32 A Damning Revtion or Two or I Am The Luna Chapter 110 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    I shot him.

    Fear is consuming me from the inside as we rush out. We have Dad now, and I can see Atticus running

    over to him. He¡¯s covered in blood, but he¡¯s fine. I jerk my head and he nods, knowing what I mean.

    Get Dad out.

    I nce around the tunnel before I run ahead, ready to lead the way out, when the sound of gunshots

    up ahead makes me back up.

    ¡°This way!¡± Atticus hisses as he runs down the other dark, long hall of this ce.

    Dad hurries after him, staggering. He isn¡¯t in the best of shape, and I can tell he¡¯s in pain.

    I bring up the rear when suddenly wee to a stop seeing several men ahead. I find myself

    staring at a man who looks extremely simr to Sebastian. Only his jaw and eyes are sharper.

    1/14

    He¡¯s a mix of Gerard too and I wonder if he

    could possibly be his son¡­ but I also feel like I¡¯ve seen him before¡­

    I notice the tattoos on his hand, instantly remembering the man back at the cabin when we attacked

    Olivan. His aura ¨C it was him!

    ¡°You really have nowhere else to go,¡± he says, ring at Atticus and the hatred in this man¡¯s eyes is

    chilling.

    ¡°Says who? You ain¡¯t fucking in charge.¡± Atticus snarls.

    ¡°But I am.¡± A voice that sounds somewhat familiar says, ringing off the walls.

    We all turn and stare at the man who now steps

    °à

    forward. His aura is reined in, but it¡¯s powerful.

    He¡¯s dressed in a casual ck suit, his pure

    white moustache is trimmed, and his white hair is brushed back.

    Fourrge men nk him and each one is

    holding a gun as they surround the elder man in the middle.

    ¡°Father,¡± Gaultier says, his voice cold as he

    2/14

    lowers his head ever so slightly.

    My heart thunders as I watch every man here lower his head to him. So, this is their leader¡­ but the

    shocking thing is, I know who he is.

    My mind is a mess as I stare at the man I have not seen in years, someone who I thought was living in

    a rural area enjoying life with his animals.

    ¡°Zaia, it¡¯s been a while. Now, how about we talk like civilised beings? We are family, after all.¡±

    Grandfather? 2

    Confusion flits through me as I look at the men surrounding him. What is Mom¡¯s father doing here?

    ¡°Lawrence,¡± Dad says, sounding uneasy. He¡¯s clearly as confused as I am right now.

    He stands there, hands in his pockets, ignoring Dad.

    I hear the sound of several people running

    towards us from behind.

    We¡¯re circled¡­

    3/14

    ¡°Shift and give her something to wear,¡±

    Lawrencemands, but even hismand is unnervingly rxed. Almost as if he fears nothing.

    I shift into human form, pulling forward my aura as a shield as someone tosses a top at me, I pull it on

    extremely fast, staring at the man I have not seen since I was a child. Why is he even here?

    Wait. Mom said this! Right before she died, she said ¡®My father took him¡¯. With everything going on, I

    was more stuck on the names I didn¡¯t get from her rather than focusing on the information that she had

    told me.

    I was so caught up with who she was trying to name, and the boy in the woods. 3

    Goddess, how did I miss such an important factor¡­

    Don¡¯t be hard on yourself, Zaia¡­ you¡¯ve had a

    lot going on. I tell myself.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Dad asks

    sharply.

    4/14

    ¡°None of your concern, Hugh. None of your goddamn concern.¡± He says in his strong southern ent,

    his silvery eyes piercing into mine. ¡°This is between my granddaughter and myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Mom¡¯s dead?¡± I ask coldly. ¡± Not that you care, right? You left Grandmother and

    Mom without looking back.¡±

    ¡°She dug her own grave. She knew what she had to do¡­ but she failed. Right up until the very end she

    failed me and has taken the location of one of my treasures with her to the grave. Something I gave her

    to safe keep. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about it now, would you?¡± His eyes darken, but I remain

    impassive, unmoving as I hold his gaze, my aura surging around us.

    Does he mean the Moon Dust? Is that how Mom knew about the triquetra¡­ because of Grandfather?

    Back up is almost here and with the three points of the triquetra being here. I don¡¯t want to let this

    chance slip.

    Focus, Za¨ªa.

    5/14

    ¡°No, but if I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell you,¡± I reply, hoping I sounded believable.

    He chuckles lightly. ¡°Hmm¡­ yet you found us here¡­ coincidence, I guess.¡± He smiles chillingly before

    he nces down the hallway.

    ¡°Sebastian is about to die, thanks to you. I knew you had the rage and fight in you, if only you chose

    this side and I didn¡¯t have to settle for

    two Kings,¡± Lawrence says.

    Sebastian¡¯s lookalike looks down, his eyes shing. Grandad¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to settle well with

    him, but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to defy him either.

    Sebastian¡­ My heart squeezes and deep down I feel guilt wing at me, but at the same time, I feel

    numb and empty.

    He made his bed, and now he must lie in it.

    ¡°Go to your brother, Gaultier. He cannot die.¡± Lawrence says, his eyes darkening with rage. Despite

    how he¡¯s talking, he¡¯s angry.

    Gaultier nods, lowering his head before he

    walks off, and I look at Grandad.

    6/14

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one behind it all. The one pulling the strings?¡± Atticus asks.

    Lawrence smiles, but it does not reach his eyes. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I did it all alone¡­ but of course, I

    have been preparing for the Blood Born just as my family before me has, for years. And finally, the time

    hase and right in front of me, I have two of the Sublime at my mercy¡­ Victory is ours.¡± His voice is

    calm, yet it holds effortless power.

    No, you won¡¯t.

    ¡°Why? Do you really think by eliminating the werewolf race that you are doing the right thing?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Dad says as he steps closer to me. He isn¡¯t in a good state but he¡¯s still trying to protect me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think, I know. Once all those who don¡¯t deserve to be called werewolves are dead, those who

    cannot shift, those who cannot call on their aura, their healing! Those who can¡¯t mind link,

    they all deserve to die. And then those who

    believe in the goddess will be the ones to

    7/14

    procreate and birth warriors and Alphas. Those who will be strong like Zade and Gaultier, not losers

    like you and your sister.¡± He sneers, staring at Atticus.

    frown, sister? Why did he even mention

    Atticus¡¯s sister?

    ¡°If you¡¯ve done something to my family, I will

    kill you!¡± Atticus snarls, his heart racing.

    My own heart sinks, fearing for them. Atticus has been helping me. What if in his absence something

    happened?

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag the innocent into this. If you¡¯ve

    touched Lte-¡±

    ¡°Fools¡­ such fools¡­¡± He throws his head back,

    roaring intoughter. ¡°You are parading around like you know everything, That you deserve to win, that

    you are correct, yet you know nothing about the truth behind your own life! You don¡¯t even know how

    the Blood Born work!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask sharply.

    ¡°I mean what I said, the Blood Born are three, the Sublime and Sable are born from three bloodlines¡­

    Meaning that two by two of the

    Blood Born are siblings.¡±

    Lte was part of the Blood Born? How?

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. What are you trying to say?¡± I ask sharply as Atticus looks up.

    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t, Lte is not a Blood Born. That would only apply to the Toussaint twins and the King

    brothers¡­¡± Atticus trails off clearly confused.

    ¡°Valerie. Valerie was adopted by the Scott¡¯s.¡± Dad says suddenly. ¡°Do you mean she¡¯s rted to

    Atticus?¡±

    Atticus and I both look at him, stunned.

    Atticus and Valerie?

    The smile on Grandad¡¯s face makes it clear that

    Dad is somehow correct.

    ¡°What?¡± Atticus asks sharply.

    My mind is spinning as I try to keep my focus

    together.

    How is it possible?

    I look across at Atticus, who is staring between

    Dad and Grandad.

    Their long faces, their longshes, their youthful features¡­

    ¡°But I never had another sister,¡± Atticus says.

    coldly.

    ¡°No, you did not. I managed to kill your

    parents, but it seemed they handed you both over to their trusted friends. Splitting you and your

    younger sister up to protect you, thwarting me back then. They were smart, I¡¯ll give them that, and it

    makes sense that both their children are smart, too. But they made the mistake of giving you to an

    Alpha and thus plunging you into the limelight. I figured out who you were the first time I saw you as a

    boy.¡±

    Atticus is pale as he stands there listening to

    Grandad.

    ¡°Did they not think you¡¯d grow up and not resemble them?¡± Lawrence chuckles sadistically. ¡°They didn¡¯t

    think that far ahead, but surprisingly you both joined the Sublime. Well lucky me, you two are the

    weakest of the bunch.¡±

    ¡°We are not.¡± Atticus snarls. ¡°Don¡¯t try me!¡±

    The revtion has shaken him, and he is no longer in his right mind as Lawrence continues tough.

    Antagonizing him.

    ¡®Leave. If your ego isn¡¯t letting you¡­ then do it for our children, before they lose both their parents.¡¯

    Sebastian¡¯s voice cuts into my mind, making my head skip a beat. He¡¯s struggling to speak, and I can

    feel the pain he seems to be in.

    Before I can reply, Atticus shifts,unching himself at Lawrence just as arge explosion

    shakes the walls around us.

    A cold awakening I need, snapping me from my thoughts and just then they open fire as all hell

    breaks loose.

    I scream as Dad pulls me down, but I raise my arms, spreading my hands and sending a st of power

    both ways, mming both sets of men

    back.

    They¡¯ll be up again soon enough.

    ¡°Atticus, let¡¯s go!¡± I shout. ¡°We¡¯ll be back, and

    11/14

    the next time we meet, the Sable will copse!¡±

    ¡°We will be the winners, Zaia! Wake up and realise that those who do not believe in what we are do not

    deserve a second chance! They deserve to be killed!¡±

    ¡°You are not a god to decide that!¡± I shout as get to my feet.

    ¡®Am I not? I am untouchable, and powerful, and even the Sable is under my control. When our new

    world and way of life begins, I will be the Alpha God. The one supreme ruler of all werewolf kind!¡¯ His

    words ring in my head, the confidence in them making my blood boil.

    ¡°I will never allow that. I will stop you. I swear

    on Selene!¡±

    Those are my final words as I pull Dad to his feet, dragging him down the hall. Atticus is tearing into the

    men, fuelled by his rage, but Grandad has disappeared somewhere.

    A sudden explosion ahead tells me our backup.

    has seeded.

    I grab a discarded gun and open fire on the wolf

    running at us.

    I wish it didn¡¯te to this¡­

    The death toll is rising, and I wonder how many more will die in this battle between two teams created

    by the goddess herself.

    Why?

    ¡°Atticus! Come on! Please!¡± I shout, hoping I can get through to him.

    I know it came as a shock, but we need to get out of here immediately.

    He turns his head before tearing into another wolf just as I kill another.

    He leaps past me, grabbing Dad and flinging him onto his back, rushing down the hall and through the

    opening. I shift, my aura surging around me, sting everyone back once again, the bullets ricocheting

    off the walls.

    I¡¯m about to leap through the opening created by our people outside when I pause, looking down the

    hallway.

    Sebastian¡­

    Why warn me if you joined them? 2

    You will always be a puzzle, and I just wish you were honest¡­

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I feel my heart crack a little more, but I turn and leap out of the hole and into the night¡­

 Chapter 111

    33 A Thought or I Am The Luna Chapter 111 By Moonlight Muse

    ATTICUS.

    It¡¯s hard to stomach, but I also know that it isn¡¯t a lie¡­

    Over a decade ago I once learned that my blood type didn¡¯t match either Dad or Mom¡¯s but when that

    niggling thought that perhaps Mom cheated on Dad crept into my mind, I shut the entire situation out

    not wanting to be the reason for their marriage to break up by questioning them on it.

    But this wasn¡¯t something I ever considered.

    Valerie is my sister. It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing her in an entirely new light.

    As she bandages Hugh and tends to his injuries, I notice she has the same eye shape and colour, even

    her hair colour is the same as mine.

    We¡¯ve just returned and she¡¯s tending to Hugh in the safe house.

    He¡¯s been quiet since he asked Zaia if what she she really is gone. When Zaia nodded, he simply fell

    silent¡­ but I wonder how he must be feeling inside.

    Zaia is now filling the others in.

    ¡°And then¡­ I shot him.¡± Zaia turns away and I hate that the pain in her voice crushes me too.

    I¡¯m stunned at her revtion, and so are Valerie and Jai.

    Did she shoot Sebastian? How did she manage that? He¡¯s fucking fast and powerful.

    Jai looks pale. Obviously, his loyalty is to his alpha and friend. I can¡¯t me Zaia for losing her patience

    with him.

    Zaia hugs herself and I hate seeing her in pain and no matter what anyone else says, I move towards

    her, cing my arms around her, ignoring Jai¡¯s frown.

    I love her, and nothing can change that.

    I give her a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°You shot him?¡± Valerie whispers. Her heart is thundering and there¡¯s fear and horror in her eyes, as if

    Zaia has made a mistake.

    Why?

    ¡°You had no choice,¡± I say quietly. ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡±

    ¡°Of course you will say that, you hate the guy, anyway,¡± Jai says coldly, but I choose to ignore him.

    No, I don¡¯t hate Sebastian. I saw him as a rival, but hate is not the right word. But I¡¯m fucking angry at

    him for hurting her all over again.

    I know that father always said to keep an eye on her and keep her safe, but then I genuinely fell hard¡­

    back when I would sneak into her pack. I wish they told me more, and I wonder if Mom knew my

    connection to the Blood Born and all of this.

    After all, I have told them about the Sable and Sublime, but not once have I got the impression that

    she¡¯s known something.

    ¡°Enough Jai,¡± Zaia says quietly as she steps away and brushes her father¡¯s hair back,

    sadness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think

    343

    when ites to Sebastian. As for Gerard, he isn¡¯t even the true mastermind. I can¡¯t believe we never

    knew that.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Valerie asks.

    ¡°My grandfather, Lawrence Walton.¡± Zaia sighs.

    Valerie and Jai look stunned as they exchange looks, and Hugh takes over.

    He covered everything that happened, leaving out the part about me and Valerie, but he now looks at

    me as Zaia helps him put a clean shirt

    ¡°And I think Atticus can share the final part that we learned on his own terms.¡± He says with a nod, and

    I notice that dullness in his eyes remains.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you to a room,¡± Zaia says.

    ¡°I want to see your mother¡¯s body first¡­ if possible. I need to¡­¡± He says quietly.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± She whispers gently.

    He seems to debate it before he nods, and she hugs him gently. There¡¯s a pain in his eyes as he

    hugs her back, and his eyes are empty as he gazes into the distance.

    To lose a mate¡­

    ¡°And what is it that you need to tell us that you need it on your own terms?¡± Jai asks the moment Zaia

    and her father disappear.

    I cock a brow. ¡°Not that I feel the need to tell you, actually it has nothing to do with you, so maybe take

    a hike,¡± I say, trying to control my

    annoyance.

    ¡°Say that again, I¡¯m fucking-¡±

    ¡°Jai,e on, please quit this. We are one team guys.¡± Valerie says, but she still seems pale ever

    since she learned Sebastian was shot, which makes me wonder why has it affected her so much. She

    isn¡¯t a traitor, is she?

    No, fuck why am I thinking that, unless we aren¡¯t rted, and this is a game that Lawrence is ying to

    split us apart?

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you with him, Babe.¡± He

    mutters.

    Babe. I almost forgot that they¡¯re fucking

    dating or something.

    ¡°I know, you never listen, but I agree, you do

    need to know what¡¯s going on.¡± She says, smiling up at him.

    Do I need to? Now that it¡¯s before us, I don¡¯t

    know how to go about it. I run my fingers through my hair.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Lawrence Walton mentioned that Blood Borns

    are born into three families. As in how each

    triquetra has three points and there are two triquetras. Zaia and her brother Zade.¡± I begin.

    ¡°Sebastian and his brother Gaultier and I don¡¯t

    know if your family ever told you because mine never told me, but I was adopted and

    apparently, we are siblings.¡± I finish. 21

    I just say it all, not knowing how else to do it or what else to say.

    She¡¯s staring at me, but I know it¡¯s clicked. She just doesn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°Damn¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± I¡¯m expecting him to scoff about it, but Jai seems to believe what I just said. ¡°No, I

    don¡¯t think Val¡­¡±

    6/13

    Valerie looks down. ¡°I know¡­ I knew¡­ I was told when I was little before my momma passed away,

    but it didn¡¯t matter.¡± She whispers,

    looking up at me.

    Her eyes are

    glistening with unshed tears before

    she turns and almost hesitates, as if not

    knowing whether she should run or not.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. We were lucky to have good parents.¡± I say quietly.

    There¡¯s a sudden tension in the room as Jai remains silent, and no one speaks. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to

    head home. It¡¯s been a long night. The remainder of assigning everyone their roles. should be done

    tomorrow.¡± I say, thinking I

    need to talk to Mom too. Why was I never told I was adopted?

    ¡°It¡¯ste, and risky to be out there alone. You should stay until morning, even if you do have guards.¡±

    Valerie says, suddenly stepping forward.

    Jai cocks a brow as Valerie looks between us before she walks over to me.

    7/13

    ¡°Should I?¡± I ask, smiling slightly at Jai¡¯s

    annoyance.

    She looks up at me and gives me a small smile. I¡¯ve always known she¡¯s been a no-nonsense person,

    but she¡¯s trying.

    ¡°I think I wouldn¡¯t mind, actually.¡±

    ¡°Well, great¡­ you can share a room with Jai.¡± She says. 1

    ¡°No. I¡¯ming to yours then.¡± Jai retorts.

    Of course, that¡¯s what he wants.

    She simply smiles and shrugs. She might not be showing how she¡¯s truly feeling, but I¡¯m sure she

    could use someone¡¯sfort tonight¡­

    do need to speak to Mom, but I need to do it with a clear mind. Maybe staying and clearing

    my head will help.

    I feel like I¡¯ve lived a lie my entire life¡­

    It¡¯ste, and I can¡¯t sleep. I nce over at the digital rm clock; 2:47 a.m¡­.

    I sigh heavily as I sit up and stare at the far wall, a thought had crept into my mind not long ago but now

    that it¡¯s in my mind it¡¯s not leaving.

    Is Zaia awake?

    I pick up my phone and text her.

    ATTICUS: Hey, you awake?

    I stare at my phone and I¡¯m about to give up when the screen lights up.

    RED: Yeah, can¡¯t sleep. Why are you awake?

    ATTICUS: I¡¯d say thinking about you but not exactly. Mind if Ie over? There¡¯s something I wanted

    to talk to you about.

    There¡¯s a pause.

    RED: Sure.

    Getting up, I don¡¯t bother grabbing a shirt and leaving my room, I shut the door quietly behind me

    before that asshole kicks up a fucking storm about me going to her room like we aren¡¯t fucking adults.

    Before I knock on her door, it¡¯s pulled open and

    9/13

    I¡¯m not expecting her to look so¡­ fucking hot.

    Her hair is wet, and her makeup free face, with her pouty pink lips and that glowing skin makes me

    want to run my fingers through her hair and kiss her¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a satin cami without a bra with matching satin pyjama bottoms and it¡¯s taking a lot not to

    stare at her breasts.

    Bad idea toe to her room.

    Fuck.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to know you¡¯re here,¡± she says, closing the door.

    ¡°Yeah, or Jai will throw a fit. It¡¯s¡¯ pretty much all he¡¯s good at.¡± I reply mockingly.

    She tilts her head, and that¡¯s when I realise her

    eyes are bloodshot red. She¡¯s been crying¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s just¡­ protective of his friend.¡± She says, now looking down as she ys with the string tie of her

    pants.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say as I scan the room. ¡°Something crossed my mind, Red, and I really wish I was

    not the one saying this but¡­¡±

    I turn towards her, crossing my arms as she looks at me, concerned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks, almost as if she¡¯s ready to hear something rough again.

    I close the gap between us and cup her face, not caring if I¡¯m overstepping.

    ¡°It might be a little rough, but hear me out,¡± I say, softly caressing her cheeks.

    She nods, but she doesn¡¯t push me away.

    ¡°Since everything that¡¯s happened with Sebastian, I don¡¯t know. Something has felt off.¡± I hate that I¡¯m

    the one who¡¯s going to fucking maybe back him, but if there¡¯s some truth in what I¡¯m about to say, then

    I¡¯m all for it

    Her eyes sh with hurt and I continue knowing I have to finish what I want to say, even if it isn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°After tonight, I really felt like I might be right. Don¡¯t get me wrong, you are incredibly strong Zaia, but

    Sebastian is a skilled fighter, there is

    11/13

    A Thought

    no way you would have won in a match with him unless- unless he let you.¡±

    There I said it.

    Her face drops, and she pulls away. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asks, almost usingly.

    She¡¯s fucking hurting and I hate that bastard for not being here for her. She¡¯s always fucking left alone.

    I rake my hand through my hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, fuck I don¡¯t know. I just¡­ maybe there¡¯s a reason that he joined them, or that he¡¯s

    there. He warned us about not going anywhere with the rogues¡­ and the fact he didn¡¯te with us. I

    feel there might be more. I mean, maybe there¡¯s an incentive, something he¡¯ll get out of going to their

    side. I don¡¯t know

    ¡°The antidote.¡± She murmurs.

    ¡°What?¡± I say as she now looks around the room unseeing, her breasts heaving as if something has

    just hit her.

    ¡°The antidote, for Sia. I think he went for Sia.¡±

    Her voice is shaking as she mps a hand over her mouth before she turns and rushes to the

    bathroom, mming the door behind her.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± I say as I approach the door, but all I hear is the stifled sobs of a broken-hearted woman¡­

 Chapter 112

    A Lead or I Am The Luna Chapter 112 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    A week has passed, and I feel¡­ empty.

    The moment Atticus mentioned it, there were so many emotions that I was left to deal with.

    Anger, betrayal, regret, pain, guilt and sadness.

    My emotions became an ocean I was drowning in, struggling to stay afloat¡­ but I let go, allowing the

    emotions to consume me¡­ until I no longer felt anything.

    When your emotions are no longer blinding you, things be clearer. Just as I now paid attention to

    what Sebastian had said before he left. That he had something to do. If I paid.

    enough attention, I would have realised before I overrode security. He had already locked himself out of

    the pack.

    He had warned us too about the rogues, just as Atticus had mentioned. The cryptic remarks, the way

    he looked at me, the fear that something would happen it was all valid.

    And then, our little Sia, I should have realised he¡¯d do anything for her. I just wish he told me so I would

    understand. Did breaking my heart help him?

    But I can¡¯t be selfish. My feelings are not important inparison to our daughter¡¯s health. I would do

    anything for her and if he seeds in getting that cure, I will be forever in his debt.

    Sebastian¡¯s and my trust have never been perfect and I realise that we are just notpatible. Our

    rtionship just isn¡¯t at that level where we could not live without one another.

    Perhaps I was too stupid, but to Sebastian, this was just a rtionship, not his world. I thought this time

    around I wasn¡¯t so clingy, but I clearly don¡¯t love right.

    Where do Ick?

    That is a question I¡¯ll always ask myself, but never voice.

    For our children, I hope he makes it and that he aplishes what I have never been able to do. Heal

    Sia¡­ that thought brings me hope.

    Even the moon cannot heal things that are man made. I nce up as a sharp wind blows and observe

    Dad, who now turns away from Mom¡¯s grave.

    Mom¡¯s funeral was held a few days ago and seeing Dad¡¯s state, the way he¡¯s hiding what he¡¯s truly

    feeling breaks me a little more.

    He was cheated on by Mom¡­ but he still loved her, just as Sebastian has hurt me, yet I can¡¯t help but

    love him. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t forgive him, it just means I will never be able to ept him back

    into my life.

    But I can rte to Dad in a way. The pain our mates caused us would always remain, despite the love

    we feel too.

    If we make it out of this alive¡­

    ¡°Dad¡­e,¡± I say gently, holding my hand out to him.

    He looks at me and once again I¡¯m hit with the painful reminder that he looks aged.

    I need you, Dad¡­

    I can¡¯t lose him.

    ¡°Do you think burying her here was ideal?¡± he asks, ncing around the graveyard of The Dark Hollow

    Falls Pack.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°She lived here for some years. I think she¡¯ll be fine¡­ besides, she¡¯s closest to the children here ¡­she

    wanted that.¡± I say quietly.

    Not telling him that Mom once told me, she wished to be buried away from The Crystal Shadow Pack.

    That she refuses to be buried in a pack where her mate¡¯s mistress is Luna.

    I¡¯m not sure what stood any longer, but I couldn¡¯t ignore that order of hers from long ago.

    Dad nods. ¡°Well, what next?¡±

    I look around, but don¡¯t reply. There is still a way that the Sable are listening in on our conversations.

    We have been intercepted twice on trips and I¡¯ve grown tired of watching my back.

    But it¡¯s not all a disappointment. Atticus has found something, and I am going to meet himter since

    neither of us trusted discussing it.

    over the phone.

    I hate to admit it, but I barely trust anyone.

    ¡°You should rest, and head to the safe house.

    Valerie has made a yummy strew. I have some work to attend to.¡± I say, kissing his cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as if I¡¯m old.¡± He says.

    I smile and shake my head.

    ¡°No, just that you need to take care of your mental and physical health.¡± I remind him,

    ¡°And are you doing that?¡± Dad asks me.

    I have no answer to that, and I motion for my guards to take him home.

    I have been training with Justin, Jai and Atticus depending on who was avable and although I am

    getting better, I also know it¡¯s not enough time to be a master of the arts, but every little thing

    helps.

    As for Valerie, finding out that Atticus is her brother made her warm up to him a little more, much to

    Jai¡¯s dismay.

    I still haven¡¯t told them about Sebastian, but I also can¡¯t tell anyone openly in case we¡¯re being

    watched, even inside our homes.

    Atticus risked it that day, and I hope Sebastian is alive- no I know he¡¯s alive. He wouldn¡¯t die so easily,

    not when he had a mission to aplish. I hope he¡¯s safe and that we hav¨¦ not given him away.

    I get into my car telling my driver to take me to the Toussaint business headquarters as I need to attend

    to some business work!

    I sit here, talking politely to Harrison. This act of mine is a painful reminder that the world carries on

    even when things are rough. For those on the outside, no one knows what one might be going through.

    He¡¯s happy with the final draft and wants to give us the go-ahead. Yet again another reminder that I

    have to keep my chin up.

    I close the file after we have both signed the papers, and he¡¯s ready for the official proposal to go

    ahead.

    ¡°I am happy that I gave this project to you, Ms Toussaint, and I will look forward to the work getting

    underway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Harrison. I do appreciate it. We will not disappoint.¡± I reply gracefully, as we both stand

    up.

    ¡°Well, this now is what I call the hard part. Bringing the project to life.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, now that we have all the details finalised, I think this part will be fairly smooth and if there are

    any blips, then that is my job to handle,¡± I say as I walk him to the door.

    He chuckles. ¡°I do like your confidence! Ah, before I forget, the files¡­ Here.¡± He rummages in his

    briefcase and takes out a brown envelope.

    Files? He didn¡¯t need to give me any files¡­

    ¡°Well, have a good day Ms Toussaint!¡± He fastens the button of his suit jacket and slips out of the room

    before I can ask him, leaving me with the brown envelope.

    I nce around the empty office. I¡¯m in the Toussaint building, but we all agreed it would be the safest

    ce for a meeting considering all that has happened before, like the shooting.

    Closing the door, I walk back to the desk and open the file, scanning it swiftly.

    It¡¯s¡­ Sebastian¡¯s old proposal for this project. Why would he give me this?

    Feeling uneasy, I flip through it.

    How strange¡­

    I stare down at the file, thinking there has to be more to it. Did someone put him up to this and why?

    Is there poison on the paper?

    I sniff it but there¡¯s nothing.

    Is it a warning?

    Just then, there¡¯s a knock on the door.

    ¡°Enter!¡± I say, looking up to see the door open to reveal Atticus standing there, briefcase in hand. ¡°Ah,

    perfect.¡± My secretary knew to let him in.

    From the confident, smug expression on his face, I am certain that the briefcase he is carrying contains

    some answers.

    ¡°Afternoon Ms Toussaint.¡±

    ¡°Afternoon Mr Payne,¡± I reply as I sit back.

    ¡°I like it when you call me that.¡± He says, sauntering over to my desk as the door slowly thuds shut

    behind him.

    ¡°Keep at that and people will think we are together.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± He winks at me.

    I shake my head as I stand up. ¡°Mr Harrsion gave me these and I don¡¯t know what to make of them. It¡¯s

    Sebastian¡¯s n for Mr Harrison¡¯s project. Why would Mr Harrison give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Unless someone told him to give it to you¡­ have you handled these with bare hands?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    He frowns. ¡°Go wash your hands and I need some gloves. It could be poisoned¡­¡±

    I nod, quickly doing as he says before I retrieve sometex gloves from the first aid box, and pass them

    to him.

    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± I ask as he begins examining the file.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I think we might know who it was that Annalise met in my pack.¡± He answers, his

    brows furrowed as he examines the file.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat.

    ¡°Check it out.¡±

    He motions at his briefcase, and I pick it up, opening it quickly as he continues examining the paper.

    There¡¯s aptop inside and I flip it open and instantly recognise thevender-themed d¨¦cor from that

    New Year¡¯s Ball.

    My heart is racing as I watch intently,

    ¡°The man in the dark brown,¡± Atticus says. ¡±

    Keep observing him.¡±

    I notice him after a few seconds. He blends in well and I don¡¯t know why, but his posture feels

    familiar¡­

    Almost like an itch, you can¡¯t quite reach¡­.

    I watch as he disappears through those doors and then the camera switches to that very corridor,

    where I had heard Annalise talking to someone in one of the rooms. It¡¯s dark and you can¡¯t see his fac¨¨

    as he walks swiftly down the hall.

    ¡°I feel like I recognise him¡­¡± I murmur.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t get it any clearer, but when he leaves, there¡¯s a clearer shot, and I think I¡¯ve seen him

    around here.¡± He says, now leaning over me as he speeds it up a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s like he knows where the cameras are. He hides away well.¡± I say, not once is his face at a clear

    angle.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s on purpose because in the shot that I¡¯m talking about, he seems a little startled and it¡¯s like

    he looked up on reflex,¡± he replies.

    I watch as the man disappears into a room, and then I see myselfing down the hallway.

    ¡°Still as beautiful as you were back then.¡± He murmurs.

    I look up at him, but it¡¯s a mistake as our eyes meet and he¡¯s a little too close. His gaze dips to my lips

    before I quickly turn away and look back at the screen.

    He chuckles lightly, brushing it off, but I know him better than that.

    I hate that I¡¯m hurting him too¡­

    too¡­

    He speeds up the video a little before he stops.

    ¡°Around here¡­¡± he says, and that¡¯s when I suddenly sit forward, my heart thundering as the man turns

    his head sharply and at that moment I catch a glimpse of none other than- ¡°Ethan¡­¡± 1

    ¡°You know who it is?¡± Atticus asks sharply as we both stare at the now frozen image of the man on the

    screen.

    I nod. There¡¯s no doubt about it¡­ now that I recognise him, I¡¯m all the more confident it¡¯s him.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s Ethan. He was and still is one of the most loyal drivers for the Kings.¡±

    Our eyes meet, both of our hearts racing knowing that we have just found a new lead and maybe just

    maybe the mole.

 Chapter 113

    35 A Questioning or I Am The Luna Chapter 113 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    I lean back in my office seat, moving my chair slightly from side to side as I stare at the ceiling.

    Atticus is working on the file. We both were certain there must be a clue in it, and he thinks Sebastian

    somehow sent it. As much as the thought of him stings, if he is there for Sia, then maybe he does want

    to help us.

    Who knows?

    I turn as the door opens and Justin and another, guard bring in the man I have been waiting for.

    ¡°What is this!?¡± Ethan asks as he is forced into the seat opposite my desk, his wrists shackled. ¡± What

    have I done wrong, alpha?¡± Confusion is clear on his face, but there¡¯s a nervousness in his eyes, too.

    ¡°Rx, if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, nothing will happen to you,¡± I reassure him emotionlessly. ¡°I

    just have some questions that you have the answers to.¡±

    ¡°They injected me with something and I feel sick,¡± Ethan says, his face pale as he tugs at his cuffs.

    ¡°It was just a precaution. Who knows how connected you are to your wolf? Or what abilities you might

    have that you have kept hidden? It will not harm you.

    The mind link.

    I don¡¯t want to risk it when I can¡¯t trust anyone, I wonder if it was being used as a means of

    communication from within the pack for those who are in cahoots with one another.

    I look across at Ethan. Since Atticus showed me that video and I was able to identify him, my mind has

    been ridden with thoughts and questions.

    And they are questions that Ethan will have to answer; willingly, or through the alphamand, the

    choice is his.

    ¡°Ok, Alpha Zaia, please tell me what is wrong? What have I done?¡± he asks imploringly, as his gaze

    flits to his cuffs, then back to me.

    The guards test the cuffs, yanking at them before they give me a nod.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± I order.

    ¡°Are you alright to be alone, Alpha?¡± Justin asks.

    I cock a brow. ¡°Yes, I can handle myself. Thank you, Justin. Please shut the door on your way out.¡± I

    say. ¡°1

    He lowers his head before checking the cuffs and leaving the room.

    ¡°I have some questions, Ethan, and you will answer them truthfully. You will speak nothing but the truth.

    Do you understand?¡± I ask, my alphamand rippling through my voice.

    I see his eyes flicker as his wolf surfaces, and he is forced to submit to me.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Alpha,¡± he swallows, and I sit back in my seat, crossing my legs.

    ¡°Then I will cut to the chase and start at the beginning. Why did you meet Annalise at Atticus¡¯s pack on

    New Year¡¯s Eve, when you shouldn¡¯t have been there?¡± I ask.

    It didn¡¯t make sense to me. Annalise and Ethan were both from this pack and why would an ordinary

    driver be at the party that was for VIP guests only? What if Sebastian spotted him? Or Jai or Valerie?

    Why did he risk meeting her there that night of all nights?

    These are questions that only he will have answers to. His face drains of colour and he moves his hand

    only for the cuff to stop him.

    ¡°I want an answer,¡± I say coldly- ¡°I just¡­¡± his face is pale as he fights themand.

    ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± I shout, mming my hand on the table, and making him jump. My own heart

    is thumping as I re across at him.

    ¡°I was never meant to meet her! She motioned that she wanted to speak to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I hate how he thinks he can get away

    with this. ¡°Why, when she could have just

    spoken to you here, although you two have no business to talk to one another? Considering the

    situation and your position as a driver of the King family.¡±

    ¡°She was concerned about some things and Sebastian was watching everyone,¡± he says. He¡¯s broken

    out in cold sweat but it¡¯s only irritating me further.

    ¡°And what exactly were you doing at Atticus¡¯s pack that night and how did you get inside?¡± I ask

    sharply. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    He flinches. ¡°I had a pass! I was there to deliver the poison! She demanded to meet me!¡± He blurts, his

    face full of panic as he realises what he¡¯s just said.

    The poison¡­

    ¡°Poison. Who did you deliver the poison to?¡± I snarl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their name, believe me! My duty was to deliver it, that¡¯s it!¡± He says, he¡¯s shaking now, but

    I do believe him. He cannot lie under the alphamand.

    ¡°Poison that you knew would harm me and my unborn pups. You knew that.¡±

    ¡°I had to obey my master,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°And who is your master?¡±

    He opens his mouth, but nothinges out.

    Not that again!

    ¡°Tell me!¡± I snarl, not caring about the consequences.

    His eyes fill with horror as he opens his mouth.

    My own thoughts make me tense and I raise my hand. ¡°You can¡¯t say, but you can tell me every single

    thing that you have done. Involving the Sable, Annalise, your betrayal. Even if you cannot tell me your

    master¡¯s name, I want to know everything.¡± Imand, my eyes zing orange.

    I still can¡¯t believe that someone so ordinary, who could blend into his surroundings, was a traitor.

    ¡°Please forgive me, my queen. I didn¡¯t mean you so much pain or ill will-¡±

    I m my hand into the table, making him jump as he swallows.

    ¡°But I was only doing what I wasmanded to,¡± he whispers. ¡°I was the one who helped Annalise

    stage her kidnapping, and I was the one. The one who made sure that your food and water supply was

    being contaminated with the drug.¡±

    He lowers his head like a man defeated, knowing he will be punished for his crimes.

    ¡°At someone¡¯s request, was it Gerard King?¡± I ask coldly.

    ¡°No,¡± he says, and I tilt my head, wondering if I might have just found a loophole¡­

    ¡°Lawrence Walton?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Zade Toussaint?¡±

    ¡°No! Please have mercy on me. I only did what I was told I had no choice.¡± He pleads.

    ¡°Atticus Payne?¡±

    ¡°No, please Alpha.¡±

    Someone from this pack¡­

    ¡°Aran King?¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°No, please.¡±

    ¡°You have sealed your fate, Ethan, the moment you did those wrongs.¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°You could havee to me,¡± I reply coldly. ¡±

    Or Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Jai O¡¯Dell?¡±-

    ¡°No, please forgive me, Alpha. They could hurt my family-¡±

    ¡°You have no family, Ethan. Your mother died a few years ago, did she not?¡± I ask icily.

    ¡°But she was alive¡­¡± he mumbles.

    He¡¯s scared and as much as I want to unleash my wrath on him, I also know that he seems to have

    been coerced into helping¡­

    I know how those things work. First, they ckmail you with a loved one or money¡­ and then they

    have enough dirt on you to destroy you.

    No matter how angry I am, there¡¯s a calm rity in my mind. I¡¯ve run on my emotions for long enough.

    ¡°Things can be easier for you, Ethan, if you speak the truth,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I am in charge here, and we

    are getting so close to finding

    those enemies. Pick your side carefully.¡±

    He gulps, his jaw hard as he nods: ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    He pleads.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve said¡­¡±

    Think Zaia¡­

    The boy in the woods¡­ A¡­

    ¡°Have you heard the phrase ¡®the boy in the woods¡¯ from anyone?¡± I ask.

    He frowns. ¡°No, I have not.¡±

    I nod slowly.

    ¡°Was it Ate Toussaint¡­¡± I trail off as a sudden thoughtes to me.

    Ethan is a driver for the Kings¡­ and¡­ there is indeed a female whose name begins with A¡­ I sit

    forward, sping my hands in front of me.

    Someone I never would question, but the one thing I have learned is anyone can be a traitor, and

    anyone can y the victim. Mom was proof of that¡­

    Standing up, I walk around and lean against my desk, crossing my legs as I stare down at the man

    before me.

    Leaning forward, I force his head up by the chin. Our eyes lock and mine simmer a burning orange as I

    ask him my final question.

    ¡°Tell me, Ethan, do you answer to Agatha King?¡±

 Chapter 114

    36 A Progress Made or I Am The Luna Chapter 114 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    Silence.

    One that is an answer louder than any word could possibly be.

    I stand up and he looks up at me, pale.

    ¡°I said nothing,¡± He says, his heart thumping. I said nothing!¡±

    ¡°Your silence was enough,¡± I say quietly as I walk around my desk and open my drawer.

    I take out my gun, seeing his face drain.

    ¡°Please no! Please, forgive me! Have mercy!¡±

    I ignore him and slide in a fully loaded cartridge, hearing the satisfying click as it locks in ce ¨C my

    heart clenching as I look at the door.

    Agatha¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! They¡¯ll kill me, please!¡±

    ¡°Well, lucky for you, you¡¯re going to be ced in a prison cell in istion. You might just live, even if

    you don¡¯t see the light of another day again.¡± I say coldly as I close the door.

    Her smile, her bubbly persona, her concern for the children. I don¡¯t want it to be her, I can¡¯t take any

    more betrayal.

    I feel like I have the strength to go on, but then something else hits me and I wonder how much more

    will I be able to handle.

    I¡¯m losing myself, losing control of everything.

    ¡°Alpha, please forgive me. I did everything because I had no choice. Please showpassion!¡±

    ¡°Silence,¡± Imand, my voice shaking despite the power it holds as I walk to the door, pulling it open.

    Justin and another guard are standing there. ¡± Keep him drugged and put him in a cell. I swear if he

    somehow goes missing, everyone will be held ountable. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Understood! Where are you going, Alpha?

    Shall Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine alone.¡± I answer Justin firmly.

    I can¡¯t even trust my own pack. I¡¯m walking on edge, ready to be stabbed in the back at any

    moment by one of my own.

    They ask me nothing more and I quietly walk out through the pack hall. I can hear the rain pouring

    down and it feels as dreary as I go inside.

    I push open the entrance door and stare at the downpour. It¡¯s almost dark, and it¡¯s gotten considerably

    colder too.

    I¡¯m about to step out when my phone rings. I look down at it.

    Atticus?

    My heart leaps with a little glimmer of hope as I answer it.

    ¡°Any leads?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Fuck yes, he- are you alone?¡± he asks. I look around.

    ¡°Yeah,¡±

    ¡°He came through Red. As much as I fucking hate to admit it, he fucking did.¡± His voice is low, but I can

    hear the barely masked

    excitement in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s a damn clever blueprint of the pack, one that pinpoints dozens of secret

    cameras installed around that pack.¡±

    Sebastian¡­

    I feel a little lighter and I nod, although he can¡¯t see me. ¡°Perfect, remove them all. Let¡¯s show them that

    we are not to be underestimated.¡±

    say.

    ¡°Yeah, definitely. We¡¯ve begun on the first set, and we¡¯re making our way through the grounds. Jai, your

    father and myself are going to handle them just so we know we have gotten each one.¡±

    He replies.

    ¡°Excellent, make sure not to mention his name.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t, rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Alright bye, I have something to handle,¡± I say quietly, cutting the call.

    I stare down at my phone, wondering if Sebastian has healed. Regardless of whether he has or not, it

    could still cost him a lot if they learn he¡¯s betraying them.

    I hate how you always invoke something inside. of me, Bastien¡­ I hate it.

    I step out into the rain, and it drenches me instantly. A few tears manage to escape as I gaze up at the

    sky. Almost as if it¡¯s crying the tears that I wish to cry but cannot¡­

    I grip the door, refusing to let my emotions weaken me as I look over the wall that separates the pack

    hall from the King¡¯s mansion.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It made sense¡­ to an extent¡­ She must have been the one behind the cameras¡­

    She would have easily been able to ess my bank ounts to make that payment from my ount

    since we never locked our doors.

    Why would we, when it was an only family home and a handful of trusted staff?

    Ethan¡­ he was always around. Agatha herself told me if I needed to go anywhere, Ethan would take

    me. Of course¡­ keep an eye on me¡­

    She pretended to hate Annalise and was so happy when I became her daughter-inw.

    Lies.

    All part of a greater n, although I don¡¯t understand why she would pretend to like me and then split

    me from her son.

    Was it because she knew I¡¯d choose the sublime? I don¡¯t know¡­

    Setting my phone on record, I slip it back into my pocket, making sure not to cover the speakers.

    I enter the gates of the King¡¯s mansion; the guards allowing me through, and I walk to the front door. I

    ring the bell, feeling my stomach twist once again.

    Agatha¡­ it¡¯s hard to believe.

    I brush my dripping hair back as the door is opened. ¡°Alpha Zaia, wee home.¡± The butler says,

    lowering his head to me.

    ¡°Thank you. Is anyone home?¡± I ask, smiling gracefully.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, Madam is home.¡±

    I see.

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll go wait for her. I better grab a towel first, though.¡±

    He smiles. ¡°Of course, allow me to-¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll grab one.¡± I reassure him before I walk down the hallway as if heading to the

    laundry room, but the moment. I¡¯m out of sight, I scan the hall, trying to pick up Agatha¡¯s location.

    I can¡¯t hear anyone downstairs¡­ I nce towards the stairs and swiftly make my way upstairs. She

    always retreated to her room when she had free time.

    The carpet beneath my feetpletely silences my footsteps.

    Despite Ethan¡¯s silent confirmation, I¡¯m still in denial. Trying to wrap my head around the fact that

    Agatha is indeed a part of this, despite having enough pointing at her for it to make sense.

    I walk down the hall and knock on the closed door of her and Aran¡¯s bedroom. Not waiting for an

    answer, I open it and step inside.

    Agatha looks startled as she stands at the door.

    of her little lounge, shutting the door behind herself a little too quickly. That was the ce that she

    retreated to for some reading and rxing time.

    ¡°Zaia! You startled me! How are you? Oh my, you are soaking wet. Sit down, I¡¯ll fetch you a towel!¡± But

    the way she had been standing there was as if she was expecting-me.

    I force a smile on my face. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly, the words making me sick.

    Her eyes widen before they glisten with tears.

    ¡°Come sit dear,¡± she says as she walks over to me touching my cheek when I don¡¯t move. Our eyes

    meet and once again, it feels like it can¡¯t be true.

    Did you really poison your own grandchild?

    My heart aches at just the thought of that. How can one be so cruel?

    She guides me to the bed, and I sit down. ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I just wanted toe see you.¡± I say softly, masking my inner turmoil.

    ¡°Oh, child¡­ wait here. I¡¯ll go get you a towel before you catch a cold and then we can talk all

    about it over some hot drinks.¡±

    She¡¯s about to go to her bathroom before she ps her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I had them clean

    the entire ce and they took the towels. Besides, I¡¯ll tell them to get some tea¡­¡± she exins as she

    leaves the room.

    The moment she does, my eyes harden, and I stand up, wondering if she¡¯s clicked. She might know or

    she might not¡­ but do I put her under the alphamand?

    I nce towards the bedroom door that stands ajar and swiftly cross the room and try to open the door

    to her lounge, only for it to not budge.

    Automatic lock? Must be since she didn¡¯t lock it with a key.

    It¡¯s one room I have never seen, as it was her haven. A ce even Aran wasn¡¯t allowed, and that

    makes me even more curious about it.

    Hearing her footsteps, I quickly walk back to the bed and sit down.

    ¡°Here we are!¡± she says as shees over holding a towel. I take it from her before she can try to help

    me, not trusting her in case she¡¯s put something on it. 1

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, cing the towel down on the bed. Seeing her nce towards her lounge door I

    stand up.

    She looks surprised as she nces at the towel. ¡± Are you alright, Zaia? You will catch a cold!¡±

    ¡°A cold is nothingpared to everything I¡¯ve been put through,¡± I say quietly, my eyes hardening as I

    look at her. ¡°Tell me, how long have you been plotting against me?¡±

 Chapter 115

    37 Another Betrayal or I Am The Luna Chapter 115 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    She¡¯s not expecting me to say that. All colour drains from her face and her heart thumps.

    harder as she looks at me and our eyes meet before she looks away, trying topose herself, but it¡¯s

    futile.

    ¡°Z-Zaia! Sit down dear, you are just confused-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Agatha. I¡¯m not. I know the truth, and for someone who pretended to love her grandchildren¡­

    you sure did ruin Sia¡¯s life!¡± I snap, my eyes zing.

    ¡°How can you me me? Zaia, are you out of your mind!¡± she exims, her gaze flitting to her lounge

    door.

    ¡°Am I? I know everything. Your game is over Agatha.¡± I don¡¯t have time for this. I just don¡¯t.

    ¡°Ok ok let¡¯s go downstairs, we can talk about this, ok, let¡¯s talk about this.¡± she fumbles, but it¡¯s the

    nce towards the lounge door again that makes me uneasy.

    ¡°Open that door,¡± I order.

    ¡°So, you can ruin my safe ce? You are unhinged, I¡¯m worried for you Zaia, Let-¡±

    Alright fine.

    I push past her, mming my shoulder into the door, putting all my strength and power into it.

    ¡°Zaia!¡±

    The sound of splintering wood fills the air before I push the door open, ripping the frame off from one

    side.

    ¡°ZAIA ENOUGH!¡± Agatha growls. She grabs my arm, her grip surprisingly strong as she tries to stop

    me.

    I pull away, step into the room, and look around.

    It has shelves around the room, most holding ornaments and books, as well as a few pictures. There¡¯s

    a lounge chair to the side and what

    doesn¡¯t exactly fit in the room is the small desk that sits in the corner with a closedptop in the very

    Centre.

    ¡°Zaia! How dare you act so rudely and disrespectfully? Don¡¯t forget that I am your mother-inw!¡±

    I ignore her as I walk over to the desk. There¡¯s also a printer, headphones, a pot of pens, a cardholder

    and-¡°Zaia!¡±

    But I¡¯m unable to look away from the cardholder. My heart thumps as I pick one of the square cards up,

    staring down at it. It¡¯s a in card but that distinct finish¡­ one I have seen so many times. One that

    always created a sickening threat.

    My stomach sinks as I pull open theptop and there it is.

    The screen shows several cameras around the pack all live and I turn sharply; staring at Agatha, who

    rushes to my side, pulling me away as she ms theptop shut, but I don¡¯t move.

    ¡°You were the one behind the notes and the cameras. You were the one close enough to do it all¡­¡±

    Her face drops, and she looks at me. ¡°You are making a grave mistake, Zaia,¡± she warns.

    ¡°Am I? The proof is before me, and now is the time for you to give me answers. Although I think I can

    easily connect the dots. You really are excellent at ying innocent.¡± I say, ring down at the card in

    my hand before I toss it at her.

    My eyes are zing as I grab her arm and take out the little syringe of wolfsbane I had put in my

    pocket. It contains enough to stop her from mind-linking and jabbing it into her arm.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°The question is why? Why would you do this?¡± I ask, ignoring her anger as she¡¯s realised what I¡¯ve

    done.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough! I¡¯m going to call security!¡± She snaps about to leave the room when I block the

    door with a zing, glowing wall of aura.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she turns towards me, anger flitting through her eyes. Agatha turns to the door. ¡± Security!

    Security! Help!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± I snarl, my auramand bleeding through my voice.

    ¡°Security!¡± she screams, and I hear running footsteps. Surprise flits through me, so she can defy my

    command.

    ¡°You are not my alpha!¡± she says with a sneer before turning towards the door, fear in her eyes. My

    alphamand would still work to an extent, but I had just underestimated her.

    ¡°But I am the alpha of your men, ¡°I say, my burning gaze turning to the door just as three men appear

    rushing towards us. ¡°Stop,¡± Imand, making the mene to an abrupt halt beyond the glowing

    barrier. ¡°Keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    ¡°Agatha King is a traitor, and I am simply questioning her.¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°Am I? There is no proof! These men are witnesses to that!¡± she scoffs.

    I nce at the guards, and I suddenly realise they are not on my side, even if mymand has

    stopped them.

    Of course, you would have allies around¡­ but I¡¯m prepared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try that again. Why did you try to poison my children when they were still in the womb?¡± I ask, my

    voice ringing through the small room.

    Mymand is intense, as it seeps through every word that I speak and I can tell she¡¯s angry, but then

    she suddenly rxes, almost as if she¡¯s given up.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°How what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°How did you find out?¡± she asks, now looking directly into my eyes.

    I frown slightly. ¡°Ethan. He may not have been able to tell me, but the loophole in that pathetic magic or

    whatever you use is there. If they don¡¯t speak when asked certain questions, it means a yes. All I had

    to do was ask him the right

    questions. I told all of you, Sable, that I¡¯ll find you.¡± I say venomously.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± sheughs softly before folding her arms. ¡°It took you long enough, but it doesn¡¯t matter. No

    one will believe you. Sebastian has chosen us.¡±

    ¡°You underestimate me, and I really don¡¯t care if¡­¡± No, I¡¯m not alone. ¡°If some don¡¯t believe me,

    because those who are behind me will.¡± I finish.

    ¡°I am here for answers, Agatha, and I n to get them. You must feel proud, thinking you¡¯re so smart.

    You are only a small yer in a game bigger than you.¡± I say, knowing that antagonising her would

    possibly get me more answers.

    ¡°Small? I don¡¯t think so.¡± She says coldly.

    ¡°You right, maybe not¡­ since you go right back. You are the one who made that payment from my card

    to Annalise¡¯s apparent kidnappers. Pretended you hated her and liked me. You kept me close¡­ well

    yed. But I want you to answer me, why you tried to kill my son in the womb?¡±

    I¡¯m ready for her to deny it or not speak, but she shakes her head. ¡°You are selfish Zaia, this is above

    us all. None of these werewolves deserve to live when they don¡¯t even acknowledge our roots.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it before. I¡¯m asking you about my son. Why did you try to have him killed?¡± I ask quietly, my

    command enforcing my words.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    She clenches her jaw, refusing to speak.

    ¡°As for the cameras, we¡¯ve discovered them. Smart trick you had up your sleeve, but not smart

    enough.¡± I say with a cold, mocking smirk. 1

    For the first time, I see a glimmer of fear in her eyes.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that Gerard was chosen as the sperm donor for

    Sebastian. I can understand wanting an alpha-blooded child, but for you two to be on the same side. A

    bit too much of a coincidence, isn¡¯t it? Does Aran know?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You seem to know all the answers, so figure it out.¡± She shoots back, ncing at the guards who are

    standing there looking unnerved.

    I frown, but I don¡¯t have time for this. I walk over to her and take out my gun.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll get those answers from you in an interrogation. So, let¡¯s stop wasting time and get back to the one

    question. Why? Why did you try to kill Zion?¡± I growl.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from me! You say you¡¯re good and yet you are the one pointing a gun at me.¡±

    She clenches her jaw and I¡¯ve had enough. mming the barrel of my gun against her forehead and

    cocking the trigger.

    ¡°Answer me! Why!¡± I scream.

    ¡°Because he is the key!¡± she screeches, pushing, me away as she shields her head as the sound of a

    gunshot rings through the room¡­

 Chapter 116

    38 A Verdict or I Am The Luna Chapter 116 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    Pain sears through my waist, spreading like fire through my entire body.

    I look down, realising I¡¯ve been shot. In my shock at Agatha¡¯s words, I ended up lowering my guard and

    losing control of the barrier on the door.

    My ears ring with a shrill whistling sound just as Agatha lunges at me. In a sh I react, kicking Agatha

    back and sending her flying.

    I raise my gun and shoot at the three guards who are almost on top of me, the one on the left who had

    shot me raising the gun again, but I pull the trigger, firing a shot square through his head.

    My eyes ze as he drops to the floor, dead.

    The other two are alive, but they won¡¯t be getting up for a while. I kick the gun into the corner of the

    room just as I spot Agatha running to the door. She isn¡¯t getting away, not when I need answers.

    I see the butler¡¯s body slumped on the ground in the hall and I don¡¯t sense a heartbeat¡­ did one of the

    guards kill him?

    ¡°Agatha!¡± I shout as I chase after her. She¡¯s fast but not faster than me. I reach her just as she reaches

    the stairs and I grab her shoulder. ¡°We aren¡¯t done!¡± I growl.

    ¡°I am!¡± Agatha hisses as she grabs my arm and yanks me roughly, trying to push me down the stairs.

    The tug makes a sharp spasm of pain rush through me again and I feel nauseous. I grab the bannister,

    yanking free from her hold as I grab her arm.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout, ring at the woman I have a hold on. My aura res around me, rushing off me like

    a tidal wave, making the chandeliers.

    tremble and the lights flicker.

    She tenses as she looks around and I think I see a glimmer of fear in her eyes as I regain my bnce

    fully and yank her closer.

    ¡°I am not the woman you knew. I am ready to fill the rivers of the underworld with the souls of your

    people. Push me further, Agatha, and I swear on the lives of my beloved children that I will kill you.¡± I

    snarl, my heart thundering hard.

    I can smell the fear from her and it¡¯s as if she¡¯s seeing me for the first time.

    ¡°I never believed it, but I see it now¡­¡± she murmurs to herself, but there¡¯s an understanding in her

    eyes.

    ¡°Believed what?¡±

    ¡°Someone once was adamant that you would choose Sable because you had the fire within you to

    wreak havoc upon this earth¡­ I see it now ¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°I have the fire to wreak havoc upon those who have done nothing but cause discord.¡± I correct her, my

    eyes burning with the hunger for vengeance. ¡°What is Zion the key to?¡±

    She knows I¡¯m not ying.

    ¡°The triquetra.¡± She says, her jaws clenched.

    ¡°The triquetra? Not enough, try again.¡± I snarl, mymand burning through my voice as I press the

    barrel of my gun against her neck.

    ¡°Th- the Sublime Triquetra¡­ the key to turn back time and give everyone a second chance!¡± she spits.

    It doesn¡¯t make full sense, but it¡¯s clear he holds the power of something that the Sable did not want to

    be a reality.

    ¡°And so you tried to kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°I tried before that! I made sure you didn¡¯t get pregnant! And that stupid trip Aran nned took me

    away from here. Those I relied on clearly failed to make sure you were taking the correct dose of drugs

    to stop you from conceiving!¡± she snarls, trying to free herself, but her gaze keeps returning to the gun.

    That revtion hits me hard.

    Before I even got pregnant, I was being poisoned ¡°So, all that about loving me like a daughter was all

    fake, was it?¡± I ask quietly.

    Agatha smiles, a smile that no longer looks innocent.

    ¡°Of course, you served me better than a servant and since Sebastian did not give up on you, I had to

    tolerate you anyway! I have sacrificed so much in life for the right cause, so much! We are doing this

    for the world! I wanted you to choose the Sublime because I knew if you did, my son would be the

    rightful Sable Blood Born. You bent over backwards to make others happy, so I simply took advantage

    of it!¡±

    Her words hit hard, but I¡¯m unable to process exactly how I feel so I simply stare at her, unbothered.

    ¡°Gaultier, who is he?¡± I ask. Wondering if his mother was also part of the Sable. She tenses at that

    before she res at me. ¡°How do I know the answer to that?¡±

    ¡°The truth, Agatha.¡±

    My eyes ze as mymand weighs down on her.

    She seems to contemte what I asked, and I clench my jaw.

    My patience is gone, and I pull the trigger, making her scream as the bullet zooms past her ear, grazing

    her cheek in the process. It didn¡¯t touch her, but it was millimetres away. The extreme proximity making

    her flinch.

    ¡°I am not ying,¡± I answer the unspoken question that I know is on her mind.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She nces down the stairs, almost as if she wants to scream for help, but I can already hear the

    sound of backup approaching.

    ¡°Gaultier, is he your son, Agatha?¡± I ask, wondering if my sudden assumption might be true. After all,

    the rest of us were full siblings¡­

    Her eyes sh as she res at me. I did not cheat on Aran if that is what you are trying to insinuate!¡±

    She snarls.

    ¡°So, the answer is yes. Does Aran know? Or is he part of this all? Were you disloyal to him?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing but be loyal to him!¡± she sneers. ¡± But I picked the wrong King¡­for I knew that I would be

    the one blessed to birth two of the most important people for the future of the world.¡±

    I have not heard anywhere that she had ever been pregnant aside from with Sebastian¡­

    I frown. ¡°Are you and Gerard mates?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes.

    ¡°Like I said, I have been loyal,¡± she hisses, her gaze dipping to the gun in my hand.

    I frown deeply. ¡°But I am correct, am I not? So only true mates can birth the members of the

    Triquetras¡­ Well, that answers something.¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°But you have no way to prove anything, and I am still the elder Luna. I hold power here¡­¡± she says

    quietly before her eyes brim with tears just as the front door is brought down and several guards rush

    inside.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to prove anything when I have heard enough.¡±

    We both turn to see Aran standing behind us. Agatha¡¯s heart thumps as she begins shaking; this

    woman was an excellent actress.

    The guardse to a halt, looking at me for their next order.

    ¡°Aran, don¡¯t believe her!¡± she whispers, but despite her best efforts, she¡¯s unable to hide the fear in her

    voice. ¡°She tried to kill me!¡±

    ¡°And yet¡­ she is the one who is bleeding. What is going-¡±

    ¡°Aran, she¡¯s lost her mind!¡± she cuts him off.

    ¡°I said, what is going on?! And I want Zaia to answer that question!¡± His eyes ze as he raises his

    hand as several of the guards rush through the door.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Jai is at the front, his heart thundering as he looks up at me.

    ¡°Stand down, Zaia, let¡¯s talk this out,¡± Aran says.

    ¡°How about I show you instead?¡± I say as I reach into my pocket, keeping my gun pointing at Agatha as

    I pull out my phone, stopping the audio and ying it from the beginning.

    I forward it to the moment we entered her private lounge, letting every single person here hear our

    entire conversation, only skipping the part where she tells the reason why she was targeting Zion. That

    is something everyone doesn¡¯t need to know.

    Silence falls as Agatha stares at Aran as if trying to deduce his reaction and, with every passing

    minute, I can sense his anger building.

    I let go of Agatha moving back as I clutch at my waist. I¡¯m bleeding, but it would be far worse if the

    bullet wasn¡¯t still lodged inside of me.

    ¡°Aran please, it¡¯s not true, there¡¯s more to it.

    Let me exin.¡±

    ¡°You have been on Sebastian¡¯s side even after his departure! This is the final straw, I have had

    enough!¡± His words are cold, and I just wish I could tell him that Sebastian only did what he did to

    protect our daughter.

    ¡°Agatha King, on the charges of liaising with the enemy: Poisoning an unborn child, poisoning me, so I

    could not conceive. Framing me for a false kidnapping by making a fake transfer from my bank.

    Endangering the pack and its people by cing cameras for the enemy and for being a traitor. You are

    found guilty and will be tried and punished for every single crime you havemitted.¡± I say, my voice

    strong in the silent hall as I lean back against the rail.

    Another traitor caught¡­

    Agatha stares at me, but I have no remorse for her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can, and I have. You will never be free.

    Not for what you have done.¡± I reply coldly.

    ¡°Aran! No! Tell her. You know me!¡±

    ¡°The Alpha has spoken. It is up to her, Agatha¡­

    but I wish I knew why. Did I ever really know the real you? Seems not.¡± Aran says. I see the pain in his

    eyes before he turns his back on us.

    ¡°Take her away, Jai, and make sure she is given more wolfsbane just in case she tries to mind link.¡±

    ¡°You got it Alpha, but you need to go to the hospital, alright?¡± he says, ncing at my hand, which is

    now covered in blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll shift, it¡¯ll push the bullet out and I¡¯ll heal faster,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Mr King, may I have a

    word?¡±

    Aran nces at me and nods. ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we have a proper talk.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

 Chapter 117

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 117

    An Untended Wound

    ZAIA.

    Agatha had to be knocked unconscious because she refused to go silently and until the cameras were

    all found, I did not trust her trying to alert someone on the way out, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they

    had already gotten wind of what had happened.

    Aran and I are now in Agatha¡¯s room as he looks at the items around the room. Some of which I had

    commanded two of my guards to pack into a box; including the cards and some memory sticks, whilst I

    had Jai take herptop to pass to Atticus to see if there is anything else on it.

    Aran has not said a word and I am waiting for him to start the conversation, and as important as this is,

    I am losing a lot of blood, but he looks too distracted to notice.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he finally says, as he sighs heavily.

    ¡°It is¡­ even I didn¡¯t want to believe it,¡± I reply quietly.

    ¡°It has be exhausting. I knew Sebastian was a bad egg from the start.¡± He says

    contemptuously. ¡°Who knows how long he and Agatha were nning this, or if he was the one who

    manipted his mother to do this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She was clearly in on this before Sebastian was even born, and she is also Gaultier¡¯s

    biological mother. I¡¯m assuming it was probably via surrogacy unless she has been pregnant more than

    once?¡±

    ¡°Another child¡­ No, I think surrogacy makes sense. She has not been pregnant aside from with

    Sebastian. But she has been sick for a while. I would never have thought she¡¯d be doing anything but

    enjoying her life and living in peace¡­¡±

    ¡°What exactly is she suffering with?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The doctors aren¡¯t sure of the cause, but she was told to take it easy and not to take any pressure.¡± He

    says.

    ¡°Hmm, it might be true, but she definitely used it to appear more vulnerable,¡± I reply.

    He nods as he looks around the room. ¡°In all my years, this is the first time I am seeing this ce. It

    was her space and I respected that, but to think she was sitting here and plotting¡­

    He sighs again as he takes a book off the shelf.

    ¡°Will you win this, Zaia?¡± he asks quietly as he turns back to me.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I say, and I don¡¯t doubt it. I n to win.

    He nods before looking down at the book.

    ¡°Disappointing¡­ End this once and for all. If you need anything from me, I am Kere. But I will

    understand if you¡¯d rather I not be involved. Get your injuries checked.¡± With those curt words, he

    leaves the room.

    I look around the room, deciding to go through the shelves just in case we missed anything. I take off

    my jacket and pull up my top, looking at the wound. It¡¯s just on the side of my waist¡­

    Stepping into the bedroom, I go to the closet and pull out a bedsheet. They¡¯re still kept where they

    always used to be. I tear a long strip and

    I¡¯m about to wrap it around my waist when my vision spins, but I need to get it checked¡­

    I can¡¯t put it off any longer¡­ I nce at the lounge and take out my phone, dialling Jai¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hey.¡± He says.

    ¡°Jai, I want you to scour through every inch of Agatha¡¯s lounge right now. I feel we might find something

    more in there.¡± I say, pressing the fabric to my waist.

    ¡°Got it, Zaia, are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m going to try to shift now, and then I¡¯ll be home.¡± I reply.

    ¡°Ok¡­ but please let Val check it over too.¡±

    ¡°I will. See if Justin can get anything else out of

    Agatha, but I want it recorded.¡± I say.

    ¡°Understood¡­ Zaia, are you ok? I mean aside from being shot¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re beginning to iste everyone

    ¡­ am I imagining it?¡± His voice is hesitant, but he knows the answer to that.

    ¡°Do you me me? So many people have betrayed me. I can¡¯t rely on blind faith now, can I?¡±

    ¡°I get that, but keep trusting in good. It¡¯s going to get better. We¡¯re finding the answers we need, Zaia.

    We will win.¡±

    ¡°We will. I have no doubt about that,¡± I say with fierce confidence as I make my way down the stairs

    slowly. ¡°I have worked too hard to fail. We have suffered enough.¡±

    I clutch my waist. I¡¯m in pain, and it¡¯s just getting worse¡­

    I reach the front door. There are a few guards still around, and Aran is talking to one of them.

    I give him a nod as I step out and one of the men asks me if I need a lift.

    I shake my head, telling them I¡¯m fine.

    I leave the mansion grounds, slipping into the shadows and dropping to my knees, groaning at the pain

    that is throbbing through me.

    Fuck¡­

    Ok, shift Zaia, focus¡­

    I concentrate but nothing happens, frowning I try again. I can feel my aura surge forward, but I¡¯m not

    shifting! 1

    Damn, is it because I¡¯m too weak? No, I have enough energy¡­

    I cough the taste of blood in my mouth and look down at my stomach. I need to let Valerie take care of

    me. I¡¯ve wasted enough time. It¡¯s definitely poisoned or it wouldn¡¯t be getting worse.

    I stagger to my feet, picking up my phone, I walk out onto the road and call my guard, asking them to

    bring the car. I stand as straight as possible, refusing to show anyone how weak I¡¯m suddenly feeling

    as I wait for my ride to get here¡­.

    ¡­ Alpha?¡±

    Huh?

    So tired¡­

    Why is it cold? So cold¡­

    Someone is shaking me¡­ I think¡­

    ¡°Zaia!¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    I try to open my eyes, but I can¡¯t¡­ I feel someone lift me from the car.

    ¡°Valerie, she¡¯s unconscious!¡±

    Dad¡­

    I¡¯m not, I¡¯m here¡­ just tired¡­

    I can feel myself being rushed inside and ced on something firm¡­

    The operating table that Valerie was adamant she needed¡­

    I can hear Valerie giving orders to Dad before telling him to take care of the children¡­

    Good¡­

    I¡¯m in good hands too¡­

    I can rest¡­

    I rx, allowing myself to sumb to my exhaustion.

    VALERIE.

    ¡°¡­ your gross hands off her,¡± Jai growls at Atticus.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really want to.¡± Atticus counters arrogantly.

    ¡°Shush you two,¡± I whisper as enter the room, looking across at Atticus, who is sitting beside Zaia. Jai

    is pissed because he¡¯s caressing Zaia¡¯s hair, but I can¡¯t me him. He does love her¡­ 3

    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± Zaia hums, her voice hoarse, although her eyes remain closed.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°I heard everything. Be nice.¡± Zaia says. ¡°Did I faint?¡±

    She now opens her eyes and looks at me. She¡¯s pale, but she¡¯s recovering.

    I nod, my heart thumping at what I need to say.

    ¡°Yeah, and you lost a lot of blood. But you¡¯re ok ¡­ that¡¯s the important thing¡­ can I have a word with

    you alone?¡± I whisper.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just mind link, since you have figured out how,¡± Jai grumbles.

    I frown at him. ¡°The bullet was poisoned. She can¡¯t mind link right now.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t shift.¡± She sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I say, looking between them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zaia now frowns.

    ¡°What is it, Valerie?¡± Atticus asks, concerned.

    ¡°Like I said, I want to speak to Zaia alone,¡± I repeat.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Val, they can hear it, or Jai will not be pleased.¡± She jokes lightly. She¡¯s still in pain,

    but she¡¯s so brave.

    I close the door behind me, ncing over at Atticus. I need to somehow tell Zaia the truth about

    Sebastian¡­ but at the same time¡­ I know

    I¡¯m just going to hurt my brother too¡­

    But after what I just discovered, she needs to know Sebastian isn¡¯t who she thinks.

    I take a deep breath as I look at her.

    ¡°I have some news. You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 118

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 118

    A Secret

    ZAIA.

    I¡¯m pregnant.

    I stare across at Valerie, trying to digest something I thought could never happen again as Jai Whistles

    in surprise.

    ¡°You said I can never get pregnant. My body can¡¯t handle it.¡± I say, my mind screaming that once again,

    I¡¯m alone. Once again, I learn I¡¯m pregnant, but he isn¡¯t here by my side.

    ¡°I did think that, but clearly your body has strengthened since you have no longer been consuming

    poison and I think with youing into power and shifting, it has also helped¡­ maybe.¡± She says with

    a small smile, although I can see the emotional conflict in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, but a good one¡­¡± 2

    I nod as I slowly ce my hand on my stomach, very aware of Atticus¡¯s hand on my hair. I don¡¯t

    deserve his concern¡­

    There¡¯s a life inside of me, meaning I need to be careful. When there¡¯s a war before us, how do I do

    that?

    This just makes me even more vulnerable.

    ¡°No one must know,¡± I murmur.

    They nod in unison, and I stare vacantly at the wall.

    I¡¯m pregnant¡­

    ¡°Zaia, are you alright?¡± Atticus¡¯s voice is full of concern as I look over at him and try to sit up.

    His hand instantly slips under my head as he grips my shoulders and slips his other hand under my

    thighs lifting me and cing me in an upright position against the headboard.

    ¡°Thanks. Yeah, I¡¯m ok¡± I reply.

    ¡°Any time.¡± He responds with a small smile. 1

    It shouldn¡¯t be any time¡­ you have a life¡­

    ¡°I wish there was a way to tell Seb.¡± Jai sighs.

    ¡°Jai,¡± Valerie warns quietly.

    ¡°He needs to know,¡± Jai says quietly.

    ¡°Now is not the time,¡± Atticus warns him.

    He lowers his hand and sighs heavily. ¡°Believe what you want, but he wouldn¡¯t do this- betray us. He

    loves you, Zaia, and he loves his kids.¡± He stands up, and walking to the door, pulls it open.

    ¡°Jai,e on.¡± Valerie tries.

    ¡°Jai,¡± I say, making him stop in his tracks.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he says and when he looks at me, I see the pain in his eyes.

    ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to fear those words,¡± Atticus says lightly as Valerie smiles and walks over to Jai.

    ¡°Come on¡­¡± she murmurs. He sighs again, brushing her hair back, and when she hugs him, he hugs

    her back tightly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m cool. What is it?¡± he asks when they part, and he kisses her cheek before dropping into the

    chair he was previously sitting in.

    I sigh heavily and look at Atticus. He needs to know so he can at least stop defending Sebastian.

    ¡°We found the location of the cameras in the pack because of him¡­ and we¡¯re pretty certain that he

    joined them, for the antidote for Sia,¡± I say.

    Although it feels right telling him, my heart squeezes with an unspoken panic, realising that as I spoke

    those words, fear crept into my mind.

    I¡¯m scared¡­ Scared that one of them is a traitor and this gets back to the Sable¡­

    I hug myself, pushing the thought away.

    I¡¯m bing too paranoid.

    Jai looks up sharply, his heart racing before he exhales, a huge grin breaking out on his face as he

    jumps up and rushes over to me. ¡°See, I knew it! He wouldn¡¯t betray you!¡± he says, taking my hand. He

    gives it a gentle squeeze. ¡°He loves you, Zaia!¡±

    He still didn¡¯t tell me the truth¡­

    He still broke my trust¡­

    He still left me¡­.

    ¡°He is on our side and when the time to end thises¡­ I know he¡¯ll be the wildcard we need to win

    this war.¡± Valerie says, looking relieved.

    Atticus nods. ¡°But it¡¯s something we can¡¯t tell anyone, just in case. Anyway, the cameras have been

    taken care of, but they¡¯ve tried to break into my pack twice, but they failed. Unlike this pack, we weren¡¯t

    at as much of a risk, but we are still trying to weed out the doctor or nurse or multiple persons who

    administered the poison to you. Everyone who took care of you in your. pregnancy is being held in

    istion just to be sure¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I begin, a frown furrowing my brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it extreme?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fair,¡± Valerie says. ¡°Until the answers are found.¡±

    ¡°And they are being held in good conditions,¡± Atticus reassures me.

    ¡°I understand¡­ and no one has yet to say anything?¡± I ask. 1

    ¡°No. I need to return and question them under the Alphamand, but I think right now, with

    everything going on, that I need to stay here.¡± He says, our eyes meet, and I know it¡¯s because of me

    more than anything else.

    ¡°I see¡­ And was anything else found in Agatha¡¯s room, Jai?¡± I ask, turning to him.

    ¡°No, but the wall at the back felt hollow when I banged on it. I¡¯m having Justin pull the shelves out as

    we speak. Looking at the house design, there are chances there¡¯s more behind that wall. Maybe a vault

    or some kind of hidden nook.¡± He says.

    I nod. ¡°Excellent. And did he question Agatha?¡±

    ¡°He did¡­¡± Jai trails off, ncing up at Valerie, who ces a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t too much more. You can listen to it when you have a moment. Nothing more on Zion, but

    she did say something to me when I went to talk to Justin¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    Whatever it is, Valerie knows, and she looks upset. She squeezes his shoulder before she looks

    directly at me.

    ¡°Back then, when Jai¡­ cheated on me¡­ it was because Agatha had put something in his drink. She

    was trying to cause a rift between you and Sebastian by breaking up your friends, knowing you would

    take my side and Sebastian would take Jai¡¯s.¡± She says as Jai looks down, clearly ashamed.

    Because of us?

    I hate that we were the reason for them being torn apart¡­

    I can¡¯t believe it, how Agatha had dropped so low makes me sick, and the fact she¡¯s been at this for so

    long!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Zaia! It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Valerie scolds. firmly.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Atticus frowns.

    ¡°So¡­ it was all nned,¡± I say.

    Valerie nods, her eyes glittering with tears.

    ¡°Meaning, he didn¡¯t cheat on me, he was set up.¡± She says, and although they are together again, I can

    tell just how much relief this has brought her. To know that her man didn¡¯t cheat on her. She may have

    forgiven him, but it was not something she could forget.

    She sits on the armrest and Jai pulls her into his.

    arms, and she hugs him tightly.

    ¡°And a woman just happened to be there to seduce him? Who was the woman?¡± Atticus asks, and I

    look at him sharply.

    ¡°They might be working with Agatha,¡± I say, understanding what he is insinuating.

    ¡°Cara,¡± Valerie says, looking at me.

    I stare at her in disbelief, remembering her with Sebastian at the hotel back at that time¡­

    I scoff. Someone we once considered a friend.

    ¡°Has she been apprehended?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°Then get to it. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s innocent or not,¡± I say, frowning deeply. ¡°Just put her on house arrest

    but remove all technology devices.

    I trust no one.¡±

    ¡°You trust us, right?¡± Valerie asks softly.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I reply.

    She smiles and nces at the boys. ¡°Alright, out. I want to talk to Zaia about her pregnancy, and we

    don¡¯t need you two here.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jai says as Atticus stands up with a smirk.

    ¡°Well, make sure you let her rest, too. You need to be careful, Red.¡± He says as he caresses my cheek,

    and leaning down he kisses my cheek.

    Jai rolls his eyes, but I force a small smile. He knows my stance on his affection and that won¡¯t change,

    but I really wish he stopped loving me¡­

    ¡°I will,¡± Valerie promises.

    ¡°Would you like anything to eat or drink, Zaia? You have been unconscious for a few hours and did lose

    a lot of blood. You need to keep your energy up for the both of you,¡± Atticus asks, pausing at the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a question. She obviously needs food. Let¡¯s go find some¡­¡± Jai grumbles as he yanks the

    door shut before I can even reply.

    I chuckle lightly as I nce over at Valerie, who is no longer smiling.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhmm?¡± I murmur, touching my waist as I sit up straight. The dull pain is there, but it¡¯s not so bad¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you,¡± she whispers.

    My heart sinks. I can sense the guilt radiating off her, and I¡¯m already dreading what she¡¯s about to say.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    She looks down before taking my hand, which is hooked up to an IV drip, and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°Before he left, he- Sebastian, told me he¡¯ll get the antidote for Sia. I begged him to think of you, but he

    said he had no other choice and to not mention it to anyone.¡±

    A pang of pain hits me deep in my chest as I realise once more, that one of my closest had kept

    something so important from me.

    ¡°He used his Alphamand-¡±

    ¡°Val¡­ you¡¯re a member of the Sublime. You are not so weak that you couldn¡¯t defy him. If you really

    wanted to tell me, you could have.¡± I whisper. The hurt I¡¯m feeling is intense and I know it is showing

    through the crack of my armour.

    ¡°I know, I tried, but the pressure was intense, and I understood his reasoning-¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I might just have suffered a little less if I knew¡­ you once said to me it was sisters before

    misters¡­You should have told me Val¡­¡±

    I say quietly.

    ¡°I know¡­ and I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even tell Jai, I promise¡­ I am truly so sorry.¡±

    Everyone always is¡­

    But I still nod, signalling that it¡¯s fine¡­ even though it¡¯s not. 1

    She¡¯s saying something but I can¡¯t focus anymore, all I can think of is the fact that she hid it from me.

    Just another betrayal added to the ever- growing mountain¡­

    When will it stop?

    And then there¡¯s the fear that ws at my insides.

    Who will betray me next?

    ¡°Thank you, Valerie, for telling me. I¡¯m a little tired. Can you leave?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I am sorry, Zaia. He didn¡¯t want to risk it.¡± She tries again.

    I nod slightly, the ghost of a smile crossing my face. It feels foreign, but it¡¯ll do¡­

    ¡°Yeah. Good night, Valerie.¡±\

    She nods. ¡°Umm, I¡¯ll make sure Atticus brings

    some food, and then get some rest.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just go.¡± I end the conversation and even she knows this is it.

    She stands, switching off the light before leaving the room, and I am left alone with my thoughts. I look

    down at my stomach and ce a hand on it.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I will protect you, little one¡­

    I stare out through the crack in the curtains and stare at the moon.

    The time is nearing¡­

 Chapter 119

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 119

    An Exchange

    SEBASTIAN.

    All I see is the look in her eyes as she raised the gun and shot me.

    I¡¯ve lost her.

    She will never forgive me, and why should she?

    I brought this on myself¡­

    The same thoughts circle my mind, mming me with the brutal truth of what I have done.

    Spinning, screaming, and shouting as they whirl around my head; and there¡¯s nothing I can do but

    ept it.

    I was close to death after she shot me, but Gerard refused to let me die, although both Gaultier and

    Zade didn¡¯t mind if I did.

    All I remember was Gerard saying he would not let me die and if anything happened, they would all

    suffer the consequences.

    I now stare out at the moon through the skylight. Night has fallen, but it¡¯s just another painful day gone.

    Another day that I am haunted by the memories of the Alpha Queen shooting me without any

    hesitation.

    I deserved that.

    There was a moment she was shocked¡­ but it was just a secondary reaction. She didn¡¯t turn back as

    she left the room, but I shouldn¡¯t be expecting anything, anyway. When the one who pushed her to this

    was none other than me.

    How many times have I betrayed her trust? Far too many times.

    I know that¡­ but then why do I sit here thinking of her day and night? With every day that passed I

    realised that, that I don¡¯t think I could live without her. Which doesn¡¯t matter anyway, this isn¡¯t about

    me¡­

    The guilt of every fucking stupid decision I¡¯ve made, the regret of every fucking time I¡¯ve caused her

    pain, ws at me. Ripping me apart with guilt and regret from the inside.

    She deserves so much fucking better. Yet I know that she loved me, and I destroyed her faith in me

    repeatedly. I can feel my wolf¡¯s agony inside of me, his anguish at the fact I do not have her nearby. 1

    I don¡¯t deserve her, not anymore¡­ she was too good for me from the start¡­ and although I thought I

    did good, all I did was fucking hurt her.

    I¡¯ll never forget the way hervender eyes were full of pain.

    My head drops as I feel the stinging in my eyes as my vision blurs.

    Why did I always fuck up even when all I want is the best for those I love?

    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Gaultier¡¯s distant snarl makes me look towards the doors. Something must have

    happened¡­

    I stand up, silently making my way to the door and open it. They¡¯re probably watching me in this room,

    anyway.

    I try to be careful, but I also know they will never fully trust me, regardless. Gaultier ms his fist into

    the wall as Zade growls at him.

    ¡°Calm the fuck down. We can¡¯t let¡­¡± he trails off when he sees me.

    ¡°We can¡¯t what?¡± I ask, walking over to them, and shoving my hands into the pockets of my pants.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fucking know. Aren¡¯t you meant to be resting?¡± he says sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯m healed,¡± I reply coldly, although due to the poison in the bullet, I am still not fully recovered, but I

    am getting there.

    ¡°Good, so fuck off.¡± Gaultier snarls.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just go ask Gerard what the fuck is going on,¡± I shoot back coldly, about to turn away when

    Zade grabs my forearm.

    ¡°Hey¡­ listen, this doesn¡¯t involve you,¡± Zade warns.

    ¡°Or it does. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strangely fucking coincidental that now of all fucking times they figured

    out the cameras?¡± He spits, now looking at me usingly.

    I don¡¯t react, cocking a brow. ¡°Cameras? What are we talking about?¡±

    So, they understood the message. Excellent.

    This will help them get a step ahead instead of being spied on all the damn time. 1

    ¡°The cameras in your shitty pack!¡± Gaultier snarls about to shove me when Zade intercepts.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    him.

    ¡°Hey¡­ man, calm the fuck down.¡± He warns him and I¡¯m doing my fucking all to stop myself from

    bashing his fucking face in.

    That¡¯s when I hear it, the extremely silent footsteps of Lawrence. He was freaking silent, even more

    than me, able to mask his scent and heartbeat efficiently and I don¡¯t think he even realises I can sense

    him and that is something I don¡¯t n to let on.

    ¡°I would listen to him, and have any of you notified Gerard of this? It¡¯s no small matter. If something has

    happened with the cameras, then we need to let him know.¡±

    Not that they can do anything.

    Lawrence has stopped, he¡¯s listening.

    ¡°Oh yeah? What are we going to tell him? That somehow, they found out?¡± Gaultier asks coldly.

    ¡°Wait¡­ do you think they¡¯ve discovered them?¡± Zade says suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Fuck. I mean our people in that pack. Maybe we do need to tell Gerard and Father right now,¡± Zade

    says suddenly.

    ¡°Not maybe, we do,¡± I say, just as Lawrence begins moving again.

    ¡°Sebastian is right, there is no maybe to it.¡± hist voicees from to the left, making both men tense as

    he steps into the light.

    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± Zade says, lowering his head.

    ¡°Now what¡¯s happened?¡± he asks them coldly.

    You got this, Zaia¡­ destroy them.

    ¡°They have possibly discovered Ms Agatha. All the cameras have been pulled.¡± Zade says, making my

    blood run cold.

    Agatha?

    I look up sharply, my heart thudding as I stare at him.

    Mom?

    No, it must be some other¡­.

    My mind is spinning as Lawrence sighs heavily.

    ¡°Gaultier, go to the borders of the pack. See if you can mind link her.¡± Hemands, and he nods

    before he walks off.

    ¡°What do you mean mind link her, and is this my mother?¡± I ask. The words are like poison in my

    mouth.

    Lawrence looks at me.

    ¡°Yes, she is and Gaultier¡¯s so he can mind link her as they are family.¡± He says, almost as if wanting to

    see how I react to it.

    What?

    ¡°Is that a surprise to you, Sebastian?¡± Lawrence asks keenly.

    I shake my head, although her betrayal feels like a punch in the gut. ¡°No, I mean- yes, about Gaultier,

    but Mom belongs on our side. She¡¯s always been my greatest cheerleader, to know that even now I am

    making her proud feels¡­

    good.¡±

    No, it fucking doesn¡¯t. How could she do this? Everything was a fucking lie¡­

    My mind is a fucking storm as I try to keep myself together.

    Zaia let her near the children. She¡¯s been in the safe house. My stomach churns and it¡¯s taking my all

    not to react. I fucking pray she has been. caught. I can¡¯t risk her near the children or around Zaia.

    ¡°It¡¯s all for a good cause,¡± Lawrence says as he walks over to me and ces his hands on my shoulder.

    ¡°Now. How about the two of us have a little chat¡­¡± 1

    ¡°Sure,¡± I say. ¡°I do have a question. If Mom is captured, then what? Will she be safe?¡±

    He smiles.

    ¡°As safe as Gaspard¡¯s woman is. Your woman may have shot you, but I don¡¯t think she will kill your

    mother,¡± he smiles.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t my woman.¡± I correct him and I fucking mean it because I don¡¯t fucking deserve her. The

    memory of her touch, her body against mine, the feel of her lips¡­ her scent¡­

    No, I don¡¯t deserve her.

    His smile only widens as he pats my back, a move that irks me deeply.

    ¡°Well, regardless, she is the mother of your children, and you must respect her, right?¡±

    ¡°We are on opposite sides, and we are nothing to one another,¡± I reassure him.

    ¡°Well¡­ I hope you can see that here. We have a goal that is right, the true way¡­ And you have proven

    yourself, Sebastian. I think with the

    approaching battle, I have no doubt of what you are capable of and that you will lead our people

    diligently.¡±

    I listen as we walk down the endless dark tunnels of this ce.

    ¡°Ah, Gerard did tell me about the antidote you wanted for your daughter, and I can understand that.

    She suffered¡­ unnecessarily.¡± He says, smiling at me. There¡¯s no remorse and obviously, there

    wouldn¡¯t be. He doesn¡¯t give a fuck.

    The temptation to rip him to shreds right here consumes me, but instead, with every ounce of willpower

    I have, I simply nod.

    ¡°She is a child, and I am certain I will have my children on my side when the battle is over. We will

    teach them what is right and our ways.¡±

    ¡°Children¡­¡± he nods. ¡°Hmm, what if we take them from her sooner? I mean, we can give your daughter

    the antidote ourselves. Besides, if they¡¯re here, we¡¯ll be able to make sure they are not harmed when

    the battle urs.¡±

    No. Fuck no.

    ¡°And if we are unable to bring them here? Then what? I mean, Zaia has kept them locked away and my

    daughter is getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we saw that, but I was curious about one thing before you left the pack, Sebastian. I saw you go

    to all the security centres, even the prison facility¡­ why? I don¡¯t want to be

    using you, but when we had you, try to hack into those you were locked out. I¡¯m assuming Zaia did

    that, but¡­. Are you sure it was not you?¡±

    He is quick-witted and this time I¡¯m unable to stop the thump of my heartbeat. That is exactly what I

    had done¡­

    ¡°I feel insulted,¡± I say coldly, in an attempt to cover up my emotions.

    ¡°Is it not why you went to those ces?¡± he asks, his obvious usation barely hidden, and I now look

    him dead in the eye.

    ¡°No, in fact, I went to get us some intel,¡± I say coldly. I feel fucking relieved I had thought of a reason in

    case the enemy saw what I did before leaving.

    ¡°He is correct, Lawrence. Let him off.¡± Gerard says as he walks over to us. ¡°He got us some blueprints

    and information on the pack, as well as some very important statistics about their number of assault

    and defence power. Guards, warriors, and security.¡±

    Lawrence nods slowly. ¡°Then forgive me. I have just learned to be extremely careful. I do not trust

    easily.¡±

    ¡°No need. I understand where you areing from. It¡¯s good to be on the safe side.¡± I reply with a

    small, brisk smile.

    Gerard chuckles. ¡°Yes.. well, I think we can give him the promised antidote, don¡¯t you think,

    Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Is it safe? I mean, that was his incentive to join us, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The older man says keenly.

    He has no heart; he wasn¡¯t fazed about Mnie¡¯s death, and he wouldn¡¯t care if anything happened to

    my little Sia.

    ¡°I can assure you, my loyalty lies here, but I do care for my children,¡± I say.

    They look up a little too quickly for my liking, and it makes me uneasy.

    ¡°Of course, we all care for our children,¡± Lawrence says, increasing the feeling of foreboding I¡¯m getting

    because he didn¡¯t care when he learned his daughter was dead.

    ¡°I will give you the antidote, Sebastian, for little Sia but in return¡­ We need proof that you are ready to

    go to any extent to win this battle for us,¡± Gerard says, with another nce at Lawrence.

    ¡°Like I said, I will do anything,¡± I say.

    Gerard smiles. ¡°Then I want you to kill Atticus Payne¡¯s family.¡± 5

 Chapter 120

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 120

    A Stance

    SEBASTIAN.

    My eyes sh and I¡¯m fucking done with their twisted ckmail. I turn in a sh with zing eyes, my

    hands slipping into their pockets where I know both men keep their guns. Cocking the trigger, I tilt my

    head.

    ¡°I¡¯m done listening to your fucking ckmail, the both of you. Keep at it and I won¡¯t hold back from

    blowing your fucking heads off. I¡¯m here, and I know exactly how much you fucking need me. Keep

    antagonising me and I will not hesitate to kill either of you,¡± I say coldly. 2

    I¡¯ve had enough of their fucking games, but I also know how much value I fucking hold to them.

    There¡¯s a glimmer of surprise in Gerard¡¯s eyes and even unease in Lawrence¡¯s.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­ we just wanted to make sure that you are-¡± Lawrence begins. He¡¯s angry, but I really don¡¯t

    give a fuck.

    ¡°Are we fucking clear?¡± I growl, my anger rippling through the halls.

    ¡°Are you forgetting who is in charge, Sebastian?¡± Lawrence says, his eyes cold.

    ¡°Last I checked¡­ it¡¯s no longer you,¡± I say, turning both guns on him and pulling the trigger just as

    Gerard shouts out. Blood stters everywhere from the close impact of the bullet as his brains spill out

    of his head and his body falls to the ground ¨C dead. 19

    The sound of the bullets ringing in the hall as I empty body guns, pouring my rage into those shots.

    Gerard drops to his knees, visibly pale as he realises there¡¯s nothing he can do.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re in charge now,¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°Sebastian that was-¡±

    ¡°I hope you learn that I am not going to let anyone fuck me over. I epted your condition to join on

    one single fucking term and that was that Sia will be healed. I¡¯m warning you, I will ruin you all if

    anything happens to her!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing as I re at him. He¡¯s exuding his aura, but it is

    nothingpared to mine and even he fucking knows that.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±

    As much as I want to fucking behead him, too, I need that antidote¡­

    ¡°And it¡¯s only right that the Kings¡¯ hold the title of leader considering there are three of us here and only

    one Toussaint,¡± I say, holding his gun out to him.

    He takes it slowly, a frown on his face, but I know his hunger for power will overpower any doubts he

    has.

    ¡°That was a reckless move, Sebastian¡­¡± he sighs heavily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care. One more time that I¡¯m questioned on my fucking intentions, I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t care

    about this entire fucking war, or who is on what side. I¡¯ve made that clear. All I want is for my daughter

    to be healed. ckmail me one more time and you will end up just like him.¡± I say quietly, my threat

    unmasked, backed with a promise he knows I will keep.

    He forces a smirk, and though he¡¯s trying to look rxed, he¡¯s anything but that.

    I knew Lawrence was the mastermind behind them, and taking him out would ultimately make this

    easier for me, too¡­

    ¡°Spoken like a true King. You are indeed mine.¡±

    Gerard smirks as he stands up and wipes his hands on his pants.

    Not that I fucking want to be.

    ¡°d we¡¯re on the same page¡­ now that antidote,¡± I say, my eyes cold. /

    ¡°I will give it to you as promised, but how do you n to deliver it? And to whom?¡± Gerard asks quietly.

    I frown, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought so far. Especially since I don¡¯t want anyone to know¡­ perhaps I could sneak

    in. There¡¯s got to be a way in where they won¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°It would be risky.¡± He replies, looking down at Lawrence¡¯s dead body.

    ¡°Is there a way that you might know?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one, but the chances are they have discovered it since Agatha¡¯s truth has been revealed.¡±

    ¡°So, she knows a way in or out?¡± I ask, masking the anger that is bubbling inside of me. Her betrayal is

    something that is still fucking with my mind.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct¡­ an entrance right into the King mansion itself, but it is a risk. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve

    figured it out or will soon. Do you also think you can still ess the safe house as Zaia seems to have

    shut you out from all ¡®security ess, correct?¡±

    Good point¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way once I¡¯m there,¡± I say, ¡°But you do understand this is risky, don¡¯t you?

    That you have just killed one of our leaders and that will cause unrest amongst our people,¡± Gerard

    says just as Zade and Gaultiere into view.

    They both look at Lawrence¡¯s body on the floor as Zade snarls, running over to him.

    ¡°And you trust him?! Look what he¡¯s fucking done!¡± he shouts, looking at Gerard.

    Gaultier is observing me intently but remains silent.

    ¡°Silence Zade. We have to do what is right for Lawrence¡¯s vision and it¡¯s better our people don¡¯t learn of

    this. Not before the war.

    Gerard sighs, ¡°It is a mess¡­¡±

    ¡°A mess? It¡¯s fucking betrayal?! You are siding with him because he is a fucking King!¡±

    ¡°Lawrence is-was a very important person in our team! I am not siding with anyone Zade! Killing him

    comes with repercussions and that is a price that Sebastian will pay!¡± Gerard warns.

    If you are all fucking alive for that.

    ¡°I will wait for it.¡± Zade spits.

    ¡°Then we make our move the day you give your daughter the antidote. You will sneak in, administer the

    antidote and then join us to destroy the triquetra¡­¡± Gerard says, his eyes now on me.

    ¡°I want to be the one to handle my sister

    because I don¡¯t think Sebastian can do that,¡± Zade says, his good eye filled with hatred as he res at

    me. Gaultier puts a hand on his shoulder, but Zade shrugs it off.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s fair¡­¡± Gerard agrees. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we move the ns forward. We won¡¯t wait for Zaia

    toe to us, we will go to her.¡±

    Fuck, that¡¯s not what I wanted. I wanted to make sure Sia was alright before I even turned on them¡­

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. After all, we no longer have surveince on the territory, but we know the

    ce inside out¡­¡± Gaultier says, cracking his knuckles.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to make those bitches pay.¡± Zade spits, ring at me. If it was up to him, he¡¯d happily kill me

    too and the feeling is fucking mutual.

    ¡°Then it sounds like a n, let¡¯s end this. I¡¯m looking forward to reiming my pack.¡± I say, not that I

    deserve it in any fucking way, but I¡¯ve pushed them enough.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s tell our members that Lawrence is dead¡­ and move the n forward for tomorrow night.

    Sebastian, I will hand you the antidote¡­

    but as you can understand with everything that has happened, I will need to take precautions.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I reply. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything else.

    ¡°Good¡­ you will be under surveince the entire time that you go into the pack and administer the

    antidote. Is that fair?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I say. ¡°Besides, you have that poison mist set up around the pack.¡±

    He frowns. ¡°Those were added to the camera devices¡­¡± He mutters, my heart skips a beat, and he

    looks at me sharply.

    ¡°Fuck. Won¡¯t that affect our battle ns?¡± I ask, trying to cover the excitement and relief I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡°No, we will be fine.¡± He replies, but I also know I can¡¯t just rely on his word, that poison might still be

    out there¡­

    ¡°I still want to know how they learned the location of every fucking camera.¡± Gaultier remarks, his voice

    sinister, and I can feel his eyes on me, but I ignore him.

    All I need to do is make sure my angel lives¡­

    The three exchange looks and once again I know I¡¯m being left out, but it doesn¡¯t matter. They don¡¯t

    realise that the Scarlet Beast is not someone they can take on. She might be a woman, she might not

    be a seasoned fighter like the three of us, but she is more than that.

    So much fucking more.

    Now all I need to do is make sure that the antidote is in fact real. I turn to Gerard, looking him dead in

    the eye.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see that antidote and get this n into action.¡±

    The night and the following day passes quickly, yet at the same time extremely slowly¡­

    The antidote is now finally in my grasp, but at the same time, it is time for war¡­

    ns for the attack are discussed and I will be given the map to the entrance to the pack grounds, too.

    I just hope I manage to mind link either Zaia or Dad. I needed to warn them¡­

    Dad might be my best bet as Zaia seems to have blocked me out, but is hepletely trustworthy?

    From what I can tell, he is not part of the Sable.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    I look at the vial that Gerard passes to me.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There¡¯s enough in there to heal five people. Sia was given a poison consisting of a special type of

    wolfsbane, ashbane, lead, omega blood and a sprinkle of Moon Dust, which is lethal to all who

    consume it. It damages and weakens the body¡¯s organs and they will end up failing. She is strong. I

    guess it¡¯s the powerful blood that made her or by now most would have died.¡± He says.

    So that was what it was made of¡­

    ¡°Moon Dust?¡± I ask, frowning.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You were looking for that. I thought Moon Dust only¡­¡± I trail off, realisation striking me and I look up at

    him sharply. ¡°Were you nning to somehow poison the opposition with it?¡±

    Gerard smirks. ¡°Something like that. It was why Lawrence wanted it back¡­ however, we are not sure

    where it is despite looking for it. We would have added it to the gases around the pack, but

    it doesn¡¯t matter. We will win without it.¡±

    ¡°So that was why¡­ but he said it was a small sack. How many men could that have killed?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hundreds. This poison given to Sia contained only a pinch, and that poison made a dozen bottles

    but Zaia¡­ it seems she has some kind of immunity to Moon Dust or the child in the womb who was

    injected would have died instantly and the second would have been extremely sick.¡±

    She¡¯s the saviour of my kids¡­

    ¡°Zaia is powerful, and that is something I don¡¯t want any of you to underestimate.¡± Gerard continues as

    we leave the vault walking down the hall towards the underground arena where their men are

    assembled. He looks at both Zade and Gaultier as if wanting them to remember that.

    ¡°She¡¯s a woman. How powerful can she be?¡±

    Zade sneers.

    ¡°Stronger than you.¡± Gerard counters.

    ¡°Then does that mean the Goddess is backing her and not us?¡± Gaultier asks quietly.

    Gerard frowns. ¡°Whether she is or not, Zaia has chosen the wrong side. Kill her.¡±

    ¡°Understood, and that is something I will do willingly,¡± Zade says, not an ounce of emotion in his voice.

    Their words only make the hatred I feel for them grow stronger. These were the people who

    ripped me and my family apart. From the very start, they tried to drive a wedge between us, and they

    seeded¡­

    I stare down at the bottle. ¡°Why? Why was she given that poison to start with, before she was even

    born¡­ what was your incentive?¡± I ask Gerard. That was a question I have always wondered yet never

    asked.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, well¡­ to use as something against Zaia¡­ or yourself, I hope you understand that it was

    necessary for our noble cause.¡±

    His words are smooth but there¡¯s a change in Gaultier¡¯s heart rate.

    What are they keeping from me?

    ¡°In a not so very noble manner. My rule stands for this war. Children and the unarmed who are not part

    of the opposition¡¯sbat force are not to be touched.¡± I say, pocketing the vial.

    ¡°We will try, Sebastian, but remember, this is war.¡± Gerard reminds me as we head into the lift and go

    down.

    I nod. ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    The liftes to a stop and the four of us step out and I find myself staring at hundreds and hundreds

    of men, fully covered and masked with guns in hand. The manpower they possess is far greater than I

    had ever imagined, making my stomach twist.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Gerard¡¯s sinister whisperes.

    ¡°Impressed,¡± I reply smoothly.

    ¡°And this is why we will win. Real werewolves from every corner of the world. Gathered and trained for

    years.¡±

    Fuck¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s cleanse the world of the disbelievers!¡±

    Gerard calls now, turning away from me.

    ¡°For the Sable!¡± Gaultier says, holding his fist out. Zade instantly holds his out and I follow suit,

    touching mine against theirs. The moment we do, a dark blue shimmering triangle forms. above us,

    power zipping through every inch of my body as my eyes ze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I whisper, but even that rings loud in the darkness.

    It¡¯s time¡­

    We¡¯reing, Zaia¡­ I know you got this¡­ I¡¯ll be there¡­

    Soon.

 Chapter 121

    A Beginning

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡¯

    I frown, groaning slightly as I am pulled from the troubled dreams that were guing me. I open my

    eyes to see Zion standing there, hovering over my bed.

    I almost jump, but the dull pain in my waist stops me from doing so.

    ¡°Zion¡­ my darling, what are you doing here? Are you ok?¡± I ask, concern flooding me as I force myself

    up to sit up and cup his face as he sits there kneeling on the bed beside me, staring at me intently.

    ¡°They¡¯reing Mommy, you need to get up.¡±

    My stomach twists as I try to remain calm.

    ¡°Who ising?¡± I ask gently.

    He looks at me intently, ¡°Daddy and the Sable.¡¯ he says solemnly. My breath hitches. Am I dreaming?

    How does he know about the Sable? And what does he mean they¡¯reing?

    ¡°Zion, how do you know that word?¡±

    He tilts his head. ¡°I always know¡­¡± he murmurs, his gaze on my stomach before he reaches out and

    touches my stomach. ¡± Mommy, we have to hurry.¡±

    I nod, as I quickly push the covers back, a hand on my waist as I walk to the window.

    Now¡­ They decided to attack when I was injured? This couldn¡¯t get any worse. I pick up my phone

    and send out a group call to all squad captains as well as all the higher- positioned warriors.

    The moment the first few connect, I speak. They¡¯reing. You know what to do.¡±

    ((

    ¡°Understood. We are ready.¡± Justin says, as Jai curses.

    ¡°On my way.¡±

    My breath hitches. Am I dreaming? How does he know about the Sable? And what does he mean

    they¡¯reing?

    ¡°Zion, how do you know that word?¡±

    He tilts his head. ¡°I always know¡­¡± he murmurs, his gaze on my stomach before he reaches out and

    touches my stomach. ¡± Mommy, we have to hurry.¡± 3

    I nod, as I quickly push the covers back, a hand on my waist as I walk to the window.

    Now¡­ They decided to attack when I was injured? This couldn¡¯t get any worse.

    I pick up my phone and send out a group call to all squad captains as well as all the higher- positioned

    warriors.

    The moment the first few connect, I speak. They¡¯reing. You know what to do.¡±

    ((

    ¡°Understood. We are ready.¡± Justin says, as Jai curses.

    ¡°On my way.¡±

    There¡¯s a knock on the door before it opens and Atticus stands there, clearly having been asleep.

    His hair is a tousled mess, and he¡¯s only in a pair of sweatpants.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, they areing,¡± I say, looking at Zion, who has snuggled into the bedding, smiling at me.

    For someone who just told me what is toe, he is at peace. I want to know how he knows, but

    there¡¯s no time.

    ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Zion, he just told me that Sebastian and the Sable areing.

    ¡°What?¡± he says, looking at Zion, who nods.

    vigorously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± I say in French. ¡°I need

    to get everything in ce. I¡¯ll ask himter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. Zaia, maybe we need to rethink the battle strategy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I say, seeing the concern and pain in his eyes. I look away and for a moment, everything

    that needs doing spins around me.

    The timing is the worst¡­ but there¡¯s no stopping what ising.

    ¡°Ok, Zion, you and Sia need to go to the safe ce I showed you the other day, ok? You are going to

    be safe there and it¡¯s only a little while, but I need you to take care of Sia for me, alright?¡± I say to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mommy¡­¡± he says, pouting as he sits up. ¡°Are you and Daddy going to fight?¡±

    I smile softly at him. ¡°No¡­ we just need to figure this all out. It¡¯s going to be ok, my child.

    There¡¯s a television there, snacks and lots of games. I just need you to be a big boy until Mommy

    returns, and Granddad will be with you too.¡± I exin before I take up the clothes that I nned to wear

    for this day.

    Lifting the bag, I feel a spasm of pain and sigh heavily. Atticus takes it from me and ces it on top of

    the dresser, unzipping it for me.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say.

    I¡¯m at such a disadvantage¡­

    I touch my stomach, scared for this child¡¯s life. My children need me. Taking the clothes, I go into the

    adjoining bathroom, leaving the door open slightly as I begin to change into the clothes.

    ¡°But Sia¡­¡± Zion says quietly.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be ok, can you be a good boy and take care of her too, ok?¡±

    ¡°But Mommy¡­ I don¡¯t think Sia is going to be alright.¡± His voice breaks, making me freeze. I fasten the

    button on my pants before stepping out of the bathroom. My heart thumps as I walk over to him.

    ¡°Zion¡­ why do you say that?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡± He says, looking at the door before shaking his head and falling silent.

    Atticus frowns before his phone rings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready too.¡± He murmurs, casting me a worried look before he leaves the room.

    ¡°Sia will be ok, Zion.¡±

    ¡°She looks worse today when I woke up,¡± he says.

    My heart thuds as I step back, turning and rushing out of the door. My heart is in my mouth as I run

    down the hall and into the children¡¯s room. I see Sia sleeping, but despite how normal she looks, her

    chest is rising and falling rapidly.

    ¡°Sia¡­¡± I quickly go over to her, checking her pulse. It¡¯s too fast! ¡°Sia, baby?¡± I touch her forehead.

    She¡¯s burning up.

    Please, not now¡­ ¡°Valerie!¡± I call, as I grab her medication.

    Valeriees running just as I am ready to inject her.

    ¡°Wait, Zaia¡­ I¡¯m not sure if giving her any more steroids will help¡­¡± she says as she checks her over.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting worse¡­ goddess Sebastian, where are you?¡± She whispers.

    Fear envelops me as I pull Sia close, my heart clenching,

    ¡°No, Goddess, if something happens to her¡­¡± I leave my threat hanging as I re out of the window at

    the moon that glows soothingly.

    You have given us nothing but pain. Don¡¯t be so cruel as to take my angel from me. I hold her close,

    but even I know I need to lead this battle.

    ¡°I will take care of her, Zaia,¡± Dad says as he enters the room.

    I nod as I look at my sleeping child. ¡°Please make sure she does not take any stress, or that she

    doesn¡¯t get scared down there,¡± I whisper as I stand up, ignoring the pain in my waist as I kiss her on

    her forehead and her cheeks, fighting back my tears.

    Please, Goddess¡­

    ¡°I promise you, nothing will happen to her,¡± Dad says, giving me a sad smile, one that does. nothing to

    mask the fear in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure about this? Do you have to go?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I say as I hug Zion, who smiles up at me. ¡°Be a good boy, ok?¡±

    I can already hear the faintmotion, hear the murmur of talking through the earpiece. that Atticus is

    wearing from outside in the hall.

    Zion nods as he cups my face. ¡°I will.¡±

    I cast a final nce at Sia, my heart aching as Dad takes Zion¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come Zion, let¡¯s go,¡± Dad says quietly.

    He pauses as he looks at me. I know he wants to say a thousand things but instead, we just stare at

    one another before I turn away and take one of the headpieces that Jai is now holding.

    ¡°Lookout has reported there¡¯s definitely movement approaching¡­ and they¡¯reing from all sides,¡±

    Jai says as I put the earpiece on. ¡°Are you sure you will be ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I say, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in five.¡±

    My eyes are hard as I return to my room, grab a bandage that would support and protect my stomach a

    little and begin wrapping it around myself.

    This is it. The night when it will all go down.

    After putting the bandage on, I pull on a bulletproof vest and tie my hair up in a high ponytail.

    ¡°Counting at least seven hundred approaching.

    We will not be able to hide this from the humans

    ¡­

    This is the kind of threat that they fear would happen,¡± someone murmurs.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we are focusing on what we need to do. The aftermath is something I¡¯ll deal with

    when the timees. Alright everyone, let¡¯s do this,¡± I say as I leave my room, as Valeria and Jai fall in

    step with me.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Beta Justin is handling the south side, and Beta Jai is leading the east side.¡± I need to give them

    words of assurance, but how do I do that knowing Sia is not well¡­ knowing that I we have to face our

    previous Alpha¡­

    ¡°My Beta and Delta will be taking the north and west. You know your team leaders. Follow their

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    His words are met with determination, and I can sense their confidence.

    ¡°Well said,¡± I say softly.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia¡­ A word of encouragement from yourself?¡± he says.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Jai says, his arm around Valerie. She¡¯s gripping his shirt tightly.

    I can understand that feeling.

    A part of me is tired, wanting this all over with¡­

    ¡°I know this is something we never expected to happen,¡± I begin softly, knowing they needed to

    hear the words offort from both their leaders, no matter how hard it is. ¡°But everyone has worked

    hard, trained hard, and we are doing this not just for ourselves, but for our loved ones, for a chance at a

    life that we deserve I step out into the cold as someone passes me a gun and belt full of ammunition

    that Valerie helps me put on. I don¡¯t n to use my gun unless needed, but something tells me I will

    need it.

    ¡°Tonight, we fight for a second chance, to prove that everyone deserves to live their lives, regardless of

    the choices of our past. We are werewolves, and in thest few weeks and months, I have seen more

    and more of use into touch with that side.¡±

    I look at some of the men who are outside, ready to take their positions around the house.

    ¡°The Sable wishes to cleanse the world of all of us, but that will not happen, not today, not tomorrow.

    We may have grown up looking down on those who were in touch with their

    wolf as if it was wrong, but we know better now and we will embrace that.¡±

    I walk silently towards the gates. I can hear the breathing of some of those on the other side, but they

    are all listening intently to what I am saying.

    ¡°The Goddess is merciful, and she has given us a second chance¡­ In the name of the moon and our

    Goddess, we wille out victorious. No matter what, the night is ours.¡±

    ¡°The night is ours.¡± A murmur of everyone repeating my final words passes through the wind.

    Jai and Valerie have stopped bidding one another an emotional goodbye. I smile softly as they kiss

    passionately, and I look ahead as Atticuses into view.

    He¡¯s already suited up as his eyes meet mine, and he reaches over, turning my mic off and doing the

    same to his own.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, only for him to caress my cheek. The leather of his fingerless glove cools

    against my cheek.

    ¡°Just wanted to say a word to you¡­¡± he says.

    ¡°Atticus-¡±

    His finger presses against my lips, and I see the emotions in his.

    ¡°You are the strongest woman I¡¯ve met Red, after tonight this will be over, and you can live in peace.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I nod. I know I need to be strong, but even then, he sees past it.

    ¡°Thank you, Atticus, for everything,¡± I say quietly. Suddenly it feels like this is it¡­

    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t goodbye.¡± He replies with one of his gorgeous smirks, wrapping his arms. around me

    and pulling me close. ¡°I¡¯m going to be right there, protecting you every step of the way, alright?¡±

    I close my eyes, and deep down, I wish that he was the man I loved. He has always been there for me,

    no matter what. Wouldn¡¯t things have been easier if he were mine?

    But love is more painful than that¡­

    I take a deep, shuddering breath, enjoying thefort of his embrace and inhaling his scent before I

    move back.

    ¡°The same goes for you. I¡¯ll protect you too.¡± I smile in a weak attempt to lighten the tension

    I¡¯m rewarded with a smirk before he leans down and kisses my forehead.

    Just then a loud explosion goes off somewhere

    far ahead, illuminating the night with mes that reach into the sky.

 Chapter 122

    A Setup

    SEBASTIAN.

    I hear the explosion go off, a signal for us too¡­ as much as I thought I¡¯d be alone, it¡¯s wishful thinking.

    They sent Gaspard with me since he said he wants to get his pregnant woman out of here.

    Annalise.

    She sure yed a good game, but the truth is there were so many more involved in their games than I

    had originally thought. I was right; she didn¡¯t have the brains to be behind the entire kidnapping crap

    herself, and the worst part is I know Mom was the biggest instigator.

    Gaspard¡¯s hatred for me as we run through the tunnels that lead right into the Kings¡¯ Mansion is

    obvious.

    He hates me as much as I fucking hate him. I wonder how they thought a team made of people who

    detest one another would ever fucking work.

    I slowly let the time bomb I had hidden roll to the ground making sure it made no sound as we continue

    walking. It¡¯ll go off when he sends the four squads this way.

    This mansion was the ce Zaia and I called home. A ce where we thought we were safe, not

    knowing that so many people had possibly walked through those halls when she was home alone¡­

    It sends a chill through me and when things are over, if I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m having a full assessment done

    underground to make sure there are no more secret passageways.

    Gaspard steps ahead as he keys in a code. He¡¯s been here before and that irks me. I wonder how

    many times he just met up with Annalise after I sent Zaia away.

    The door clicks open and I¡¯m looking into a room that smells of Mom, her cinnamon tea and her love for

    roses¡­ it¡¯s a room that I barely saw in the past as it was her ce, but it¡¯s been ransacked, they¡¯ve

    checked the room thoroughly, but they never discovered the secret passage¡­

    Fuck.

    The entrance swings shut silently and with the heavy bookshelf in front of it, it probably didn¡¯t even feel

    hollow¡­ smartly hidden entrance.

    Gaspard smirks as he presses something on the watch he¡¯s wearing.

    ¡°We better get moving.¡± He says, looking at me. I nod as we slip into the bedroom, Mom and Dad¡¯s

    room.

    Gaspard raises his gun, getting It ready and I nce at him.

    ¡°You are not to kill anyone in this home,¡± Imand as I open the bedroom door.

    Where is Dad?

    ¡°You care too much for the traitors.¡± He says. quietly. I ignore him as we silently make our way down

    the stairs towards the back of the house. Although we are being watched, the to shoot Gaspard is

    fucking real.

    urge

    I just need to get to Sia first, and then I will unleash hell.

    They had given me a low dose of wolfsbane, and I had a feeling they would. They still don¡¯t trust me

    and Gerard had tried to mind link a few minutes after I had drunk the juice.

    I had kept my walls up, pretending I had heard nothing. A small amount of wolfsbane won¡¯t work on

    me, but they didn¡¯t need to know that.

    Even in training, no matter how good I was, I never gave it everything I had, making sure they

    underestimated me.

    ¡®Zaia?¡¯ I try to connect to her through the mind link. It¡¯s more draining than usual, but not impossible.

    Saying her name hurts¡­ Almost like I don¡¯t fucking deserve to¡­

    ¡®Zaia, can you hear me?¡¯

    Fuck Little Fox,e on, hear me. Let me through.

    But all I¡¯m met with is a wall.

    Dad¡­ shall I try to mind link him? I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work, but I don¡¯t know who else I can try.

    Jai¡­ he¡¯s an option too¡­

    ¡®Dad, Jai, can either of you hear me?¡¯ I call through the link. ¡®Dad. Jai!¡¯

    ¡®Sebastian?¡¯ Dad¡¯s voicees. He sounds almost unsure, and his voice is as cold as it was from the

    start.

    ¡®Dad, I need you to listen to me.¡¯

    ¡®That time was gone. You really turned out to be your mother¡¯s son¡­ and for someone who said they

    no longer saw me as their father, why call me Dad?¡¯

    That stings, I won¡¯t deny that, but right now, between Mom, Dad and Gerard, Dad is the only one I

    would call family¡­

    ¡®Because right now you are the only family I have.¡¯ I say quietly. ¡®Even though I know I am not the son

    you wanted¡­ I don¡¯t know if you see my children as your grandchildren, but Sia was poisoned by

    Mom- or should I say the witch Agatha¡­ They tried to kill my son and I don¡¯t

    R114

    even know why. Sia is dying Dad, if not for me, think of it as helping a child. One who has done no

    wrong to anyone.¡¯

    He sighs heavily. ¡®My son would not be a traitor ¡­ My son would not leave his family and run. When

    Agatha wanted you to marry Cara, I wanted you to bring Zaia back, bring your children back¡­ but even

    though she changed her mind about Car¨¤, you brought Zaia back. You still hurt her. I detest the likes of

    you.¡¯

    ¡°Then I hope one day you will understand me for who I am. But this isn¡¯t about us. Will you help me, for

    Sia?¡¯

    ¡®Very well, for the child and for Zaia, who has run this pack, despite your shorings.¡¯

    At least he approves of her. She¡¯s made.

    everyone proud¡­.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Then I need you to intercept me. We are making our way out of the King mansion as we speak. I am

    with Gaspard who is here for Annalise. I need you to kill him and injure me, if possible.¡¯

    ¡°That is very reckless¡­¡¯ Dad says as Gaspard slows down as we unlock the back door and step out

    into the chilly air. It¡¯s going to rain¡­ I can smell it.

    ¡®It¡¯s the only option I have. I have a camera on me which I need destroyed. They don¡¯t trust me, so I

    need you to make this look real. Bring back up if you need to if you trust them.¡¯

    ¡®Understood.¡¯ Dad¡¯s cold voicees.

    I just pray that he is indeed on our side. I¡¯m certain he is, but I have learned not to trust anyone.

    ¡°Where is the Safehouse from here?¡± Gaspard asks me, as he scans the surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a way from here. We need to lie low, stick to the shadows and avoid any skirmishes until we get

    there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Give the antidote, then we get the boy and get out of there.¡±

    ¡°The boy?¡± I ask, looking at him sharply.

    ¡°A bargaining chip,¡± Gaspard says as he motions me to follow.

    ¡°Be careful, Sebastian, you have my word, no harm wille to Zion.¡± Gerard¡¯s voicees through

    the earpiece, making my blood boil.

    Bastard.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± I reply, despite not trusting him at all.

    They had this nned¡­ sending Gaspard with me so he could grab Zion. What do they want with him?

    He¡¯s just a child.

    Suddenly there¡¯s another explosion that illuminates the sky, and I wonder if Zaia¡¯s safe.

    ¡°Keep low,¡± I say, lowering my head, about to turn left when suddenly a round of gunshots ring through

    the air, raining down on us. One hits my leg and I see Gaspard fall, cursing. ¡°This way!¡± I growl.

    ¡°What is happening Sebastian?!¡± Gerard snarls.

    ¡°We¡¯re being attacked! Are you sure that entrance was even fucking safe?!¡± I shoot back. ¡°We should

    have been more careful!¡± I growl.

    That was my n, to make it look like they knew we had entered and with the bomb that I dropped

    scheduled to go off at any minute, they¡¯ll soon die even before they turn back¡­

    ¡°Get out of there, Sebastian! Now!¡±

    I grab Gaspard, making it look pretty realistic.¡± I need to get the anti-¡± I¡¯m cut off when a rain of bullets

    hits Gaspard¡¯s back. His eyes widen before he looks down, falling dead.

    ¡°Gaspard!¡± I growl.

    ¡°Leave him, Sebastian! Head to the western side, go to Gaultier and Zade now!¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± I shout. ¡°I¡¯m going to shift, otherwise I won¡¯t fucking make it!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± His voice is tense, but if I shift¡­ it means the cameras and mouthpiece will be left behind¡­

    I discreetly remove the little pouch containing the vial and toss it behind me, growling as I shift, and the

    moment the mouthpiece falls to the floor, I crush it along with the cam.

    ¡°Get him!¡± I hear Dad¡¯s voice. I just need to get away from the area so they can¡¯t pinpoint my location.

    I keep going until I¡¯ve put some space between me and my discarded clothes, knowing Dad and his

    men will destroy them.

    When I am satisfied with the distance between us, I slow down and shift back.

    ¡°Drop whatever you¡¯re holding, or I will shoot.¡± A sexy voice whispers in my ear as I feel the cold barrel

    of a gun press against the back of my head.

    I almost smirk.

    So silent¡­. Impressive.

    My heart is pumping fast, and it¡¯s not just from the adrenaline, but from who that sinful voice.

    belongs to.

    It takes my all not to turn around, pull her close and kiss her senseless even if it means she¡¯ll shoot me

    in the process¡­ It would be worth it to taste her onest time¡­

    ¡°Put these on.¡± Dad orders as hees into view and throws some sweatpants at me.

    ¡°Do you have it?¡± She asks. Her scent is like a drug getting to me.

    ¡°He does,¡± Atticus says, about to take the pouch from me, but I move it before he can.

    ¡°Not until it¡¯s tested. No one¡¯s giving it to my girl.¡± I say coldly as I pull the pants on and turn slowly,

    tying them as I do. Coming face to face with the Alpha of three Packs¡­ 1

    Her vibrant red hair is pulled into a high pony, her beautiful face is as pale as the winter snow, her

    plump lips remind me of the first time I tasted her¡­ and those burning orange eyes that remind me of

    glowing embers in the hearth on a cold night¡­

    Zaia Toussaint, the Goddess herself.

 Chapter 123

    A Third

    ZAIA.

    The animalistic look in his eyes as his eyes rake over me, the hunger and passion that he¡¯s unable to

    hide, makes me giddy and I hate it. Why does he have such an effect on me? It hurts and I just wish it

    didn¡¯t¡­

    It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s about to grab me and I turn away quickly.

    ¡°Then get it tested, Valerie. Can you do this, please?¡± I ask. She¡¯s smiling, clearly happy as she looks

    at Sebastian.

    She has given it her all to find a cure for Sia and she had exhausted all avenues and had failed. No one

    med her, we were all stuck without a solution but she had been hard on herself.

    She nces at me and nods vigorously. ¡°Of course! It won¡¯t take long,¡± she reassures me. His eyes are

    burning into me, and I look at the pouch in his hand.

    ¡°How sure are you that it¡¯s the right thing?¡± I ask not bothering to look up at him.

    ¡°Pretty sure, but I also don¡¯t want to risk it,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°You risked everything for it. I really hope for our Sia that it is the antidote.¡± I say quietly.

    My angel has been through far too much¡­

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t¡­¡± Sebastian trails off, his threat hanging in the air, waves of rage rolling off him.

    Not responding, I turn to Atticus. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should meet the enemy on the front line¡­ Mr King,

    please stay with them,¡± I say, looking at Aran, who has just reached us.

    He nods slowly, ¡°Take care of yourself Zaia, you¡¯re injured.¡±

    ¡°Injured?¡± Sebastian asks sharply.

    I smirk humourlessly as I turn my gaze on him. Those piercing blue eyes burn into mine, with concern I

    don¡¯t need.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m fine.¡± I reply, turning away from him.

    ¡°Be careful, they n to overpower the big yers and take over¡­ They will target you both.¡± His

    deep, rugged voicees.

    ¡°As they have been from the start. Let theme. My n is exactly the same.¡± I counter quietly.

    It takes my all to walk away without faltering. I want to be beside Sia. I wanted to be there holding my

    child, but the attacks are alreadying with a vengeance and I need to protect.

    my people¡­

    Sia has Dad, Val, and Sebastian¡­ I¡¯m not able to help her anyway¡­

    For a moment, I feel like a failure again, but I push it aside. Now is not the time for self-pity.

    ¡°We should wait for Valerie before we move to the front lines,¡± Atticus suggests. ¡°The three of us

    together are stronger.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. She¡¯ll join us when she¡¯s done. We need to take down those we can and try to find

    the other two Sable members.¡± I ce a hand on my waist as we move closer to the conflict at the

    edge of the pack. I press a button on my earpiece. ¡°If anyone sees the Sable members, you know what

    to do.¡±

    With that said, I take a deep breath as I step forward looking at themotion ahead. I touch my back

    pocket where the Moon Dust is safely tucked away.

    When the time is right, I will pinpoint the leaders of the opposition and once I have taken care of

    them¡­ the rest will all fall into ce ever so nicely.

    ¡°Are you ready, Red?¡± Atticus asks with a small smirk.

    ¡°Always.¡± I raise my hands, palms upwards. My orange aura glows around me and my eyes burn

    orange as I hone in on the approaching hoard of the enemy¡¯s men, ready to end this once and for all¡­

    SEBASTIAN.

    I watch her walk away, like always. She looks fucking sexy. Despite how serious the situation is, she

    still captures my attention. I force myself to turn to Valerie, who motions me to follow.

    She breaks into a jog, and Dad and I follow.

    There¡¯s a deafening silence around us as we reach the safe house.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t going in,¡± Dad says firmly as he looks at Valerie, who nces at me.

    I raise my hands in surrender, before passing her the antidote. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just¡­ I need to know if it¡¯ll

    work.¡±

    It has to. Fuck at this moment a part of me is terrified that if this fails¡­ everything I did was in vain¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I¡¯ve checked it,¡±

    Valerie says as she lets herself inside the safehouse leaving me alone with Dad.

    ¡°How did Zaia get hurt?¡± I ask the burning question that has been on my mind since I found out.

    ¡°In her confrontation with your mother, she was shot in the waist.¡±

    I look up sharply, guilt and worry rushing through me. ¡°She¡¯s shot? But that was recent, and she¡¯s out

    there fighting?¡± I ask, my heart thundering.

    ¡°Well, she is the Alpha. What did you expect her to do?¡± he replies coldly. ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t the best

    option, it is what she must do.¡±

    I exhale in irritation, letting his words sink in. and the unspoken message in them loud and clear.

    If I was here, as Alpha, she wouldn¡¯t have to be the one leading this fight¡­ I¡¯ll join her the moment that

    Sia has that antidote¡­

    ¡°I was angry and upset when she left this pack, feeling as if she was the one who could fix you, but I

    can¡¯t me her after everything you keep doing. When will enough be enough?¡±

    I let his remark about fixing me slide.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I ask, ring ahead into the night as the sounds of the sh from all

    around surround us.

    All I can think of is that she¡¯s injured, fuck I need to go to her.

    They want to get in, take over¡­ overpower the Sublime, and kill them¡­ Zade and Gaultier were raised

    as killing machines, and I don¡¯t want Zaia facing them.

    ¡°That she was never in the wrong¡­ I see that now¡­ when will you fix things, Sebastian?

    When will you stop her suffering?¡± His voice is quiet, and I mask my surprise at his concern for

    Zaia.

    Long ago, she was his and mom¡¯s favourite, but after a while, he started turning against her¡­

    I tilt my head, frowning as I observe him. ¡°Tell me, Dad, was Mom the one instigating matters. regarding

    Zaia? Your words now and the hatred I remember after she left, don¡¯t exactly go hand in hand.¡±

    He¡¯s silent for a moment before he looks away.

    I was a fool. Looking back, I realise I was just too blinded¡­ the way she worked¡­ I fell for it, but it¡¯s no

    excuse. I made mistakes, they are on

    ming another doesn¡¯t make the fact I listened any less.¡± ((

    True¡­

    We fall silent and after a while; I nce at the door behind me, feeling impatient. ¡°She¡¯s taking too long.

    Call her.¡± I say to Dad. He frowns and pauses. By now Gerard might know that something isn¡¯t right.

    ¡°She wants us toe inside,¡± he says just as the door unlocks and is pulled open. I find myself

    staring at Hugh Toussaint. His eyes sh when he sees me before he steps.

    aside, allowing us in.

    ¡°How is it?¡± I ask as he leads the way down the hall to the panic room, the safe ce I had created in

    case the safe house was infiltrated.

    ce that can withstand a lot more.

    Where is Valerie?

    ¡°There¡¯s some bad news, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Hugh begins as we step through the safe house door.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aran asks coldly.

    But my stomach is already sinking when I see Valerie standing at the small door that leads to the panic

    room. Tears in her eyes as she holds the vial in her hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask quietly, dreading the answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an antidote¡­ you were tricked, Sebastian¡­¡± she whispers, looking away in frustration as she

    struggles to control her anger.

    My eyes ze as her words ring in my mind, my head suddenly begins thumping and the sudden

    ringing in my ears intensifies.

    He deceived me¡­ 3

    Everything I did¡­ was for fucking nothing¡­

    I clench my fists, trying to control myself from shifting, turning and ripping the enemy to shreds. I¡¯m

    about to turn away when I hear the light footsteps of two small pairs of feet that make me pause.

    Looking over my shoulder, I see Zion and Sia standing there, hand in hand, as they look at me wide-

    eyed.

    ¡°I knew you woulde back for us, Daddy,¡±

    Zion says with confidence, a small smile crossing his lips. He¡¯s alert and fresh despite the time but Sia

    looks¡­ sick¡­

    Extremely sick, her face has lost all colour, her hair is limp and there are small bags under her eyes.

    Fuck.

    I push past Hugh and Valerie, crouching down before my kids and pull them into my arms. Instantly I

    can hear her unsteady heart rate and my heart clenches.

    I failed her.

    I fucking failed her¡­

    ¡°Where have you been, Daddy? We missed you?¡± Her little voice asks, crushing me even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never should have left,¡± I whisper, fighting back the emotions that are crippling How do I

    save her? She looks worse than before. She¡¯s fucking dying, and no matter what I do, I can¡¯t fix this!

    ¡°No Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t have left. But it¡¯s ok, you are here now. Now Sia will be alright,¡± Zion says

    confidently and I wish he was right¡­ but what can I do when everything I thought I was doing for her

    was in vain?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be,¡± I respond quietly as my heart crumbles a little more. I failed them all.

    ¡°We need to go to Mommy,¡± Zion says.

    ¡°Yes, I will go now. Take care of your sister.¡± I say to him as I kiss their foreheads, hugging my princess

    closer. I would give my heart to her if it will help her, I would do anything for her to live.

    ¡°No Daddy, we must all go.¡± Zion persists, as I let go of Sia and stand up.

    Ready to kill them all, starting with Gerard.

    ¡°No, son, you need to stay here. I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯m going to find them and end them.¡± I growl.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Valerie says as she kneels before Zion. ¡± Let Zion speak¡­ What do you mean by that Zion?¡±

    I frown as I turn back to them.

    ¡°Zion was the one who alerted Zaia that the Sable are on the way, and he was right,¡± Hugh exins,

    making Dad look at Zion in surprise and curiosity.

    ¡°We need to go to Mommy! Sia and me, and Daddy and Aunty Velly. We need toplete the third

    tiqetra and then create the ultimate tiqetra,¡± he says, spreading his arms. ¡°And then, that¡¯s how we heal

    Sia!¡±

    ¡°The third Triquetra?¡± I ask, my brows furrowing. What the fuck is going on and how the hell does this

    boy know all this?

    ¡°Yes, the moon goddess said she had to make a third tiqetra to fix the things she created when she

    was mad. All this fighting. We have to stop it.¡±

    ¡°This is freaky,¡± I mutter as Valerie cups his face.

    ¡°And how will the third Triquetra bepleted?¡± she asks him, ignoring me.

    He shrugs. ¡°Easy. The Moon Goddess said me, that Sia and our baby brother in mommy¡¯s tummy will

    complete it. We are the third tiqetra!¡± s My heart is racing, and it¡¯s not only because of his crazy

    revtion but what he had just said¡­

    Zaia¡¯s¡­ pregnant.

    Zaia¡¯s fucking pregnant, she¡¯s injured, and she¡¯s out there. Fighting.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Turning, I break into a run, unable to stop myself from shifting, my heart thundering in my ears. The

    only thing I can think of is getting to Zaia.

    Fast.

 Chapter 124

    A Family

    ZAIA.

    ¡°The antidote didn¡¯t work, but there¡¯s a way.¡¯ Valerie¡¯s words ring in my mind as I look ahead, shaken.

    No matter how doubtful I felt, I wanted to believe it was the truth.

    Everything¡­ was for nothing¡­

    My eyes blur for a moment as she notifies us. She is on the way. My heart is thumping as I reach for

    the Moon Dust, pouring a handful into my hand.

    My aura is whipping around me, a barrier of sheer power, and everything fades away.

    Find the leaders¡­. Find Zade Toussaint, Gaultier King, and Gerard King. I blow the Moon Dust from

    my hand, watching as it disappears in three different directions.

    ¡°Zaia, we cannot split up,¡± Atticus warns me, as we deflect yet another double attack.

    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t hang back when our men are out there.¡± I remind him just as two wolvesunch

    themselves at me, but before I can even deflect them, a big ck wolf flies over our heads, ripping

    them apart with his teeth.

    He turns his zing blue eyes on me, growling.

    Sebastian¡­

    ¡®Zaia-¡® he begins, but there¡¯s no stopping the enemy who has to cross the first line of defence.

    There¡¯s a lot of them and I have no time to waste as I strike them down, just as Valerie rushes over to

    us.

    ¡°Zaia! Zion said something. There¡¯s a way to heal Sia, but he said you, Sebastian, and your three

    children are the key. Atticus and I will

    cover. Head back and go heal our little princess,¡± she whispers. Her eyes zing as she takes a deep

    breath.

    She hasn¡¯t trained like me, but she knows how to use some of her abilities, although she would rely

    more so on the gun in her hand.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, sending two wolves flying as Atticus engages another.

    ¡®I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡¯ Sebastian¡¯s voicees as he kills yet another wolf before rushing over to me.

    ¡®Get on my back.¡¯

    ¡®I can run.¡¯ I counter pulling my gun out and shooting a man who is about to shoot Atticus.

    He doesn¡¯t argue with me, much to my surprise, and I nce back at Atticus and Valerie. ¡°Don¡¯t

    engage the other two until I¡¯m here,¡± I warn.

    I don¡¯t need to say their names for them to understand who I mean. I break into a run heading back, as

    Sebastian fills me in on what Zion had said.

    It sounds wild, but he knew they wereing, which stands for something. ¡®He was so confident when

    he said the Sable wereing.¡¯

    I murmur.

    ¡®You¡¯re pregnant, yet you¡¯re standing there ready to take part in the fight.¡¯ Sebastian says.

    quietly.

    I frown as we turn the corner and I shoot a stray wolf that is heading our way just as we hear another

    explosion go off.

    ¡®What do you expect me to do?¡¯ I counter icily.

    He growls, but I am not going to entertain him. We reach the safe house and the moment I

    unlock the doors, Sebastian shifts and locks the door behind us. I look away from his incredible body

    and hurry towards the panic room.

    ¡®So, you just won¡¯t talk about this?¡¯ He questions.

    ¡®No.¡¯ I reply firmly.

    I nce back when I don¡¯t hear him follow to see him pulling some pants on. Our eyes meet as he ties

    them, his head tilted as he watches me, and I turn my back on him, walking ahead.

    Dad opens the entrance and I step inside, with Sebastian right behind me. Aran is there too, but unlike

    Dad, who is calm, he looks restless. Seeing the two in the same small space is something strange, as

    the two never got on.

    Perhaps that will change now.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± The twins exim, and I crouch down, wincing slightly before I hug them tightly.

    ¡°Want to tell me your little n?¡± I ask Zion. He tilts his head, simr to the way his dad usually does,

    but just a much cuter, adorable version.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly my n, but the Moon Goddess¡¯s.¡± He says with a cute pout as he shrugs.

    ¡°Oh, and what did she say?¡± I ask, brushing his hair back as Sebastian scoops Sia into his arms.

    ¡°She said the three points of the tiqetra have to join¡­ Daddy, Mommy¡­ and me¡­ and Sia and baby

    complete my tiqetra¡­¡± he tilts his head, staring at my stomach again. ¡°But she didn¡¯t say anything else,

    just that Sia will be ok.¡±

    I nce up at Sebastian, my heart thundering, feeling hope rise within me.

    The Goddess would help¡­

    Dad looks between us. ¡°Come together and try to create the connection that is there already, as a

    family.¡±

    His words are of wisdom, and my heart clenches at his words. But for our children, we will always be

    there for them, together.

    Sebastian crouches down. ¡°So, any ideas about how this would work?¡±

    ¡°I guess. Just do what feels right?¡± I suggest, remembering how the Moon Dust worked simrly.

    ¡°Through touch, like when I touched Atticus and Valerie.¡±

    I slowly reach down and begin to unwrap the bandages I had wrapped around my stomach beneath my

    top.

    Zion nods. ¡°We must make it all better¡­ but Mommy, you can¡¯t be angry at Daddy.¡±

    I¡¯ll try not to be. Although to Zion, I simply nod.

    Right now, all I care about is making sure Sia will be alright.

    ¡°Fuck! Your twin is on a fucking mad rampage.¡± Jai growls.

    Dad frowns, clearly having heard his words.

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t engage him! He¡¯s powerful.¡± I warn as Sebastian nods in agreement.

    ¡°I will go. Do you trust Aran with the children?¡± he asks, not bothering to ask via the mind link.

    I look at Aran, who res at Dad and nod. ¡°Yes, he is their grandfather, and I know he¡¯ll take care of

    them,¡± I say softly.

    Aran looks at me and gives me a small nod. I do trust him. Turning back to Dad, I shake my head. I

    don¡¯t like this idea. ¡°But Dad¡­..¡±

    ¡°I need to see my son¡­ perhaps I can get through to him,¡± Dad says.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t keep my hopes up. Zade is not one who has a heart.¡± Sebastian replies.

    ¡°But I still need to try,¡± Dad replies with a heavy sigh before he hurries out.

    ¡°Ok, so let¡¯s do this,¡± Sebastian says, his gaze dipping to my stomach before it turns cold when it falls

    on my waist. He moves forward, pulling my top a little higher, examining my bandage over my wound,

    his hand brushing my breast lightly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re fighting like this?¡± he snarls.

    My eyes sh as I grip his wrist and force his hand away from me. ¡®It¡¯s none of your concern,¡¯ I say

    through the link.

    Our eyes meet and I look away.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do this¡­¡± I say softly as Zion takes Sia¡¯s hand, mumbling something to her that makes no

    sense to me, and she nods as both step forward, cing their hands on my tummy.

    ¡°Mommy really has a baby¡­¡± Sia says, her eyes. sparkling with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m going to help mommy

    take care of our little baby.¡±

    ¡°Of course you will.¡± I smile as Zion takes Sia¡¯s other hand, and I nce at Sebastian who holds his

    hand out to me.

    I look down at it, ignoring the pain in my chest, and ce my hand hesitantly in his. The sparks course

    through me and his hand tightens around mine. I can feel his eyes on me, but I don¡¯t look at him,

    fighting back the emotions that threaten to consume me. He gives my hand a gentle squeeze, the

    warmth of his hand feels protective¡­

    I don¡¯t need him¡­ but despite all the betrayals, he still offers me safety. He¡¯s¡­.

    I close my eyes, cing my hand over the children¡¯s on my tummy and Sebastian ces. his over

    mine.

    ¡°We are one,¡± Zion says softly. ¡°One family, one pack¡­ forever¡­ and ever.¡±

    My eyes flutter shut and for a moment it¡¯s just me and my family¡­

    The sound of the shouting and the shooting fades away¡­

    I feel at peace¡­ I can hear each heartbeat¡­ Mine

    ¡­ Sebastian¡¯s, Zion¡¯s, Sia¡¯s¡­ and the faint whisper of the baby within me. Quiet but strong Goddess¡­

    help us end the fighting, help us end the suffering¡­ help us heal our little angel. She has done nothing

    to suffer for so long¡­

    Let her run through the winter snow, without me having to worry about her getting ill¡­

    Let her take part in dance sessions that she enjoys, but she can¡¯t because she copses¡­

    Let herugh as much as she wants without breaking into wheezes¡­

    Let her cry and scream without overwhelming her body¡­.

    Let my Angel live the life she deserves¡­

    Tears trickle down my cheeks, and I can hear Zion¡¯s whispered plea as he begs the goddess.

    too.

    ¡°Please Goddess, please goddess¡­.¡±

    I feel a surge of a power rush through me and my eyes snap open as a brilliant white light swirls around

    us. Sebastian¡¯s eyes are zing, his brows furrowed, his ck hair whipping across his forehead¡­

    Zion¡¯s smiling as he stares at the white light that is bing blinding by the second, yet he doesn¡¯t

    blink away from it.

    Sia has her eyes tight shut but there¡¯s a smile of happiness on her face and I look down at my stomach

    where the light is emanating from where our hands touch my stomach.

    It grows stronger and stronger until it¡¯s swirling around us like an intense tornado before it bes too

    intense to see anymore. I feel the pain in my waist ebb away¡­

    I can hear Sia¡¯s heartbeat be stronger and the sparks from Sebastian and my touch intensify.

    My breath hitches as the white light begins to fade and I look at Sia, gasping at the smile on her face.

    Her skin is no longer sallow, her heart is strong and rhythmic, and she is breathing evenly. 3

    ¡°Sia! My angel!¡± I whisper, pulling her close.

    ¡°Oh, and Mommy is all ok now too,¡± Zion says as Sebastian high-fives him.

    ¡°You are my hero, son.¡± He says as we all look at Sia.

    ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± She whispers, making my heart ache.

    Not only did she neverin, but she¡¯s so brave. I smile at her, bursting into a softugh as I pull

    her and Zion close.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, my angel, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± I whisper as Sebastian caresses the back of her hair.

    The roof trembles and reality returns.

    ¡°We need to get out there and end this,¡± I say, feeling stronger and more determined than ever.

    Sebastian nods as Aran steps forward.

    ¡°I will take care of the children. You do what you must,¡± He says firmly, looking between Sebastian and

    me.

    ¡°We will,¡± Sebastian says as he kisses the children¡¯s forehead and stands up.

    ¡°But we have to fix things¡­¡± Zion says.

    ¡°Not yet¡­ after the fighting¡­¡± Sia exins to him, ¡°We have to wait.¡±

    I exchange looks with Sebastian as the two begin conversing with one another in that samenguage

    that sounds a lot like French.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± Aran says as he looks at Sebastian almost hesitantly. ¡°I do, perhaps¡­owe you an

    apology.¡±

    Sebastian, who was ready to leave, pauses and looks at his father in surprise.

    ¡°You think?¡± he replies before sighing. ¡°We both said things and did things we are not proud of, but it is

    in the past. When this is over¡­ we can settle it over a game of chess.¡¯

    Aran smiles slightly as he nods. ¡°I think that¡¯s fair¡­ take care of yourself and Zaia, son.¡± 1

    Sebastian freezes before he nces at Aran and nods. ¡°I will.¡±

    I smile softly as the kids giggle while they watch their father and grandfather, and I shake my head

    slightly.

    These two¡­ they are a force to be reckoned with.

    I¡¯m about to push open the door when Sebastian reaches over and pushes it for me.

    ¡°I had it,¡± I say quietly as we step out into the safe house and the door bolts shut behind us.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡± He replies arrogantly.

    I don¡¯t respond, breaking into a jog and just when I¡¯m about to open the door, he grabs me by the elbow

    and pulls me back.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I suck in a breath as he gently yet firmly pushes. me against the wall, stepping closer as he seals. the

    gap between us. ¡°We need to get out there.¡± I remind him, attempting to turn sideways only for his

    chest to block me.

    ¡°We do, but I need you to promise me that your will be careful.¡± He urges.

    My eyes sh and I shove him back. ¡°I know how to take care of my kids and I won¡¯t be foolish.¡± I snarl.

    His eyes flicker as he watches me with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He says quietly.

    I scoff as I unlock the door and step out. ¡°For what? Sorry the list is so long, I¡¯m struggling to keep up.¡±

    I counter, knowing that I¡¯m being a bitch but I don¡¯t need himing here and thinking suddenly I¡¯m

    going to be ok with him, because that is not going to happen.

    He exhales. ¡°I know, I know I¡¯ve messed up, Zaia. I know that¡­ but tonight, it isn¡¯t about us but this

    fight that we¡¯re in, together.¡±

    ¡°I know. And we¡¯re wasting time by not being out there.¡±

    He nods as I back away from him, Turning, we both break into a run.

    ¡°Where is Dad?¡± I ask as I scan the grounds.

    Wolves fight wolves, but I¡¯m no longer able to tell who is who.

    ¡°He and Jai are facing Zade!¡± Justin says, his voice strained.

    ¡°And we¡¯ve just found Gaultier and Gerard,¡± Atticus says, sounding uneasy.

    ¡°That you have¡­ or we¡¯ve just found you.¡±

    Gerard¡¯s menacing voicees through the earpiece.

    ¡°And this one is a pretty thing.¡± Gaultier¡¯s chilling voice whispers, making my blood run cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Atticus snarls.

    Valerie!

    My heart thuds as I break into a run, hearing the shouts as they sh before a blood-curdling scream

    fills the air¡­

 Chapter 125

    I Am The Luna by Moonlight Muse Chapter 125

    A Son

    HUGH.

    I snarl as I push Jai out of the way, making it just in time as Zade is ready to rip his heart out. 1

    Seeing my son for the first time with an expression of hatred twisting his face is not what a father hopes

    for. He turns the gun, cocking the trigger as he turns it on me.

    There¡¯s recognition in his eyes and for a fraction of a second, I feel he is about to lower the gun, but

    that expression vanishes pretty quickly as resentment and rage rece it.

    ¡°Zade, I¡¯m Hugh, your father.¡±

    ¡°You ain¡¯t no fucking father of mine,¡± he snarls

    venomously, pulling the trigger without mercy. I dodge and Jai lunges at him, throwing him back, only to

    be thrown to the ground violently by Zade.

    It¡¯s clear from the state Jai is in that he had been in wolf form. I never knew he could shift, but I am

    proud of him. Everyone has pushed themselves to the limit, proving that their faith in the goddess

    remained.

    ¡°Are you alright Jai!¡± I growl as I run over to him. He¡¯s in a bad state. There¡¯s blood pouring from his

    shoulder, left nk, and his stomach. ¡± You need to get out of here,¡± I mutter, stepping in front of him as

    I flex my hands, watching Zade, who is observing me with hatred, what I just did clearly triggered his

    anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking fa?ade!¡± he snarls,unching himself at me. ¡°I¡¯ll finish you first before I go find your

    precious little princess!¡±

    ¡°She is your sister Zade. I came here to talk to you!¡± I counter loudly. The howls and shouts from

    around me are deafening, but even then, it feels like it¡¯s just the two of us.

    I can see myself in him, although he does remind me a little of Adam too, and it does hurt knowing he

    is far too gone to save¡­

    If only I had known years ago. I could have saved him¡­

    ¡°Too fuckingte for that, way too fuckingte! Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know the truth!¡± He hisses.

    as he pulls out a knife, spinning it before he grabs it by the hilt and lunges at me.

    I duck. I too have trained for years of my life. Even if I am no longer as young or fast as him, I am no

    fool¡­

    I duck and dodge his attacks, aiming a kick in his stomach, only for him to bend backwards and swing

    his knife at me once again.

    I move back, almost falling, but I aim a kick at his shin before backing away to regain myself.

    ¡°If this is about why I never came to find you, I never knew you made it¡­ Your mother had an entire

    story made¡­¡±

    He throws his head back, letting off a bitterugh. ¡°You really are a fucking loser. I know the truth. I

    know that you ain¡¯t my fucking father. Adam Toussaint was my father. Hate to break it to ya if you didn¡¯t

    know that shit!¡± he

    ???????????????????????.\1???????h???????????????.\

    1

    Who told him that?

    They are my children¡­ there is no doubt about that, but someone clearly manipted the truth.

    I see Jai move from the corner of my eyes, going for a discarded gun. As much as I know Zade is

    dangerous, I need him to know the truth.

    ¡°Whoever told you that was lying! You and Zaia are mine, me and your mother were fated mates! You

    are my son!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t buy your bullshit. I know you killed my father!¡± He snarls as the knife slices through my

    shoulder, pain burning through me as I jump back, breathing hard.

    How much distrust and hatred have they embedded in him?

    ¡°I am not lying, I am not saying forgive me because I should have seen through Mnie¡¯s lies¡­ but I

    don¡¯t want you to find outter and Jai pulls the trigger and Zade ducks, his aura raging around him as

    he turns on Jai, sending a st in his direction that sends him flying to the ground, but Jai still shoots

    again and this time it connects. Zade grunts as he touches his left leg and looks at the blood on his

    fingers.

    ¡°Nice strategy to y decoy.¡± He says mockingly, ignoring Jai and turning his eye on me. I wonder what

    happened to his other eye?

    I doubt he¡¯ll want to share that with me.

    ¡°I am not ying decoy or trying to distract you. Jai¡­ leave this to me.¡± I say quietly as a few more of

    the enemies¡¯ men rush forward to assist Zade, but the others intercept them.

    Zade¡¯s powerful aura is swirling around him dangerously, and no one is managing to get close.

    I see Jai try, concern in his eyes as he watches me, but I¡¯m more concerned about his state. He needs

    medical care, but he refuses to back out as he givesmands to some of the men.

    A good beta.

    ¡°Toote to pretend to care. I need to get this over with so I can go grab my nephew.¡± He says

    mockingly, tilting his head to the side. Unease floods me and I shake my head.

    No¡­ Zaia hase too far for this¡­ far too far. I will never let anyone hurt her or the children. again!

    ¡°Then I will have to stop you. Son or not.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t antagonise me!¡± he snarls as he rushes at me, far too fast for me to duck this time.

    I grab his wrist as he plunges the knife into my stomach.

    ¡°Alpha Hugh!¡± Justin, Zaia¡¯s other beta, shouts.

    I can see the blinding light around us build higher, stopping anyone from getting close enough to assist

    me.

    Zade is powerful, extremely powerful, and he is a trained killer. He has no remorse. There¡¯s an arrogant

    smile on his face as he pushes the knife deeper into my stomach.

    ¡°Are you really so far gone that you do not realise this is wrong?¡± I grunt, ignoring the pain as I try to

    push him back, my hand still holding his tightly.

    He looks up at me and cocks a brow. ¡°So far gone? Really? I¡¯ve worked my entire life to get rid of scum

    who don¡¯t deserve to be called alphas!¡± he hisses. ¡°Your death will help cleanse the world of trash and

    scum.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it won¡¯t. You won¡¯t win this because you chose the losing side!¡± I shout as I m my shoulder

    into his chest and from the bottom of my heart, I will myself to transform.

    This is not something I have done in years¡­ Pain rips through me, spreading like poison from a bite

    and for a moment I¡¯m paralysed by the pain, feeling my bones break and transform.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I growl at Zade, who watches me with a small smirk.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t as weak as I presumed,¡± he murmurs.

    ¡®No, I am not.¡¯ I reply, forcing my voice through the mind link that I know I have with him. He is family

    and no matter what he believes, he is not Adam¡¯s son.

    His eyes sh as he shifts andunches himself at me. I meet him head on, throwing him aside, only

    for him to turn and swipe his ws across. my jaw.

    I snarl at him as blood stters the ground beneath us before we begin to circle one another. ¡®See the

    world through your own eyes, see that this is wrong! Do not let this night be thest one you will ever

    see through.¡¯ I try again. I don¡¯t know why I think he¡¯d listen.

    ¡®You¡¯re one to talk,¡¯ he snarls. ¡°This will make the world a better ce and I can finally live free from the

    pain and secrets. After this day, even the humans will know that we are greater! We will control not only

    the supernatural but the real world. We are the superior species!¡¯

    Madness.

    His words are delusional¡­ he is blinded and with cold rity, I realise that he will not listen to me¡­

    ¡°Alpha Hugh! Get the hell out of there! Alpha¡¯s Zaia¡¯s orders!¡± Jai growls at me, his eyes zing as

    Zade advances on me. This time he¡¯s ready for the kill and his aura zes higher around him.

    I can¡¯t move as it mps down on me, creating an invisible prison around me.

    Move!

    But no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t fight his aura. It¡¯s strong, but even then I know that there are two

    other auras I have felt that are stronger than his¡­

    The true leaders of our kind¡­

    Zaia and Sebastian.

    I smile internally, realising why they were paired¡­ a force to be reckoned with¡­

    ¡®Zaia¡­¡¯

    ¡®Dad!¡¯

    My heart skips a beat at the pain in her voice. What is happening? Why is she so devastated?

    I don¡¯t have the time to ask¡­

    Jai and Justin are hammering against the prison around me.

    ¡®Dad, I¡¯ming!¡¯ Zaia¡¯s voicees in my head, full of desperation and pain. 2

    ¡®No, don¡¯t, child. Focus on what you need to do. Zaia, I know that you and Sebastian have had every

    force in this world try to tear you apart, but he loves you. You love him. Give each other one final

    chance. I love you, child.¡¯

    ¡®Dad! Don¡¯t you dare make this a farewell!¡¯ Her voice breaks and I close my eyes as Zade sinks his

    teeth into my neck, ripping a chunk of my flesh right out, but he is not done.

    Even through the pain and shouts, all I see is the hatred in his one good eye as heunches himself at

    me once more¡­ Is this it?

    The end?

    At the hands of my own son?

    I see him raise his blood-covered ws, hackles raised, his eye zing with rage and hatred as he

    launches himself at me and I await the final blow¡­

 Chapter 126

    An End

    ZAIA.

    I run towards Atticus and Valerie, my heart pounding violently. ¡°Valerie!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Atticus growls but I can tell he is angry. His voice is tense and trembling with rage. Even

    though he¡¯s reassured me, I keep running.

    ¡°Shame you survived that attack¡­ don¡¯t worry, this time I¡¯ll end her properly.¡± Gaultier sneers, making

    my eyes sh.

    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Valerie spits.

    ¡°If you want to.¡±

    Atticus¡¯s snarl reaches me just as Sebastian

    catches up to me.

    ¡®Get on!¡¯ he snarls.

    I don¡¯t argue, jumping onto his back as he runs at incredible speed through the trees.

    There are dozens of wolves all around and I

    can¡¯t see Valerie or Atticus, although I can sense their auras ahead from the midst of all of the wolves.

    Sebastian tears through them, throwing, biting and killing them as we pass.

    I catch Valerie¡¯s and Atticus¡¯s scent up ahead and my eyes ze as I leap off Sebastian¡¯s back sting

    Gerard to the ground, my glowing orange power swirling around me like a full- body shield.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± I snarl, looking at Valerie, who is clutching her bloody arm.

    ¡°Or what?¡± Gaultier asks as he turns his cold eyes on me. The simrities to Sebastian are uncanny,

    and I hate it.

    ¡°Or I will fuck you up,¡± I reply icily.

    Gaultier rushes at me, only for Sebastian to growl threateningly at him as he blocks his path, his aura

    surging around him.

    ¡°Ah, Sebastian¡­ what a surprise,¡± Gerard says coldly. He stands therepletely rxed, with

    Gaultier¡¯s aura protecting them both.

    Sebastian snarls at him. ¡®You lied to me!¡¯ His voice is loud in my head. I can feel his rage and anger

    through the bond. He wants blood and vengeance.

    ¡°You betrayed me.¡± Gerard counters.

    ¡®I fucking wish I did it sooner!¡¯ Sebastian growls. With him distracting Gerard, I quickly make my way

    over to Atticus and Valerie.

    ¡°Val!¡± I whisper, worry rushing through me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she reassures me as she staggers to her feet. Atticus¡¯s shield protects us from the wolves

    that surround us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this once and for all,¡± I say, looking at her worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok, babe.¡± She whispers through her earpiece before she looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Atticus nods as the three of us turn as one, even as many wolves circle us and the sound of bullets

    from all around us, we do not falter.

    Atticus¡¯s shield holds in ce and the three of us join our hands together. I feel the surge of power

    burst through me as I look at Gaultier. ¡°You know this is wrong¡­ why are you even doing this? Look

    around! All you are doing is killing innocent people!¡± I shout, wanting to give him one final chance

    before we end this.

    He hurt Valerie¡­ he hurt and killed so many¡­ is there anypassion or an ounce of humanity in the

    murderer before me?

    ¡°Innocent? Those who are ready to fight a war are not innocent, nor are they casualties of war! They

    are killers!¡± He snarls at me, his eyes cold. and emotionless.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t seem to look in the mirror often¡­ so is that your wish? Will you fight the Sublime as

    if we are your enemy until the very end?¡± I ask.

    ¡°As if you are? You fucking ARE my enemy!¡± Gaultier snarls,unching himself at me. His aura swirls

    around him, but it¡¯s nothingpared to thebined power of all three of ¡°Let it all go,¡± I whisper as I

    nce at the moon for a moment.

    Guide your people, goddess¡­

    As one, we raise a powerful shield, one that illuminates the entire sky, blinding all those around us. The

    moment he tries to cut through it, I tighten my hand, making the powerful force field wrap around him.

    He¡¯s fighting it, his heart thundering with anger and frustration, but he is not strong enough to take on

    the three of us.

    My gaze flicks to Sebastian as the bullets.

    continue to rain down on us.

    ¡°Bastien!¡± I shout, my heart almost stopping when a bullet barely misses him.

    ¡®I¡¯m good, Foxie, focus on yourself.¡¯ His voicees and I realise what I did.

    Showed I care¡­..

    I look away. He is holding his own very well against Gerard and the other wolves.

    From the corner of my own eyes, I see backup arriving but there are far too many of the Sable¡¯s men

    here and they have begun forming a circle around us, blocking off our backup.

    ¡°You can still choose us, Toussaint! Tonight, we will destroy this ce and take over!¡± Gaultier snarls as

    he tries to back up, but we don¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± I reply,

    ¡°Let¡¯s end him,¡± Atticus says, his eyes cold.

    ¡®Are you ok with this?¡¯ I ask Sebastian.

    I wonder if I should have even asked when I promised to end them already, but he is his. brother¡­

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I be? End it.¡¯ He replies, his voice emotionless and cold before he breaks through

    Gaultier¡¯s barrier, tearing into Gerard.

    I nod, although I know he can¡¯t see, turning my attention back to Gaultier.

    His eyes are filled with hatred, and I am certain that he ismanding his people. The way his eyes

    are darting all around, it¡¯s almost as if he does not fear the predicament he¡¯s in¡­

    We can¡¯t waste any more time.

    I close my hand, feeling the force of our power tightening around him.

    His eyes ze and just as I raise my other hand, ready to put an end to him; the entire ground trembles

    beneath us before an explosion goes off and we¡¯re thrown into the air, breaking our hold on one

    another.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Atticus shouts.

    Sebastian¡¯s growl resonates through the air, drowning out everything else and before I can even

    attempt to break my fall, he catches me, now in human form, and we both hit the ground.

    His body breaks the fall as we tumble and roll along the ground, his arms tightly around me as another

    explosion goes off, sending debris flying everywhere.

    His hand pulls my head closer to his chest, the other arm safely protecting my stomach that I am

    protecting with my own arms, and something hits his arm, making me flinch when I hear something

    crack.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I told you to be careful,¡± he growls possessively, making my heart skip a beat.

    Even with explosions going off around us, the smell of fire and blood and the howls of the wolves, I¡¯m

    still aware of the way his touch feels, as he massages my waist, pulling me to my feet.

    He looks around, and I turn to see Gaultier, in wolf form, lift Gerard onto his back. Clearly, Sebastian

    had managed to do some damage to him.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting away!¡± I shout, trying to scan the ground for Atticus and Valerie. I can sense their

    auras, but I can¡¯t see them.

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± Sebastian replies firmly. His eyes ze as he shifts, transforming back into his huge

    form and this time I don¡¯t need an invitation, jumping onto his huge back and twisting my hand into his

    fur as he breaks into a run.

    ¡°Valerie? Atticus?¡± I shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and so is Atticus, but his headpiece is broken.¡± Valerie¡¯s voicees.

    ¡°All good, we¡¯ll join you soon, I¡¯ll follow your tracker,¡± Atticus says.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    I press the button that is attached to my shirt, hearing the tiny beep so both Valerie and Atticus know

    where I am. Something we had in ce so we could find one another, regardless.

    Gaultier growls as he speeds up, realising we are catching up, but Sebastian is closing the gap

    between us fast.

    ¡®Get back here! Are you scared? Can¡¯t you win against me in a battle?¡¯ Sebastian¡¯s taunts fill my mind

    and I wonder when I stopped blocking him out.

    ¡°Thank the goddess you did,¡¯ he replied mockingly, making my heart skip a beat at his sexy tone. I

    choose to ignore him as I reach behind me, taking out my gun from my belt. It¡¯s already loaded.

    Time to take out one of the three points of the Sable Triquetra¡­

    My eyes ze as I hone in on Gaultier. The speed and the movement of Sebastian running through the

    fire doesn¡¯t deter me and I cock the gun, my finger tightening on the trigger. Bullets that will kill a wolf¡­

    Gaultier snarls at me, and I smirk. ¡°This is the path you chose. Are you ready for it, Gaultier?¡± I ask but

    my target isn¡¯t him¡­ I n to take out Gerard first¡­

    Gaultier doesn¡¯t need to know that, not yet anyway.

    I pull the trigger, my eyes zing as I force apart Gaultier¡¯s barrier, allowing the bullet to whizz through.

    He ducks, growling as Gerard falls off his back when the first bullet connects, hitting Gerard in the

    back.

    The elder man groans as he tries to get up from the ground, failing to do so and motions for Gaultier to

    come to him instead, but I don¡¯t give him a chance to protect Gerard as I re at the man who had hurt

    us all.

    I get off Sebastian¡¯s back, and I nod at him silently.

    ¡®I want to deal with Gerard.¡¯ I tell him. He hesitates before he gives me a nod.

    ¡®Be careful,¡¯ he warns before he gives chase to Gaultier, who is slowly but surely backing away from us

    and Gerard as if knowing he won¡¯t win this one.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Gerard says as he tries to get up and that¡¯s when I see his entire low leg is almost ripped off.

    Sebastian sure did wel, Perfect.

    ¡°You hurt my child. You ruined the first years of her life and yed us all. I hope you burn in hell.¡± I say

    quietly as I refill my gun with a new cartridge of bullets.

    ¡°I did what the goddess wanted! Why else did she create us?!¡± he snarls.

    He doesn¡¯t care! Not about my angel, not about anyone but himself!

    I frown, remembering Agatha¡¯s words about Zion¡­ and what Zion himself said¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s time we end the fighting. Enough is enough.¡± I say.

    ¡°You think that¡­ all that happened was for a good cause. You can¡¯t really be thinking of ending my life,

    are you?¡± he asks.

    I narrow my eyes as I see his eyes dart towards the trees.

    Even now he has no remorse and is plotting his escape.

    ¡°Of course¡­ we-¡±

    I pull the trigger, hitting him square in the throat, cutting off whatever he was about to say. :

    His eyes widen as he drops backwards onto the ground, choking as blood spurts from his neck.

    Hearing running, I quickly reinforce the shield around me just as several wolvese into view, circling

    me.

    He was trying to distract me!

    I shoot him again, this time through the chest as I let out a menacing growl, throwing the wolves back.

    I keep shooting, emptying the bullets into him, wishing he felt more pain, wishing he was able to

    experience what my angel has been through.

    I only stop when there are no more bullets and I re at the wolves around me, none daring to

    approach.

    ¡°Zaia! Your dad is hurt! I can¡¯t fucking get through!¡± Jai¡¯s strained voicees. ¡°Zade is a fucking

    beast! Fuck this!¡±

    My stomach twists.

    I need to go to Dad!

    ¡®Sebastian! Gerard is dead, and Dad! I need to go to Dad!¡¯

    ¡®Go, I¡¯ll handle Gaultier and these!¡¯ Sebastian says. ¡®I¡¯ll catch up.¡¯

    I nod as I turn, rushing towards the eastern side, as another violent explosion goes off, sending me

    tumbling to my knees.

    Goddess!

    ¡®Just you and me Gaultier, brother to fucking brother. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the better fighter.¡¯ I hear

    Sebastian¡¯s menacing threat before the two menacing growls fill the air as they sh.¡¯ This time for

    real.¡¯

    My heart skips a beat, and I look back. ¡®Be careful¡­ for the children.¡¯ I say softly.

    ¡®Hmm,¡¯ he replies, and I speed up, using some more Moon Dust to guide me to Dad.

    As I run, I notice that everything around me is destroyed¡­ I look around the streets and the ground

    that is no longer recognisable. It¡¯s one big demolition zone, scattered with dead bodies, that makes my

    stomach churn.

    ¡®Zaia¡­¡¯ Dad¡¯s voicees in my head, but the tone in his voice is what shatters my heart. It¡¯s the tone

    of a final goodbye¡­

 Chapter 127

    A Brother

    SEBASTIAN.

    Gaultier and I circle one another, both of us ready to kill.

    Two predators, two Alphas, and only one can be the victor.

    He spares a fleeting nce at Gerard¡¯s fallen body.

    ¡®Why did you let her do that? He was doing all of this for a better world! A better ce for us all!¡¯ he

    snarls, his eyes zing with rage that burns stronger than the pits of hell.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what this better world holds aside from pain and death! Look around us, Gaultier! What

    kind of world are you fucking aiming for?!

    ¡®I shout as heunches himself at me. I knock him back, growling dangerously at him.

    ¡®You know nothing about what is right, Sebastian!¡¯ he shouts back.

    If only he could see how blinded he is.

    ¡®Gerard has messed with your mind, but if there¡¯s even an inch of sanity in that brain of yours, think! Is

    this what you want? Is this the world that you wish to live in?¡¯

    ¡®What would you know about anything?! You have lived a fucking pampered lifestyle! I know the

    consequences of the actions of those who are damn selfish. The Goddess will rain down her wrath

    upon us, tell me you do not feel her rage from around us?!¡± He lunges at me, and I meet him head-on,

    both of us shing before we both jump backwards.

    ¡®You have not lived the life you should have, and I don¡¯t n to try to get you to see the truth. But

    as someone who is older and wiser than you, I¡¯m giving you a chance to look deep inside of yourself.

    Do you really believe this is the right way?!¡¯

    He tilts his head before scoffing.

    ¡®Freedom¡­ don¡¯t you want it?¡¯ I ask quietly as I rip into his left nk. He pushes me off, his ws

    digging into my neck.

    ¡®With no Gerard or Lawrence, Zade and I are the ones who will lead! That is freedom¡­ and with the

    world at our feet and the Goddess¡¯s blessings, what more can I ask for? This is the future!¡¯

    Only Zion¡¯s words said otherwise¡­

    This is clearly a decision the Goddess regretted¡­.

    ¡®No¡­ it¡¯s not the fucking future, nor freedom. My children form the Third Triquetra. One that

    is created to undo the decisions she made when she was angry! The Goddess does not want this,

    Gaultier! See that!¡¯ I try, but it¡¯s futile. Talking to Gaultier is like trying to keep water in a bucket filled

    with holes. 1

    Each strike aims to kill and inflict pain, and neither of us holds back as we give it our all.

    ¡®Why are we inferior to them? Why did the Toussaint¡¯s get more?!¡¯ he shouts with anger, desperation

    and rage burning in his eyes.

    I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so important to him, but his rage is getting the better of him, but this is Gaultier; I

    don¡¯t really think he is entirely sane. That humanity he may have once held has long since vanished.

    ¡®You¡¯re blinded, blinded by rage and hatred.

    This isn¡¯t what the Goddess wants!¡¯

    ¡®Then she should tell me herself because I am going to have far too much fun in killing you slowly!¡¯ he

    snarls as he lunges at me once more. I throw him to the ground, my aura raging around me as I plunge

    my ws into his chest.

    His eyes are manically wide as he tries to fight. me off, but my wolf is far stronger than his. He

    struggles to gain the upper hand as blood spills from his chest, but he is still relentless, and he¡¯s

    soon forced back to his human form.

    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me,¡± he says, almost as if he.

    truly believes that. 1

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯ I ask quietly.

    A small humourless smile crosses his face.

    ¡°True, why wouldn¡¯t you¡­ the meaning of family and bonds? It doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s all a

    fa?ade¡­¡¯

    For a second, a sliver of guilt and pity rushes through me as I stare into his eyes which are devoid of

    life and all human emotion, save hatred and anger¡­

    As much as those words sting, he¡¯s doing it on purpose, ying mind games to guilt trip me.

    He feels nothing¡­ but he¡¯s trying to manipte Once again, it shows that he is far too gone to save.

    ¡®Shame that isn¡¯t the way we were born to be. We grew up living two very different lifestyles¡­ and if

    the goddess ever gives you a chance again. ¡­ I hope you live a life worth dying for.¡¯ I whisper as the

    sharp wind whips around us as our auras sh like two storms, each one wanting to reign supreme.

    ¡®Look around, it¡¯s toote¡­ we are almost at the finish line¡­¡¯ he says, gazing up at the sky that is filled

    with smoke.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the one to kill you so I can surpass you to that finish line,¡¯ I counter menacingly as I shift

    back to human form, and not waiting for his reply, I tear through his heart watching as the light fades

    from his eyes. 2

    A shadow of sadness washes over me. I did not know him, nor his past¡­ he hated me to the core, but

    we were blood¡­

    I look down at his lifeless body before I stand up and slowly back away. His life was before him, but he

    let it all go¡­ or more like it was stolen from him by the way he was raised.

    Turning away from his body feels like a weight, but sometimes there are things that we have no control

    or power over and not every death feels satisfying.

    Shifting into my wolf, I race towards Zaia, following her scent through the rubble, bodies, and fire. It¡¯s

    hard to follow, but I can still smell her.

    My mate¡­

    I push the pain of her shutting me out to the back of my mind. It was something I was expecting,

    anyway.

    Things around us have be a mess and I wonder how many have lost their lives in this foolish

    battle that needs to be put to an end.

    Fast.

    That¡¯s when I hear Zaia¡¯s scream, and see Zade¡¯s aura zing high in the sky as he raises. his hand,

    knife in hand with his aura wrapped around it, with one aim clear in his mind.

    To kill the man or the ground before him.

    Hugh¡­

    Time seems to slow as Zaia¡¯s scream pierces the air. Breaking the barrier. Terror clear in her voice.

    She won¡¯t make it.

    I leap forward, but I¡¯m too far¡­

    Time seems to be still as I see a wolf leap forward, shielding the man on the floor. 1

    ¡®NO!!!¡¯ I shout, my heart in my mouth as I watch the knife plunge into his chest.

    No¡­ please no¡­

    Jai¡­ 7

    Zaia reaches them, pushing Zade back, her aura like the mes of a phoenix.

    ¡°I love you, V¡­¡± Jai¡¯s broken voicees as I reach them, just as Hugh catches his body as he¡¯s

    forced back into human form. 1

    ¡°No! No son¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s voice is shaking as he holds his hand fruitlessly over Jai¡¯s

    heart, blood pouring through his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Zaia needs you.¡± Jai groans.

    My heart is pounding as I turn to Zaia, who is tearing into Zade with no mercy. 1

    Her screams of rage ringing around us, the mes of destruction surrounding us, blockingThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    out the moon¡­

    ¡®Dad! Bring Zion here now! Jai¡­ Jai, he¡¯s¡­¡¯ I trail off, refusing to believe it as Jai ces his hand on

    my chest and shakes his head slowly.

    ¡®On my way!¡¯ Dad¡¯s replyes.

    I look into Jai¡¯s eyes, and he gives me one of those smiles that he used to always annoy me with. One I

    wish I could see every fucking day if it meant he¡¯d live.

    ¡°Take care of her for me.¡±

    ¡°No! Fuck, Jai no¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine man¡­ Just know I never lost faith in you¡­¡± he whispers as his hand drops and his head falls

    back. 1

    ¡°Jai¡­¡± My voice breaks as I realise he¡¯s gone¡­ He¡¯s fucking gone¡­

 Chapter 128

    50. A Terrible Truth VALERIE. or I Am The Luna Chapter 128 By Moonlight Muse

    ¡°We need to go to Jai!¡± I cry hearing the feedbacking through the headpiece as I cough, my lungs

    filled with smoke. I¡¯m scared Jai is going up against Zade single-handedly when Alpha Hugh is

    struggling!

    He¡¯s too powerful, they¡¯re saying after Sebastian and Zaia he¡¯s the next most powerful.

    My entire body is hurting from the st that just took ce.

    Zaia and Sebastian have gone after Gerard and Gaultier, but we can¡¯t just stay here, we need to get to

    Jai and Hugh!

    I¡¯m scared, scared for Jai¡¯s safety and fear losing him¡­ Goddess, protect him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Atticus says as he pulls me up from the rubble and we break into a run.

    ¡°Stop right there¡­¡± someone says, and the sound of a gun being cocked makes me freeze.

    I stop in my tracks,ing face to face with none other than Daniel, Sebastian¡¯s ex-assistant, only he

    is dressed in ck, with a protective vest on. But it¡¯s not the suits our men are wearing¡­

    Unease fills me as Atticus pulls me behind himself.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asks.

    Daniel sighs. ¡°No, but I¡¯m afraid you two can¡¯t go any further,¡± he says, signalling with two fingers.

    Atticus growls as he jumps back, his aura surging around him as the ground caves underneath us, an

    explosion going off.

    We back up as Daniel stands there calmly.

    ¡°Stay back, please. I don¡¯t wish to harm anyone.¡± Daniel says quietly.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± Atticus snarls.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing what is right, what the goddess has always wanted. I¡¯ve worked hard to serve my masters.¡±

    His voice is barely more than a whisper on the wind, but it makes my blood run cold, his words ringing

    in my head.

    Worked hard¡­ he was Sebastian¡¯s shadow for years, always taking care of everything Sebastian

    needed¡­ like Agatha, he was one of Sebastian¡¯s trusted¡­ and one who was always close

    But how?

    How did this even slip by us?

    For a few seconds, my mind reys a hundred memories on fast in seconds and with damning rity, I

    realise he was always there¡­ from the beginning in the shadows of Sebastian¡­ right beside our Alpha

    for years¡­

    The boy in the woods¡­

    My heart is thumping as I connect the dots.

    It all makes sense.

    (FLASHBACK ¨C MANY YEARS AGO)

    ¡°Sorry, Alpha, can I speak to you alone?¡± I ask looking at our new Alpha. Alpha Sebastian King is

    terrifying and the power that he radiates from him fills the room.

    ¡°Daniel is my assistant. Whatever you have to say, say it, he can be trusted,¡± Sebastian says, taking a

    seat behind his desk.

    Nervously, I nce at the man behind him. Daniel gives me a small smile and I recognise him. He is

    Sebastian¡¯s shadow, and he always has been for a long time. I remember now.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done staring, tell me what you need, Doctor Scott. I don¡¯t have all day,¡± Sebastian says,

    flipping open a file, clearly a sign that he has a lot to do.

    ¡°Ah, of course, well it was regarding an extension of the hospital¡­¡± I begin, quickly returning to what I

    came here for¡­

    I step out of Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office, only for Jai to pull me around the corner and pin me up against

    the wall.

    ¡°There you are, and I was wondering where you went¡­¡± he murmurs, leaning closer to me before

    kissing me passionately. I melt into his touch, kissing him back for a few sizzling seconds, but

    remembering where we are, I gently push him back.

    ¡°Jai, not here!¡± I hiss.

    ¡°Mmm, but you taste so good¡­¡± He groans and I feel him throb against me.

    I push him back, breathing hard as I poke my eyes out at him. ¡°Jai!¡±

    He chuckles, running his fingers through his sexy brown locks. ¡°Ok ok, I¡¯ll behave for now. So, did you

    get what you needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did, although I wasn¡¯t expecting his assistant to stand there the entire time,¡± I say, knowing how

    passionate I can get about hospital issues, but I also didn¡¯t want to discuss it in the presence of anyone

    else.

    However, he didn¡¯t make me feel ufortable, and the Alpha didn¡¯t seem offended that I questioned

    the matter in front of someone else.

    I guess it worked out.

    ¡°Oh, Daniel? You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He¡¯s been with us since we were kids, The Luna or

    now Ex Luna. Mrs King appointed Daniel to be there for Sebastian since he was like thirteen.¡± Jai

    exins, shoving his hands into his pockets as he falls into step with me and we both walk down the

    Pack Hall hallway and towards the entrance.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I do think I¡¯ve seen him from the festivals at The Crystal Shadow Pack too, the lurker!¡± I

    chuckle. ¡°The boy in the woods!¡±

    Jai snickers. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s always been Sebastian¡¯s shadow, but he¡¯s just doing his job and Daniel can

    be trusted. He even manages Sebastian¡¯s business side of work stuff, too. Rx, you can be yourself

    around Daniel¡­ and get all bothered around me,¡± he growls as he yanks me into an empty room,

    making me shriek in rm.

    His lips crash against mine, cutting off my panicked yelp, which bes a moan of pleasure as he

    ignites a fire within me¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    The boy in the woods¡­ how did I never realise it!

    Mnie was probably unable to say his name¡­ but that was something both Zaia and I had joked

    about when Sebastian and she had first met¡­ Daniel was always around.

    Mnie was giving us a huge hint, but we never realised because we had only ever said it once or

    twice!

    ¡°Stand down, Daniel, or I will not hold back. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Atticus warns him, readying

    himself to shift.

    ¡°You won¡¯t hold back? Then I have no choice¡­¡± Daniel sighs as he signals again, but Atticus doesn¡¯t

    give him a chance to finish.

    I jump back as heunches himself forward at Daniel, shifting mid-jump and knocking Daniel to the

    ground just as the sound of bullets rains down on us.

    ¡°Atticus!¡± I shout as I shift, and rush towards Atticus, trying to hide from the bullets that are flying from

    all around.

    ¡®Valerie, get to safety, I¡¯ll handle Daniel!¡¯ Atticus growls.

    ¡®But will you be ok?¡¯

    I hesitate but I hear the distant sound of a shout, feeling unease hit me in the guts once more.

    ¡®Yes, go!¡¯ Atticus says. He nces at me, and he lowers his head. He knows I¡¯m worried about Jai.

    Jai¡­

    ¡®Ok! Take care of yourself!¡¯ I shout, my heart pounding as I realise we are both without our earpieces.

    We should have stayed together, but we split¡­

    I keep running, willing my aura around me, creating ayer of protection as I dodge the bullets that are

    firing down relentlessly on me.

    ¡®Jai¡­¡¯ I try, but there¡¯s no answer. ¡®Jai! Can you hear me?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t think he could, but with every step, my heart is mouring in my chest.

    I see the blinding auras from far ahead. There are three, one that is dark and powerful, a Sable¡­ it

    must be Zade!

    Then there¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s, but the one that makes my heart leap with hope is Zaia¡¯s. It¡¯s like a phoenix¡¯s

    fire lighting up the night sky with mes of hope, power, and strength.

    I don¡¯t know how I know this, but I know that she¡¯s extremely angry, and she¡¯s out for vengeance and

    blood.

    Did something happen?

    Oh no! Her father!

    They finallye into view, and I see the Toussaint twins going at it with full vengeance, surprised to

    see Sebastian isn¡¯t assisting her.

    I scan the ground, spotting Sebastian. Is he hurt?! Why isn¡¯t he helping Zaia against Zade?!

    Both Sebastian and Hugh are hunched over a body, one that makes me terrified.

    Who are they mourning¡­

    My heart is in my mouth, terror rushing through me.

    Jai¡­

    There¡¯s no heartbeat¡­

    NO JAI! 10

    There¡¯s no heartbeat!

    I shift back as I run to their side, freezing when I stare down at Jai¡¯s lifeless body, stumbling over the

    rubble and both Hugh and Sebastian look up at me almost as if they want to stop me from seeing my

    love¡¯s dead body.

    In that damning moment, under the night sky, my heart shatters like a ss ball thrown mercilessly

    against a stone floor.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    In seconds, my life breaks down around me. Crippling pain rushes through me and I scream, falling to

    my knees beside his body.

    ¡°Jai! No baby, no!¡± I scream as I cup his face.

    My love no!

    Please no!

    Wake up!

    No, no no, goddess no!

    ¡°Valerie, listen to me. Val!¡± I don¡¯t know who¡¯s calling me, or who pulls me into their arms as my aura

    res around me like a tornado that is no longer in my control.

    My heart, my heart is hurting so badly.

    I can¡¯t breathe!

    My head is pounding!

    I¡¯m choking¡­

    Jai is gone!

    Jai is¡­ dead¡­

    I scream in agony, but it does nothing to relieve the anguish in my chest.

    ¡°Help! Please help him! He needs toe back!¡± I scream as the one holding me rocks me gently.

    ¡°Be strong, child,¡± Hugh says, but his voice is broken as he holds onto Jai with trembling hands. Hugh

    nces at the man Zaia is fighting before he lowers his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I am sorry,¡± he whispers.

    He died protecting me¡­

    No¡­ it¡¯s not his fault though because my Jai would do anything for others¡­ My hero¡­

    Why did I hold a grudge for so long?

    Why did we have such a little time?

    Why did he leave me so soon?

    He was the light of my life, the beacon that made my daye to life.

    ¡°Who did this?!¡± I scream just as Zaia shouts in rage and her twin is thrown to the ground a few feet

    from me. He grunts as he rolls over, climbing to his feed.

    A cold chuckle escapes him as he rolls his neck. ¡°I fucking did,¡± he replies darkly.

    He did this!

    Seeing red, I rip free from the hold Sebastian has on me, my heart thudding and I am ready to shift

    back into a wolf as I re at the man before me.

    Several deep wounds cover his body and he is breathing hard, but it¡¯s the sudden scent and that

    powerful pull that makes me freeze as the man who has just murdered my Jai stands before me.

    He tilts his head, pausing for a second, before he smirks and gets to his feet as Zaia raises her hands,

    ready for the kill.

    He lets out a dry chuckle, his one good eye burning into me and says the words that make me sick to

    my stomach.

    ¡°Well hello there¡­ mate.¡±

 Chapter 129

    51. A Fight Between Siblings ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 129 By Moonlight Muse

    Rage, rage like I¡¯ve never felt before, burns through me, and it is tearing through every particle of my

    body.

    He killed Jai!

    He chuckles sardonically as he runs his fingers through his hair as if he has no care for what he has

    done, nor any remorse.

    ¡®Well, well, well, the pregnant Sublime leader, not sure if I¡¯d put it down to bravery ¨C bravery or

    complete stupidity to try to take me up on this all alone.¡¯ He taunts me.

    I scoff contemptuously but refuse to entertain him as I unleash hell upon him. Hitting him with

    everything that I have. He¡¯s powerful, blocking every attack I throw.

    I may be stronger, but he has trained since he was a child and it¡¯s giving him the powerful edge he

    needs to keep up.

    ¡®I should have believed Sebastian when he said you really don¡¯t mean shit to him. Right now, he¡¯s

    sitting there mourning over his friend whilst you¡¯re fighting alone. Damn, that¡¯s harsh,¡¯ he taunts me.

    He¡¯s trying to get a rise out of me, but the rage I am feeling is already at a level that cannot be beaten.

    He killed Jai!

    ¡°If you think your taunts will get you far, they won¡¯t. You killed your mother, and you tried to kill your

    father! You are nothing more than a ruthless, heartless scumbag.¡± I hiss.

    ¡°Mother? Father? They didn¡¯t raise me, they are not my parents!¡± He snarls as he sends a wave of

    spear-like sts at me. I block them, feeling one nick my hair, the speed making my skin burn as it

    whizzes past me.

    I st them aside, countering with a wave of my own.

    ¡®Zaia, be careful, I¡¯m-¡®

    ¡°This is my fight, Sebastian! I¡¯ll be fine, stay with Jai.¡¯ I cut him off. I will handle this myself.

    I had arrived toote¡­ a few minutes toote¡­

    Why¡­

    Why Jai?

    It hurts because I have lost many tonight, and I don¡¯t know how many people will have lost a loved one.

    It¡¯s all weighing down on me and just thinking about that number is making me sick to my stomach.

    ¡°This is the end for you!¡¯ Zade snarls. ¡± How does it feel, losing everyone you care for here?¡± He smirks

    as I dodge another attack, my eyes burning with rage.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing you say changes that you chose the wrong fucking side, and this is the finish line for you!¡± I

    hiss, the ground trembling as I roar with concentration, sending a powerful st that makes the trees

    around us bend from the sheer force.

    He chuckles as he withstands it, despite being forced to his knees.

    He flips backwards and ducks behind an uprooted tree, but the blood that I can smell in the air tells me

    he didn¡¯te out of that attack unscathed.

    ¡°Stop ying, Zade! Face me, or are you afraid?¡± I growl, and my irritation rises.

    ¡°Afraid? Not at all¡­ Tell me, what is the difference between us? You are out for blood and vengeance

    just as we are.¡± His taunts, only making my blood boil more than ever.

    ¡°We are nothing alike, the difference?!¡± I growl as I block his path, making him step back, my entire

    body alight with a glimmering aura as I wrap my hand around his neck, fighting against his power.

    ¡°The difference is that we were forced onto this battlefield, one that you all have been nning for, for

    years, not to mention the torment and the attacks you and your people carried out against us over the

    years!¡± I snarl, trying to tear into his throat.

    I¡¯m getting there, and I can see his struggle as he tries to push me off, but my aura is an iron-d

    armour that he is unable to prate.

    An anguished scream pierces the air, and my heart skips a beat, making me turn.

    Valerie!

    That second of distraction is all Zade needs to throw me off him, but I counter with a powerful st,

    knocking him back as I¡¯m flung to the ground, holding my stomach protectively.

    I¡¯m up instantly. Each attack thrown is a blur that can kill if we let our guard down. I spare Valerie a

    nce as Sebastian holds her, trying to calm her down.

    We¡¯ve lost Jai¡­ I don¡¯t want to believe it

    My eyes sting with tears as I re at Zade, who is watching me with a smirk that doesn¡¯t reach his

    eyes.

    ¡®Do you feel it? The pain of everything being taken from you? Wee to my life.¡¯ Zade says

    breathlessly, as he rises to his feet.

    For a split second, his good eye flickers to grey before he shrugs, wiping blood from one of the many

    wounds I have inflicted on him.

    Unlike him, I am barely touched. He was aiming to kill, not caring about the harm his own body was

    being dealt.

    ¡®I see that man was important to you all,¡¯ he chuckles mockingly.

    ¡®More than you would ever know!¡¯ I snarl.

    ¡®Well, no one told him to jump in like a hero, but I¡¯ve heard he was the lover of one of the Sublime¡­

    that¡¯s one way to weaken a person.

    Maybe I should kill Sebastian next. What do you think, dear sister? Will it hurt you? Will it break you?

    Will you lose the will to live?¡¯

    His words sting, but the words ¡®dear sister¡¯ strike something inside.

    He just doesn¡¯t realise I have my children to live for, to survive for, and to fight for.

    My packs, my friends, and my loved ones.

    My luck with siblings has never been good¡­ I can say the same about Sebastian. But we both found

    special bonds with our best friends. Jai was like a brother to Sebastian and Valerie was the sister who

    always looked out for me.

    ¡°Who did this?!¡± Valerie¡¯s anguished scream reaches me just as I let out a shout of anguish as I throw

    Zade across the ground, Valerie¡¯s pain suffocating me with guilt and regret.

    I wasn¡¯t able to save Jai for her¡­

    Sebastian looks up at me as I ce my hand on my chest where one of Zade¡¯s attacks had connected.

    Focus¡­

    Zade gets to his feet, his eyes cold as he turns his one-eyed gaze on Valerie. ¡°I fucking did.¡±

    Valerie rips free from Sebastian¡¯s hold and her aura swirls around her stronger than I have ever seen

    and a cruel smirk crosses Zade¡¯s face.

    I raise my hands, ready to kill, ready to end him and protect her. Zade chuckles sadistically as he turns

    towards Valerie, but his next words shake me to the very core, making me freeze in my tracks.

    ¡°Well, hello there¡­ mate.¡±

    My heart thuds as Sebastian stands up, staring at the man before us, mirroring the shock I am feeling.

    Valerie is frozen, her face filled with shock and anguish for a second.

    Why¡­ why did the Goddess have to create something so twisted?

    ¡°I, Valerie Scott, reject you, Zade Toussaint, as my mate!¡± she shrieks as she runs towards Zade, ready

    for the kill. 4

    Sebastian also shifts, leaping into the air, a menacing snarl ripping from his jaws and I aim to end this

    suffering.

    Zade cocks a brow, but I don¡¯t miss the flicker of confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why reject me when one of us will die tonight regardless?¡± he asks, but I am certain he had

    wanted to say something else. Spreading his hands, power emanates from him in waves.

    ¡°¡±The Goddess has guided me until now¡­¡± he murmurs, gazing at the sky as he harnesses his power.

    Atticus appears, taking in the scene before him before he too turns on Zade.

    The four of us against him.

    This is it.

    One more death and this will all finally be over.

    I¡¯m tired of the fighting, tired of the deaths, the pain, the loss¡­

    I want it all to end¡­

    The rain begins pouring down as my power swirls through the air, connecting with Valerie and Atticus.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I say softly.

    Zade smirks and deep down, I know he knows he won¡¯t make it.

    ¡°Come, little mate, unleash your vengeance, get your revenge,¡± he says, stepping closer to Valerie.

    She tenses but isn¡¯t swayed as she shifts into her wolf form. ¡®Wait! He¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll be the one to end

    him!¡¯ she growls through the mind link.

    I hesitate, but we¡¯re all right here in case he tries something.

    Valerie growls as sheunches herself at him.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 130

    52. A Path to Choose or I Am The Luna Chapter 130 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    Valerie freezes as shends on the ground, backing up as Zion¡¯s voice fills the sky.

    This isn¡¯t a ce I want him, where the dead are all around. I¡¯m happy Aran has Sia¡¯s head against his

    shoulder, but clearly Zion didn¡¯tply.

    ¡°Stop, Mommy! Stop, Daddy! Stop everybody, don¡¯t you get it? You have to stop fighting!¡± Zion says,

    pping his forehead as he looks over at Zade, who is watching him sharply. ¡°We have to stop.¡±

    ¡°Never, kid.¡± Zade scoffs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop! He killed Jai!¡± Sebastian snarls.

    Zion looks at me, and I see the sadness in his eyes. ¡°So many people have gone back to the

    Goddess¡­ She doesn¡¯t want any more fighting.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just onest person to take care of,¡± Atticus says, his eyes hard as he, Valerie, and Sebastian

    ready themselves to attack Zade.

    ¡°I guess the kid¡¯s words hold no value.¡± Zade mocks as he raises his own hands.

    Zion looks down, sadness etched across his face, a child who, despite it not being his age to be thrown

    into this was trying to help and do the right thing.

    Blinding light from their auras lights up the sky and for the first time, I hesitate.

    In the end, it came down to this¡­

    Blood against blood¡­

    In the forms of families, siblings¡­ twins¡­ mates¡­

    All against one another in a game of kill or be killed.

    But for what?

    After all the fighting and suffering, then what?

    How is this the right way?

    ¡°Please, Mommy¡­¡± Zion¡¯s whispered plea makes me look up at him, my heart thumping.

    He¡¯s right¡­

    ¡®He is¡­¡¯ That enchanting melodic voice thrums through my head as time seems to freeze.

    This voice¡­ it¡¯s¡­

    White light surrounds me and time stands still.

    ¡®I made a mistake¡­ I created the Sublime and the Sable out of jealousy and rage, wanting to be loved

    and appreciated by my creation. The Blood Borns were created with power that I can no longer undo. I

    saw hope in one of my Blood Borns¡­ You. Child, do what¡¯s right. Do what feels right deep inside. You

    are the mother of three Blood Borns. The most powerful of all my creation, the answers lie within your

    hand, oh child. End the suffering¡­¡¯

    I gasp as the blinding light disappears and I watch in slow motion as Sebastian, Atticus, and Valerie¡¯s

    power inch closer to Zade.

    ¡®I did my best¡­ Created pairs within the Triquetras, but I failed¡­ do not fail me do what is right.¡¯ Her

    voice fadespletely, and I realise the fighting needs to stop¡­ it needed to stop long ago¡­

    ¡°Please, Mommy,¡± Zion whispers and in that fraction of a second, I realise what I needed to do.

    Show mercy to the one who doesn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°STOP!¡± I scream, breaking into a run that is powered by my emotions and aura as I raise a wall of light

    between Zade and the other three.

    ¡®Zaia!¡¯ Sebastian shouts, trying to pull back, but it¡¯s toote as their powers m into the wall and I feel

    the impact inside of me.

    I gasp, feeling agony tear through me as their power hits me as one and my hands instantly go to my

    stomach as my shield falls.

    Zade stands there frozen as he stares at me, stunned, not expecting me to do that.

    No one did.

    ¡®Zaia!¡¯ Valerie screams.

    ¡°Red! Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Zaia!¡± Sebastian¡¯s growl is the loudest.

    Valerie has tears in her eyes. Atticus is frowning as Sebastian shifts back, fear for my well-being in his

    eyes.

    ¡°It needs to end, the hatred, the rivalry, the killings¡­. We are one! Let¡¯s act like it!¡± I cry out, feeling the

    pain that seems to be bleeding from the earth itself.

    Stop¡­ it needs to stop!

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Sebastian is by my side in seconds as he pulls me into his arms and I¡¯m in no state to fight

    him with the pain from all around me, drowning me.

    Valerie¡¯s heartbreak, Atticus¡¯s dejection and regret, Aran¡¯s guilt, Dad¡¯s remorse and agony, Zion¡¯s

    sadness, Sia¡¯s fear and worry, Sebastian¡¯s guilt, and pain¡­ Zade¡¯s confusion and¡­ understanding?

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m not sure¡­

    Tears are streaming down my cheeks as I feel the loss and anguish of those who mourn for our dead.

    ¡°All we did was kill over our differences In the end, it was kill or be killed¡­ but it needs to end!¡± I choke

    out, feeling Sebastian¡¯s strength despite everything.

    I look at Zade onest time, hoping that he realises that this isn¡¯t right.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you tried to pull and why you did that, but I was fine with dying in battle. Let this she-

    wolf kill me, it will satiate her pain!¡¯ He snarls, his gaze flickering to Valerie.

    ¡®No more deaths¡­ let¡¯s end this Zade. You said you never had family who was there for you. Let¡¯s start

    now.¡¯ I say quietly.

    He has caused enough pain; he has killed Jai and Mom and done so much more¡­ but in the end, the

    Goddess wants me to try¡­ Zion needs me to do what¡¯s right even if it¡¯s hard.

    I¡¯m sorry, Jai¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you, but I can¡¯t me you for wanting me dead.¡¯ Zade says quietly.

    ¡®No, I want you to understand and see the world from your own view, not from the Sable¡¯s teachings.¡¯ I

    say quietly.

    Our eyes meet, and it feels like an eternity. Everything rides on his answer everything¡­

    He rxes slowly, his shoulders dropping as he exhales shakily.

    ¡°I surrender, kill me mate, get your revenge,¡± Zade says as he drops down to one knee, cing his

    hands behind his head.

    Valerie looks at me, and I look down, feeling like I¡¯ve failed.

    The choice is hers now¡­

    She transforms back into a human and Zion gasps and quickly covers his eyes, making me smile

    despite the dire situation.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t worth my time. You can suffer in prison,¡± she says coldly before she turns and walks away.

    Zade frowns, looking at me when I stand up with Sebastian¡¯s support.

    ¡°You will face a trial¡­ and if you are cooperative, perhaps you won¡¯t spend your entire life in prison,¡± I

    say quietly as Zion runs over to me and hugs me tightly.

    Zade simply gazes up at the stormy sky, a frown on his face and I¡¯m certain that the goddess has

    reached out to him, because he simply lowers his head, almost¡­ defeated.

    Three men including Atticus circle him and one of them passes Atticus a syringe, which he injects into

    Zade, one that contains enough wolfsbane that knocks him unconscious.

    ¡°Daddy ew, don¡¯t hug Mommy when you aren¡¯t wearing clothes, it¡¯s rude!¡± Zion hisses as Sebastian

    quickly lets go of me, turning away as someone throws him some pants.

    ¡°Zion¡­¡± I say, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mommy¡­ we won, it¡¯s over now¡­¡± Zion whispers as the first ray of morning light peeks

    through the clouds Is it really over?

    For a moment I listen.

    There¡¯s no more shouting, no more explosions or shooting¡­

    It¡¯s really over.

    Finally¡­

    It¡¯s over.

 Chapter 131

    53. A Moment to Reminisce or I Am The Luna Chapter 131 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    ONE MONTH LATER¡­

    ¡°What exactly does this mean for the world and for yourself, now that your real identity is no longer

    hidden?¡± The TV host asks Zaia who is sitting on the couch opposite, her legs gracefully crossed,

    showing off the smooth creamy skin of her leg.

    She looks as breathtaking as ever, her hair is up in a sleek bun, and she is wearing a ck fitted dress

    that only emphasises her sexy curves.

    ck is all she¡¯s worn for thest month as we buried countless people.

    Jai¡­

    It still doesn¡¯t feel real, almost as if I¡¯m waiting for him to walk through the door and say, ¡®Did you really

    think you could get rid of me so easily? I don¡¯t think so.¡¯

    Losing him, felt like I had lost a part of me¡­ I regretted a lot, not telling him everything, putting him

    through so much¡­

    I focus on the TV again, not wanting to delve in that dark train of thought.

    ¡°We were never hidden from the world. Many people who run this country and around the globe know

    of our kind and as long as we live by the rules like any otherw-abiding citizen, then there is nothing

    wrong. My identity is more than the fact that I am a werewolf. I am still the same person,¡± Zaia replies

    politely.

    For many, what happened was bizarre and traumatic, to witness the streets being torn apart like that,

    fighting and death in an otherwise peaceful town had caused a lot of tension between those same

    government officials and the leading alphas of surrounding packs who were meant to make sure

    everything ran smoothly.

    Not to mention that there had been a few human casualties, too. But now that the world has be

    aware of us, it is our duty to make sure that things run smoothly from here on. Especially since we all

    know what fear and the unknown can drive a person to do.

    ¡°Do you feel that there is a risk that what happened might ur again? Many people lost their homes

    and lives. Can we really believe that werewolves are safe to have around us?¡±

    I frown at the host¡¯s question, but the red-head queen smiles gracefully and tilts her head, looking at

    the other woman, calm and collected as always.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a risk of it happening again, however, you ask if it¡¯s safe for us to live amongst

    you, why not? I mean, there are killers, rapists, and terrorists who are human, but they do not define

    the majority of humans. Why are we any different?¡± Zaia counters.

    The woman nods. ¡°Fair point. However, the intense level of the battle that took ce was not

    something small. The president said he will be rethinking thews and perhaps werewolves will have to

    have a special identity tag.¡± 1

    ¡°Well, that is up for discussion. I am meeting with him next week¡­¡± Zaia continues.

    I look down at the newspapers in front of me, frowning deeply at the headlines that are sshed across

    every page.

    BEASTS LIVING AMONG US! ARE WE SAFE

    GENETIC MUTATION? WILL WE SURVIVE?

    KEITH HARRISON SPEAKS OUT ¨C I WAS ATTACKED BY ONE OF THOSE MONSTERS

    BILLIONAIRE BUSINESSWOMAN DAHLIA EL NAZARI FACES BACKLASH AS SHE CONDEMS

    DISCRIMINATION AGAINST WEREWOLVES.

    I pick up the paper, skimming over the image that shows the powerful businesswoman trying to avoid

    the paparazzi. Sighing heavily, I toss the paper on the table. We may have ended the war amongst us,

    but the world is in an uproar.

    Even Harrison was ready to drop out, but unlike his son, he had decided to go through with it, saying

    what Zaia did was for the good of all and he was willing to give her a chance ¨C but he was lowering the

    promised amount. Although this angered me, Zaia had epted it, saying we weren¡¯t in the position to

    argue right now.

    Zaia has been busy speaking out at press conferences, meeting with government officials and trying to

    come to an agreement where we don¡¯t end up being treated like fucking criminals.

    Whilst she tries to sort things with the humans, I¡¯m dealing with more supernatural matters. The rogues

    needed assessing and assigning into packs. The pack in France was without an heir.

    There were things that needed discussing. Zaia was currently the Alpha of three packs, but something

    she saidst night keeps getting to me.

    ¡®I will hand this pack back to you before I leave.¡¯

    Leave¡­ she¡¯s leaving¡­

    But what more could I expect?

    I run my fingers through my hair, my heart clenching.

    Why is life so painful? Even though the threats are gone, there¡¯s still so much left that needs tending to.

    The Goddess¡¯s words from that night echo in my mind, and I know I¡¯ll hold them in my memories until

    the end.

    ¡®Sebastian¡­ you have done well, despite the path I forced you upon. Fight for her, wait for her and let

    her heal¡­ A mate bond is sacred, and one that is between two strong wolves, it cannot waver¡­ Heal

    child, you will see better times.¡¯

    I want Zaia, with everything I have, I want her in my life, in my arms until the end of fucking time but I

    also know I hurt her far too many times to ever think that it is possible, but then why do I keep hoping

    and why am I unable to control myself in her presence?

    I run my fingers through my hair, watching as she counters the TV host¡¯s questions with her own. She

    is the perfect person for this job. With her patience, kindness and confidence, she is able to control

    herself even when the questions be rough.

    She kept going, from that day when it all ended¡­

    Zade Toussaint is in prison. He hasn¡¯t said a word since, and even when Zaia tried to get him to talk to

    her or during his trial, he said nothing. Simply sitting there in silence. Unreadable, emotionless, and

    simply silent.

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s fucking ying at, but he will remain in prison for his crimes, Zaia had tried to

    get him to talk, she didn¡¯t say it but I felt she wanted him to see that he was wrong but instead he has

    not cooperated.

    Valerie is quiet. Even during Jai¡¯s funeral, she didn¡¯t say much aside from her farewell speech, keeping

    it short, yet it hit deep.

    ¡®We will forever remember you. You were my hero, our hero and I don¡¯t need to remind anyone of who

    you were because you were part of everyone¡¯s life and now that you¡¯re gone, we will all feel your

    loss¡­¡¯ 2

    We will, Jai was always there, by my side, and even when I went to the Sable it was hard not having

    him around. That one person you can trust and know will always have your back.

    You will be missed, Jai¡­

    I have yet to visit Agatha, and it is something I know I have been putting off, but honestly, I have

    nothing more to say to her, but what she did to my little princess-that¡¯s something that makes my blood

    boil.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The best thing that came out of all of this is that my princess, Sia, is almost like another child. Of

    course, she¡¯s still that loving sweet angel, but she now loves to run around, skip, dance, and sing.

    Her face is always alight with the energy that she was once robbed of.

    Zion? Well, that little sneaky one seems to know more than he lets on, but I am proud of him.

    Although letting Zade live was something I am not happy about, it made sense¡­ his men stood down

    the moment he was taken and the few who fought were arrested or killed.

    Zaia and Valerie had a bigger heart than I did, and even though I know Valerie is hurting, the Goddess

    pairing her to Zade was sick. Even if she felt it¡¯s the right thing to do, I wish it wasn¡¯t so.

    Atticus has been there for Valerie, and I have to admit, despite never liking him, he has done a lot for

    Zaia.

    Dad and Hugh are both healing in their own ways. Hugh has divorced Ate and although she threw

    a big tantrum, she had no choice but to ept it. As for Annalise, she will remain in prison, and her

    child will be given to her mother until Annalise haspleted her sentence.

    And my child? As much as I yearn to touch her stomach and hear his heartbeat, Zaia has kept me at

    arm¡¯s length. We only discuss work, and she has kept her walls up and I miss looking into her amethyst

    eyes that no longer meet mine¡­

    ¡°What are you doing, Daddy?!¡± Zion¡¯s voice snaps me from my reverie, and I switch the TV off, flipping

    over the newspapers as his eyes fall on them.

    He smiles at me almost as if he knows what they¡¯re about and I cock a brow. ¡± I¡¯m not doing much.

    What are you doing?¡± I ask as Sia peeps her head through the door. She giggles seeing me.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything.¡± She says a little too quickly as Zion pokes his eyes out motioning with

    them at me.

    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t. Mommy will be home soon, and we need to help her!¡± he says before he runs off. I

    frown, sitting back. Help her with what?

    I know Zaia mentioned a dinner. I¡¯m assuming that. She had asked if we could all be there. I¡¯m not sure

    what the purpose is but I can¡¯t deny that I wish if she had time for a dinner that she would also have

    time to talk things out with me.

    Where exactly do we go from here? Now that the kids aren¡¯t constantly being targeted, where will they

    attend school? She has mentioned making me Alpha of this pack once more, but the way she said it¡­

    I can¡¯t deny that it sounded like she¡¯s leaving and just the thought messes me up.

    Sighing, I stare at the phone. The date sticks out and I realise why exactly she¡¯s having this dinner¡­

    Even when she¡¯s so damn busy, she¡¯s thinking of others¡­

    Well then, whether she likes it or not, I am going to have to be the one to get her to talk. No matter how

    hard that will be.

    Tonight is the night.

 Chapter 132

    54. An Afternoon of Preparations or I Am The Luna Chapter 132 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    I stare out at the passing streetlights as I make my way to the safe house, one of the few ces that

    remained untouched after the final battle.

    How am I supposed to feel after living life hurdle after hurdle, heartbreak after heartbreak? It feels

    surreal, even with the weeks having gone by¡­

    But although the threat is over, it¡¯s been reced with other obstacles and the reminder of our losses

    remains, like an open wound healing slowly.

    I close my eyes, reminiscing on the moment that Sebastian had turned to Zion and asked if we could

    bring Jai back¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Son¡­ Uncle Jai is hurt, let¡¯s heal him as we did Sia,¡± Sebastian says as he kneels in front of Zion,

    who looks up at me before turning to Jai¡¯s body.

    ¡°But¡­ Daddy¡­ Uncle Jai isn¡¯t hurt¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡± Zion says, his eyes sparkling with tears as he hangs

    his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sebastian looks broken as he shakes his head and pulls Zion into his arms. ¡°No, son, I¡¯m sorry for

    asking.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ but I can undo the pain .¡± he whispers, looking at his Dad.

    I frown as I hurry over and kneel beside him. ¡°What do you mean, Zion?¡±

    ¡°I can undo all the pain, then no one has to remember this,¡± he says, spreading his arms. ¡°Only me.¡±

    The smile that follows breaks my heart.

    ¡°No, my love, we won¡¯t forget what happened because everything that has happened is a lesson that

    we all needed to learn. Even if it was the hard way.¡± I respond, cupping his cheeks and knowing that I

    will stand by that.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    It was a decision that not everyone agreed on at first¡­ Valerie had asked if time was reversed, what

    would happen to Jai, to which Zion had sadly shaken his head and said uncle would have had to go

    home to the goddess, anyway. But it would be a different way.

    Aran had asked that if that was possible, how would the ones who hadmitted crimes be punished,

    to which my little brave hero had replied that they would be punished and that the goddess would make

    it make sense!

    It was enough. He was a child who was saying he had the gift to make people forget, but it could also

    be a curse¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to ever learn of his ability. I want him to live the life he deserves, just

    like any other child. He does not deserve the weight on his tiny shoulders until he is old enough to carry

    it.

    ¡°We¡¯re home Alpha.¡± My new driver, Simon, says as he parks up and walks around to open the door.

    I get out, my hand naturally going to my stomach for a moment before I walk towards the house, as he

    unloads the groceries from the trunk.

    Today is Aran¡¯s birthday, which either no one remembers, or no one cares about, however, I thought it

    was the perfect excuse for everyone to gather and perhaps make amends. Heal the damaged rtions

    between one another.

    Once, long ago, Dad and Aran were friends-now without their maniptive wives in their lives, perhaps

    that is something they can work on.

    Valerie could use Atticus here, and I am so grateful that he has been making an effort with her. He truly

    is a gem.

    The children could use some happiness around them too.

    Taking off my heels, I slip my feet into some slippers and straight away head to the kitchen, ready to

    prepare for the evening. I have a few hours before everyone arrives.

    ¡°Now, where are my little helpers?¡± I ask, nting my hands on my hips, and ncing around. I hear

    their little giggles as they jump out from behind the counter.

    ¡°Here we are!¡± they shout before bursting into giggles. Sia is even more hyper than Zion, just proving

    how much her health had been affecting her.

    I feign surprise as I step back, making them giggle again.

    ¡°We scared you Mommy, didn¡¯t we!¡±. Zion says.

    ¡°You both did! Now here is¡­¡± I rummage in one of the grocery bags and pull out a few packets of

    balloons. ¡± Your first job.¡±

    They both stare at me with excitement, hurrying over and grabbing them from me.

    ¡°Oh balloons¡­¡± Zion says with approval.

    ¡°Yes, we blow them all!¡± Sia says. ¡°I can huff and puff like a strong wolf now!¡±

    My little angel.

    ¡°Yes, you can, so how about you both go blow these up?¡± I suggest, handing them two small pumps.

    ¡°But Mommy, we don¡¯t know how to tie the balloons,¡± Zion says, a little disheartened.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m sure your father is lurking around somewhere. He¡¯ll help and maybe it¡¯ll keep him

    out of the kitchen.¡± I say. That man needed an excuse to be around, and I can¡¯t deny that it is hard

    when he is.

    They nod fervently, bundling their items in their arms, and hurry out of the room.

    I smile at their excitement and hope it keeps Sebastian busy, too. I know what I need to do, and what I

    have to do, but I can¡¯t deny that facing it won¡¯t be easy.

    I switch on some instrumental music, wash my hands and get down to work, hearing the children

    laughing in the other room.

    Life will still throw us many hurdles. We will face many challenges, but the normalcy of living without

    fear of something happening feels like a dreame true.

    I¡¯m ready, ready to y with my children, send them to school, be here when they arrive home, cook

    for them, and put them to bed every night.

    I¡¯m ready to be there for Valerie, to help her heal and move on from the pain of losing Jai. Something

    that will always remain with all of us. I¡¯m ready to be there for when she¡¯s able to move on, go out with

    her, be silly, maybe spa nights, or movie nights. Anything she wants. I¡¯m ready to be there for her.

    I¡¯m ready to see Dad be free and be himself instead of being forced to do things by another.

    I¡¯m ready to help Aran and Sebastian mend the broken bridge between them, to be closer than

    ever and to understand one another wholeheartedly by respecting one another.

    I¡¯m ready to see everyone around me live their best lives.

    I¡¯m ready for it all.

    One moment, one step, and one day at a time.

    Staring in the mirror, I look at my reflection. I¡¯ve applied some makeup tonight, a touch of glitter on my

    eyes and some gloss on my lips. I¡¯ve pinned my loose curls back and put on some earrings.

    I don¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯ve just been able to take a moment to rx and get dressed up. Doing

    something so normal is rxing.

    I close my bedroom door after me and almost bump into Valerie. She¡¯s wearing a dusky cerise-

    coloured dress, like myself, it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s stepped away from ck.

    We stare at one another before I hug her tightly.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Ipliment her with a small smile.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    My beautiful Val¡­ you will live on and thrive.

    ¡°Thanks, you too Zaia¡­ you will have everyone¡¯s attention tonight,¡± she teases, as she moves back

    and gives me a small smile.

    Sebastian has made no attempt to mask his emotions and I¡¯m very aware of the way he¡¯s always

    looking at me¡­

    I¡¯m ok¡­ as long as he keeps his distance and respects my decision. Deep down my emotions are a

    storm. I know I love him, but at the same time, he has hurt me regardless of the situations he was in.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± she says, ¡°the children have been impatient for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s,¡± I say, I had gotten them ready before myself and they were downstairs with Sebastian and

    Atticus. I had heard him reply not long ago.

    Valerie leads the way down and once again I wonder what the goddess¡¯s words to her were. She had

    spoken to us all that night, even though we have kept what she said to ourselves.

    I have a strong feeling, even Zade was spoken to.

    ¡°Val, you look beautiful,¡± Atticus says, as he takes her hand before she reaches the bottom and gives

    her a warm hug.

    She hugs him back, and it makes me so happy to see the bond they have formed.

    ¡°No point in saying you look good, don¡¯t you always?¡± Valerie says, making him smirk before his gaze

    flicks to me.

    He smiles faintly, ¡°Hey Red, you look beautiful, but that¡¯s no surprise.¡± He says while Valerie smiles as

    she steps away.

    ¡°Thanks. You look great too,¡± I reply. He¡¯s dressed in tan pants, with a belt and a white shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the¡­ cake!¡± she says. Cake? The cake is ready and set to go¡­

    ¡®Really? Is that all you coulde up with?¡± I say through the mind link, amused.

    ¡®Well, the sexual tension from my brother was suffocating, and it¡¯s ick soooo. I can¡¯t help but smile at

    that, and Atticus cocks a brow as he offers me his hand.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s addressing him as her brother now. I love the bond they have created.

    ¡°The mind link feels like a blessing and a torment,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°Well, some things aren¡¯t for you men to hear,¡± I respond as he pulls me in for a hug. He gives me a

    gentle squeeze before he lets go of me after a moment.

    That¡¯s another thing¡­ Since that night, I feel we¡¯ve all changed in a way, and I see it in Atticus too. The

    way he smiles at me, despite the emotions in his eyes, I also see eptance. eptance that we will

    never be.

    ¡°So does the birthday boy know this is all for him?¡± Atticus asks.

    ¡°Birthday boy?¡± Sebastian¡¯s deep, sexy voicees.

    Atticus moves back, and we both turn to Sebastian who is standing there all in ck, looking drop-dead

    gorgeous, the sleeves of his ck shirt are pushed up, and he has a few buttons open that show off

    two chains.

    His gaze snaps to me and he makes no attempt to hide the way his eyes rake over me. It feels like he¡¯s

    undressing me with them, and I suddenly feel extremely exposed under that burning gaze¡­

 Chapter 133

    55. A Surprise ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 133 By Moonlight Muse

    I press my lips together for a moment before looking towards the front door.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s. It¡¯s his birthday today, remember?¡± I exin, ncing back at him.

    He cocks a brow.

    ¡°Right¡­ don¡¯t really remember celebrating it¡­¡± he remarks as he frowns, as if thinking over what I just

    said for a second.

    I¡¯m relieved when the doorbell rings and I break the extreme tension between us and hurry over to the

    door.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I hear Sebastian mutter, about to turn questioningly but decide against it and instead pull open

    the door.

    Mr King is standing there, looking surprisingly casual. He¡¯s traded in his usual suit for pinstripe pants

    and a white shirt.

    ¡°Hello Zaia, good evening.¡± he holds out some flowers, making my eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± I exim, epting the white roses. He has two other bundles and I smile, knowing

    instantly that one is for Valerie and the smaller bouquet is for Sia. ¡°This is so sweet.¡±

    He gives me a curt nod in response as I step aside, allowing him in.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s here! Stay ready guys.¡¯ I tell Valerie.

    ¡®On it.¡¯ she replies.

    I hear a giggle from Sia, and I smile, closing the door and turning around to see Atticus has gone into

    the lounge too, but Sebastian is still standing there leaning against the wall as he gives his father a nod

    when he passes him by.

    I motion with my head to follow his father, but he doesn¡¯t move until I reach him. He pushes away from

    the wall, falling in step with me just as the others shout ¡®surprise,¡¯ making Aran stop in his tracks.

    ¡°A bit much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sebastian remarks as the kids beginughing.

    ¡°Grandad! We made a surprise party for you!¡± Zion exims, gesturing to the grey, ck and silver

    balloons.

    ¡°I can see that¡­ this was not necessary, but thank you. Thank you, children.¡± Aran pats their heads

    and I smile, watching the exchange. There¡¯s a faint smile tugging at the corner of Aran¡¯s lips.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have him smiling soon enough¡­

    I look at the balloons that were put up and smile, ncing at the sexy man beside me. Sebastian did

    pretty well.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you click that it was your dad¡¯s birthday with the d¨¦cor?¡± I ask quietly as Aran greets Dad,

    Atticus, and Valerie.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nowhere did it say happy birthday, and I had a lot on my mind.¡± He counters arrogantly as he looks

    down at me.

    ¡°Fair enough, I guess,¡± I say.

    ¡°¡­ then Daddy made the knot in the balloons, but he also burst so many.¡± Zion is exining to Aran,

    shaking his head dramatically.

    ¡°Even you burst some, Zion.¡± Sia reminds him, before admiring her small bouquet of roses. ¡°I love

    these, thank you, grandad.¡±

    Valerie chuckles as she puts on some soft music in the background, making the room feel even more

    alive.

    ¡°Oh, we should dance too!¡± Zion exims.

    ¡°These two have a lot of energy.¡± Aran remarks.

    ¡°That they do, but they take after your son, since my daughter is very calm,¡± Hugh says,

    Sebastian scoffs, and I tilt my head as we all turn to him. He stands there, hands in his pockets,

    cocking a brow.

    ¡°What? Do you really think she¡¯s calm?¡± he remarks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± I ask, frowning slightly.

    ¡®Far from it¡­¡¯ he says through the link, his gaze raking over me and I¡¯m sure he means during s3x¡­

    My cheeks heat up as he runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°No, not really, but I like it.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I give a small smile, looking away.

    Why is this so hard?

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just our Zaia, strong, passionate and incredible,¡± Valerie says with a smile. I walk over to

    her and take her hands in my own. ¡°And the same can be said for our Valerie,¡± I say softly.

    ¡°Ok,dies, too many emotions,¡± Atticus says, making us both chuckle and Valerie pulls away, turning

    slightly as she brushes a stray tear away.

    ¡°Alright, fine! You guys wait here. I¡¯ll help Zaia get those delicious dishes she¡¯s cooked onto the table.¡±

    She says briskly.

    ¡°Ok! I am starved.¡± Zion says dramatically.

    We leave the room together and head to the kitchen. Most of the things are down already and we only

    need to take the food to the table.

    ¡°Sebastian was really eyeing you up,¡± Valerie teases. My heart skips a beat as I look down at the roast

    chicken that I am holding.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡± I say quietly, carrying the tray to the table.

    ¡°You know the circumstances were against him?¡± she says softly, cing the stuffed tacos down.

    I look up at her, knowing what she¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡°I know, but for someone who was hurt in the process, I can¡¯t just forget it all, Valerie.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, I just¡­ I lost Jai¡­ after all these years of holding a grudge against him, hurting myself and

    him¡­ I regret it. The wasted time, the misunderstandings. I know things aren¡¯t perfect, but if you work

    on them together, you can heal together,¡± she tries to reason softly as I turn back to get the veg and

    potatoes.

    ¡°I understand¡­ but call me selfish or unreasonable, but I still feel like I need time. If I try to make this

    work because I love him or because someone tells me it¡¯s the right thing to do, it will always eat up at

    me. Just how his and Annalise¡¯s rtionship once did.¡± I answer as I bring the tray to the table.

    Valerie sighs softly. ¡°So, you will try again, right?¡± she asks.

    I don¡¯t have an answer to that¡­ deep down, I know I love him, but I also know I need time to

    understand what I want in life and what I am ready to work on and what I no longer want. He broke me

    into such a state although he didn¡¯t mean to, but he did.

    ¡°I need to assess where I am in life before I even consider the future,¡± I reply quietly. I look up at her as

    she opens her mouth and gently shake my head signalling the end of the conversation.

    She sighs but nods before she goes to call the others to the table, leaving me there standing alone. I

    look down at the table, realising I will have to talk to Sebastian and Dad soon.

    No matter how hard it will be, it is something that I need to do. I look up as everyone enters and smile,

    even when it¡¯s hard to do.

    ¡®I want to talk to you after dinner.¡¯ Sebastian¡¯s voicees into my head, and I wonder if he had heard

    our conversation.

    ¡®Ok.¡¯ I reply as we all sit down.

    ¡°Zaia, you didn¡¯t need to do this. You made a lot,¡± Aran says as he looks at the table.

    ¡°I wanted to,¡± I reply, observing him. I can tell he looks tired.

    Regardless of Agatha¡¯s truth being exposed and his firm stand on doing the right thing, it was still hard

    for him. After all, he had loved her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice, I won¡¯tin, and it¡¯s been a while since I have had your cooking and it always

    reminds me of home,¡± Aran says, giving me a faint smile as he takes a seat with the children on either

    side of him.

    Dad sits next to Sia, and I take a seat opposite him, with Valerie taking the seat opposite Aran and

    Sebastian smoothly takes the seat on my left.

    He isn¡¯t one to express much emotion, buting from Aran, that meant a lot. Home¡­ The King

    mansion is now a ghost house, half of it was brought down by Sebastian to stop the Sable from getting

    in. But with everything that happened there, I don¡¯t think anyone wants to fix it. For a good while

    anyway.

    We all tuck into the meal as Aran asks Atticus questions on how he runs his pack, giving him advice.

    Atticus being the smooth talker he is, listens, agreeing, or disagreeing, but also giving his own input.

    I find myself pondering over what Valerie said and sigh softly.

    Am I wrong?

    Is it wrong to put me first?

    If someone loves us, is it our duty to simply ept it?

    Don¡¯t we have the right to choose if we want it?

    Once the meal is over, and everyonepliments the food, I get up to get the cake. Sebastian stands

    up, picking up a few tes as he follows me to the kitchen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Nothing. Why would you even ask that?¡± I reply as I get the knife to cut the cake. ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re

    here, I was thinking you should take the title of Alpha soon.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he narrows his piercing blue eyes as he turns and looks at me with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s yours. I have enough to do. I think you¡¯re perfectly capable of running your pack,

    Sebastian.¡± I say, turning and picking up the ss cake tter only for Sebastian to step up behind me

    and ce his hands over mine, stopping me from picking the cake up. Sparks tingle through me.

    ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want to run it alone?¡± he whispers into my ears, making my heart skip a beat at the

    way his body presses up against mine.

    ¡°Sebastian, please, I need to get back to the table,¡± I say, pushing back against him, but his body does

    not budge.

    ¡°And I need you to listen to me,¡± he growls, his hands tightening around mine.

    ¡°Later, Sebastian, please,¡± I whisper, my heart pounding.

    He steps back, forcing my hands off the tter, and spins me around, pushing my hands behind my

    back as he presses me up against the counter beside the cake.

    ¡°Fine, but this time, no excuses. We¡¯re talking Little Fox, even if I have to break into your bedroom and

    tie you up, I will,¡± he warns, his eyes shing silver.

    We stare into one another¡¯s eyes before he moves away, letting go of me and walking back to the

    table, leaving me standing there alone in the quiet kitchen¡­

 Chapter 134

    56. A Heartbreaking Decision or I Am The Luna Chapter 134 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    Ever since I spoke to her in the kitchen, she¡¯s been quieter, although she¡¯s smiling, which lights up

    those gorgeous eyes of hers. I wish I could change the past, change the decisions I made.

    Seeing Sia sick was thest straw. The promise that Gerard had the antidote drove me to get it for her,

    no matter what.

    Watching Zaia crouch down gracefully, yet looking so fucking sexy as she talks to Sia makes me wish I

    could be the reason behind her smiles¡­

    But instead, I¡¯m the reason behind her tears.

    The pain thates with love is often never spoken of. Two people may love one another immensely,

    but there are still so many hurdles that they have to ovee¡­ but I think I hurt Zaia one time too

    many¡­

    And that thought agonises me, torments me.

    ¡°Time to cut the cake!¡± Sia exims as Zaia passes Dad the knife.

    ¡°Everyone gather around,¡± Valerie says with a small smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes which still hold

    sadness.

    Pain.

    Sorrow.

    Heartbreak.

    So much suffering.

    These emotionse in different forms for every person, but we all feel it. The emotions that will bring

    us to our knees, steal the air from our lungs, the sort of emotions where every part of you aches,

    yearns and screams for its end. It¡¯s brutal and blinding in its pain. It bashes your soul harder and

    quicker than the most powerful of storms.

    I ruined this for us. I understand her point. I fucking see her reason. I just wish it wasn¡¯t like this. I

    ruined what love and trust meant to her.

    I¡¯ve tainted it with heartbreak and betrayal. Now I wish I could protect her heart just to make sure no

    one else dares hurt it, yet are my hands the ce for it because I broke it to begin with?

    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Hugh says, snapping me from my thoughts.

    Walking over to them, I step up next to Hugh as they stand gathered around the table and begin

    singing. I refuse to join in, simply strumming my fingers to the rhythm.

    Dad cuts his cake, feeding Zaia first and then the children. He nces at me before I reach over and

    take the cake from his hand, but instead of eating it; I hold it out to him.

    A silent peace offering to mend the bridges that we are trying to resurrect¡­

    He smiles faintly, biting into it. ¡°Thank you, son.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I didn¡¯t make it,¡± I say quietly, ncing at Zaia.

    She has the smallest curve of a bump already forming, and she looks gorgeous. Although I¡¯m the one

    who asked for us to talk, I¡¯m not sure what the oue will be¡­ deep down I¡¯m not sure it will be in my

    favour, but still, I need to know¡­

    I need to know if there is any hope of fixing what I broke. I destroyed her, and now I suddenly find

    myself wanting to rebuild her to who she once was, even if the truth is she doesn¡¯t need me to rebuild

    her because she¡¯s truly capable of rebuilding herself.

    It¡¯s a whileter and the kids are ying happily with Dad and the others, and despite the fact it is

    getting quitete neither is tired.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to bed?¡± Zaia is asking them.

    ¡°Yes Mommy, I¡¯m a big boy now, and Sia is stronger now. So, we stay awake,¡± Zion says firmly.

    ¡°They deserve to get to break their routine for a day at least.¡± Hugh chuckles as Zion nods vigorously.

    ¡°Yes, Granddad is right. We deserve this,¡± he protests as Sia giggles.

    ¡°Yes, we big now,¡± she deres.

    ¡°Ok then,¡± Zaia says.

    ¡®Shall we?¡¯ I ask, jerking my thumb towards the door. She stands up slowly smoothing her dress, her

    face unreadable as the mask that she puts on in front of me slips into ce.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± she says.

    ¡°Ok Mommy, you go talk to Daddy. We will look at Grandad¡¯s gifts!¡± Zion says.

    ¡°I love this chess set.¡± Valeriepliments the set that Hugh got for Dad.

    ¡°It is a fine set, but I wonder if Hugh actually thinks that after all these years, he can somehow beat me.

    I have not gotten rusty.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am actually pretty confident I would win,¡± Hugh replies.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s only one solution then, a match? Wouldn¡¯t you agree, children?¡± Atticus remarks as he

    sits back, his arm around Valerie, who nods along with the twins.

    Zaia walks past me, wishing both men good luck before we both head to the garden. The wind blows

    through our hair the moment I open the door, holding it for Zaia to step out under my arm first.

    Her scent is intoxicatingly addictive as it wafts into my nose, like a bout of nicotine or something that I

    need to satiate my hunger.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The door, clicks shut, and I watch as she stands there staring up at the moon, holding her arm in front

    of her. The way her hair is blowing softly distracts me and for a blissful moment I am lost in her and her

    alone ¨C forgetting the reason we are even out here. All I do is stare in awe of her.

    ¡°What did you want to say?¡± she turns to me, not wasting a moment to put the question forward, almost

    like she can¡¯t bear to be near me.

    ¡°You said to me that you would hand me the title of Alpha before you left¡­ why do I feel you¡¯re thinking

    of leaving soon?¡± I ask, my voice sounding harsher than I mean it too.

    There¡¯s a fear deep inside of me, wing at me like a monster trying to drag itself out of the pits of hell

    and grasp on as tight as possible.

    I don¡¯t want her to go¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t ept me¡­ I can¡¯t live with myself knowing I am who

    chased her away.

    She sighs softly, but it is one that holds a lot of weight behind it. Like she is exhausted, her reserves

    depleted, and she has nothing left to give, no time, no patience, no love, nor mercy or forgiveness, I¡¯ve

    used it all up, and it kills me to know I am the reason for it all.

    ¡°Why not stay, even if you don¡¯t want to ept me into your life, at least stay so the kids can have us

    both close?¡± 1 try, when she doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what everyone would want me to do, would expect of me, but is it really that wrong to

    want to take time for me?¡± she asks softly, as she turns, her eyes filled with pain that mirrors my own ¨C

    but it¡¯s her words that hit a chord, guilt ripping through me.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Fuck, I hate this.

    ¡°Then please¡­ don¡¯t make it any more difficult than it already is,¡± she whispers, her voice trembling. I

    close the gap between us and cup her face, feeling the magic of our connection dance along my

    fingertips.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Fuck. I know¡­ I know I fucked up, and if I could turn back time, I would¡­ can¡¯t we start over?

    Please, I swear no matter what, I will not make the mistake again.¡±

    But even as those words leave my mouth, I realise I¡¯ve said them before¡­ right when she was at her

    most vulnerable and promised me to open up to her. No more lies, no more misconception but I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to do something just because it¡¯s what others want. I want to put myself first for once. I

    want to heal and learn what I truly want from my life because I know this is not it. Please, Sebastian,

    don¡¯t make this harder for me,¡± she whispers, her voice a murmur on the wind.

    ¡°Zaia, I fucking love you. I just, I am sorry¡­¡± I say, gazing into her amethyst eyes.

    ¡°I know and I do love you, but it also hurts far too much.¡±

    I hate seeing her like this. She¡¯s beautiful, but at the same time, she¡¯s vulnerable and hurting.

    I had seen the signs, the silent plea for me not to break the promise I made, the warning that if I did, it

    would break her¡­ but I did, anyway. Even if my heart was in the right ce, I did the worst thing I

    could possibly do to her; betraying her faith that she had put in me once again.

    I realise in that moment as she looks at me what I need to do¡­ no matter how hard, or how it¡¯ll break

    me.

    If I truly love her, I need to let her go. If she one day finds it in herself to forgive me, then I will wait for it.

    If she is meant to be in my life until the end, she will return to me and if not¡­ then our precious

    moments will be like a passing season that I will never forget.

    ¡°I understand, and I am proud that you are putting yourself first. I¡¯m proud of you Little Fox, I truly am.¡± I

    lean down and kiss her forehead softly, closing my eyes as the pain of what is happening settles in.

    I love you, with everything I have, but I just didn¡¯t treat you the way I should have and now I will pay the

    price for it.

    I am fucking sorry, even if that word itself is doing nothing but building resentment for myself within me.

    I messed up and there is no undoing what I did.

    Those are the words I want to say to her, but¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I have no right to.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for understanding,¡± she murmurs, her delicate hands wrapping around my wrist, and I

    sense the slight weight lifting from her.

    Even now¡­ I was nothing but a burden upon her and that is not the rtionship I want. Not for her. Not

    for me.

    I move back, blue eyes meeting violet¡­ two separate souls, ready to embark on two separate

    journeys. Perhaps one day we will meet at another crossroad, and maybe, just maybe, from there, our

    paths may truly be one.

 Chapter 135

    57. An Understanding ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 135 By Moonlight Muse

    His eptance of my decision feels like a wave of serenity washing over me. My lungs no longer feel

    like the air is being squeezed from them.

    I can finally breathe, finally try to move on from the torment of my own mind. I need to heal before I can

    even consider being with another.

    His brok¨¦n promises and betrayal feel like he had cut a wound to the very core of my being.

    It¡¯s as if the ground beneath me had suddenly given way, leaving me in a state of shock and disbelief.

    Those were emotions I can¡¯t forget, even when I truly want to.

    The pain was sharp and unexpected, and when I had clung to the hope that this time, he would not

    betray me, believing and trusting him implicitly, he broke me.

    We now gaze into one another¡¯s eyes, and I find myself engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions ¨C hurt,

    sadness, guilt ¨C but above them all there is a sense of profound peace that is hard to articte.

    I feel guilty, knowing why he did what he did, hurt because despite it I had suffered greatly and the

    sadness that I feel deep inside that no matter what, in the end, I must always prepare to be alone. That

    I should never have looked to another for support and protection because the only person who will not

    leave you is yourself.

    I may love Sebastian, but in the end, when I needed him the most, he cast me aside like I meant

    nothing more than the clothes he wears. I know he loves me, but love is not always enough. I need to

    heal the wound that is bleeding within me, and only then can I be happy. 123

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Grappling with this new reality, I question my own judgment and the choices that led me here. Trust,

    once given so freely, now feels like a dangerous gamble, and I can no longer y that game. I¡¯m done

    being dealt the losing hand.

    I¡¯ll be deemed selfish, but I¡¯m ok¡­ I know what I have done for others and for everyone around me. I

    know the love I feel for those important to me, for my packs and my people, but for myself, I am ready

    to be selfish because they aren¡¯t the ones in my shoes. I¡¯m the one living with the constant reminder

    that I was never enough. When I am. I should be.

    A soft wind blows as I gaze into those piercing blue eyes that captured my heart from the first time that

    I saw him. He had caught me hook, line and sinker from that day and even now I still love him.

    But he let me believe I could trust him when I couldn¡¯t entirely. Trust is something that is taken for

    granted until you¡¯ve lost it, and I gave him all of it, twice¡­

    Just the same as love, that was another thing I gave him willingly, only for him to show me how easily

    love could break someone.

    But if love feels this broken, this pain that it hurts to breathe, is it truly love or just some hope we all

    have? We all wish desperately for that one person that truly sees past the fa?ades we all put up.

    Wishing for that one person who sees through the smile that is pained. Sees past our ws and still

    loves us because we are theirs.

    I don¡¯t know what hurts more, the betrayal of trust broken or losing the hope of a future that he led me

    to believe could be ours when in reality, it was doomed to end in heartbreak.

    Maybe one day I will see things differently, maybe one day it won¡¯t hurt so much, maybe one day I will

    no longer yearn for him or maybe one day I will realise he is my destination¡­ and I will await that day.

    ¡°Thank you. Sebastian,¡± I say quietly, knowing that if he continues to chase me, it will only make it

    harder for me.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Alpha Zaia,¡± he replies in that sexy raspy voice.

    I smile slightly and he nces down at my stomach, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallows hard.

    ¡°Will you at least let me see the children and be there when this one is born?¡± he asks quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°I missed the other¡¯s births¡­ I don¡¯t want to do the same with this one.¡±

    ¡°You can be in the hall outside the birthing room when the timees,¡± I say with a small smile. 7

    ¡°Excellent. Then it¡¯s a date.¡±

    I cock a brow, and he smirks. ¡°Ok, not a date.¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± I smile as a sharp wind whips my hair across my face, he¡¯s about to reach for. it before swiftly

    moving his hand back and shoving it in his pocket and I slowly move mine back.

    ¡°I did have a question, it doesn¡¯t really mean much, but it¡¯s always niggling in my mind. It¡¯s regarding

    you and Annalise.¡±

    He cocks a brow. ¡°Go for it.¡±

    ¡°How serious was your rtionship, she made it seem like you two were practically ready to get

    married¡­ but you never really said anything.¡±

    Now that I¡¯ve asked it, I feel ufortable and feel it¡¯s something so small it¡¯s not even important.

    ¡°I never said anything because there was never anything to say. I took her to a few work meetings, but

    that was about it. There was nothing beyond a few kisses and even those were initiated by her,¡± he

    replies, his voice cold.

    And all these years I thought there was more¡­ ¡°And this is why speaking and sharing your thoughts is

    so vital,¡± I murmur, sighing as I gaze up at the sky.

    I feel content and at peace. Maybe when I leave, I will have days where I will miss him. There are days

    when I wonder if this is what I want, but it is the right decision for me.

    Turning, I smile up at him. ¡°Well, thank you. Shall we get back inside and see whose dad is kicking

    whose butt?¡± Iugh softly.

    He smirks. ¡°Dad is good at chess. Us Kings are.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I tease as we walk to the door. Opening it, he holds it open for me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies in the same mocking tone.

    ¡°Well then, you have not met a Toussaint,¡± I counter, gasping when he grasps my arm and spins me

    around.

    ¡°Actually, I have¡­ and she¡¯s the king of kings. You¡¯re right¡­ A Toussaint will always trump a King.¡±

    My heart thuds as I gaze into those eyes.

    Yes. This is the Sebastian I fell for and who knows, maybe one day¡­ one day we might just rejoin our

    broken bond.

 Chapter 136

    58. A Doctor¡¯s Duty or I Am The Luna Chapter 136 By Moonlight Muse

    VALERIE.

    Zaia has made her decision.

    It wasn¡¯t what I expected or wanted for them, but just the way she respected and had my back when it

    came to Jai, I will do the same. It¡¯s been three days since and she¡¯s handed the title back to Sebastian.

    I¡¯ve chosen to remain here. I know it¡¯s what Jai would have wanted me to do, help rebuild this pack and

    its homes.

    The people here would need me too, especially those who lost loved ones. Zaia will move back to The

    Crystal Shadow Pack, with the rogue pack being hers she nned to make good use of thends.

    Those rogues who were innocent enough were assigned into packs, and some who wanted to leave

    were allowed to do so of their own free will.

    A few who seemed pretty unhinged were put in istion for questioning and imprisonment, if need be,

    including the few who had refused to stand down.

    Most of Gerard¡¯s men were captured, and although some killed themselves rather than let themselves

    be caught, a few were still put into imprisonment.

    Talking about imprisonment, Sebastian wanted to give Annalise a proper sentencing, but Zaia had said

    having her exiled and banishment from any pack in this state was more fitting.

    So, after her baby¡¯s birth, she would have to leave, but there was a catch. She would have to wear a

    tracker for the next three years and would have to report bi-weekly.

    Then there was Cara¡­ well, Sebastian had her locked up for coercing someone into sex when they

    were not of sound mind and also for working with the enemy. She will spend a minimum of five years in

    imprisonment and if she¡¯s lucky, she might just get to walk away after that.

    Turns out she was the illegitimate daughter of Rufus Santoni, someone who had embezzled money

    from the Toussaint Enterprise many years ago. Well, the apple sure didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.

    The car stops and I see Atticus walk over and open the door for me before I can. To think once I found

    him annoying, I now feel like a lucky girl to have a brother like him.

    ¡°Wee to our pack, Val,¡± he says, hugging me.

    I hug him back. ¡°Thanks. It sure feels weird visiting now.¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°Well, I hope this will be a visit you truly enjoy,¡± he says. Stepping back, he turns to the two women

    standing there. The previous Luna, Shelby, his mother and his sister Lte.

    Both women are watching me. Shelby is smiling, and Lte simply looks observant. Something tells

    me she won¡¯t like me so much.

    ¡°Mom, Lte, this is Valerie,¡± Atticus introduces me as I step closer and offer Shelby my hand.

    ¡°Valerie! Wee to The Whispering Mountain Pack!¡± she exims, enveloping me in a powerful hug.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms Payne,¡± I reply, slowly pulling away from her iron grip with a smile. ¡°Lte. Hello.¡± I

    offer her my hand, which she takes and smiles.

    ¡°Hi, just to let you know, I¡¯m his favourite sister.¡±

    I can¡¯t help butugh at that. ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± I promise with a chuckle. I look at Atticus, who is smirking

    in amusement as he watches us.

    But I don¡¯t need to be his favourite. What he has done for me is more than I could have hoped for, and

    he has been there through the rough times.

    I truly appreciate him, and I hope one day soon he¡¯ll find a woman who will love him with all her heart.

    ¡°Well, I can have more than one favourite, can¡¯t I?¡± Atticus teases before he puts an arm around both of

    us, making Lte smile.

    ¡°Ok fine, but I¡¯m the better favourite.¡± Lte persists.

    ¡°I¡¯m cool with that,¡± I reply before Atticus can answer. She smiles at me and although it doesn¡¯t mean

    much to me, to her, that title does.

    Maybe she felt threatened by me? I¡¯m not sure, but if her wanting the title of favourite would help our

    rtionship, I am fine with that.

    ¡°Ok, enough of this silliness,e let¡¯s go inside. I have prepared plenty of delicious dishes.¡± Shelby

    says, shaking her head at her daughter.

    ¡°You or the cook?¡± Atticus asks, cocking a brow. Lte snickers and I hide a smile as Shelby pouts.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same thing!¡± she scolds him.

    I think I¡¯m going to like this family. Speaking of, I did talk to Dad about everything, and he was pretty

    much honest with me, I just wish they had told me earlier¡­

    ¡°Anyway, Valerie, Atticus tells me you are a doctor, so are you like a doctor, doctor? Fully qualified?¡±

    Shelby asks me.

    ¡°Yes, fully qualified and definitely a doctor, doctor,¡± I answer with a smile.

    ¡°I told you that, Mom,¡± Atticus adds.

    ¡°I¡¯m making conversation. Shush you.¡± Shelby counters, waving her hand.

    I chuckle as I look at Atticus, who is almost pouting and I feel light. Even when we are faced with pain

    and tragedy, there are moments that lift that burden, and this is one of those.

    ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    Atticus looks down at me, that trademark smirk on his face.

    ¡®No need to thank me. That¡¯s what brothers are for.¡¯

    I don¡¯t respond, but I don¡¯t think he realises that not all brothers are¡­ just like Zade.

    He is nothing to Zaia like Atticus is to me¡­

    (FLASHBACK ¨C TWO DAYS AGO)

    ¡°Doctor, he isn¡¯t eating.¡± One of the men says holding out none other than Zade Toussaint¡¯s file card.

    I purse my lips, refusing to let my emotions take over.

    ¡°Then let him continue to starve,¡± I reply, turning away.

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡±

    I close my eyes, not wanting to bother with the one who killed Jai, but a doctor¡¯s duty is to heal all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be thereter tonight or tomorrow,¡± I reply curtly before walking away.

    Night had fallen, but I had not gone to check on Zade even though I had the time. Who cares if he dies

    of starvation? I throw the bag I¡¯m holding to the ground angrily.

    He does nothing but invoke rage and hatred within me. I have never hated someone so deeply and

    passionately as I do Zade. Why did Jai have to die?! Why not Zade?!

    Why did the Goddess do this?!

    I fall to my knees, my heart breaking all over again. I sit there, trying to control the pain in my chest.

    Jai¡­ I didn¡¯t deserve your love¡­

    His blue eyes and his smilee to my mind, making tears burn my eyes.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passes before I stand up. Deciding to get this over with and grabbing my

    coat, I head towards the prison facility.

    I sh my badge before I am allowed in.

    ¡°Are you here to see prisoner 186?¡± The Head Guard asks.

    I nod, and he leads us through. Zade¡¯s prison isn¡¯t like Gerard¡¯s, nor is it like the one any other prisoner

    is kept in. It is a cage surrounded by electric wires. Anyone who tries to step through it would be

    instantly dead, werewolf or not.1

    There, in the middle, slumped in the chair, bound with chains, his head hanging back, is Zade.

    His body is pure muscle, every ridge and every groove of his abs is carved deep. Chiselled to

    perfection, but he is far from perfect.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s even awake as he remains unmoving and only when the door is unlocked, and I¡¯m

    allowed in, do I realise he¡¯s awake.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, it shows how much of a coward you are. You wouldn¡¯t be serving your punishment if

    you died so soon, right?¡± I say coldly, staring down at the man in the chair. He slowly raises his head

    and cocks a brow, but like always, he says nothing.

    He simply stares at me, his face unreadable, his pale eye creeping me out, and I quickly take out the

    injection of vital vitamins that would keep him alive even if he is not hungry.

    I don¡¯t like the way those eyes are watching me, and my heart begins racing as I approach him.

    Stop looking at me!

    He blinks almost as if he can sense my rage as I jab the syringe into his neck, in the most tender spot,

    but he doesn¡¯t flinch, simply continuing to observe me.

    My heart clenches. I hate this¡­ I hate seeing him.

    I back away from him, but his eyes don¡¯t leave me. I turn, stepping out of the cell, but even then, those

    eyes follow me¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    I push the painful thought away, not wanting to think of the man who did not ept my rejection. The

    monster who is my mate.

    ¡°Oh, this does smell good,¡± Atticus says, drawing me from my dark train of thoughts, and those dark

    thoughts of mine are not for today¡­

 Chapter 137

    59. A Snowy Day or I Am The Luna Chapter 137 By Moonlight Muse

    FIVE YEARS LATER ¨C

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Cole, I appreciate it. We¡¯ll speak after the holidays then?¡± I answer, smiling at the

    man on the screen.

    He beams and gives me a nod. ¡°You are most wee, Alpha Zaia, that sounds great. We will meet

    two full moons from now then.¡±

    ¡°I will look forward to it,¡± I reply before bidding him farewell and ending the video call. I exhale in relief,

    unable to stop the smile from crossing my lips.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I exim, excitement coursing through me as I spin around in my office chair and gaze out at the

    snow that fills the skies outside the floor-to- ceiling windows.

    The view itself is breathtaking, away from the city and the skyscrapers. It¡¯s winter, and snow fills the

    white skies, covering the mountain and homes in nkets of white.

    This ce looks like heaven, and it makes me feel at peace.

    This is our temporary home, here in the mountains. I¡¯ve been working on a project for thest three

    months and it was much easier to simply move here to overlook it for a period of time. I¡¯m almost ready

    to return home, and although Christmas is just around the corner, I can¡¯t afford to leave right now.

    The children will be heading back though. Dad is also spending Christmas over at Sebastian¡¯s pack.

    Over thest few years, he and Aran have mended their rtionship, and Dad is seeing someone now,

    too. Although he wants to officially introduce me to her when we return.

    I am excited for him. For once he seems genuinely happy in a rtionship, and it¡¯s not one where he¡¯s

    being cheated on or one made by the goddess. As long as he¡¯s happy, I am happy for him.

    I am hoping to be able to get back home two nights after Christmas and I can be there for New Year¡¯s.

    ¡°Mom? Is it okay for me toe inside or are you working?¡± Zion¡¯s quiet voicees.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Youe on in.¡±

    The door opens and there he stands, my ten-year-old prince, who is now slightly taller than me. With

    every passing year, he has taken on Sebastian¡¯s features more and more. Even the way he walks is

    like his father¡¯s.

    Hees over and hugs me from behind my chair, kissing the side of my head.

    ¡°Thene on down. Dad will arrive real soon,¡± he says.

    My heart skips a beat, it¡¯s the first time in a while that I¡¯ll be in such close proximity to Sebastian. Of

    course, he won¡¯t really being inside as he had called earlier, saying there won¡¯t be much time

    between the flights. But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ll be seeing him face-to- face in years. 3

    ¡°Of course, then let¡¯s go and spend what time there is left together before he does. Is your brother

    behaving?¡± I ask.

    Zion smirks. ¡°Nope, but Sia¡¯s put him on time out right now. He keeps sticking his tongue out at her.¡±

    Hmm, that one is a little devil¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did differently. I raised all three of them the same

    way¡­

    I smile at Zion before I stand up. ¡°Come on then, I hope your dad can handle him for a full two weeks.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll have to,¡± he chuckles.

    Since I left the pack five years ago, Sebastian visited the kids almost every other day, and would have

    them for weekends at times or when I was on a business trip.

    It was the same with Sebastian. If he had a business trip, then of course he could visit but would video

    call them, just like he did every single evening, when he wasn¡¯t around them.

    Even if it was for a few minutes. It became a core part of the children¡¯s lives and when they were with

    him, they¡¯d call me daily or I¡¯d call them.

    Sebastian has respected the decision I made all those years ago. The only time he broke it was when I

    was inbour¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Push Alpha. The baby is bigger than we predicted. You have to keep pushing.¡±

    ¡°We should have done a C-section,¡± Valerie growls.

    I can sense her frustration and concern, but there¡¯s determination in her eyes as I breathe deeply and

    steadily through the pain.

    A scream leaves my lips, my vision darkening. I have been in activebour for far too long¡­ everyone

    around me is exhausted and so am I¡­

    Birthing my prince is so much harder than the twins. The door flies open and Sebastian rushes inside,

    his hair is a mess from having run his hand through it countlessly. His eyes are red, almost as if he can

    feel the pain that I¡¯m in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hate me more. I¡¯m not letting you do this alone,¡± he whispers, taking my bloody hand

    from where I¡¯ve dug my nails into my skin countless times.

    Strength.

    That¡¯s what his touch feels like.

    The sparks that course through me make me frown as I focus on my breathing and pushing. His fingers

    comb through my hair, softly yet with enough pressure that it feels soothing and satisfying.

    I still love him¡­

    I close my eyes as tears of pain trickle from my eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Foxie¡­ you¡¯re almost there. You are the strongest person I have ever known. There is

    nothing that can bring you down.¡±

    Except you.

    You are the lifeline I so desperately wanted.

    The one to rely on.

    ¡°Push when I say, focus on me, Zaia, nothing else.¡± His deep voice is soothing yet powerful, his

    command something that instantly makes me obey. The effect that he always has on me¡­

    I zone everything out, focusing on Sebastian alone and I realise that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening now¡­

    I¡¯m cing all my trust in him and relying on his guidance.

    He¡¯s still trying¡­

    I let out a gasp of pain, as I push one final time, giving it my all. My head drops back onto the pillow

    behind me as the room is filled with the strong cry of a baby.

    ¡°Good girl, you did incredibly¡­¡± Sebastian whispers, not even turning to see our child as he looks deep

    into my eyes. Raw admiration, love, and pride in them.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I say softly.

    I¡¯m not thanking him for hispliment¡­ but for being there¡­

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m not sure if he knows that¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s ok¡­

    He kisses my hand softly as Valerie walks over.

    ¡°A healthy baby boy,¡± she says, holding him out to us.

    Sebastian smiles, an expression I rarely see on his face as he adjusts my sheet and sits back to let

    Valerie pass me our son.

    ¡°Let Sebastian carry him first. It¡¯s only fair.¡± I whisper, gazing at the gorgeous boy in Valerie¡¯s arms. He

    wasn¡¯t there for the twin¡¯s birth after all.

    ¡°Skin to skin then, Dad,¡± Valerie says, making Sebastian look a little confused before I reach over and

    tug open the buttons of his shirt. His eyes meet mine, shing silver as my fingertips identally graze

    down his chest.

    I look away as Valerie ces him against Sebastian¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What name?¡± I ask Sebastian, as his heart races as he gazes down at our child.

    ¡°I¡­ You can choose,¡± he whispers, kissing his head softly.

    ¡°No, this time I want you to choose,¡± I say quietly, despite how exhausted I am, I feel so alive.

    ¡°I think¡­¡±

    He trails off before he looks up at me and I know whatever name he is about to say will be the name

    that we will keep

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    And I am grateful he broke that promise that day¡­

    We walk down the steps and I hear Sia sigh in frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done! Come back here!¡±

    A mischievousugh follows, ringing off the walls in the huge hall, and that¡¯s when I see him, my almost

    five-year- old little mischief-maker.

    His tousled ck hair flops across his forehead. He has pale skin like me with a touch of freckles along

    his nose.

    ¡°Oh, hey Mama,¡± he says innocently as he stops in front of me and gazes up at me with huge amethyst

    eyes rimmed with thickshes.

    I can¡¯t help but smile down at him.

    Yes. My little one has his father¡¯s hair, but he has my eyes. 2

    I cock a brow, crossing my arms. ¡±

    Xander, now how have you made your sister angry?¡±

 Chapter 138

    60. A Father or I Am The Luna Chapter 138 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    He shrugs, looking at me as if I had just used him wrongly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, feigning innocence as he turns when Siaes into view. ¡°Sia is causing

    problems.¡±

    Mhmm, I¡¯m sure that is as far from the truth as possible.

    Her long auburn hair is in a high ponytail, and she¡¯s all dressed and ready for the journey. She¡¯s

    wearing a tweed white dress with ck cors and tights. On top of it, she¡¯s wearing a white fur coat

    with a matching hat.

    ¡°Mommy, he real-¡± she begins, but just then the doorbell rings, interrupting her. ¡°Dad!¡± Sia turns her

    eyes, lighting up with excitement.

    She runs to the door and so does Xander and I smile at Zion, who remains in his spot, despite the

    excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your bags.¡±

    He takes hold of my arm and tilts his head. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas. You should say hi at least, Mom.¡±

    My heart skips a beat as I look into his piercing blue eyes, and I nod. ¡°True, I will, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    I don¡¯t avoid him, but I need a moment to gather my emotions.

    It¡¯s hard though. Looking at Sebastian makes my heart be a frenzy, surging with powerful and

    intense emotions. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, but I¡¯ve noticed over thest two years, that every time

    I see him, the pain and the bad memories no longere to mind and that scares me because I don¡¯t

    know how to react to that.

    I know what it means¡­ I have forgiven him, forgiven him for the broken trust.

    It took me a lot of time to get to where I am now. After what happened, I was more closed off and was

    always on edge. Far more paranoid than I thought I would be.

    Even sending the children to school made me so anxious, although they had trusted guards on the

    school premises throughout the day. Yet, I was still panicking and counting the hours until they got

    home in the evening.

    I would check if Zade was indeed still locked up, always double-checking the locks and the windows

    several times before bed. The entire thing took a toll on me, but as the years passed, it became easier

    and I began to rx.

    Remembering better times when things were safe. We are safe, despite the issues with the humans,

    we are doing ok. With the passing years, I began to remember the things I loved and the hobbies I had

    cast aside.

    Watching movies, reading,te-night walks¡­ ying the violin, dancing¡­

    I found myself and despite the fact that I missed the man who has kept my heart captive all these

    years; I have found the me that I can be proud of. The door is pulled open by Sia and the biting cold of

    the blizzard hits me hard. The howling of the wind fills the room as Sia shrieks in excitement, hugging

    her dad.

    ¡°Daddy! I missed you!¡±

    ¡°I missed you too, Princess,¡± Sebastian¡¯s deep husky voice responds. My stomach flutters and I dare

    look up at the man in the doorway.

    Goddess, can a person get more handsome with every passing year? His ck hair is brushed back,

    with a single strand falling in front of his face. There are a few streaks of grey which were there thest

    time I saw him, but they only add to his deadly charm. There¡¯s a dusting of snowkes over his

    shoulders and head, too.

    His eyes snap to mine, those piercing blue eyes take my breath away. They sh silver as they look me

    over, head to toe, then back up until he¡¯s gazing into my eyes once more.

    There it is, that burning fire that makes me feel weak. I swallow hard, trying to remainposed, but

    it¡¯s hard.

    He¡¯s wearing a ck coat with grey fur around the hood. I can see he¡¯s in ck pants and ck boots

    underneath.

    ¡°Dad! My bags are all packed!¡± Xander says, not wasting any time, eagerly wanting to leave as

    Sebastian looks away from me, smiling faintly at our youngest. He kisses Sia¡¯s forehead then kneels

    down beside him, giving him a hug.

    ¡°Hold your horses¡¯ son, we will leave soon, but the flight has been dyed.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Dad,¡± Zion says as he walks over to his father.

    ¡°Zion, hello son.¡± Sebastian pulls him in for a tight hug and I can¡¯t help but smile, seeing the three look

    up at their dad with adoration and love.

    The children love him, and he does a lot for them. I am so proud of the fact they have that strong bond

    with him. ¡°How did your ice-skating gig go?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, piece of cake.¡± Zion winks, ¡°I did ok.¡±

    He had spontaneously joined in on a winterpetitionst week and ced first.

    ¡°More than okay, he ced first,¡± I say, making them all turn to me.

    My heart thuds, wishing I didn¡¯t speak as Sebastian tilts his head, walking past the children.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from our son,¡± he says, his voice dropping a few octaves. ¡°How have

    you been, Zaia?¡±

    I try to smile, but my lips tremble slightly, trying not to focus on the fact he¡¯s closing the distance

    between us.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been great. How about yourself?¡± I ask, internally kicking myself at how breathless I sound. Sia

    giggles as Xander gags, crouching down by the door and scooping up snow.

    Sebastian smirks arrogantly, almost as if he knows exactly how he affects me. Who am I kidding? Of

    course, he does.

    ¡°Even better now,¡± he responds.

    I wrap my arms around my waist and try to squash the sizzling tension between us. ¡°You said the flight

    is dyed?¡±

    He takes out his phone and nods. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, but there¡¯s a snowstorm. I don¡¯t even know if the flight

    will be taking off tonight,¡± he frowns.

    ¡°What?!¡± Xander exims, looking appalled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay positive,¡± Sebastian says. ¡± We will be updated soon.¡±

    Sia smiles, ¡°Well, either way, it¡¯s ok, maybe we¡¯ll get to celebrate Christmas together, here.¡± She winks

    at Zion, who nods his agreement.

    ¡°That is, of course, if the snow just gets worse,¡± he adds.

    These two¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll work something out,¡± Sebastian says.

    If that happened, does that mean Sebastian will stay here? Panic rises in me, and I run my fingers

    through my hair. How will I survive a few days in his presence?

    Why am I acting like a giddy teenager? It¡¯s going to be fine, it will be fine¡­

    But I haven¡¯t been alone with just the kids with him¡­

    Goddess Zaia, you are a grown woman.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you guys go to the lounge? I will get some hot drinks. I don¡¯t have any extra clothes,

    but do you want to dry off?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, unless you¡¯re ok with me walking around in a towel?¡± he responds.

    My cheeks burn as the image in my head only makes me even more flustered. Xander gags again. ¡°I

    don¡¯t want to see Daddy¡¯s hairy legs,¡± he grumbles, making the rest of usugh.

    Sebastian smirks as he cocks a brow, looking at our youngest.

    ¡°You will be hairy one day too,¡± he replies as he walks over to him, picking up some snow, rolling it into

    a small ball and tossing it at his head.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Xander replies with utmost confidence as he grabs the snow and tosses it at Sebastian.

    ¡°Keep the snowball fight outside,¡± I warn as Xander tosses some inside and I step back, and it narrowly

    misses me.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Sebastian says as he steps outside. ¡°Who¡¯s up for a snowball fight?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± Sia says as Zion nods. He looks at me, but I shake my head.

    ¡°You all enjoy, I¡¯ll go make some hot drinks for when you¡¯re done.¡±

    He smiles, giving me a small nod. ¡± Sure.¡±

    That boy¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s like he knows something, or he¡¯s up to something!

    I make my way into the kitchen and close the door behind me, cing a hand to my chest, not realising

    just how much it was pounding.

    Goddess¡­

    I close my eyes but only Sebastian¡¯s face remains, and I sigh, opening my eyes again.,

    Well, I should put together a quick snack.

    When is the flight dyed until, anyway?

    Turning on the coffee machine, I take my phone out, checking the flights, but the moment I click on the

    local airport website, arge message on a red banner res back at me from the top of the page.

    ALL OUTBOUND AND INBOUND FLIGHTS CANCELLED DUE TO STORM CLARA UNTIL FURTHER

    NOTICE.

    My eyes fly open, my heart thundering as I stare at the message. Storm ra¡­ Has it reached us

    already? There¡¯s no chance that they¡¯ll be leaving for at least a few days¡­

    I stare out of the kitchen window, looking at the wind that is getting worse, cooking up a blizzard, but

    I¡¯m more concerned with what this means¡­

    Sebastian will be around for a few days. How am I going to cope with being around him for so long?

 Chapter 139

    61. An Unnned Turn of Events or I Am The Luna Chapter 139 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    I duck another snowball as the boys pair off against me and Sia and I can¡¯t help but chuckle when

    Xander falls into the snow, but it does not deter him as he mbers to his feet, almost growling in

    annoyance.

    But even as I enjoy this time with the kids, I can¡¯t get the image of Zaia out of my head.

    Why does she look sexier every time I see her? Those fitted ck pants only emphasised her narrow

    waist and curvy hips even more. Thece ivory top showed off enough cleavage to mess with my head

    and be a struggle to keep my gaze on her face.

    Although even her face is a fine treat too, and those lips.

    She¡¯s cut her hair, and it now falls just below her shoulders, which I like even more considering when

    she walks away I get to enjoy the view of her sexy ass and the sway of her hips.

    Every time I see her, it¡¯s so fucking hard. I still love her. Every day I think about her, but I¡¯m waiting,

    giving her the time that she needs and wants¡­ even if that means another decade or two. I¡¯ll wait right

    here because she is the only woman I want.

    The only woman I love and the one I want in my arms.

    I want to make a move, but I promised her long ago I wouldn¡¯t¡­

    Even today, I knew the chances of me getting stuck here were high, but I wanted to¡­ if I am meant to

    fly back I will¡­ but if not, and she allows me to stay here in this house then I¡¯m not going to refuse.

    Arge ball of snow hits my face, bringing me from my thoughts as Sia giggles.

    ¡°I thought you were on my side?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± She replies, failing to stifle her giggle.

    I smirk as I wipe my face and grab some snow. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to get revenge for that one!¡± I call,

    just as Zion, who had thrown that snowball, runs for cover.

    ¡°Watch your back, Dad, you¡¯re the target here!¡± Sia chuckles and I turn as a small ball hits my back.

    Xander stands there with a smug smile on his face. The wind does not bother him at all, although it is

    getting harder to see out here.

    ¡°Daddy is not good at this,¡± he deres, his rosy cheeks red from the cold.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I counter, observing Zion as I pretend to focus on Xander and the moment he steps out

    from behind the low hedge, I throw the ball at him, making him gasp as it hits his shoulder.

    But it doesn¡¯t phase him, having made a few balls of snow when he was hiding and starts throwing

    them at Sia and me. Siaughs as she throws a few back, one hitting Zion¡¯s head. She really is a

    different child since getting better. Wild, energetic, and ready to take on the world.

    We continue our game and Xander the tornado really has it out for me tonight; I guess the dyed

    flight has fuelled his annoyance but it¡¯s rather amusing seeing his confidence as if he can take both Sia

    and me single-handed, but I got to give it to the kid, he doesn¡¯t back down.

    I throw another snowball at him just as Zaia opens the front door.

    ¡°Come on in now, hot drinks are ready.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Mommy! Daddy is bullying me, I am going to bury him in the snow, where no one will find him¡±

    Xander says, ring at me, his chubby cheeks making him look even cuter and his pouty lips pursed

    as he throws another snowball at me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a draw?¡± Zaia suggests, the wind blowing her hair. The urge to go over and brush it back is

    strong, but instead, I raise my hands.

    ¡°I give up.¡±

    Xander frowns. ¡°This is not over.¡± §¯§Ö warns, throwing thest snowball he was holding at Sia who

    ducks.

    ¡°Ok!¡± sheughs as Xander huffs, stalking to the door and walking past Zaia.

    ¡°Shoes and coats off here.¡± She orders, holding out her hand for his coat as she helps him take his hat

    off. We all step inside, and I bring up the rear, casting one nce around at the blizzard.

    It¡¯s getting worse¡­

    ¡°Do you have the groceries and everything you need for theing week?¡± I ask Zaia, especially if me

    and the kids are going to be here. She¡¯ll need a lot more¡­

    She looks at me before ncing out the window.

    ¡°If all of you end up having to stay for longer, then I would need to do some shopping¡­ I don¡¯t think we

    can drive in this blizzard,¡± she remarks.

    ¡°Let me know what you need. I¡¯ll goter and get whatever we need.¡± I offer.

    She smiles, one that does something to me and nods.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She holds out her hand for my coat and I take it off slowly, shaking off the snow before

    holding it out to her.

    Our eyes meet as she takes it, our hands brush and I hear her breath hitch as sharp electrifying sparks

    rush through us.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say smoothly as she jerks her hand away. She nods, her heart thumping. I turn away,

    walking past her and heading the way the children have gone.

    The table isden with hot chocte for the children, coffee for both Zaia and me and there¡¯s a tray full

    of cakes. The fire is roaring in the hearth and after the cold outside, it¡¯s a pleasant wee.

    Zion switches the TV on as I sit down, putting the news on, and Zaia passes me a towel. I cock a brow

    before she motions with her gorgeous eyes at my hair.

    ¡°All flights have been cancelled,¡± Zaia says, staring at the screen as the news reporter reports on the

    storm.

    ¡°Are they?¡± Sia asks, her eyes wide, as Xander frowns.

    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. I¡¯m going to go with Daddy,¡± he states unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t go anywhere unless the weather changes drastically and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s

    going to happen,¡± I reply, trying to calm him down by ruffling his hair.

    He frowns deeply. ¡°Then what about my presents if we can¡¯t go by Christmas?¡± he asks gloomily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get them,¡± I say, but it gets me thinking. I look at therge tree that stands in the

    corner of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can figure something out to make Christmas memorable if that happens,¡± Zaia says as

    she cups his face, tugging on his cheeks.

    He smiles slightly and nods. ¡°Yes, and that means I can have both Mommy and Daddy together for

    Christmas!¡±

    Zaia and I look at one another before she looks away first.

    Well, I think I like the sound of that¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll pop down to town and grab some gifts and groceries.¡¯ I say to Zaia through the mind link, it feels

    strange using it with her, but at the same time, it feels so right.

    ¡®Are you sure? I mean, I could go instead. You had a long flight.¡¯ She replies, concern clear in those

    gorgeousvender-coloured eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get tired so fast.¡¯ I respond arrogantly. ¡®I¡¯m not old yet.¡¯

    ¡®I can see that.¡¯ She replies, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips as her eyes dip down before she

    looks away quickly.

    I can¡¯t help but smirk as I cock a brow.

    ¡®Oh yeah?¡¯

    A faint blush tints her creamy skin, and she tucks a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡®Yes.¡¯ She doesn¡¯t look at me as she says that one word, but it really does make me feel good.

    ¡®Then let¡¯s make this a Christmas the kids won¡¯t forget.¡¯N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Or us¡­

    She looks over at me and smiles, nodding.

    ¡®Sounds like a n. She responds, her eyes locking with mine and deep down, I pray that the blizzard

    only gets worse I want to spend Christmas here.

    With her.

    A/N: Hi everyone! Just want to say a big wee to all my new readers! You can find more of my work

    and update schedules on my social page. I* ¨C Author.Muse F*. Author Muse. Please don¡¯t forget to

    vote if you enjoyed this chapter.

 Chapter 140

    62. A Moment or I Am The Luna Chapter 140 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    Sebastian left for town despite my worry that the weather looks extremely rough, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be

    fine. He is a big boy.

    Big indeed.

    A very dirty image shes through my head of Sebastian naked with his hand around his cock and the

    wooden tter I¡¯m holding slips from my fingers when I realise what I had just pictured.

    Goddess!

    My cheeks burn as I kneel down, picking it up as Sia and Zion rush inside, worry clear on their face.

    Zion reaches me first as Sia picks up the tter.

    ¡°Are you ok Mom?¡± he asks worriedly, taking my hands and checking for injuries.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little clumsy,¡± I reply sheepishly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not like you Mommy!¡± Sia tilts her head, observing me with concern. I blush as I stand up. ¡°I

    was a little distracted.¡±

    The twins look at one another before nodding slowly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ now we get it. Cool.¡± Zion grins before taking Sia¡¯s hand and both leave the room. I watch them

    suspiciously. What does that even mean?

    I exhale deeply, cing a hand on my chest.

    No more thinking of Sebastian¡­ I need to get to work on dinner. I initially thought I¡¯d be alone and

    would have had leftovers, but now I need to make sure I do have food for the evening.

    There¡¯s not much to work with but I have potatoes and¡­ I open the freezer door smiling when I see the

    breaded cod fish.

    I think we can have fish and chips for dinner.

    I get to work, peeling and slicing the potatoes, wondering when Sebastian will get back. Time seems to

    be passing by slowly and I¡¯m feeling restless as I keep ncing at the time.

    Is Sebastian ok?

    Should I try to reach out to him via the link?

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    No, he might think I¡¯m worried.

    Sighing, I rinse the potatoes slowly. I had told the chef to have the rest of the holidays off, so it¡¯s just

    me. I ce the washed potato down, picking up two more.

    I rinse them off, frowning as I notice the water isn¡¯t draining as fast as it should. Is something stuck in

    the sink? I ce the potatoes down as I prod a barbeque stick down one of the drain holes.

    Hmm, the water¡¯s still clogged, what is wrong with it? I ce the stick down and open the cab

    beneath the sink, looking at the pipes.

    Nothing seems off.

    Oh well, there¡¯s not much I can do now. Putting the oil on the cooker, I get back to washing the

    potatoes and slicing them up, wondering once again if he¡¯s alright¡­

    An hour has gone by and the smell of freshly cooked chips and fish fills the kitchen and I¡¯m no longer

    able to stop myself from mind linking him.

    ¡®Sebastian? Can you hear me?¡¯

    ¡®Always.¡±

    I smile faintly as I sprinkle some salt and pepper over the chips.

    ¡®Are you alright, when are you getting back?¡¯ I ask worriedly. Has he even gotten there? What if the

    weather was too difficult to travel in? ¡®If you aren¡¯t able to get there, just turn around.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m almost home. I have a lot of bags, so that held me up a little.¡¯

    ¡®Oh, perfect.¡¯ I reply, feeling a weight I didn¡¯t even know lift off my chest.

    ¡®Were you worried about me?¡¯

    I¡¯m not expecting that, and I brush my hair back, d he can¡¯t hear my racing heart. There¡¯s a

    moment¡¯s silence, I guess I surprised him as much as I did myself at my honesty.

    ¡®Then I¡¯ll try to get there sooner.¡¯

    I don¡¯t reply, my heart fluttering. I look down at the basket of chips, trying to calm my emotions. He still

    has such a strong effect on me¡­

    ¡°Is Dad not back?¡± Xander asks unhappily, tapping my arm.

    ¡°Seems not.¡± Zion sighs as I shake my head in response as Xander pouts.

    ¡°I did say moving your flight forward so close to Christmas was a bad idea.¡± I remind him it was Zion

    wanting to participate in the ice-skating contest that had been the reason for dying their leaving.

    Zion smiles. ¡°Whatever the Goddess wills, I guess. Maybe this was meant to be.¡±

    ¡°I totally agree.¡± Sia chimes in.

    I smile at them. ¡°That¡¯s true. Well set the table, your father will be here soon, and then we can get-¡± I

    stop mid sentence as the kids begin helping themselves to the chips.

    ¡°Sorry Mom, they looked good. We¡¯ll take them to the table.¡± Zion says apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, just set the table first.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Xander says as he grabs the ketchup bottle.

    Sia and Zion take the rest whilst I begin cleaning up, waiting for thest batch to be done when I sense

    someone approaching.

    Sebastian?

    I ce the cloth down and hurry to the front door, pulling it open before he can even knock and find

    myself face to face with a snow-covered Sebastian.

    ¡°Goddess, look at you!¡± I exim as he ces therge bags down as I look around for something to

    dust the snow off him with, but see nothing.

    If he wasn¡¯t freezing before, he must be now.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He reassures as he shakes his hair off. A few flecks of snow fall on me and I step back.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I say as he reaches over, brushing the flecks of snow from my neck. My heart thunders as his

    thumb brushes across my corbone, his gaze dipping to my neck.

    For a moment, his gaze flickers to my breasts before snapping back to my neck. His hand lingers for a

    moment. I don¡¯t move, trying to calm my thumping heart.

    A faint smile crosses his lips as his eyes meet mine.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I quickly move back, blushing in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± he murmurs, stepping closer, his hand still on my neck. ¡°I just meant you weren¡¯t repulsed by

    my touch¡­¡±

    My eyes widen as his words sink in.

    No, I never meant for him to think that ever.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been repulsed by your touch, Sebastian.¡±

    I was just hurt¡­ but it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    ¡°Then let me rephrase¡­¡± His voice is deep and low, but even then, it¡¯s the only thing I hear as he looks

    down at me.

    But I¡¯m not prepared for his next words, not at all.

    He leans closer, his lips almost brushing my ear as he whispers. ¡°If you keep behaving like such a good

    girl, you are only going to make me want to grab this pretty little throat and kiss you fucking senseless.¡±

    5

    My eyes fly open as his hand wraps around my throat, my zing orange eyes meeting sharp silver¡­

 Chapter 141

    63. A Culprit or I Am The Luna Chapter 141 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    My heart is pounding as his gaze flickers to my lips, and he runs his tongue along his own plush ones. I

    swallow hard as a dangerously sexy smirk crosses his lips.

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m only teasing,¡± he whispers, letting go of my neck. My breath hitches and he gives me a

    wink, stepping back before he takes off his snow-covered coat.

    ¡°Give me that. I¡¯ll go put it to dry.¡± I say, trying to focus on reality and not this giddy moment that had

    thrown me off entirely.

    He smirks at me as he passes me the coat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ce these in the kitchen. Where do you want the gifts?¡±

    ¡°You did get a lot¡­¡± I say, feeling bad as he had gone on foot, even his boots and trousers are covered

    with snow. ¡± Groceries in the kitchen, gifts in the closet over there. Did you get yourself any clothes?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Great. Umm¡­ Get changed and then join us for dinner.¡± I turn, my heart still racing as I walk away,

    feeling his eyes upon me.

    What was that?

    His words keep reying in my mind, and the moment I¡¯m around the corner, I ce a hand on my

    pounding heart, holding his coat close to my chest. His scent fills my nose, inhale deeply. and I

    It¡¯s intoxicating and so addictive¡­

    Focus, Zaia!

    I quickly shake it off, put it on the rack to dry and return to the kitchen where Sebastian has ced the

    grocery bags on the counter and is ruffling Xander¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Mommy made chips. Do you want some?¡± Xander asks him.

    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ll just go change first,¡± he says, giving them a small smirk before his gaze flicks to me.

    Shame he won¡¯t be in a towel.1

    My cheeks burn at my thought, and his smirk grows. For a moment, it makes me doubt if my walls were

    up, but they are. He says nothing as he saunters out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Daddy is very handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± Sia remarks, and I quickly look at her, hoping she didn¡¯t catch me

    staring.

    ¡°Of course he is. That¡¯s why you children are so beautiful.¡± I dere.

    Zion smiles as Xander tilts his head. ¡°I am the most handsome.¡± He states, taking a forkful of food. I

    laugh, taking the seat next to him as I begin putting some more food on his te.

    ¡°Yes, you are. Now let¡¯s wait for Daddy toe so we can eat together.¡± I say and Xander nods,

    quickly putting his fork down.

    ¡°Oops. Sorry, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright,¡± I reply, kissing his forehead.

    We¡¯ve finished eating and I¡¯m clearing up the table, after telling the rest to go spend time with their dad,

    but the sink isn¡¯t draining¡­

    I sigh, standing there with my hands on my hips, staring at the pile of dishes. I had put something down

    the drain hoping it helped, but now running the tap, that clearly didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Coffee?¡±

    I look up as Sebastian walks back in. He looks good in a white fitted T-shirt that strains against his

    muscles, showing off the new tattoo sleeve I saw earlier over dinner.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I say. He nods as he switches the machine on.

    ¡°So, when did you get that tattoo?¡± I ask, my gaze going to his arm again. There¡¯s a forest, a moon and

    I can see there are wolves on it.

    ¡°A year or so back.¡± He responds as hees over. ¡°Are you alright over here?¡±

    ¡°The sink. I think it¡¯s blocked, but I don¡¯t think the de-clogging liquid worked.¡± I say picking up the Drain

    Unblocker and shaking the empty bottle.

    ¡°Maybe something is blocking it further down.¡± He muses, crouching down as he opens the cab.

    ¡°Do you know how to check?¡± I ask, bending to look under the sink again.

    He looks up, our eyes meeting and I realise we¡¯re too close¡­

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that hard,¡±

    ¡°Which means no.¡± I counter lightly tucking my hair behind my ear, only for it to fall forward once more.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± he asks challengingly.

    ¡°Of course, with your stubbornness, you will try to seed.¡± I stand up, crossing my arms.

    ¡°And if I do, then what will I get in return?¡±

    I cock a brow. ¡°Clean dishes,¡± I whisper cheekily.

    He chuckles, ¡°Hmm, give me something more.¡± He counters.

    ¡°Ok fine, fix the sink and I¡¯ll give you one wish since it¡¯s Christmas time.¡±

    ¡°Then you have yourself a deal, Ms Toussaint.¡± He replies as he grabs a pot and gets to work.

    Ever the businessman.

    Well, if he can fix it, I¡¯ll be happy, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll mind whatever he asks.

    I finish making the coffee, adding some whipped cream as Sebastian tinkers away and I have to admit

    he looks good as he does that. I wouldn¡¯t mind him checking my-focus!

    I clear my throat, what is the matter with me today?

    I busy myself cleaning up the counters, only stopping when Sebastian swears.

    ¡°So, seems like someone¡¯s been busy.¡± He remarks, as I hear something pouring out of the pipe and

    it¡¯s definitely not water.

    I walk over and stare down at what looks like ¡°Water beads¡­¡± I almost growl. I frown, looking at the

    little beads that expand when they make contact with water, and I know exactly who did this.

    Xander.

    I sigh heavily as Sebastian checks if any are left before he screws the pipe back in ce.

    Standing up he washes his hands and I pass him a dish towel staring at therge bowl of beads. He

    must have squeezed them all in and they must have expanded in the bend.

    Goddess, this child!

    ¡°So, looks like you owe me one wish.¡± He remarks cockily, tossing the dishcloth down and crossing his

    arms.

    ¡°Although it was your son who was the cause of this,¡± I say,

    ¡°Are you trying to get out of it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± I deny it with a pout.

    He smirks, not believing me. ¡°Mhmm, good. So, what I want is¡­¡±

    I look up at him, a thousand thoughts of what he might ask from me going through my head, but not

    onees close to what he asks for.

    ¡°A smile.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confusion flitting through me.

    ¡°A smile. Give me a smile that¡¯s just for me,¡± he says quietly.

    My stomach somersaults as I stare into those piercing blue eyes.

    That¡¯s all? A smile?

    A warmth washes over me, and a soft smile naturally crosses my face as I look into his eyes.

    I¡¯ve forgotten how he makes me feel¡­ I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s changed, or was he always so charming?

    Either way, he¡¯s making me weak¡­

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he whispers huskily, and for a second, he touches my chin, sending sparks through me.

    Before I can respond to him, the sound of small running feet approaching reaches me and then Xander

    enters the kitchen.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy,e y a game with us!¡± he says.

    I step back smoothly and cock a brow. ¡±

    Of course, but first, would you like to exin this?¡± I ask, pointing at the bowl on the floor.

    Hees over curiously but freezes when he sees that the bowl is full of beads, paling visibly. 1

    ¡°Uh oh¡­ Holy Guacamole!¡± he says, pping a hand over his mouth before he turns and runs out of

    the kitchen as fast as his little legs can possibly carry him.

    ¡°Xander!¡± I shout, hurrying after him. This boy!

 Chapter 142

    64. An Evening Wrapping Presents or I Am The Luna Chapter 142 By Moonlight Muse

    SEBASTIAN.

    It¡¯s the following evening and for the first time as far back as I remember, I am enjoying Christmas time.

    The blizzard has gotten worse, and that just sealed the fact that we are indeed spending Christmas

    here. I am not going toin, spending night and day with Zaia and not once being told to get a

    hotel is the best gift I could ever be given.

    The kids have gone to bed, with Zion offering to tuck Xander in for Zaia. He¡¯s a good kid and acts far

    more mature for his age than he is. I¡¯m proud of him, and I can tell he takes good care of Zaia.

    Although he¡¯s clearly trying to y Cupid. Since I arrived, he and Sia would find reasons to leave the

    room, but I¡¯m notining. If he wants to help, give me some alone time with Zaia, I¡¯m all for it.

    There¡¯s something different about her now. She isn¡¯t avoiding me as she was eighteen months ago.

    She¡¯s more open and I like it¡­

    I promised to hold back, but now¡­ unless I¡¯m reading the signs wrong, she doesn¡¯t seem to mind my

    flirting or subtle hints¡­ but do I push her to test those limits? Or do I hold back the raging tornado of

    emotions that courses through me like havoc?

    We¡¯re currently in the lounge as we begin wrapping the presents I had grabbed. The ones she had

    gotten for them had been taken out of the luggage and ced under the tree. She¡¯s left to get us some

    drinks, but her tempting, seductive scent remains.

    The fire is aze in the hearth, warming the room. The lights from the Christmas tree in the corner and

    surrounding the window ledge glow cosily. The snow is falling rapidly, and the wind is still roaring, but

    inside it¡¯s nothing more than blissful peace.

    The sound of her footsteps approaching makes me look down at the box I am currently wrapping. I¡¯ve

    done alright, but it¡¯s nowhere near as neat as the one she had done. Folded several times to create a

    design to the packaging and finished off with a satin ribbon. When did she even find the time to learn

    things like this?

    ¡°How are you getting on?¡± she asks, and I look up, trying not to check her out as she puts down a tray

    containing two sses of wine and a te of profiteroles.

    She takes a seat beside me on the couch and crosses her legs. I¡¯m very aware of how close she is,

    despite the small gap she¡¯s left between us¡­My gaze flicks to the wine as she tilts her head.

    ¡°You wrapped it.¡±

    ¡°Not too badly, right?¡± I say confidently, despite the simple wrapped box. She leans over, picks up the

    box and she examines the wrapping.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± Shepliments, looking up at me.

    ¡°Sure it is,¡± I reply not believing her, I know it¡¯s not that good. ¡°Maybe you should just do the rest. I¡¯ll

    help, but I don¡¯t think the kids would appreciate mine.¡±

    ¡°They will. The way it¡¯s wrapped isn¡¯t going to bother them. Besides, it¡¯s going to be torn, anyway. Do

    you want me to teach you how to do the folds?¡± she asks as she picks up the red tartan print wrapping

    paper and motions for me to grab Xander¡¯s racing car.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m okay with just watching you work,¡± I say, sitting back and spreading my arm across the back

    of the sofa as she begins wrapping the box.

    ¡°Ok.¡± She chuckles.

    ¡°So, have you met your dad¡¯s girlfriend?¡± I ask after a few moments offortable silence, wondering if

    she knows who it is.

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, he wanted to introduce us on Christmas, but I couldn¡¯t make it. Although

    with how bad the weather is, the inte is rocky, I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯ll be enough of a

    connection to even wish the rest a Merry Christmas.¡± She sighs, brushing her hair back as she reaches

    for one of Sia¡¯s jewellery boxes. Her top rides up and I can¡¯t help but nce at the smooth skin on her

    back.

    Fuck, is she fine¡­

    ¡°Hmm. Then I¡¯m d you¡¯re not alone out here.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± she asks curiously, now turning towards me. Her knee brushes mine and I try not

    to focus on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her,¡± I say.

    We both know her, but I don¡¯t n to be the one to break that news to her. She narrows her eyes,

    suspicion clouding them.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my ce to tell, but if you want to know, I can tell you,¡± I say quietly, wondering if I shouldn¡¯t

    have mentioned it.

    She hesitates before a small devious smile that looks just like Xander¡¯s crosses her lips. Now I know

    where he gets it from.

    ¡°Tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she says, leaning closer. I move forward, picking up the first

    ss of wine and holding it out to her, she takes it and I pick up the second one as I sit back.

    ¡°Well, you know her.¡±

    ¡°I do¡­ Who?¡± she asks, watching as I take a gulp of my wine.

    It¡¯s my favourite¡­

    ¡°Shelby.¡±

    Her eyes widen, her smile vanishing as she gasps, her mouth parting. ¡±

    Atticus¡¯s Mom?!¡± she exims.

    ¡°Yup, so, if they ever get married, you two get to be step-siblings,¡± I smirk arrogantly.

    She rolls her eyes at me, but she¡¯s still digesting the news.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So¡­ Dad and Shelby Payne¡­ whoa¡­¡± she exhales, cing her hand on my thigh as she turns to the

    fire, staring into it. Pleasure rushes through me and straight to my fucking cock as she keeps her hand

    there, clearly not realising the effect she¡¯s having on me, and I can feel myself hardening.

    Fuck. Not now, please.

    Focus on anything but how good this feels, Sebastian.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m surprised Atticus hasn¡¯t told you,¡± I remark.

    I¡¯m not sure how their rtionship is now, and although I acknowledge he¡¯s done a lot for her, I also

    can¡¯t deny that I am jealous of their rtionship, even though I know Zaia has never considered him

    more than a friend. Guess he just doesn¡¯t cut it for her.

    I smirk at that, but it vanishes when she removes her hand and begins ying with a strand of her hair

    subconsciously. Does she realise how fucking sexy she looks doing that, a sexy pout on those kissable

    lips of hers.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t really talked to Atticus in a couple of weeks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s surprising,¡± I remark, trying not to show any emotion. She looks up, letting go of her hair and

    tilts her head, observing me. ¡°Is it? Why?¡±

    ¡°You two are close, right?¡±

    ¡°We are. But we don¡¯t talk that much. He is and always will remain a good friend, but¡­¡± she sighs.

    ¡°But? He still has feelings for you?¡± I ask, unable to stop myself. She looks back at the fire and leans

    back against the sofa, her head touching my arm a little and I don¡¯t move, not wanting her to realise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he knows I don¡¯t feel that way and over the years he¡¯s epted that. I¡¯ve just made

    sure there¡¯s distance between us to help him ¡­ I guess.¡±

    Her words resonate in my head, but despite the years¡­ even I have not been able to let her go¡­

    ¡°You won¡¯t make fun of him?¡± she asks, arching one of her perfect brows.

    I look over at her and shake my head. ¡± No. Because I know how it feels loving you¡­ I don¡¯t me him

    for not being able to let go of his emotions.¡± My words are quiet, and the pounding of her heartbeat is

    loud in the silence.

    I know I never will get over her and I¡¯m fine with that, even if it means loving her from afar¡­

    She¡¯s silent this time, her hair curtaining her face, and I sit forward to see her face, resisting the urge to

    brush her hair back.

    ¡°Why the silence, Foxie?¡± I whisper, calling her something I haven¡¯t in years. She shakes her head and

    looks up at me. ¡°I was just reminiscing about our lives.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sure been a wild ride,¡± I reply, downing my wine as she still holds hers, barely touched.

    ¡°It has, but don¡¯t you feel that the storm is finally over?¡±

    The storm was over years ago for me¡­ but for her, I know that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Yeah, it is over now. Have you found the peace you were looking for, Zaia?¡± I ask the question that I

    have always wondered.

    Even when times were tough, she was brave, remaining strong, but deep down, it had affected her

    greatly.

    She turns to look at me, our faces barely a handspan apart.

    ¡°I did¡­ I realised it wasn¡¯t just you. Everyone around me had secrets. I needed time to realise why

    everyone who loved me kept things from me, but although it took time, I realised it wasn¡¯t betrayal but

    their love. The things they did, the decisions they made, they were out of love even if I did end up

    getting hurt.¡±

    She ces her ss down and looks at the ceiling continuing. ¡°It was a long process, hurting,

    understanding, realising¡­ epting and letting it go.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it, but looking back, I do realise how damaging my decision was for you

    and_¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispers softly, cing her hand on my thigh again as she shakes her head. ¡°We are who

    we are because of the decisions we have made and learned from. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and I

    understand it.¡±

    Her words are like the crisp soothing breeze of the first winds of morning and this time it¡¯s my heart

    that¡¯s racing.

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°Sebastian-¡±

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle. It feels like I¡¯m back to the first time I tried to talk to her. She probably doesn¡¯t

    even remember it.

    ¡°You go first,¡± she says, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°I would saydies first, but we both know you¡¯re more than that.¡± She¡¯s my equal¡­ ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go

    first. You don¡¯t need anyone to tell you this, but seeing you now, I¡¯m proud of you. You survived through

    everything, and you¡¯vee out stronger. You¡¯re an incredible woman Zaia, you¡¯ve shown you need

    no man.¡±

    She blushes lightly, taking a sip of her wine. ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t think I do,¡± she says proudly, but it¡¯s the

    glint in her eyes as they dip to the front of my crotch that speaks an entirely different story.

    ¡°I take back what I just said. I guess you still need a man for some reasons,¡± I remark cockily as I lean

    forward, taking her ss from her and downing it.

    Her cheeks darken, and she knows I caught her looking. I wish I could say it¡¯s the wine in my system¡­

    but it isn¡¯t. I ce the ss down, taking hold of her chin and forcing her to look up, our faces inches

    apart.

    Her lips are glistening from the kiss of wine, the scent mingling with her sweet breath.

    And when I speak, my own voice is deeper and huskier than usual, mingling with the crackling of the

    fire as I ask her the questioning burning at the forefront of my mind.

    ¡°Tell me, Little Fox, where do we go from here?¡±

 Chapter 143

    65. A Letter ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 143 By Moonlight Muse

    My heart¡¯s pounding as I gaze into his eyes, those piercing blue that make my heart implode, his touch

    is driving me crazy, and his scent is like a drug, sending me onto cloud nine.

    His words echo like a whispered luby and my gaze dips to his lips.

    Where do we go from here¡­

    I slowly wrap my hand around his wrist as I look into his eyes.

    I want to follow my heart¡­

    ¡°Why do you still love me?¡± I ask softly, trying to find the answer in his eyes.

    I still love him, despite the years gone by. I love him with every fibre of my being, and he has always

    affected me.

    He grips the side of my face, his thumb caressing my cheek.

    ¡°What¡¯s not to love?¡± he counters.

    I¡¯m not perfect, no one is, but we are imperfectly perfect together¡­

    ¡°Only someone in love would say that.¡± I whisper, ¡°Tell me¡­ have you forgiven yourself?¡±

    He frowns as he looks down. ¡°I hurt you countless times, betrayed your trust and left you when you

    needed me I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something that can be forgotten or forgiven.¡±

    ¡°But you paid the price¡­ no matter how much it hurt you, you have given me the time I¡¯ve asked for.

    The time that I needed¡­ Your eptance is enough to cut yourself some ck.¡±

    ¡°I told myself that I would give you all the time in the world, and¡­ I told myself if we were meant to be,

    that we¡¯d find our way to one another again. If not¡­ then it just isn¡¯t meant to be¡­¡± he says quietly,

    swallowing hard as he tries to contain his emotions.

    His words resonate with my soul.

    Sebastian, too, needed to heal and not me himself. His sacrifice ¨C his patience with me, knowing

    that we may never be¡­ I appreciated it. I appreciate him.

    This time I know I don¡¯t need to tell him about being honest or trusting because there¡¯s no doubt that he

    will be. This time I just know it.

    He¡¯s changed. Over the years I¡¯ve seen that in him. We¡¯ve learned from our past and learned from our

    mistakes.

    ¡°So, I guess we have our answer¡­¡± I say quietly, feeling my cheeks burn as a slow, sexy smirk crosses

    his lips.

    ¡°Something tells me I might just have a chance,¡± he whispers, as he leans in, his nose brushing mine,

    making my heart pound violently.

    His fingers curl behind my neck, as he slowly tilts his head, gazing at me through half hooded eyes.

    A thousand emotions are coursing through me, and my eyes flutter shut when the sudden sound of

    something shattering makes both Sebastian and I jump apart.

    The kids!

    I leap up at the same time Sebastian does, both of us rushing to the door.

    ¡°Zion! Sia?!¡± I shout, wondering what happened as Sebastian takes the stairs three at a time and I¡¯m

    right behind him.

    We bothe to a stop at the bathroom door, where the shower rail is now on the floor, clearly having

    smashed into the mirror before falling to the ground. Sia stands there barefooted among the ss.

    ¡°Sorry, Mommy¡­¡± she says sheepishly, just as Sebastian steps over and picks her up.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ok, are you hurt?¡± I ask as Sebastian ces her in the hallway. ¡°I¡¯m ok, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing

    you,¡± she mumbles, making me look at Sebastian quickly.

    Zion sighs as he steps out of his room.

    ¡°Really Sia, couldn¡¯t you be a little careful?¡± he looks disappointed as Sia hangs her head sheepishly.

    ¡°We were done with the wrapping,¡± I say quickly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, now let me get this cleaned up and then

    you can go take a shower in the other bathroom.¡±

    Sia nods. ¡°Ok, Mommy,¡± she smiles at Sebastian before hurrying down the hall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab the broom¡­¡± Zion offers as he walks off towards the stairs, hands in pockets, leaving

    Sebastian and me alone. My heart is racing, and I upy myself by picking up the curtain rail and

    moving it aside.

    ¡°Let me grab that,¡± Sebastian says reaching over me from behind and taking the pole from me.

    We almost kissed¡­

    I am very aware of his body brushing against me, making me bite my lip. He steps away, and I bend

    over to collect therge pieces of ss. How did she manage to do this?

    ¡°Here, Mom,¡± Zion says as he ces the brush against the open door.

    ¡°Thank you, darling,¡± I respond, taking it from him as Sebastian takes the ss shards from me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get rid of these.¡± He says, and I nod.

    ¡°And I¡¯m off to bed, Xander¡¯s asleep,¡± Zion says, leaning over and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Goodnight Mom, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I reply, kissing his forehead.

    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Sebastian says as he exits the bathroom.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Xander asked to ce this under the tree for Santa to see.¡± He says holding up an envelope.

    Another letter for Santa?

    ¡°I will,¡± I say, taking it from him.

    Zion and Sebastian both leave, and I ce the envelope aside as I brush up the rest of the ss,

    hoping I get them all. Sebastian soon returns with an empty carrier bag, a dustpan and a brush.

    Sweeping up the shards I have gathered in one spot.

    Once we are done, we carry the stuff downstairs and dispose of it before returning to the lounge, where

    I begin cing the wrapped presents under the tree.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the kids supposed to be asleep ages ago?¡± Sebastian remarks as he picks up a profiterole

    popping it into his mouth.

    I pause and turn from where I¡¯m kneeling and nod slowly. ¡°They were. It¡¯s quitete, but it¡¯s the

    holidays. I can¡¯t me them for staying awake.¡± I say.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Sebastian replies, with a small nod, but there¡¯s a faint smirk on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing really, they were just ying cupid, not sure if you noticed.¡± He remarks.

    My eyes widen and several moments through the day return to me. Sia loves spending time with her

    father, but conveniently both she and Zion had things to do and kept leaving Sebastian alone with me¡­

    ¡°Goddess¡­ I think you¡¯re right.¡± I say standing up and staring down at Xander¡¯s envelope.

    ¡°I am,¡± He replies arrogantly, sitting back on the couch looking so inviting¡­

    My heart thuds as I nce towards the doors before I distract myself with opening the envelope

    instead, trying to digest the fact that the twins were being little matchmakers. Could they tell we are into

    one another?

    ¡°What¡¯s he asking for? Another water gun?¡± Sebastian asks.

    I stare down at the letter, my heart squeezing, and I sigh softly, feeling overly emotional as I look at his

    large handwriting.

    ¡°No. Surprisingly¡­¡± I reply softly before I begin reading out the letter. ¡± Dear Santa, I know I¡¯m not a

    good boy, but I promise I won¡¯t begin to y with fire this year even if it looks so fun, but in return I

    want you to let my Mommy and Daddy be a big happy family again. So, I can have them always.

    Love, Alpha Xander.¡± 10

    We¡¯re both silent before Sebastian chuckles lightly. ¡°Alpha Xander, the kid¡¯s got confidence.¡±

    ¡°Fire¡­ he wants to y with fire, goddess what next?!¡± I exim.

    This boy!

    ¡°Well, at least now we¡¯re warned,¡± Sebastian says before we fall silent, neither of us mentioned his

    wish, although it is ying on both our minds. They¡¯ve stayed silent and never mentioned it for all these

    years, but now¡­ is it because they see what it will feel like to be a family?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste¡­ we should head to bed,¡± I say, heading to the door.

    He stands up andes over to me, and it takes my all not to step back.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess it is.¡± He responds taking the letter from me and looking down at it before he pockets it

    and just when I step out into the hallway, he suddenly cages me against the wall.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting the chance to kiss you pass by,¡± he growls before his lips crash against mine, setting off

    explosive sparks that rush through me, setting every nerve in my body alight with delicious currents of

    desire.

    He doesn¡¯t hold back, his arms locking around my waist, one hand tangling into my hair as he pulls me

    against his chest, kissing me deep and hard as if it is the one thing keeping him alive.

    I¡¯m losing my own sense of reality, the minty taste of his mouth mixed with a hint of chocte, his

    seductive scent consuming me and above all the sizzling feel of his lips that sinfully devour my own.

    Igniting pleasure that sends tingles to my core.

    I can feel his hard manhood against my stomach, and it only makes me crazier.

    A soft whimpering moan escapes me, and I fist his shirt, my other hand sliding behind his neck as I

    trace my tongue along his lips, wanting more.

    There was too much between us, and I wanted to close every millimetre of space until we are fully

    moulded as one.

    His emotions match my own and although I can¡¯t sense his feelings through the bond, his touch says it

    all. A silent promise that he will never let me go.

    ¡®No, I won¡¯t. Not now, not again,¡¯ he whispers through the bond, as his hand grabs my ass, lifting me up

    against the wall. His other hand slides under my top, running along my waist, leaving a trail of fire in his

    wake.

    He breaks away from my lips, and I gasp for her air as he attacks my neck, sucking on my tender skin

    that only turns me on even more, and I cry out. 1

    ¡®If you want me to stop, tell me now, Beautiful,¡¯ he murmurs through the bond.

    I twist my hand into his ck, lush locks.

    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t ever stop¡­¡¯ I whisper as our lips meet once again with pent-up passion and love that

    has been restrained for far too long.

    I don¡¯t want him to stop, because this time we¡¯re so right for one another¡­

    ¡®Now and always,¡¯ he murmurs as he turns and carries me down the hall, not once does he stop kissing

    me, and I¡¯m a little jealous of his coordination skills as he walks up the stairs and down the hall towards

    my bedroom, his lips devouring mine.

    This¡­

    This is my forever¡­

 Chapter 144

    66. A Night to Remember SEBASTIAN. or I Am The Luna Chapter 144 By Moonlight Muse

    This is fucking happening, this is real.

    I open the door to her bedroom, forcing myself to break away just long enough to make sure I¡¯ve locked

    the door properly. I don¡¯t need anything to stop me from devouring and iming her tonight.

    Her touch sends rivets of fire through me, and I¡¯m hard for her already. I turn us, pushing her up against

    the now locked door, capturing her lips once again. She moans breathlessly, kissing me back with

    equal hunger.

    This is a moment I have dreamed of for years and wished for¡­ but now that it¡¯s here, I¡¯m barely able to

    comprehend the intense storm of emotions that are hitting me like andslide.

    Gratefulness, excitement, desire, pleasure, love¡­ and some that make me feel terrified, although I will

    never admit it.

    The fear and uncertainty that I might hurt her again ripples through me, but deep down, I know I won¡¯t.

    No matter what, this time I¡¯ll do it right. I¡¯ve watched and observed calmly for thest five years, seen

    the woman she is, for who she is.

    A strong, confident, independent woman who deserves to be cherished. One who can make her own

    decisions. One who goes above and beyond to take care of others.

    I¡¯ve caused her enough pain. My secrets and lies have cost us both and I have reflected enough.

    Understanding her pain and the heartbreak and learning from it, even if we weren¡¯t together, I tried to

    be the best co-parent, giving her the space that she needed and the respect that she deserved.

    This time I will not mess it up. Not again.

    With every caress of our lips against one another¡¯s, I¡¯m losing control of every ounce of willpower and

    self- control I have had for thest five years.

    This is the woman that was made for me, the woman that makes me want to bend my knee to her and

    lower my head and vow to never hurt her again¡­

    I kiss her cheek, trailing soft slow kisses down her jaw and along her ear, sucking on the tip tenderly.

    But that is a promise I have made to myself for years, a promise that I will not break¡­

    Our hearts are like two drums beating to one rhythm¡­

    Her hands rake through my hair, a reminder of all the times she wouldb her fingers through it after

    I returned from a long day¡¯s work¡­ not once asking for anything in return.

    I im her lips once more, no longer able to hold back the floodgates on my barrier, and when I slip my

    tongue into her mouth, I feel hers ¨C feel our emotions bleed and merge as one.

    Moving away from the wall, I carry her to the bed, cing her on it like a treasure I dare not break, but

    at the same time one that is making me lose myself.

    For a moment I stare into her burning orange eyes, softly moving her hair back before I kiss her softly,

    yet deeply. Almost as if I¡¯m afraid of this turning out to be a dream or that she might change her mind.

    But instead, she smiles up at me softly, her creamy skin glowing with a hint of a blush, her legs pressed

    against my sides as I kneel between hers.

    I love you.

    ¡®I love you, Foxie.¡¯

    ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispers back as she reaches down, tugging my shirt up and I help her pull it over

    my head, tossing it aside as she rakes her hands down my chest and abs, her eyes darkening as her

    gaze follows her hands, enjoying herself.

    She slowly licks her lips, running her hand even lower, down my V and making me throb hard as her

    hands inch closer to my dick.

    I bite back a groan, but the moment her hand runs down over my sweatpants and over my cock, she

    cups my balls, making me swallow hard as pleasure rushes through me.

    Fuck yes¡­

    I can already feel myself leaking precum. It¡¯s been far too long and getting off to the thought of her was

    nowhere as near as intoxicating as having her touch me.

    She whimpers as she runs her hands up and down my cock and I grab her wrist, pinning it back

    against the bed beforecing my fingers with hers.

    ¡°Not so fast Beautiful,¡± I murmur, kissing her lips before I release her wrist and slide my hand under her

    top. Her eyes flutter shut, and she arches her back.

    I kiss her stomach softly, making her suck it in, the scent of her arousal making me lick my lips. Oh,

    how I want a taste of this sweet pussy.

    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­¡± she whimpers when I run my tongue up from her belly button, sliding her top up as I go.

    She moans again and losing patience; I tear her top down the middle instead, wanting to see her naked

    breasts. And I¡¯m not disappointed as I gaze down at her see-through white bra.

    For a moment, I stare at her, admiring her hardened pink nipples that can be seen clearly through the

    sheer bra.

    She¡¯s fucking beautiful and sexy all at once.

    She yanks me down, kissing me passionately and reaching behind her, I unhook her bra. That¡¯s one I

    want to see her in again.

    Running my hands along her smooth back, I relish in the feel of her skin before I grab her boobs,

    squeezing and fondling them.

    She moans against my lips as I squeeze hard, my cock pressed against her pussy. She rubs herself

    against me and I growl against her lips, yanking her head back slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± I warn her quietly. The urge to tear her pants off and fuck her hard right now

    is strong.

    ¡°I like crazy,¡± she whispers seductively.

    My eyes ze and I sit back, grabbing the band of her pants and yanking them down, drinking in her

    sexy thighs and fuck¡­

    She¡¯s wearing matching white panties, which again barely cover anything, showing off her smooth

    pussy underneath. There¡¯s a damp patch ¨C a telltale of just how turned on she is. I smirk looking up into

    her blushing face.

    ¡°You look sexier than I remember and you¡¯re so fucking wet for me,¡± I whisper huskily as I yank off her

    panties, making her gasp.

    The scent of her arousal is even stronger now and I inhale, my eyes shing at the delicious scent,

    before I grab her thighs, spreading them firmly apart as she tries to close them.

    ¡°Be a good girl and spread your legs for me, Foxie,¡± I murmur huskily.

    She obeys, one finger to her lips, her head turned to the side slightly, looking beyond perfect. Her

    creamy breasts are pressed together, her nipples hard. The only thing tainting her creamy skin is the

    marks left by my hands. My gaze travels lower and I bite back a growl, brushing my thumb down her

    smooth pussy, making her whimper as I part her slick lips.

    Now this¡­ this is fucking heaven.

    With two fingers I part them, admiring her core before I go down on her, running my tongue along her

    soaking pussy, relishing in the delicious taste of her juices.

    She moans softly, her back arching as I begin eating her out. I am a man starved for far too long and

    tonight I¡¯m tasting her in every fucking way. Her moans and cries soon fill the room and I keep going.

    There¡¯s not a part of her body that I don¡¯t know, and I work her clit, remembering exactly what she

    liked. I ce my hand on her stomach, holding her in ce as she writhes beneath me.

    ¡°Fuck Bastien!¡± she gasps, her hand twisting into my hair, crying out in pleasure as she tugs on my

    locks.

    I plunge two fingers into her, feeling her entire body tensing. She¡¯s close, fucking close. I begin fucking

    her fast, my tongue twirling, sucking, and flicking her clit as she moans hornily, begging me not to stop.

    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s it¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ oh yeah right there¡­ mm fuck¡­¡±

    Her moans are music to my ears and only when they be screams of pleasure that she fails to

    silence as she hits her orgasm do I move back pounding her with my fingers, using my thumb to

    continue to work her clit as I watch her juices squirt out of her. Intense pleasure rocking her entire body.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she groans, clenching the bedding as her eyes roll back with euphoria. ¡°Oh fuck¡­¡±

    I keep going, making sure to hold her in ce until she rides out her orgasm, and everyst drop has

    been milked from her pussy. Her body trembles from the aftermath as another wave hits her and I

    reach over, grabbing her boob before twisting her nipple, making her whimper.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Only when her body bes limp, her heart pounding hard, and a look of pure bliss on her face do I

    pull my fingers out.

    ¡°You really are a vision of perfection,¡± I whisper. She looks up into my eyes before she reaches for me,

    tugging me close by the back of my head and kisses me passionately. The taste of her sex juice lingers

    on my lips and I plunge my tongue into her mouth, wanting her to taste herself.

    She sighs softly, her hands slipping down as she tugs my pants and boxers down and wraps her hand

    around my cock. I suck in a breath at her touch before she begins stroking it, and we kiss one another

    hungrily. Her hands are still trembling, but they stroke my cock with perfect rhythm, her thumb teasingly

    rubbing over the tip, sending intense pleasure through me.

    ¡®Fuck, you¡¯re so hard for me, baby,¡¯ she whimpers through the bond.

    ¡®Can you me me?¡¯ I growl huskily, my hands roaming her body as I kiss her harder. She pushes me

    back and I move back, cocking a brow only for her to push me down onto the bed, rolling us over so

    she¡¯s on top. ¡°My turn to y.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I reply, removing my pantspletely.

    She licks her lips gazing at my cock as she moves up, her pussy rubbing against it and she sighs softly

    before she smiles seductively.

    Despite the blush on her cheeks, she kisses me for a few moments teasing the tip of my cock at her

    entrance before she moves back and begins leaving a trail of kisses from my neck to my chest and

    then down the hard nes of my abs.

    Her breasts brush against my cock and I swear the moment she grabs her breasts, squeezing my cock

    between them.

    ¡°Fuck Zaia,¡± I growl, twisting my hand into her hair.

    ¡°Do you like that?¡± she whispers as she sticks her tongue out and licks the tip, moaning softly.

    Fuckkkk. She will be the end of me.

    She grabs my cock, done ying, her other hand fondling my balls as she begins licking the length of

    my dick, starting from the hilt and running her tongue all the way to the tip before repeating it, only

    when she had paid attention to every inch does she wrap her sexy lips around it and begins sucking

    hard.

    I see fucking stars as pleasure explodes through me.

    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s it, Beautiful,¡± I growl, thrusting into her mouth. She moans against me and sucks harder.

    ¡°Fuck Foxie¡­¡±

    Fuck, I¡¯m close, and every second is driving me closer to the edge. She speeds up, and I meet her

    motion with my own, pounding into her.

    Just when I find my release, I pull her back, as pleasure explodes through me and she instantly wraps

    her hands around my cock, delivering a few firm strokes as I spray cum all over her breasts.

    Fuck, now that looks hot¡­ she takes the tip in her mouth, sucking off thest few beads of cum as I

    come down from my high and pull out from her mouth, breathing hard as I bask in the aftermath of my

    pleasure.

    She licks her lips slowly, looking hot as hell, and I yank her up, kissing her hard before I flip us over so

    she¡¯s on the bed.

    ¡°And now I¡¯m going to fuck you so good that you won¡¯t be walking straight tomorrow,¡± I growl. Grabbing

    her hips I flip her onto her stomach, tapping her sexy ass hard before pulling her up onto her knees.

    She wriggles her hips, looking at me over her shoulder. ¡°Fuck me, Alpha.¡± She moans, my eyes sh at

    just those words and the sight of her with her pussy ready to be fucked is enough to make me hard all

    over again.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I whisper, stroking my cock, hardening as I position myself at her entrance and squeeze

    into her tight pussy as delicious pleasure burns through me. She cries out as I bury myself deep inside

    of her, my hand tangling into her hair as I begin fucking her nice and hard.

 Chapter 145

    67. A Love I Desire or I Am The Luna Chapter 145 By Moonlight Muse

    ZAIA.

    The night has been magical, and I am lost in this heaven where only the two of us exist, there is not an

    inch of my body that has remained untouched and even now as Iy on my back, my entire body is in

    overdrive as he fucks me so good.

    His hair is slick and now falls over his forehead, no longer styled back, his lips are plumped from all the

    kissing, and I¡¯ve left a few marks along his neck. I like that I¡¯ve imed him as mine.

    I lock my arms weakly around his neck as he buries his face in the crook of my neck, sucking and

    kissing my tender skin as he pounds into me. He¡¯s slower now, making love to me oh so perfectly. My

    pussy is aching from all the s3x, but I don¡¯t want this to end.

    I know that tomorrow I will indeed not be able to walk properly.

    His hands grab my ass, and he buries himself deep into me before pulling out and mming into me

    again, sending intense pleasure coursing through me.

    Our breathless grunts and the sound of our skins meeting erotically fill the room, a sound I love as we

    both chase our release once more.

    Oh fuck, I¡¯m so near.

    I tighten my hold on him as he kisses me deeply, speeding up.

    ¡®Fuck that¡¯s it!¡¯ I whimper through the bond kissing him back as I feel my walls mping around his

    cock.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So close¡­

    ¡®Come with me,¡¯ he whispers, and I let go,ing undone under his whisperedmand.

    I let out a soft moan as waves of delicious pleasure ripple through me as he himself releases his load

    into me, a sinful moan leaving his lips. 2

    Fuck, can he be any sexier?

    He pulls out of my sore pussy, making me whimper.

    ¡°You¡¯re my all, Zaia. I love you¡­¡± he murmurs as he drops onto the bed beside me and pulls me into

    his arms as we both get our breath back.

    ¡°I love you Bastien, I always have,¡± I reply, caressing his short beard with my fingertips. We gaze into

    each other¡¯s eyes, and in that moment, life feels incredibly fulfilling.

    He gives me something that is somewhere a cross between a sexy smirk and an orgasm-worthy smile

    before kissing my lips softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re perfect, perfect for me,¡± he rasps, wrapping his arms tightly around me and burying my head in

    his chest.

    He rolls onto his back, holding me on top of him as the exhaustion from the long night grips onto me.

    My gaze flickers to the windows and I can already see the cracks of morning light peeping through the

    gap in the corner of the curtain¡­

    A knock on the door jolts me awake and it takes me a moment to realise where I am, and that I¡¯m not

    alone.

    I¡¯m lying on top of Sebastian, and I slept like a baby, not even realising, maybe it¡¯s the exhaustion from

    all the s3x or the fact I loved thefort of his embrace, either way, it had been the best sleep I¡¯ve had

    in ages.

    His heart is thumping calmingly yet strongly in my ear and that¡¯s when I realise his cock is hard, and it¡¯s

    currently twitching against my thigh.

    I shift position slightly, whimpering, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been hit by a truck and every inch of my body is aching.

    He wasn¡¯t lying when he told me I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk straight¡­

    The room smells of sex, an illicit reminder of the night we¡¯ve had.

    Goddess¡­

    ¡°Mommy?! It¡¯s sote! I¡¯m bored! Mommy!¡± Xander¡¯s voicees.

    ¡°Xander! I made you toast. Come with me.¡± Sia¡¯s voicees before I can even reply. I can tell she¡¯s

    trying to tug him away.

    ¡°Even Daddy isn¡¯t here.¡± Xanderined, ¡°Has he gone?¡±

    ¡°How about we go down?¡± Sia asks him soothingly. ¡°I can y a game with you after you have your

    toast?¡±

    Bless her soul.

    ¡°Really? Yes, let¡¯s y first!¡±

    I let out a soft sigh as their footsteps recede and rest my chin against Sebastian¡¯s chest, staring up at

    him only to realise he¡¯s awake. His piercing blue eyes staring back at me, startling me.

    ¡°Morning, Little Fox.¡± His throaty morning voice making my core clench.

    ¡°Good morning, Handsome,¡± I respond, kissing his chest.

    He leans down, kissing my forehead as he shifts slightly under me, making me bite my lip. Goddess,

    he¡¯s so damn sexy.

    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t even realise what time it is. What time is it actually?¡± I ask and he raises his hand,

    looking at the watch on his wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s half eleven.¡± He responds, making my eyes widen.

    ¡°No wonder Xander came to check up on us. I¡¯m never sote!¡± I say, about to get up, but he has me

    pinned in one spot.

    He smirks. ¡°They¡¯ll get used to it, since Momma will have to put Daddy to sleep every night, with a little

    ytime first, of course.¡± I blink and he winks at me as he taps my ass hard, making my body respond

    to him. My core clenches as I think of his cock inside of me once again.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure another ten minuteste won¡¯t make much of a difference¡­ Besides, I think Sia¡¯s got it

    covered,¡± he remarks, almost as if he knows what¡¯s going through my mind.

    I¡¯m about to reply when he sits up, his hand threading into my hair and tugging my head back as he

    kisses my neck, sucking hard, the pain and pleasure turning me on instantly. He doesn¡¯t waste time,

    guiding me onto his cock with the other.

    I bite my lip, trying not to cry out hornily. Fuck, he¡¯s so tempting. I grip his shoulders as I lower myself

    onto his cock, whimpering from the pain and pleasure.

    Oh, fuck yes! Pleasure erupts inside of me, and I begin riding his cock as he holds onto me tightly,

    kissing me deeply once more as he meets my thrusts with his own.

    Yes, we¡¯re a little crazy right now, but it¡¯s ok to be crazy sometimes, even when you¡¯re a mother with a

    hundred responsibilities, it¡¯s ok to have some fun¡­

    I smile against his lips. This is truly the best Christmas ever¡­

 Chapter 146

    68. A Complete Family ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 146 By Moonlight Muse

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Sebastian asks as I gingerly sit on the couch.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I nod as he sits down beside me, his hand going to my back, and for a moment I think he¡¯s about to

    kiss me, but he forces himself back. We are in the lounge and the kids are setting up the Monopoly

    board game, looking adorable in their Christmas jumpers.

    It¡¯s past three in the afternoon and after our morning sex, we had showered before Sebastian had

    changed the bedding whilst I had gotten dressed, needing to cover a lot of marks that had not faded

    away.

    I can¡¯t help but smile, my cheeks burning every time I think ofst night.

    I stifle a yawn, and Xander looks up.

    ¡°Mommy, you slept too much today. Why are you yawning? Don¡¯t you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to y,¡± I say smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s winter, I¡¯m sleepy,¡± I add, looking at the left-over ying

    pieces and settling on the iron.

    He doesn¡¯t look convinced as they all settle around the table. I don¡¯t miss the way Sia and Zion

    exchange looks, and hope no one notices my burning cheeks. 2

    ¡°Ok then, so youngest first, which means me.¡± Xander deres as Sebastian sits forward, his leg

    pressed against mine.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not a sore loser.¡± He remarks, making Sia giggle.

    ¡°Always,¡± she whispers, making Sebastian smirk.

    ¡°Who me? I never lose.¡± Xander deres, clearly forgetting the game of ludost week¡­

    Zion and I exchange looks, knowing exactly what will happen sooner orter.

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s enjoy the peace for now,¡± I whisper,

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sebastian replies as he looks down at me, our eyes locking and I can feel my heart racing.

    I¡¯m about to look away, but this time, he pinches my chin in between his fingers and softly kisses my

    lips. I kiss him back, keeping it clean, and very clear of the three pairs of eyes watching us with X-ray

    vision.

    Sia gasps as she whispers a ¡®I knew it!¡¯ and Zion mutters a ¡®Yes!¡¯

    We break away and Sebastian passes Xander the dice as if nothing had happened, but Xander is

    simply staring at us.

    ¡°That is gross.¡± He shudders.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Sia refutes.

    ¡°So, does this mean you two are together now?¡± Zion asks a question that he clearly knows the answer

    to.

    ¡°Yes, I would say we are,¡± Sebastian says, looking down at me as he ces his arm around me, and I

    nod.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply with a smile.

    ¡°Great!¡± Sia says, jumping up and going around the back of the couch and hugging us both tightly. ¡°Oh,

    I¡¯m so so SO happy!¡±

    I smile up at her, kissing her cheek as Sebastian gives her arm a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± he says softly.

    ¡°Best Christmas present ever!¡± she exims, and Zion nods.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xander says as he hurries over, jumping into myp and hugging me tightly.

    I motion Zion to join us, and he stands up, smiling as Sebastian puts his arm around him, I know I will

    never forget this precious moment.

    Ever.

    I look around at all the smiling faces of my beautiful little family, burning this moment into my memories.

    Xander¡¯s cheeky grin as he hugs me tightly.

    ¡°You are the less importantest to Mommy, and Daddy, because you are the oldest.¡± He exins,

    making the othersugh and I shake my head, kissing his forehead. ¡°I am most importantest, then

    Sia¡­ then Zion¡­ and Daddy is very old, so Daddyst¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you all,¡± I say looking down at him amused before ncing over at Sia who is giggling¡­

    Zion has a shy yet happy smile¡­

    and Sebastian¡­

    He¡¯s the perfect father, strict when he needs to be, yet fair, fun and loving towards them too.

    Yes, I¡¯ll never forget this moment.

    For a blissful moment, we remain like that, before Xander speaks.

    ¡°So¡­ If you write a letter to Santa but you no longer want to ask for something, does it mean I don¡¯t

    have to keep my promise?¡± he asks suddenly, looking very deep in thought. I cock a brow and

    exchange looks with Sebastian, knowing exactly where this is going.

    ¡°Why would you not want a wish anymore?¡± I ask innocently, knowing for sure how his mind is working.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t need Santa¡¯s help with it anymore. I have my wish already. I just remembered¡­ And

    since Santa didn¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t be keeping my promise anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, what if it was Santa who made your wishe true?¡± Sia asks and I nod, although all I can think

    of is his remark about ying with fire.

    ¡°No, Santa only grants wishes on Christmas day. It wasn¡¯t Santa¡¯s doing.¡± He says firmly.

    ¡°And what was your wish?¡± Sebastian asks.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Xander says with a pout.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to share?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± he says firmly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°Ok then,¡± I say, motioning Sia toe around. ¡°Let¡¯s have one big group hug, and then we can y

    our game.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sia says as we all wrap our arms around one another tightly.

    Life truly can be great. Sometimes it takes longer to find our happy ending, or should I say the

    beginning of the next chapter of our life?

    Either way, this is mine, with my babies and my man right beside me.

    ¡°I love you all,¡± I say softly, closing my eyes as I inhale all their familiarforting scents.

    ¡°We love you too!¡± the children reply in unison. I smile at them, my gaze flitting to the man who helped

    create these perfect beings.

    ¡°I love you, Foxie,¡± he whispers, leaning over and iming my lips once more.

    ¡°So, does this mean we¡¯re going to live together now?¡± Sia asks.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Zion responds.

    ¡°Yes, I think I love that idea. I just have one thing left to do then¡­¡± Sebastian says.

    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask,

    ¡°To ask you something¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I counter curiously.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± he asks softly, making my eyes fly open, my heart pounding against my ribcage.

    ¡°Say yes!¡± the children urge in an urgent whisper of excitement. I smile, blushing happily as I nod

    without even a speck of doubt inside of me.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, of course, I will.¡±

 Chapter 147

    69. Epilogue 1

    THREE WEEKS LATER ¨C

    SEBASTIAN.

    Life has been great. We spent New Year¡¯s out in the mountains, and it was the perfect time, getting to

    talk about everything and enjoying that time alone.

    Simply making up for lost time. It was memorable, and there was plenty of time to simply enjoy each

    other¡¯spany as well as with the children and still have time to make love.

    I could never get enough of her, and every kiss and every smile just made me fall harder for her,

    something I didn¡¯t even think could be possible.

    We returned once Zaia¡¯s work waspleted and then getting her all settled into our new home took a

    little time. Not to mention the kids bringing everything as well.

    I¡¯m looking forward to having my pups there constantly in the mansion I had built from scratch for our

    family, hoping that one day I would have her here beside me and that there will no longer be silent

    days.

    It¡¯s incredible to see the twin sinks in the master bedroom being used every morning, see her beauty

    products on the counter beside mine and enjoy therge shower together.

    The happiness of falling asleep and waking up to her face every morning is unexinable.

    Regarding my proposal, we¡¯ve nned to simply sign our marriage papers and have a small dinner in

    the evening with our loved ones in a few weeks, since neither of us wants something big. Although if

    she did want something big, I would have willingly agreed.

    I liked the idea and so did the rest of our family. Everyone¡¯s happy for us and today we are having a

    little get- together with our close friends and family.

    Zaia looks gorgeous, wearing an elegant ck backless dress that hugs her sexy figure as she talks to

    Valerie about the food.

    I¡¯m sitting here, a ss of wine in my hand, unable to keep my eyes off her and thinking of how I¡¯m

    going to fuck her tonight.

    ¡°She looks beautiful, doesn¡¯t she?¡± I turn to look at the man who has just spoken, and Atticus takes the

    seat beside me as he looks over at Zaia.

    ¡°Yes, obviously,¡± I reply coldly. He smiles as he swirls his wine in his ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for the both of you, she¡¯s always loved you and I hated that you kept hurting her,¡± he says

    softly, the music is loud enough that talking quietly can blend in a little and the children are ying and

    laughing too.

    ¡°I know,¡± I say quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve never beenpetition for me.¡±

    He smirks as he nods. ¡°I know, and I realised that five years ago.¡±

    He means it. I can see it in his eyes, and I feel a sliver of guilt. ¡°Good to know.¡±

    ¡°Just keep her happy, because she deserves the world.¡±

    ¡°She sure does,¡± I respond, drinking my wine. I watch as she turns, bending down to adjust the trays on

    the far table.

    That ass¡­ I shift in my seat, trying not to get turned on and instead force myself to look at Atticus. ¡°I

    heard that you and Zaia were working with Cole?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, we¡¯re working on a training course up there on his pack grounds as he has thend to

    amodate it, especially for ranked wolves. It would be good for us to have some form of training

    avable.

    ¡°Yeah, an incredible idea of hers,¡± I say, making Atticus chuckle.

    ¡°Well, of course, she is the Alpha,¡± he responds with a small smile.

    ¡°That she is¡­¡±

    I watch her, feeling proud of her, just as Hugh walks in with Shelby on his arm and Dad on his other

    side as theyugh over something Dad has said.

    I smirk as I sit forward. ¡°Well¡­ I hope the two end up happily married. I¡¯d love to see you and Zaia as

    step- siblings, I taunt, making Atticus frown. Smirking, I stand up.

    That one¡¯s for you Jai. He may be gone, but I won¡¯t ever forget him.

    ¡°Sebas-¡± I don¡¯t bother waiting for him to finish. Downing my ss and cing it down, I stride over to

    my girl, grabbing her from behind and kissing her neck.

    ¡°Bastien!¡± she exims, before rxing against me and tilting her head up.

    ¡°Zaia,¡± I respond in the same tone before iming her lips against mine.

    Life is indeed fucking perfect¡­

    VALERIE.

    Life has changed a lot and with time, the pain bes bearable. I lost the man I loved, yet I am still

    bound to the man who killed him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    A man who somehow always makes me curious about what goes on within his mind. It¡¯s been five

    years, yet he has not once spoken a word, almost as if he¡¯s taken a vow of silence.

    Cara was exiled from the pack when her sentence was over, like Annalise, but Zade? He still remains

    in prison¡­ his sentence will bepleted when I deem it fulfilled. A decision Sebastian had decided to

    leave to me when he himself wanted to tear him apart.

    It¡¯s been on my mind, yet despite no pressure from anyone, I¡¯m not sure what to do¡­

    I had told Zaia to make the decision, or even Sebastian, but both said it was my call and stuck by it.

    No one knows that, but¡­ knowing that it¡¯s in my hands, I feel conflicted. Deep down I feel he¡¯s served

    his sentence but at the same time, I¡¯m not sure¡­ Not sure if one can ever serve enough time for taking

    someone¡¯s life, but he has behaved in thest five years.

    He won¡¯t eat or let anyone administer the vitamin serum. Yet, when I go down there, he remains still ¨C

    allowing me to do what I need to¡­ Simply watching me everyone knew it¡­ knew that he would only

    behave for me even if they didn¡¯t know that we are mates¡­

    For thest few months, I¡¯ve wondered about it more so¡­ but now, seeing Zaia happy with Sebastian,

    I¡¯m taking it as a sign that it¡¯s time to move on from the past too.

    ¡°Are you ok, Val?¡± Zaia asks as she tugs free from Sebastian, who is clearly ready to fuck her right here

    if he could. I¡¯m happy they¡¯re together again because they have always loved only one another.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, smiling at her, but she tilts her head, knowing me better than that.

    ¡°Talk to me, if you like.¡± She says gently, I love how she always respects my boundaries.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Zade,¡± I admit, turning the heat beneath the grilled chicken strips to low.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks with concern, a wave of sadness clouding her eyes.

    I stare at the blue me, frowning slightly.

    ¡°I think we should let him out, let him leave the pack¡­ even if that means under curfew or whatever,¡± I

    say quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to watch him any longer. I want him gone.¡±

    Sebastian pauses, and I know he¡¯s listening as he turns back to face us.

    ¡°Despite what he¡¯s done, he did stand down and has remained in prison for thest five years. I want to

    move on too. I don¡¯t want to have to visit him every few days to make sure he lives.¡± I say quietly, there

    were times I never visited him, and when he fell unconscious, someone would give him the nutrition he

    needed but I hated seeing him in that state, although he is a killer, I¡¯m nothing like him and I have

    compassion even for those who don¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good decision. He¡¯s behaved, and maybe he can go somewhere where he can try to find a

    purpose in life,¡± Zaia says with a small smile.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s reassuring me and not just because I said it, this makes me feel better¡­

    I nod, and she hugs me tightly. I close my eyes, hugging her back. I¡¯m grateful for both her and Atticus.

    They¡¯ve both always been there for me.

    Jai¡­ if you were here, I know you¡¯d be in agreement with me, because you were always forgiving, no

    matter what someone did, you always gave them chances¡­ always saw the best in people, even when

    I didn¡¯t think some people had any good in them, you did¡­

    I¡¯m doing the right thing, right Jai?

    A sudden sharp wind blows, swirling around me, and I freeze, pulling away from Zaia as I look up at the

    sky. The glowing moon shines down on me and I stand there frozen as the wind stills.

    I suddenly smile and nod.

    Yes. I am doing the right thing¡­

 Chapter 148

    70. Epilogue 2 ZAIA. or I Am The Luna Chapter 148 By Moonlight Muse

    ¡°Zaia, Shelby was asking if you would like to spend the next weekend over at ours. It¡¯s her birthday and

    we¡¯re having a little family party.¡± Dad asks, making me smile.

    I have never seen Dad as happy as he is now, not with Mom, or Ate. Shelby is a good woman, and

    she clearly makes him happy. Even now she¡¯s looking at him with admiration, her handced with his.

    ¡°I think we¡¯d love that,¡± I say, answering for Sebastian too.

    ¡®Will we?¡¯ he remarks.

    ¡®Yes.

    ¡°That¡¯s excellent. I¡¯m so happy you agreed! I think it¡¯ll be lovely having all you children there together.¡±

    Shelby says with a happy smile.

    ¡®Great spending a weekend in the same house as Atticus sounds so fun,¡¯ Sebastian says sarcastically.

    ¡®You¡¯ll survive.¡¯ I reply.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything better than spending a weekend with Sebastian,¡± Atticus says with a smile,

    almost as if knowing what Sebastian¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can,¡± Valerie says, giving him a suspicious nce whilst Lte smiles.

    ¡°It will be fun!¡± she says, smiling at Valerie. She¡¯s adapted to her, and I love that she¡¯s good towards

    her.

    ¡°And of course, you muste too, Aran. We¡¯re family.¡± Dad says.

    ¡°Yes, I think I can fit it in. I wouldn¡¯t mind another game,¡± Aran responds, adjusting his suit jacket. Ah,

    so Dad probably won thest one.

    I smile at them as Aran makes a paper crane for Xander.

    ¡°I love Grandad¡¯s home!¡± Xander says. ¡°But I don¡¯t like mushy, gushy Googoo everywhere.¡± He adds

    with a shudder, making everyoneugh.

    ¡°Well, get used to it! Love is in the air, Xander!¡± Valerie says, tickling him and heughs as he tries to

    get away from her.

    ¡®I would love it if you doe. I know we haven¡¯t been together long¡­ but I want to propose to her on

    her birthday. ¡®Dad says through the mind link as the rest talk amongst themselves.

    My eyes widen, and I gasp before I hide it behind a cough.

    ¡®Is that alright?¡¯ Dad asks me, concern in his eyes.

    ¡®Yes!¡¯ I say as I get up and hug him, trying to contain my emotions. I move back, crouching beside him,

    and cup his face.

    He is one of the three people I want to see get their happily ever after. ¡® Anything you need, anything

    you want me to n, just let me know. I¡¯m so happy for you, Dad.¡¯

    The concern fades away, and he smiles. ¡®Thank you, Zaia. I will surely take you up on that.

    I nod, and he takes my hands, kissing my knuckles softly. I nce at Shelby, who is talking to Atticus,

    respecting our moment. She really will be perfect for Dad.

    I¡¯m lucky to have a father who cares. We may not have always seen eye to eye, but when the truth

    comes out¡­ we learn who is there for us and who isn¡¯t.

    ¡°I love you, child,¡± Dad says, caressing my hair.

    ¡°I love you too, dad.¡± I whisper as the women go ¡®Aww¡¯

    Dad hugs me and I hug him back, happy that I have him in my life.

    ¡°Dad! Look what Zion and I made!¡± Sia calls.

    I turn as Sebastian stands up and can¡¯t help but smile. Watching as Zion and Sia show them their kites.

    Yes, even they¡¯re lucky to have him in their lives.

    ¡°Dad, can we have a word?¡± Sebastian asks Aran.

    It¡¯ster in the evening and he¡¯s offered to get the kids to bed and stay there until we get back.

    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Aran says as he looks at us questioningly. Over the years, he and Sebastian have

    healed their rtionship, and this was a suggestion I had put forward to Sebastian. Hoping he listened.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Zaia¡¯s idea. I¡¯ll let her take the lead.¡± Sebastian offers, wrapping his arms around me from

    behind.

    I smile up at him before turning to Aran.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ I- we want to ask you to move in with us if you like?¡± I ask.

    Surprise flitters across his face, and he looks between us.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°No, we were talking to the ghost beside you,¡± Sebastian says sarcastically.

    ¡°Ah no, I mean I don¡¯t mind but I¡­ are you sure you want someone invading your ce?¡± he asks

    uncertainly. That isn¡¯t a tant no.

    ¡°I think we could use your help too,¡± I say with a smile, knowing that would make him feel better.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll be good for babysitting,¡± Sebastian remarks. Aran is about to counter before he smiles

    slightly and sighs. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that is such a bad idea. Maybe I will ept.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± I say pulling free from Sebastian¡¯s hold and hugging Aran, surprising him. He rxes soon and

    hugs me back.

    ¡°Thank you, Zaia¡­ Thank you, Sebastian, it will be nice having the children around,¡± he says, his eyes

    soft, despite his brisk tone.

    But we both know him better than that. Past that tough exterior is a man who cares deeply.

    ¡°Perfect then!¡± I say as I move back.

    ¡°But are you both certain? I know Sebastian and I do sh¡­¡± he says looking at Sebastian, needing

    the approval of his son too¡­

    Sebastian sighs, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve shed much over thest few

    years¡­ I like the idea too Dad, I¡¯d like to have you there.¡± He says quietly, just like his dad, he doesn¡¯t

    show emotions so easily and my heart squeezes feeling emotional as I watch them both.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aran replies as he stretches his hand awkwardly before hesitating and almost retracting it.

    ¡®Give him a hug!¡¯ I say to Sebastian. He nces at me, but he doesn¡¯t argue, stepping forward and

    hugging his father.

    Aran looks surprised, but I don¡¯t miss the glistening sparkle in his eyes as he hugs Sebastian back.

    ¡°I am proud to have a son like you,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°Well, you should be,¡± Sebastian replies arrogantly and I brush my own tears away, watching them

    smile faintly at one another.

    Everything really is going well.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Shortly after that, Aran takes the children to get them to bed, and Sebastian turns to me, offering me

    his hand.

    We were just going to go for a small walk before we headed inside.

    Neither of us speaks as he takes my hand,cing his fingers with mine as we walk along the path,

    gazing at the stars glittering in the night sky.

    I rest my head against his shoulder, enjoying his presence. One thing I realise with life is that you don¡¯t

    need a man, but if you do ept one into your life, make sure he is one who will treat you the way you

    deserve to be treated.

    Trust, loyalty, and appreciation are important, and if one is forgotten or broken, it can cause havoc.

    I don¡¯t need Sebastian in my life, but I choose to have him in my life on my own ord. Regardless of

    all those who judged me saying I should stay for my children, or tolerate him for the sake of others,

    remember to always put yourself first. 2

    I did, and now I¡¯m happy, knowing that both Sebastian and I are in the right ce, for ourselves and for

    this rtionship. Only then can I give my best to him, our children, and this pack.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Sebastian asks as wee to a stop, and he raises my hand to his lips,

    kissing my knuckles tenderly.

    ¡°Us,¡± I say softly.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love you, Alpha Sebastian,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°And I love you, my Luna.¡± He says softly, ¡°Now and always.¡±

    I smile, unable to stop my heart from pounding, and tiptoeing, I im his lips in a soft, passionate kiss.

    I love him, and he loves me and together, as equals, we will raise our family.

    I am the Alpha of a powerful pack, but before that, I am the Luna his Luna.

    Now and forever.

    THE END

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 0149

    I smile politely and nod. ¡°Thank you, Gaspard.¡±

    He reciprocates the smile and lowers his head respectfully.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He stands up, bowing his head once more before he leaves the office

    and I sit back..

    His behaviour was¡­ strange.

    But perhaps by mentioning the Blood Born as he suggested would weed out those who know about it if

    I show them why I¡¯m here.

    If only there was something to show I believe in their cause. It¡¯s clear they are clever¡­ assuming that

    they are the ones behind these attacks.

    Gaspard obviously had the same men tality as me, where he has faith in Selene and respect for those

    who channel their inner wolf. But is he more of a Sable or a Sublime believer? I want to know what

    others-

    I sit forward suddenly, an ideaing to me, and my heart ski ps a

    beat.

    F uck! This is it! To weed them out.

    What if I pretend to have the same me ntality as them?

    Even if that means acting a little extreme¡­ forcing those who believe in the Sable Triquetra to think I

    am on their side!

    My heart thuds as I stand up quickly and rush to the office door.

    ¡°Gaspard!¡± I shout, seeing him round the corner. He stops and looks

    +25 BONUS

    back.

    ¡°Alpha?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to ask,¡± I say quietly.

    He nods slowly and I smooth my hair back.

    What if he knows more¡­

    ¡°Of course.¡± He walks back over to me, and I smile.

    ¡°I have to go with Alpha Sebastian to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack as we are together again¡­ however,

    what you said about the Blood Born really hit something inside. I want the people to know the meaning.

    behind us. Do you know anyone else who is as passionate about our goddess and her will as we are?

    Those who could back me and even teach me the right way?¡± I ask smoothly.

    I hope I don¡¯t sound like a freak¡­

    He smiles and seems to mull over what I said. ¡°I can find out, but if you are to leave, then perhaps you

    can tell them prior to leaving?¡± He suggests solemnly.

    ¡°Yes, I like that idea. I think I will.¡± I say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Thank you for listening, Alpha.¡±

    I smile before he lowers his head and walks off and I turn back to my office, thinking of a n.

    Tonight, under the moon¡­ in the forest¡­ we will hold a gathering¡­

    This time¡­ I don¡¯t n to tell anyone my idea, because right now I can¡¯t trust even those around me¡­

    The secrets or the lies¡­

    Well, I guess it¡¯s time to get the gathering put into ce¡­ a request to all werewolves who cane to

    the forest when the moon is shining

    in the sky.

    +25 BONUS

    No manners and reputation will be important, save the ranks of us- as werewolves.

    I return early after sending out the request. Stepping inside, silence greets me, and I look around the

    hall.

    There¡¯s not even a sound from the children¡­.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I call down the hallway. ¡°Mom?¡±

    No one,

    The guards are outside. Where is everyone?

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I call.

    The sound of footsteps makes me turn and I see a nurse step out of Valerie¡¯s room. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the

    children have gone with Alpha Sebastian and your father. No one is home.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says politely.

    I nod slowly. ¡°And Jai? And Mom?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Mr O¡¯Dell, but Ms Walton said she had a few errands to run since you will be

    leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Hmm, I did tell her that in the morning¡­

    But why are Dad and Sebastian together?

    I head to Valerie¡¯s room. It¡¯s strange for Jai and Mom both not to be here. Someone is always with her.

    The nurse steps back in as she continues with her checks.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Who left first, Mom or Jai?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Mr O¡¯Dell.¡± She responds as she takes Valerie¡¯s blood pressure.

    I fall silent, letting her do her work. After taking her reading down on the chart, she turns Valerie onto

    her side.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting better.¡± She tells me proudly and I smile, happy to hear that. ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    She leaves the room, leaving me along with Valerie. I stand up, my smile fading as I circle the bed. I

    was so confident that the full moon would heal her, but since then there¡¯s not been any progress or

    activity.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Who left first, Mom or Jai?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Mr O¡¯Dell.¡± She responds as she takes Valerie¡¯s blood pressure.

    I fall silent, letting her do her work. After taking her reading down on the chart, she turns Valerie onto

    her side. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting better.¡± She tells me proudly and I smile, happy to hear that. ¡°Excuse me.

    She leaves the room, leaving me along with Valerie. I stand up, my smile fading as I circle the bed. I

    was so confident that the full moon would heal her, but since then there¡¯s not been any progress or

    activity.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 0150

    I ce my hand on her head, brushing my fingers through her hair.

    Wake up, Valerie¡­ Please wake up.

    I stare down at her, wishing she¡¯d wake up.

    Come on¡­

    Sebastian heals fast¡­ because he¡¯s in touch with his wolf¡­ I wish she was too.

    I sit down on the edge of the bed, taking her hand in mine, my other hand still resting on her head.

    ¡°If you can hear me, Valerie, wake up. Call upon your wolf. She is a part of you. She can and will help

    you heal. Come on, Valerie¡­ fight this slumber, wake up.¡± I whisper urgently.

    Come on!

    My own eyes are zing orange, and I can feel my aura almost physically around me, my frustration

    growing.

    I want her to get better!

    The beeping quickens and I nce up at the machine, seeing her brain activity pick up.

    My heart sk ips a beat as I look down at her, frowning deeply as my heart races.

    She can do it!

    ¡°Valerie. Wake up.¡± My aura surges, my voice deeper and stronger. Wake up. Now! Fight it!¡±

    The machine begins beeping faster as her eyes twitch and her heart

    +25 BONUS

    pounds. ¡°Wake up. Valerie, you can do it. Channel your wolf! She is within you! Ready to break free if

    you let her! She is the power you need to break free from this slumber! Rise!¡±

    The door flies open.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am please!¡±

    ¡°Fight it, Valerie, wake up!¡± I shout, ignoring themotion around

    me.

    They¡¯re all trying to get close, but I don¡¯t care as I hold on to Valerie, wishing I can give her myProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    strength.

    ¡°In the name of Selene, wake up!¡±

    -My own heart is raging, the machine¡¯s beep bing an incessant ringing in my ears.

    Her eyes fly open, gasping as she scans the room before her eyes find me, her heart thundering

    violently.

    ¡°Valerie¡­¡± I whisper.

    She grabs my hand weakly, yet with clear panic as she opens her mouth. Nothinges out and a

    nurse instantly runs to grab water.

    I take it from her, helping pour a small amount into her mouth.

    She clears her throat weakly.

    ¡°Run. Run. He¡¯sing¡­ Run.¡± She whispers h oarsely, her words

    choked and raspy as her nails dig into my hand.

    She¡¯s terrified, and I can see that clearly in her eyes.

    ¡°Hush, you¡¯re ok, you¡¯re safe. It¡¯s going to be OK,¡± I whisper, wrapping my arms around her, my heart

    hammering as I hold her close.

    She¡¯s awake.

    +25 BONUS

    Valerie has woken up!

    1 can¡¯t help but smile, feeling so relieved.

    Thank Selene!

    ¡°No¡­ no. no. no.¡± Her breathing is bing rapid and uneven.

    ¡°She needs to rest.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s having a panic attack!¡±

    The nurses begin panicking, but Valerie refuses to let go of me.

    ¡°Let me calm her!¡± I shout as I caress her back, motioning them all to move back and give us space.

    ¡°Calm down, Val¡­ I¡¯m here¡­ no one can hurt you.¡± I promise softly. ¡°No, listen to me, run, he¡¯s going

    to kill us! He¡¯ll kill us!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I whisper, cupping her face.

    She¡¯s scaring me.

    Is that night reying in her mind?

    She opens her mouth when the sound of footsteps approaching only makes her turn in fear.

    Mom and Jai enter the room, both of them wide-eyed as they take in the scene before them.

    ¡°Val¡­¡± Jai says as he stops at the door, his heart pounding as he stares at her as if he can¡¯t believe his

    eyes.

    She looks back at him, almost as if she¡¯s struggling to recognise him.

    ¡°Is she ok?¡± he whispers; his eyes shine with emotions but it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s trying to control them.

    +25 BONUS

    I nod, as she looks between us and scans the room.

    ¡°She was just about to say something important,¡± I say, smiling down.

    at her.

    ¡°What is it, Valerie?¡± Mom asks with concern as she walks over.

    ¡°Wait, do you know who attacked you?¡± Jai asks as he drops to his knees beside the bed, almost

    reaching for her, but she moves away. A sh of hurt crosses his eyes as she looks between the three

    of us and, to my surprise, she forces a smile.

    Her eyes meet mine, her heart still racing as she speaks once again, her smile faltering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    9 Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 0151

    SEBASTIAN.

    I look across at Hugh as we sit silently opposite one another in a private room at a local teahouse. We

    brought the twins along, as Zaia wasn¡¯t around. I didn¡¯t want to leave them.

    They¡¯re currently happily eating cake as I wait for Hugh to state the reason he invited me. I don¡¯t think

    he was expecting me to bring the children along.

    I¡¯m seeing him in a different light from what I know fromst night, but I don¡¯t let on I know anything.

    After all, Zaia told me that in confidence.

    ¡°Daddy look, cake! Do you want some?¡± Sia asks, holding up a spoonful for me. I bend down, ept it

    and give her a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± I say, ruffling her hair as I swallow the mouthful of sweetness.

    It¡¯s too sweet. I don¡¯t know how she can eat something so sweet but as long as she¡¯s enjoying it, that¡¯s

    the main thing.

    Hugh clears his throat and I nce back at him.

    ¡°So¡­¡± he begins

    ¡°You wanted to talk to me,¡± I state.

    He nods. ¡°I did, then you were adamant about bringing the children¡­¡±

    I c ock a brow. ¡°We can have a cordial meeting with them right here,¡± I say arrogantly, switching to

    French.

    He observes me before he sighs. ¡°Well, I will cut to the chase then.¡± He begins as he picks up his cup.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°With everything that has been happening, I am worried about Zaia.¡± He begins in fluent French.

    Clearly not wanting to discuss this in front of the kids.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about her too,¡± I reply in French.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you nor your family and they have never been fond of me, but I won¡¯t deny that I know

    if something is to happen to me, you are the one person I know who I can entrust her to.¡± He says.

    Why is he talking like that?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Zaia will appreciate you talking like this¡­ however, you can rest assured that despite the

    differences between our families that she will be my utmost priority,¡± I reply. ¡°And since we are on the

    topic, what exactly is the issue between your family and mine, anyway?¡±

    ¡°That is a story for another day¡­ make sure nothing happens to her, Sebastian, or my grandchildren. I

    have protected them to the best of my capability for so many years. I expect you to continue doing so.¡±

    He sighs heavily.

    ¡°And I presume this is because you know she will return with me,¡± I say, sitting back.

    ¡°Yes, although I have no idea what she sees in you,¡± he retorts.¡± However, I cannot make her decision

    for her.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of her. I have ns in ce, right down to her location, and her guards will be your

    trusted ones from this pack.¡± I say quietly.

    He frowns, but nods. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many I can truly trust¡­ and with the recent mistakes made and

    the change, even I am uncertain if the new team can be fully capable of protecting her.¡±

    +25 BONUS

    It is a risk.

    ¡°I will handle it.¡±

    We fall silent again and I drink my tea watching him, he wants to say

    more¡­

    ¡°So, will you spit it out? I never knew Hugh Toussaint was a nervous kind of person.¡± I mock.

    He frowns at me before ring down at his cup.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ but as you might know, I have made Zaia my heir and-¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. We don¡¯t really hide anything from one another.¡± I

    reply.

    That only earns me another frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. That¡¯s why you divorced her.¡± He counters sarcastically. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I almost smirk, ¡°I see that¡¯s where Zaia gets her sass from.¡± He¡¯s about to cut in when I gesture, ¡°Do

    continue.¡±

    He puts his cup down and stares at it, lost deep in thought.

    ¡°As my heir¡­ it means after my death she will be the alpha¡­ if¡­ if the timees where you both

    think that perhaps the packs should bebined¡­ then make sure you first ask your father if he will

    allow that¡­ and if you do, make sure my pack is remembered for who they truly are and if he says

    no¡­ then do not force it. Do not tarnish my pack¡¯s name when you have already taken my most

    treasured possessions.¡±

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 0152

    He strokes Zion¡¯s hair, and for a moment, he reminds me of a tired.

    old man.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± I ask sharply.

    He looks back at me and tilts his head. ¡°It is not important.¡±

    I frown but say nothing for a moment.

    It is important, but he clearly doesn¡¯t want to discuss it.

    ¡°So, you called me here to tell me that we should onlybine the packs if it¡¯s allowed ¨C by my father?

    Usually, an alpha would be devastated to find out there is a possibility of their pack merging with a rival

    pack.¡± I remark.

    What is his angle?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been cryptic enough? Secrets and lies are what have gotten us to where we are.

    Just tell me, what is the issue between you and my family and their issue with you? Neither you nor

    Mnie have ever taken a liking to me, however, despite their tant dislike for you, my family have

    loved Zaia.¡± I say sharply. ¡°So, what am.I missing?¡±

    He frowns. ¡°There are things that I cannot speak of. An oath is an oath. I am not the one who can tell

    you of the past.¡±

    I bite back a retort, trying to control my irritation. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t even say what your issue with me

    is?¡±

    ¡°I am trying to like you and failing. I am still baffled by what Zaia sees in you. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± He

    replies coldly.

    I raise my eyebrows..

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°I could list a couple of things, but I¡¯ll keep it clean. She just has better eyes than you.¡± I reply smugly.

    He massages his temples as if I¡¯ve given him a headache. If only he realises he¡¯s messing with my

    head too.

    ¡°You called me here to give me a cryptic message¡­ rethink it. I will let Zaia know of this conversation,

    but I do hope that you find a way to somehow tell us exactly what the issue between our two packs is. I

    just hope that if something does happen to you, we are not left searching for answers that we cannot

    find!¡±

    Our eyes meet, both of us ring at the other before he balls his fist.

    ¡°There is¡­ an ancient¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but magic. If I tell you, that will be the end for

    me. I cannot say or I would!¡± He snaps, making the kids who were imitating us speaking French look up

    in rm.

    He sighs and gives them a small smile and I frown. Didn¡¯t Zaia say her Mom couldn¡¯t tell us more about

    the mystery surrounding her brother as well? Are they talking about the same thing and if so¡­ does

    that mean my family might know something?

    Guess I¡¯ll find out tomorrow when we return.

    ¡°So then, do you believe? I mean, in the goddess, in what we are and the power of the moon?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat¡­ I know that there is so much more to what we are than

    what we have be.¡±

    ¡°So, I presume the fact that I like to shift isn¡¯t what worries you.¡±

    ¡°No. I will always see you as an animal whether you shift to wolf form

    or not,¡± he retorts.

    I co ck a brow before ncing at the kids, who are mumbling

    2/3

    +25 BONUS

    gibberish as they continue with their ¡®French¡¯ and I smile.

    I hope they can at least have a good life¡­

    ¡°Well, despite our differences, I¡¯ll take care of her and the children. You have my word¡­ I know that

    you don¡¯t like me, but I want you to

    know that I have, and always will love Zaia. Always.¡±

    He watches me before he nods slowly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± I reaffirm when my phone rings and I take it out.

    Jai¡­

    ¡°Hello?¡± I answer it.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake! F uck Sebastian, she¡¯s awake!¡±

    Valerie.

    I look across at Hugh, who has heard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back there. Tell them she is not to be left alone.¡± Hugh says, standing up quickly.

    ¡°Jai, stay with her. Is Zaia there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Val¡¯s not letting go of her.¡± He says and there¡¯s a glimmer of wistfulness in his voice. As we get

    up and I scoop Sia into my arms.

    25 BOWS

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 0153

    I¡¯m healing well. Soon I¡¯ll be back to full strength.

    ¡°Alright, both of you stay with her, we are on our way back,¡± I say to Jai just as I hold my hand out to

    Zion, but at the same time so does Hugh.

    Zion looks between us as a grin crosses his lips before I retract mine and Hugh smiles. As much as

    they¡¯re mine, he has taken care of them, and they are his grandchildren,

    An hour has passed since we returned, but Valerie has been in an extremely strange state since she

    woke up.

    Even when I talked to her, she refused to answer, and she has done. nothing but cling to Zaia. Zaia has

    made us leave the room so she can talk to her alone, but I can hear her begging Zaia to take her away

    from here.

    Her words make me feel uneasy as they ring in my head.

    ¡®Get the children! Get your children we must go far, far away! Don¡¯t

    trust them, don¡¯t trust anyone!¡¯

    The fear in her voice is not something that can be faked.

    ¡°She needs rest,¡± Mnie says as she sits there carrying Sia.

    Hugh is frowning but doesn¡¯t reply and Jai is sitting there tapping his foot. He¡¯s worried and restless but

    he¡¯s trying to hold himself together.

    I know he¡¯s hurt because whenever he tried to talk to her or go near her, she got worked up. There has

    to be a reason behind it¡­

    +25 BONUS

    We can¡¯t hear anything from out here, and it¡¯s just a waiting game hoping that she has something to tell

    Zaia regarding why she¡¯s so worried.

    It feels like hours, although it¡¯s a mere twenty-minutes waiting for

    Zaia toe out.

    The silence in the hall is loud, and after another five minutes, Zaia steps out of the room. Zion rushes to

    her and hugs her, and she smiles down at him as she hugs him back, but it¡¯s clear from the look. in her

    eyes that she¡¯s troubled.

    Jai stands up, looking at her expectantly.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Hugh asks, talking for the first time since we

    returned.

    She looks down and shakes her head. ¡°She¡¯s not saying. She doesn¡¯t remember anything. I think it¡¯s

    what¡¯s causing her panic. Tonight, I have a pack meeting and I want her to be there too¡­ she isn¡¯t safe

    to be alone, she¡¯s very disturbed.¡± She sighs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll bring her and make sure she¡¯s happy with whoever

    is around her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She says quietly.

    ¡°So, she didn¡¯t say anything? Did she see her attacker?¡± Mnie asks, concern on her face.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zaia answers.

    Before anyone can say anything more, a member of staffes down the hall.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this was delivered for you.¡± She says to Zaia.

    Oh s hit. That¡¯s the envelope I had sorted for her regarding Mnie. With everything going on, I had

    forgotten to even give her a heads-up.

    +25 BONUS

    She opens it distractedly as everyone watches her.

    F uck, how do I tell her?

    It¡¯s toote. As she pulls the card out, reading it, her heart races as her gaze snaps to my mine before

    she stares down at the card once

    more.

    ¡°Zaia, are you alright?¡± Mnie asks,

    Well, at least her reaction is real.-

    Zaia stares down at the card, reading it all as Hugh crosses the room, making Zaia step back and hide

    it behind her back. ¡°This¡­ this is for my eyes only¡­¡± she murmurs, staring at her mother. ¡°Mother¡­N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    can we have a word alone? Now?¡±

    Mnie looks confused as she stares between us before she nods and stands up. Zaia walks down the

    hall to the lounge and Mnie follows.

    I hope Zaia gets the answers she desires¡­

    And something tells me that tonight will be intense¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading, we have had Inte issues but I¡¯m hoping to get a chapter for Precious Bond

    upter! Don¡¯t forget to vote!

    37

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 0154

    ZAIA.

    The moment of truth is finally here. The time to confront Mom about

    this¡­

    Sebastian had it sent over faster than I was expecting and as Mom and I enter the kitchen, I feel my

    stomach flip nervously. My heart is pounding and the fear of what might actually turn out to be the truth.

    is making my heart mour with anxiousness.

    What if it¡¯s true?

    I was in denial. The fear inside of me is proof that I was not expecting this. I look around therge

    kitchen, where I have lived for thest few years. A home that we made together¡­

    I still remember the moments Mom and I shared here over hot drinks, She has been there for me

    through all my worries and is always. someone I could lean on.

    The one who has looked after my children when I have been busy.

    ¡°Zaia, why are you so pale?¡± Mom asks me, concerned, as she goes over to the sink and fills a ss of

    water from the tap.

    The sound of the water seems to echo loudly in the silence of therge kitchen.

    I look down at the paper. Sebastian had kept it to what I had asked him to include, but now that it¡¯s in

    my hand¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you something, Mom¡­ and I want the truth. Take an oath upon me that you will tell

    the truth and only the truth.¡± My voice is shaky, and I observe her carefully as I await her answer.

    +25 BONUS

    She looks concerned, worried, and even uneasy¡­

    ¡°I swear upon your life, Zaia. I will speak only the truth. Honey, what is it?¡± She asks, taking a gulp of

    the water as she approaches me.

    How do I ask her?

    How do I ept the answer if it turns out to be true?

    This could change things between us forever if it is the truth.

    ¡°ording to this¡­ You were having an affair with someone by the name of Adam Toussaint, whilst

    you were with father. Is it true?¡± I ask. My heart is pounding incessantly as I stare at her.

    Her face turns ashen, her hand flying to her chest as she steps back as if seeing a ghost. The moment

    she begins to tremble, her hands mping over her mouth, I get my answer.

    It¡¯s true.

    How?!

    Why?

    ¡°You can¡¯t show that to anyone!¡± Mom whispers as she rushes over and sn atches it from my limp

    fingers.

    My mind is spinning, and I feel sick,

    imply stare at her.

    Her face

    look

    n more pale a

    d as well.

    ares at the message, and I

    VER A SECR

    YOU ADMI

    FAIR WITH

    NOW HU

    lumour.

    NE ALWAYS KNOWS. YOUR

    H O YOU THINK SHE IS.

    BROTHER IS A SIN AFTER

    IS NO SAINT, GET IT?

    +25 BONUS

    PERHAPS MY NEXT MESSAGE SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO HUGH TOUSSAINT HIMSELF, HE

    GOT A TASTE OF HIS BROTHER ADAM TOUSSAINT¡¯S POSITION OF ALPHA AND ADAM GOT A

    TASTE OF HIS MATE.

    IT¡¯S FAIR, ISN¡¯T IT?

    HOW WILL HE FEEL WHEN HE REALISES THAT HIS MATE AND BROTHER BETRAYED HIM?

    DO NOT RETURN TO THE DARK HOLLOW FALLS PACK OR I WILL MAKE THIS PUBLIC.

    Thatst sentence was something had added to see how terrified Mom would be if this came out.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I show it to anyone? It¡¯s not true, is it?¡± I ask quietly.

    Her heart hammers as she tries to rip it and I sn atch it from her.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± she screams, shocking me.

    ¡°Mom!¡± I shout. My eyes sh as step back, holding it away from, her. ¡°Enough! What is wrong with

    you?¡±

    Her eyes dart to the door, and she runs her hand through her hair frantically. I have never seen her so

    disturbed.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Zaia, listen to me. No one can know.¡± She warns me in a hushed whisper, grabbing my arm.

    ¡°Your father also cheated on me! It¡¯s no big deal, I was hurt-¡±

    ¡°Were you?! Two wrongs don¡¯t make a right! Tell me, Mother, were you even hurt? Did you really cheat

    on Dad after you found out? Because that makes no sense! Dad left you when he told you about

    Ate, not before that! This message states you cheated on him when you were together!¡±

    My own voice is shrill as Mom nces towards the windows, as if

    +25 BONUS

    scared someone might hear. ¡°You yourself told me how he told you his mistress is pregnant and he

    broke up with you right then!¡±

    My entire world which seems to be ridden with c racks is crumbling a little more.

    Mom cheated on Dad.

    She has lied to me all my life.

    ¡°Z-Zaia, please calm down. Don¡¯t open things of the past! Adam is dead! I don¡¯t know how this person

    has found out, I need- I need- just don¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Mom¡¯s jumbled words are erratic as she holds

    onto me as if for dear life.

    Desperation clear in her eyes.

    ¡°How could you¡­ The hatred you have for Ate¡­ when you yourself are just the same as her?¡± I

    whisper, unable to hide my disappointment.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me how you are not! Why? Why did you do it? You said you loved Dad. Did you really fake

    that too?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 0155

    ¡°I loved your father, but Adam was¡­ he had a way, and we were alone so often! Your father was so

    lost in his work that he didn¡¯t give me the time and attention I needed! Of course, now I know why he

    was so busy because he had another woman!¡±

    I want to scream and tell her that Dad had never cheated on her!

    Is this really my mom?

    ¡°True love means you can be apart for weeks, months or years and you won¡¯t cheat!¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­ just stop it!¡± I scream, cutting into her rambling of hatred. I know Dad is innocent, but I won¡¯t

    tell her that. ¡°You did the same to him as he did you! It doesn¡¯t make it right! You lied to me, Mom! You

    always pretended to be a victim when you have done nothing but lie to me! How dare you?!¡± My own

    voice is trembling. It sounds pitchy to even me, but today I feel like I¡¯ve just lost so much. How can I

    remain

    calm?!

    ¡°Zaia! It¡¯s in the past. We are not together, stop it!¡± she hisses, ncing at the door worriedly, her tears

    streaming down her cheeks.

    pull away, and she begins sobbing when I shake my head.

    ¡°No. You hated Sebastian and called him a cheat, and so much more, yet YOU are the cheater, not

    him! How could you even be so rude to him when you yourself have done worse?¡± I ask, my voice

    breaking.

    She stares at me, as if stricken, before she slowly steps back.

    ¡°I was young¡­ and stu pid-¡±

    ¡°And you should have owned up to it! You have done nothing but fill my ears against Dad when you did

    the very same!¡± I shout. ¡°You

    1/4

    +25 BONUS

    instilled hatred for Dad into me!¡±

    My heart is thundering far too loudly, and we stare at one another. Neither of us speaks for a moment,

    our emotions consuming us before she rushes to the kitchen counter and, to my surprise, she grabs a

    knife.

    ¡°If you tell anyone, I will kill myself!¡± She threatens, holding the knife to her neck. I stare at her, unable

    to believe this.

    ¡°Put it down,¡± I say quietly.

    I¡¯m so tired¡­

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone, but I will be leaving for Dark Hollow Falls pack, and that means it might

    come out-¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t go!¡± She cuts me off, her eyes look wild. ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself, Zaia!¡±

    I shake my head slowly, brushing my hair back. ¡°I will, but I know you now and I know that you won¡¯t

    hurt yourself. You¡¯re too selfish for that.¡± I whisper, turning my back on her.

    I close my eyes as silent tears trickle down my cheeks.

    How could she?

    I open the door, about to step out, when Mom calls out to me. ¡°Zaia, please! Please listen to me!¡± she

    grabs the back of my top and I look

    at her.

    Her eyes are filled with guilt as I slowly remove her hands from me.

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t y the victim¡­ If you admitted your wrongs, I would

    ven you

    have and epted you as I did, Dad.¡± I whisper. ¡°But all

    +25 BONUS

    my life you made Dad the bad one and even now¡­ you¡¯re pretending to y the victim.¡±

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Adam is dead. Don¡¯t cause more problems.¡± She whispers. ¡°I regret what happened!¡±

    ¡°No, you regret getting caught,¡± I say, pushing her hand off me. ¡°Your secret will not leave my lips¡­ butThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    if someone else announces it¡¯ that is not on me, nor will I allow your wrongs to hold me back. You are

    free to move to that pack or remain here. I honestly don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, please.¡±

    I brush my tears away as I walk away from her, refusing to answer her.

    She lied¡­ she kept at it¡­ as if wanting me to hate father¡­ even as the years passed, she¡¯d often

    bring it up.

    Lies¡­

    A little s ob escapes me, and I halt, not wanting the others to see me like this. I rush to the stairs

    instead, ready to go to my room, but I¡¯m only a few steps up when someone grabs my wrist. My heart

    thuds, recognising the touch and I look down at Sebastian.

    His piercing eyes are filled with concern.

    I turn away as he reaches me and pulls me into his arms.

    I clutch his shirt, allowing myself to cry into his chest, feeling protected.

    It hurts so much¡­

    He holds me, caressing my back, and I feel safe. I remain like that for a while, until all my tears have

    dried, and I have calmed down.

    And as much as I want to remain in his arms forever, we have things

    to do¡­

    +25 BONUS

    Taking a deep breath, I move back slightly and look

    up at him. He

    frowns as he brushes my tears away, searching my eyes for confirmation of whether it¡¯s true or not¡­

    I nod slowly, and he looks down for a second, heaving a heavy sigh, but says nothing on the matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok,¡± he says quietly.

    Will it be? Because the way I see it, nothing can fix the trust she destroyed between us¡­ things will

    never be the same¡­

    Ever.

    But¡­ if the Colosseum of Rome can stand to this very day¡­ Then, something like this cannot break

    me.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading!

    ? 23

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 0156

    SEBASTIAN.

    If I could take away all her worries I would. Night has fallen and we¡¯re in the woods where she had

    decided to hold this gathering.

    She¡¯s nning something and although I don¡¯t know the details, I¡¯m worried about her,

    She¡¯s dressed in a white simple dress, and nude-coloured sandals and her hair is open. She¡¯s wearing

    soft make-up and no jewellery but something about her tonight looks extremely alluring and even

    ethereal.

    She is a beauty, one that nothing canpare to, and her amethyst eyes are vibrant.

    The symbols on her arms from the henna stain have faded, but they are still visible, and she keeps

    looking at them. I don¡¯t miss the fact she¡¯s holding the book that contains the little information regarding

    the Blood Born.

    She¡¯s going to do something tonight, but when I asked her, she simply said she knows what she¡¯s

    doing and to trust her.

    I¡¯m worried she¡¯s keeping too much inside. She¡¯s been on the brink of breaking down a couple of times

    but she¡¯s pushing through. I¡¯m just going crazy, worried that something will happen soon, and it will be

    the final nail in the coffin for her and it ends up being too much for

    her.

    I don¡¯t want her to break down because she¡¯s doing far too much.

    It¡¯s windy tonight, but the moon is glowing through the trees. I like the night, the feel of nature around

    me, the rustle of the wind through the

    +25 BONUS

    leaves and the smell of the earth beneath my feet.

    This is where I feel most at peace.

    The perfect night for a run.

    I look around the trees. I had settled for sweatpants and a t-shirt, but there¡¯s clearly many here in suits

    and formal attire¡­

    The nces I¡¯m getting are filled with curiosity, nervousness, and even fear. It¡¯s a little amusement and

    I bring forward my wolf, letting my eyes glow in the night, and I almost smirk when they step back.

    Scared of their own kind, pathetic.

    ¡°Zaia.¡±

    That voice makes my amusement vanish and I turn when I see Atticus pull her into his arms for a hug.

    My eyes ze once again, and I let my aura surge around me.

    His eyes snap up to mine and he smirks, his.demeanour turning colder as he slowly moves back.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Payne.¡± In the f ucking a ss. ¡°It sure has.¡±

    He smirks and nods as Zaia looks between us, clearly not sure about how things are between us. I am

    tempted to punch that co cky look off his face, but for her, I decide to let him keep his teeth.

    He still has his hand on her shoulder, but I¡¯m satisfied when she moves away. The urge to crush it was

    extremely appealing.

    Zaia ces her hand on my arm and smiles gently at Atticus.

    ¡°Best behaviour, please. The both of you,¡± she whispers to us both.

    ¡°We¡¯re not children that we are going to start hitting one another, Zaia.¡± Atticus smirks.

    +25 BONUS

    Of course, he¡¯d say that, knowing that I want to break his da mn pretty boy face.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m not against a one-on-one match with you, so I can take you to the brink of death, or better,

    unalive you entirely. I¡¯m totally for that.¡±

    As predicted, it takes Zaia a moment toprehend what I mean, and her gorgeous amethyst eyes

    widen.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± she scolds, appalled, as Atticus chuckles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about him, Zaia, he¡¯s just jealous of our friendship,¡± he says, leaning closer to

    her and f ucking brushing her hair back.

    She smiles at him again, but I hide my irritation instead, cing my arm around her shoulders loosely.

    ¡°Oh, absolutely not. I mean, clearly, even with all those years together, that is just how far you got. Still

    in the friend zone.¡± I taunt him.

    +25 BONUSN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 0157

    Atticus¡¯s smile vanished and I smirk,

    If that¡¯s how he wants to y, then so be it.

    ¡°Ba stien behave.¡± Zaia scolds, ¡°This is not the time for macho behaviour.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the jealousy in his eyes, and I can¡¯t help but smirk.

    ¡°For you, of course. As long as I¡¯m repaid.¡± I wink at her.

    She gives me a look before she pulls away and my gaze dips to her breasts.

    She¡¯s beautiful¡­ her smooth, supple cleavage is on disy, her

    breasts begging for some attention, and I¡¯d happily give them all the attention they need¡­

    Hugh clears his throat behind me, and I turn to him smoothly. He is pushing Valerie¡¯s wheelchair.

    ¡°A little discretion, Alpha Sebastian? Please do have a little shame.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any,¡± I respond as Zaia blushes before she looks at Valerie. Looking at her now, you

    can tell how thin she has be.

    She¡¯s wearing a peach dress, but the time spent immobile in bed means it¡¯ll take time before she can

    walk again even if she was given physio whilst in aa. Her body and muscles are far too weak. Zaia

    crouches before her, cupping her face.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Val.¡± She says softly.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ So do you, Zaia.¡± Valerie replies. She¡¯s been uneasy and has only beenfortable around

    Zaia but she¡¯s hiding something¡­ I just don¡¯t know what.

    +25 BONUS

    I¡¯m certain she knows something, although she says she doesn¡¯t. She just needs a little time, time we

    don¡¯t have.

    ¡°May I have everyone¡¯s attention?¡± Zaia calls out.

    The chatter dies down as everyone turns to her.

    She¡¯s nervous, her heartbeat has quickened, and it makes me wonder exactly what she¡¯s nned.

    I don¡¯t miss the way one of her guards nods. Is he in on what this is about?

    I nce at Jai who also looks confused. He gives me a small shrug before his eyes return to Valerie.

    She haspletely ignored him, and I know he¡¯s trying to keep his cr ap together.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, foring tonight on such short notice, as you all know I will be leaving

    tomorrow for the Dark Hollow Falls pack, but I am still to be the future Alpha of this pack.¡± Her voice

    rings in the night sky as she¡¯s awarded withplete silence. ¡°Now I know that everyone is wondering

    the reason behind tonight¡¯s rendezvous, so won¡¯t keep you in suspense.¡±

    She looks at Hugh, who is watching her with concern. ¡°Do you know what this is about?¡± He asks me.

    ¡°When we¡¯re alone, we are too busy doing other stuff to talk about such matters.¡± I can¡¯t help but say,

    he res at me, and I smirk. ¡°No, no clue.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, the Goddess of the moon made her creation, werewolves, men who under the moon

    would shift into magnificent wolves.¡± She begins walking, looking at the people who encircle us. She

    has their attention, but I¡¯m not sure where she¡¯s going with this.

    ¡°They manifested, able to shift at will, and soon they travelled across. rivers and mountains, settling

    into their own packs. A race, superior

    +25 BONUS

    to man, a race blessed with speed, smell, hearing, and the ability to heal faster than any human could

    possibly wish for. This gift, this blessing to shift, was not appreciated as it should have been! We began

    to feel ashamed of our true form! The blessing of the goddess!¡±

    Her aura swirls around her, her eyes burning orange, and even I feel it. The people watch her with a

    mix of fear, awe, and admiration.

    ¡°Then what did we do? Over time, we tried to blend with civilisation¡­ we began to settle away from our

    packs¡­. We began to dress and behave likemon humans. Why? When we are superior? We

    stopped training our young to be at their best, to protect our packs if the need ever arose and above all!

    We stopped shifting!¡± Her voice rings in the air as she turns and points at me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 0158

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian King, he is given the title of The ck Beast because he is in touch with his werewolf

    side! Making him superior to every other werewolf¡­ alpha or not. If you cannot shift, then your cannot

    manifest the gift bestowed upon us by our goddess, who I¡¯m surprised is still blessing us when we don¡¯t

    deserve it.¡±

    She takes a breath before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s time everyone remembers where theye from and who

    we are!¡±

    ¡°Or there will be consequences.¡± The guard says.

    Zaia nces at him and to my surprise, she nods.

    What¡¯s going on?

    It doesn¡¯t sound like Zaia, she¡¯s¡­ harsher, and her words have ruffled the feathers of a few visiting

    alphas.

    I scan the crowd, seeing mixed reactions from them all.

    ¡°What is the point of this conversation, Alpha-to-be Zaia?¡± One of the women asks.

    Zaia turns to her. ¡°To remind you of where wee from, it is my duty as a Blood Born to call our

    people back on the path that we should walk. A reminder that as werewolves, we need not try to fit in

    with the humans so desperately that we forget who we are!¡±

    ¡°The Blood Born?¡± Someone says.

    ¡°That¡¯s a myth, that they will walk this earth and end our kind,¡± someone else whispers.

    How the f uck did people know this, and I had never heard of it?

    ¡°Is it a myth? Then please exin why I am before you, with the mark

    +25 BONUS

    of the Blood Born upon me!¡± Zaia says. She moves her dress a little, showing her mark on the side of

    her sweet, supple boob.

    Focus.

    ¡°As am I¡­¡± Atticus says, stepping forward he shows the mark on his ankle and I frown.

    I don¡¯t like him and so I don¡¯t trust him.

    ¡°He-he¡­ he said I am too,¡± Valerie says, looking around the crowd as

    if almost fearfully. ¡°I have a mark on my scalp he said.¡±

    Who is she on about?

    Zaia looks concerned as she walks over to Valerie.

    ¡°Who?¡± she whispers gently, but Valerie shakes her head.

    Hugh, who is standing behind the wheelchair, looks down at her head as Zaia leans over her.

    She tries to reach for her hair, but her arm gives up and instead, Zaia begins moving her hair around,

    trying to find it, before she stops and stares at the back of Valerie¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s there,¡± she whispers, sounding stunned.

    Atticus and I both move forward, but Atticus gets there first. The moment he too touches her head, a

    glowing triangle forms in the air above them, making the crowd gasp in shock.

    It illuminates the night sky in a brilliant golden light, all three of their eyes zing. Atticus eyes burn

    green, Valerie¡¯s turning grey and Zaia¡¯s ze orange, as one they turn to the triangle above them, their

    marks burning vibrantly.

    ¡®The Sublime Triquetra isplete. An unearthly whispery voice fills the air, making everyone scan the

    surrounding darkness before many drop to their knees, cowering in fear.

    +25 BONUS

    I see the guard look confused as he stares at the Triquetra.

    1 nce at them, seeing Atticus smile; so, the b astard is on this side¡­

    Great.

    I would have enjoyed finishing him off.

    I¡¯m yanked from my thoughts when feel a chill rush through me, and I sense something is behind me.

    ¡®The wildcard¡­ look to the moon¡­ forgive me¡­¡¯ the voice murmurs. My heart thumps as I spin

    around. There¡¯s nothing there¡­

    I scan the crowd, but no one else seemed to have heard it¡­. is it only me who heard that? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m about to ask the others when pain shoots through me and I feel a stinging jolt electrocute my entire

    body, bringing me to my knees¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thank you for reading! Please do vote if you enjoyed

    20

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 0159

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I scream as I pull away and rush to his side the moment

    he falls to his knees.

    He¡¯s bent over, a hand on his chest and from the groan that leaves his lips, I know he¡¯s in a lot of pain.

    I drop to my knees in front of him, my own heart thumping violently as I push him gently back and cup

    his face. ¡°Bas tien? Sebastian? Talk to me!¡± I whisper with urgency.

    The wind around us is whipping faster and I brush his hair back. He¡¯s feeling so hot¡­.

    Has he over-exerted himself?

    He opens his eyes which are zing the colour of his wolf¡¯s and for a moment it¡¯s like he¡¯s unseeing,

    as he stares vacantly ahead.

    ¡°B astian?¡± I whisper.

    He slowly frowns and looks at me for a second, before he topples forward, his head hitting my

    shoulder.

    ¡± F uck.¡± He groans. I wrap my arms around him looking around the

    gathering.

    Jaj rushes over.

    ¡°Seb?¡±

    He mumbles something incoherent before his body gives waypletely, making mend on my

    behind with a thump.

    A blush coats my cheeks when his face buries itself between my

    +25 BONUS

    breasts, but before I can even move him, Jai pulls him back.

    ¡°I got him, Luna.¡± He murmurs as he hoists Sebastian¡¯s arm over his shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you, Jai, take them home.¡±

    ¡°I will go too.¡± Mom states. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I say. I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s offering. She never really cared

    for him.

    She looks at Sebastian before her eyes meet mine, and she turns

    away.

    ¡°Take him to the house,¡± Dad says the kids were safe with security and the housekeeper, but I think I¡¯ll

    be happier when Jai will be there

    too.

    I look back at Atticus and Valerie. Valerie looks confused as she keeps looking at the sky where the

    symbol had appeared.

    What was that?

    I feel strange too¡­ almost as if I¡¯ve been jump-started or something.

    There¡¯s more energy rippling through me.

    The crowd is still staring in shock at the three of us, some in awe and others now look a little

    suspicious.

    ¡°What was that, Alpha Hugh?¡± someone asks, making the others fall silent.

    ¡°That was a miracle,¡± Dad replies as he observes the three of us.

    Of course, he always entertained me, but to actually believe in such things is not his cup of tea¡­ but

    we had all seen it. We saw how it had appeared. It was beautiful¡­ magical and mind-blowing.

    We all saw the Triquetra symbol appear out of nowhere, no one can

    +25 BONUS

    deny that. There is no way someone could deny what is right before their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trick! That¡¯s just not possible Are we being yed?¡± someone says.

    I frown slightly, looking over at the person who has spoken.

    ¡°This is not a y, but the truth,¡± I say.

    ¡°And what was that voice that said the something waspleted? The tri¡­ something,¡± another asks.

    ¡°The Sublime Triquetra.¡± Gaspard says quietly.

    There goes my n to weed out those who were leaning more to the Sable¡­ my eyes meet Gaspard¡¯s

    and there¡¯s something within him that has changed.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it seems I am part of the Sublime Triquetra¡­¡± I say hesitantly. I mean, how did that happen? I

    had a choice, correct?¡±

    He smiles slightly and lowers his head. ¡°Your heart chose,¡± he replies before he nces into the trees.

    There¡¯s something off about him¡­

    ¡°What exactly do you mean, chose?¡± Valerie asked.

    ¡°There are two Triquetras, each one chosen to handle the wrongs of our people in different ways,¡± I

    exin.

    ¡°Meaning, the Sublime, ¨C us, will teach people of our goddess, our roots and aim to reconnect with our

    wolf spirits. And then, there¡¯s the Sable Triquetra? They will destroy us all and leave only a handful of

    devout believers to rekindle our race. Alpha Zaia could have chosen either of the two paths and she

    has chosen the path of kindness and love.¡± Atticus says, his voice ringing in the air.

    Everyone seems to let the words sink in and everyone seems to be

    +25 BONUS

    listening.

    ¡°But there is a problem,¡± Atticus says, now looking at me before he steps forward so everyone can see

    him properly.

    A problem?

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Although it is our duty to protect, help and show people the correct path, there are those who will want

    to destroy us and the chance we are offering. Therefore, we need everyone to stay united, and it would

    be better if everyone tries to connect with their wolves.¡±

    I frown at Atticus¡¯s words, my heart thundering.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, how did he miss mentioning this part when he told me?

    Sure, I know they are dangerous and want me gone, but now that the Triquetra isplete¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, now that you have chosen your side, they will try to eliminate us all. They would have seen

    the symbol¡­ or the news would have gotten back to them.¡±

    Fear rushes through those gathered, and I raise my hand.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 0160

    ¡°We have not done anything intentionally, and we will work on bing one with our wolves again. We

    will remember Selene, her blessing and her gift. Nothing will happen to anyone.¡± I promise.

    A promise I¡¯m not sure holdspletely true, will I be able to protect them from everyone? I¡¯m not so

    sure, but I will try my very best.

    ¡°But even you yourself, Alpha Zaia have faced near death several times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated¡­ but please, rest assured, we are going to figure this out.¡± I say loudly, ¡°For now you

    may go home. I wanted everyone to know the truth and the rest¡­ we will handle. I promise!¡±

    There are murmurs flitting through the crowd, and I turn my attention to Atticus.

    I¡¯m p issed off. He had apparently forgotten to share that little tidbit with me. The whispers of the people

    reach my ears.

    ¡°Even the woman in the wheelchair was attacked¡­ who will be able to protect us?¡±

    ¡°The Alpha is going to be leaving too.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to exin,¡± Atticus says to me.

    ¡°Later.¡± I manage to reply.

    I don¡¯t expand on my retort, absolutely seething as I stare back at

    him. Absolutely livid.

    It¡¯s an hourter, and we are back home as I re at Atticus.

    +25 BONUS

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°It was not necessary to tell them!¡± I growl. ¡°You left that part out when you told me.¡±

    Atticus sighs, massaging his temple. Dad and Valerie are also here, and I¡¯m trying to keep my voice

    down so the children aren¡¯t disturbed.

    ¡°Calm down, Zaia. I told you they would hurt you. I told you they were dangerous. It¡¯s not like I lied to

    you.¡±

    ¡°But you never said that once I pick a side that it will cause war.¡±

    ¡°War is inevitable. People who are believers will want those who have forgotten the goddess, dead.¡±

    I sigh heavily. ¡°They aren¡¯tplete, the Sable Triquetra is notplete¡­¡± It¡¯s all that is currently

    giving me hope to continue.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°And they cannot be, because I chose my side,¡± I say.

    Atticus looks down, clearly conflicted. ¡°They say that when you pick your side, and the Triquetra is

    formed, then both Triquetras shall bepleted. That part has always unnerved me. How can both be

    completed?¡±

    ¡°Great, now you say that!¡± I exim unhappily.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just paranoid. Not everything we read or know might be

    correct.

    My mind is thinking the same though. After all, wasn¡¯t I the point needed toplete one or the other?

    Maybe it is nothing, but one thing I do know is we can¡¯t risk it either.

    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry. Get some rest. We¡¯ll talk properly tomorrow.¡± Atticus says, patting my arm when he

    stands up.

    I frown, but he¡¯s right. Now that we are part of the same Triquetra, it

    +25 BONUS

    means I can trust him and we need to work together going forward.

    After Atticus bids farewell and takes his leave, I re-enter the lounge where Dad looks lost ¨C deep in

    thought.

    ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± I ask concerned, he looks so tired.

    He looks up at me before staring at the floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s something Mnie said thates back to me, remember that day in your room, the day she

    said the Triquetra is needed to purge the world of our kind who has forgotten our creator¡­¡± He¡¯s

    frowning, deep in thought, as hebs his fingers through his short beard. ¡°And that sounds like which

    triquetra?¡±

    I frown, wondering what he¡¯s pointing towards.

    Purge thend¡­

    ¡°The Sable Triquetra.¡± I reply, wondering where he¡¯s going with this.,

    Valerie is listening, even if she missed a lot, she¡¯s sharp and I can tell she¡¯s paying attention and that is

    something we can use. Her wit.

    ¡°Exactly, then she carried on to say, Repercussion, Retribution and Redemption, whereas the Sable

    Triquetra includes Rebirth and Revenge. I will not be speaking to her again as she can¡¯t tolerate me¡­

    but I would advise you to keep an eye on her. You are going to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack. I can¡¯t be

    there with you¡­ so, please. Take care of yourself, for me and everyone else.¡±

    My heart aches at those words.

    Mom has been giving him and

    ains calm and

    site of wh

    into

    ss him, but I simply nod.

    Id shoulder ever since earlier¡­

    ess; not wanting to worry Dad, ing inside.

    and it¡¯s growing.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°So you think she knows more than she¡¯s letting on?¡± I ask.

    But even as I say the words, it¡¯s obvious that the possibility of that being true is extremely high. After

    all, she has lied far too many times already¡­ and although it is something I don¡¯t even want to think is

    a possibility, I have to face the facts.

    But if mom does know about it all, her living amongst us could be¡­. Extremely dangerous.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading, please do leave a gem if you enjoyed this chapter.

    [) 20

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 0161

    ZAIA.

    ¡°I want to make a request.¡±

    ¡°Sure, what is it, Val?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to be allowed to enter my room without you.¡±

    Valerie¡¯s request reys in my mind even as I leave her room. She doesn¡¯t even want Jai there¡­

    What is her reason? When I asked her she said nothing, but for someone who doesn¡¯t remember, she

    made it clear out there that she remembered some stuff. After all, she mentioned a ¡®he¡¯

    I want to know more, but she¡¯s not in a good frame of mind right now.

    I head upstairs to the children¡¯s room and for the first time, I feel uneasy about them being alone with

    Mom. It¡¯s terrifying not being able to trust those around me.

    This makes me feel guilty too. She loves me, right?

    I feel so¡­ alone.

    With Dad having to stay behind, it will be on me to protect my children. and Valerie. Jai- I can trust Jai

    and I think I can trust Atticus. I know I don¡¯t agree with every decision he makes, but I don¡¯t feel like he

    is the

    enemy.

    And then, of course, I have Sebastian. The one I know I can trust no matter what. I¡¯m grateful he will be

    by my side, right now I feel like he is what¡¯s keeping me going. I need him.

    But I¡¯m still not getting anywhere. There are things that don¡¯t make sense to me. I mean, Mom has

    been here for so long and always

    +25 BONUS

    supported me¡­ am I being paranoid?

    Well, pondering over the why¡¯s won¡¯t help.

    I learned long ago, one should always trust their instincts¡­

    I check in on the children, deciding I¡¯ll be spending the night with Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    them. I just want to check on Sebastian once more before I shower and head to their room.

    Goddess, even in my own home, I feel uneasy.

    I check a few of the windows and look outside to make sure the

    guards are in ce before I walk to Sebastian¡¯s room.

    When we returned Jai said Sebastian had awakened shortly afterwards and was restless, so had

    decided to go for a run. That¡¯s something Sebastian always did and I¡¯m d he was ok.

    I open his bedroom door after knocking lightly and look around the room. The bed is empty, but I see

    the slight dirt on the floor. Hearing the sound of the shower running fills me with relief, and I walk to the

    bathroom door.

    ¡°Sebastian? Are you alright?¡± I ask, my heart sk ipping a beat, knowing he¡¯ll be naked inside. I stay

    outside the door.

    There¡¯s silence for a moment before he speaks. ¡°Of course I am. Are you worried about me?¡±

    d then you left for a run. Were you ok shifting with those

    I answer.

    don¡¯t you step inside and take a look for yourself?¡± he replies kily.

    My stomach does a flip, but I don¡¯t hesitate, slowly stepping inside. I see Sebastian in the shower.

    My throat goes dry as I watch the water run down his godly body.

    +25 BONUS

    Oh f uck¡­

    His muscles flex as he brushes his hair off his face, and I swallow as I admire his body and then I

    realise his body is bruise and injury free. Not one wound¡­

    I look up, shocked, his vibrant blue eyes meet mine and he smiles. slightly.

    ¡°I guess shifting helps,¡± he says, rubbing the soap between his hands before he runs his hands over

    the nes of his abs.

    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± I say, feeling relieved. ¡°I was worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, if you¡¯re still worried, why note a little closer, so you can be reassured I really am

    perfectly fine?¡± He smirks dangerously, and my heart thumps in response.

    The way he makes me react is intense¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± I say, running my fingers through my hair.

    313

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 0162

    ¡°Your body says otherwise,¡± He replies, his gaze on my breasts as he leans back against the shower

    wall. He runs his soapy hand over his co ck, stroking it slowly for a moment, his eyes on me.

    I want to f uck him. He looks so d amn se xy right now.

    Oh, Goddess¡­

    ¡°How can you be so certain, from all the way over there?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Then how about youe over here so I can be certain?¡± he counters.

    ¡°You really are smooth,¡± I say as I make my way closer to him.

    He smirks as I walk into the wide shower, the water drenching me, and he leans forward, pulling me

    closer. I gasp as I¡¯m hit with the full downpour of water and he tilts his head, smirking as he looks down

    at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±

    He always did prefer the cold showers¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll heat you up¡­¡± He replies, brushing his thumb over my lips.

    I can feel his body against me through the thin fabric of my dress. He raises his hand, slowly brushing

    my hair back from my face.

    ¡°You¡¯re an incredible woman, Zaia¡­ always remember that,¡± he says.

    I frown slightly, ¡°Why do I need to remember that? You are here to remind me and since I¡¯m going to

    have to put up with you at the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, it¡¯s only fair, you boost my ego too.¡± I say,

    resting my hand on his chest, caressing the peppering of hair on it.

    1/3

    +25 BONUS

    It should be illegal to be so handsome¡­

    1 can feel him hardening against my stomach, and he tilts his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s far more I can do than boost your ego, Little Fox¡­ if you allow me¡­¡± he says quietly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Our eyes meet and I know there¡¯s something slightly different in him. Is it because of what happened

    with the Triquetra forming and that it included Atticus? I¡¯m not sure¡­ but as I gaze into his eyes, I

    realise that he needs me too¡­

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± I say as I cup his face.

    He frowns slightly. ¡°Are we talking about this¡­ or earlier?¡± he murmurs as he grips my waist, pressing

    me against himself.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I meant the entire thing with the Triquetra¡­ besides, who said we¡¯re about to do

    anything right now?¡± I tease seductively.

    ¡°I did.¡± He responds arrogantly, as he swiftly hoists me up and, turning, presses me up against the wall

    making me gasp.

    But I can¡¯t help but smile, excitement washing through me as I lock my legs around his waist and bite

    my lip.

    ¡°You really are the se xiest man in this world,¡± I whisper before we both lean in, and our lips meet in a

    passionate kiss.

    ¡± F uck,¡± he groans against my lip the moment I grind my core against his stomach.

    He grabs my breast, squeezing it and I sigh against his lips, our hands grope the other¡¯s body, trying to

    feel and touch every part we can reach as our lips move in perfect sync.

    He knows how to kiss¡­ F u ck, he¡¯s excellent at it. A little rough, pretty dominant, and very passionate

    and when he kisses me; it¡¯s like he

    +25 BONUS

    wants to devour mepletely.

    Making me feel like I¡¯m the only woman he wants¡­

    ¡°You ARE the only woman I want¡­¡± he whispers, his deep voice a low rumble through his chest.

    I frown slightly. Did I say that out loud? I¡¯m about to speak when he bites down on my neck, sending

    sizzling pleasure through me.

    The urge to have him mark me fills my mind, my core clenching in need. I can feel his d ick against my

    as s, and I want him inside of me.

    I gasp when he squeezes my breast again.

    ¡± F uck me.¡± I breathe, making him groan as he nibbles on my earlobe. Simultaneously, he reaches

    down and pushes aside my underwear

    ¡°Are you ready for me?¡± he purrs huskily as he squeezes his fingers inside of me and I moan loudly.

    ¡°Oh, you are so f ucking ready¡­¡± he growls.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 0163

    I open my eyes just as his lips im mine once more and he ms into me. I gasp as pleasure rushes

    through me, apanied by a sting of pain.

    My nails dig into his skin as I try to take a moment to adapt but he has other ns as he pulls out and

    drives back in with one slow yet relentless hard thrust, making me whimper. He hits the spot oh so

    perfectly and I feel lightheaded.

    A devilish smirk crosses his lips as his hand grabs my neck, squeezing hard.

    ¡°Show me that tongue.¡± He growls huskily and I obey, gasping for air.

    My heart thumps as he tilts his head, stroking my tongue erotically with his own.

    Oh f uck¡­

    I caress his with my own before he takes my tongue into his mouth, kissing me so sensually I feel my

    pu ssy throb. He continues to drive into me torturously slow, yet hard. Each time hitting the spot and

    making me moan in pleasure and satisfaction.

    ¡°There¡¯s my good girl¡­ I want to hear you scream¡­ let me hear how good I¡¯m making you feel¡­¡± He

    says quietly, his voice holding a powerfulmand at the same time.

    I moan in response as he speeds up a little and ms into me harder. The mix of pain and pleasure as

    he drives deep into me makes me lock my arms around his neck, burying my head into my shoulder to

    stop myself from screaming out.

    I can barely breathe as he pounds into me, and soon I am unable to

    +25 BONUS

    hold back my moans and screams.

    ¡°You are so f ucking tight, but I¡¯ll help stretch you out.¡± He murmurs as he lets go of my as s and

    instead h ooks his arms under my thighs as he drives into me again.

    ¡°Ouch, f uck! That¡¯s it!¡± I whimper hornily as he keeps pounding me harder and faster. ¡°That¡¯s it. F uck

    my p ussy¡­ F uck B astian!¡±

    The water above soaks us both. I¡¯m extra aware of the heat of our bodies as they rub against oneContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    another as he f ucks me.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, take me all in,¡± he groans, and I whimper.

    I feel overly full. He moves back slightly, I lean my back against the wall as he looks down at where our

    bodies connect as he rams into me roughly.

    I can¡¯t help but scream out his name as his speed bes intense. and I feel myself nearing. My back

    rubs against the hard tiled wall behind me, my breasts bounce, and my eyes are half closed as I drown

    in the pleasure.

    Through my hooded eyes, I see his eyes glowing steely silver, his

    canines elongated, and I don¡¯t know why¡­ but it just makes him look even hotter¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­.¡± I trail off, but he knows what I mean because he leans in kissing me roughly.

    ¡°We¡¯re f ucking born to be animals, Foxie¡­ so why hold back?¡± he growls.

    He¡¯s right¡­

    I yank him closer, kissing him back with equal passion and lust.

    I¡¯m so close, so f ucking close.

    Why do I get this man so much?

    +25 BONUS

    Because we¡¯re soulmates¡­ destined for each other¡­

    I¡¯ve never heard of what happens if a rejected couple re-marks on one another, but I¡¯m ready to find

    out.

    ¡°Mark me,¡± I whisper through my haze of pleasure.

    wing my hand down his chest, cutting into his smooth skin, I allow his blood to wash away with the

    water.

    His eyes sh as he leans in, brushing his nose possessively against my neck.

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I breathe.

    ¡°Thene for me, princess.¡± He growls huskily, sinking his teeth into my neck, sending me off the

    edge, as an intense or gasm explodes through me¡­

    9 Moonlight Muse Author

    ¡°Thank

    you for reading, please do vote by leaving a gem. Thank you!

    ? 28

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 0164

    ZAIA.

    A Mark.

    An imprint that will strengthen your bond with your fated. Where your mate marks you, it forms a design

    that is unique to each mated couple. When I mark Sebastian again, his will match mine.

    The mark is invisible to the naked eye, and only when the body is going through intense emotion or

    pain does the mark be visible

    on the skin.

    1 now stare at my neck in the mirror, the bite wound has healed over but there is still an angry bruise.

    I smile softly, it was the right decision to make. We may still have things to sort out, but he has proved

    that he regrets what he did and how he handled things plus he has made it up to me.

    My cheeks burn at the memory of our shower antics. I don¡¯t

    remember what happened after he marked me, but I think I ended up falling asleep.

    I

    I woke up alone in the bed this morning.

    I now wash my face and wrap a bathrobe around me. I leave the room and walk to the kid¡¯s room.

    The sound ofughter reaches me, and I smile gently despite the guilt. inside of me. I was meant to

    keep an eye on themst night.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy slept in our room today!¡± Sia says, the moment she spots me when I open the door.

    heart sk ips a beat as I spot Sebastian, dressed in grey sweatpants

    7/3

    +25 BONUS

    and a white T-shirt lying down in Sia¡¯s bed, his hair a se xy mess, clearly having woken up a short while

    ago.

    ¡°Aww really that¡¯s lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask as I walk over to them and give Zion and Sia a kiss.

    Zion nods, giving me a smile and a kiss back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get one?¡± Sebastian says, making the kids stare.

    My cheeks flush as I look into his gorgeous blue eyes. Sia giggles and I tilt my head. Sitting down on

    the edge of the bed I took down at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you deserve it,¡± I say haughtily.

    ¡°Oh? Can I change your mind on that?¡± he asks, as he reaches over and cups the back of my neck and

    tugs me closer.

    I part my lips thinking of a reply, but have none, my gaze instead dipping to his lips. Goddess, this man

    is unfairly handsome!

    He pulls me down, his lips brushing mine in a kiss that makes me feel extremely lightheaded before I

    move back. Zion is staring at us, utterly shocked, whilst Sia is hiding her face, her cute little face all red.

    It was an innocent kiss, but clearly; they aren¡¯t used to seeing that.

    ¡°So, tell me, why are you here?¡± I ask him as I ruffle Zion¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Did you miss me in bed?¡± he asks me in French.

    My heart ski ps a beat and I blush lightly.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t even realise you were gone.¡± I reply back in French.

    Zion mumbles something incoherently that oddly sounds like it is French.

    He smirks. ¡°Last night, you told me to keep an eye on the children.¡±

    smile slightly. ¡°Really? I¡¯m d.¡± It eases my guilt a little. ¡°Thank

    +25 BONUS

    you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. They¡¯re mine as much as they are yours. On that note, I want to know what

    medication Sia is on, and when she¡¯s supposed to take it,¡± he says, now serious as he sits up.

    I look at him, slightly surprised by the sudden change in his demeanour, but he has a point. We¡¯re

    heading to the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, he needs to know.

    ¡°I will exin them to you, and I have her files for you, too,¡± I say.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    I look around the room. I had the staff pack some of the children¡¯s clothing, but a lot of this would have

    to stay behind.

    ¡°Well¡­ you guys, pack your favourite toys with your Daddy, and I¡¯m going to go have a word with

    grandma, ok?¡±

    They nod.

    ¡°Pack our toys for what?¡± Zion asks, now realising what I¡¯m asking.

    I smile at Sebastian. ¡°Your Daddy will tell you everything, but you see We¡¯re going with your daddy, to

    his pack.¡± I say, leaving the room as the children begin screaming in excitement.

    33

    +25 BONUSText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 0165

    ¡°Really Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Pinky Promise we are going with Daddy?¡±

    I smile as I quickly return to my room, stopping when I see the door

    open.

    I step inside, scanning the room when I spot Mom packing my things into suitcases.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    She looks up, pursing her lips together, smiling tightly. ¡°I was packing for you since I know you are

    leaving soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ at noon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I know you¡¯re picky with the way you like things folded,¡± she adds as she gets back to folding

    clothes into my suitcase. I watch her, not sure what to say.

    The fake note that I had Sebastien send to me stated that if I left, she¡¯d be exposed¡­ but she hasn¡¯t

    mentioned that again. But at the same time, I can tell she¡¯s not nning oning with us¡­

    I didn¡¯t ask her this time either.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ So you will stay here?¡± ask.

    She pauses before she lets out a little ¡®hmph¡¯ ¡°You haven¡¯t asked me toe with you¡­ and I know¡­

    that I have done things you can¡¯t forgive¡­ but I truly have your best interests at heart, Zaia. I love you

    and the children¡­ They have been my source of happiness and contentment. I¡¯m proud of how far you

    havee¡­ remember that.¡±

    I feel guilty but at the same time, I¡¯m unable to bring myself to ask her

    +25 BONUS

    toe with me¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, a child needs not apologise to their parent.¡± She turns and smiles warmly at me.

    I don¡¯t reply as I go over to my safe and begin emptying it and cing the items, money andContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    documents into my bags that I will keep with

    me.

    ¡°Will you remain here, or move?¡± I ask, looking down at the files in my hand. The work with Harrison

    was pending, as were other things. I needed to handle these projects immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± She says quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    We fall silent and for the first time in many, many years, there¡¯s just nothing to say to each other.

    How quickly rtionships can break

    ¡°All of Sia¡¯s medication is ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply politely, but the scary part is, that a horrible thought enters my mind like a thief.

    What if she¡¯s tampered with or done something to the medication?

    The thought of that is horrifying¡­ Am I bing too paranoid?

    We headed out soon after, but saying goodbye to Dad was the hardest. Twenty of Dad¡¯s men would be

    with us. Me, Ba stian, the children, Jai and Valerie are travelling together in a nine-seater SUV.

    Valerie is quiet as she stares out of the window, I really need to talk to her alone¡­ I had asked her if

    she wanted to return with me or remain at Dad¡¯s pack but she had said she wanted toe back with

    me. It¡¯s better this way, after all we need to work together although

    +25 BONUS

    it¡¯s still uncertain how, how do we unite our people?

    An event. Something where we are all together on arger scale. I know the news ofst night will

    spread. The news of the triquetra beingplete will spread.

    I wonder if something like Atticus has his New Year¡¯s Eve Ball would work¡­ A grand event where we

    can reach out to many more than just our own packs.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about everything again,¡± Sebastian says, as he adjusts Sia, who has fallen asleep in

    his arms.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡± I sigh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he promises.

    Valerie stays quiet, staring out of the window when Sebastian leans

    back..

    ¡°So, tell me, Valerie. You first said you don¡¯t remember anything, correct? You then said someone told

    you that you are part of the triquetra¡­ So tell me, which is it?¡± Sebastian asks, his sharp eyes now on

    her.

    I turn towards her, hearing her heartbeat pick up quickly.

    Her breath hitches as she fists her clothes, frowning as she tries to

    calm herself.

    ¡°You can share with us Valerie. No one can hurt you.¡± I say quietly.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 0166

    ¡°How can you be so sure? What if the enemy is right here?¡± she asks quietly, ncing at the two men.

    I frown slightly, looking across at Ja and Sebastian.

    ¡°Both B astian and Jai have only hoped for your recovery, Val. Jai gave up his position as Beta to take

    care of you.¡± I don¡¯t want to throw that at her, but she needs to know they are not going to hurt her.

    She falls silent.

    ¡°Val, tell us, who attacked you that night?¡± Jai asks quietly.

    I look down at Zion, who is busy watching on my phone, but I know he¡¯s always observant of those

    around us and what is going on.

    ¡°He¡­ I didn¡¯t see his face¡­. But I saw his eyes, and he looked¡­ he looked like you. He sounded like

    you.¡± She says, grabbing my wrist as she stares at Sebastian.

    The shooter on the motorbike¡­

    My heart thuds. So I¡¯m not the only one who thought he looked like Sebastian.

    ¡°Well, you can rest assured it wasn¡¯t Seb. That night we went back to your apartment, the both of us

    together. Someone else had been inside and they had hurt you. It was not Seb.¡± Jai says quietly.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Yes, you will say that. After all, you are his Beta, and it is your duty to serve him!¡± Valerie says coldly.

    Jai¡¯s eyes sh with hurt, but he looks away, trying to hide it.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Valerie. If we wanted you dead, we could have ended you that night instead of calling

    security. Why would he give up his

    +25 BONUS

    position to take care of you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You tell me, Alpha, was it to kill me if he ever got a chance to do so?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes sh, but I shake my head, motioning him to let me handle it.

    I put my hand on Valerie¡¯s shoulder and give her a gentle smile. Despite the turmoil inside of her, I

    need her to think clearly.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have kept you alive for so long if we wanted you gone, Valerie,¡± Sebastian says quietly,

    but his voice holds a dangerous edge.

    It¡¯s clear Jai¡¯s disappointment has gotten to him, and I can¡¯t me him. He has done everything for her-

    but she almost died. How can I me her for being scared?

    Valerie stares back at him defiantly and for the first time since she woke up, she¡¯s got that spark back

    that she did when she used to be

    Doctor Scott that no one messes with¡­.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Zion says making us all turn to him.

    ¡°What is it, Zion?¡± I ask.

    He stares back at me with saucer-like eyes. ¡°Someone is pretending

    to be Daddy and they want everyone to not like Daddy.¡±

    The car falls silent as his words echo in our minds.

    He isn¡¯t wrong¡­this man keeps himself hidden, but he has no objection to showing his eyes which are

    clearly very simr to Sebastian¡¯s..

    ¡°Then the question is, who?¡± I ask the silent car.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Valerie says quietly. ¡°It was just his eyes and voice.¡±

    ¡°We will find out.¡± Jai says, ¡°And we will get revenge on him for taking

    +25 BONUS

    years of your life, Valerie¡­ I promise you¡­ Even if it was Seb, I would have chosen the right path¡­ do

    you really think so low of me?¡±

    Their eyes meet before Valerie turns away, and Sebastian sighs as he sits back.

    ¡°Trust us,¡± I say, and she nods hesitantly.

    ¡°What else did he say? In fact, what happened that night? Tell us, from the moment you stepped into

    your apartment. What happened?¡± Sebastian asks her.

    She looks at each of us and her eyes darken, looking almost haunted before she closes her eyes.

    ¡°That night¡­¡±

    The car is silent as everyone turns to her, ready to hear the events of that horrible night from the victim

    herself¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    [) 29

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 0167

    NEW YEARS DAY ¨C OVER FOUR YEARS AGO

    VALERIE.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote.¡± I massage the back of my neck as I step into my apartment. We had left the Whispering

    Mountain Pack after midnight and the journey wasn¡¯t too short.

    I yawn, pausing as I stretch when I hear the faint creak of a

    floorboard, making me freeze. It¡¯s not a violent stormy night that the wind would cause the apartment to

    creak.

    I tilt my head, but there¡¯s nothing more and I almost smile. Why am I being so paranoid?

    I walk to the fridge, grabbing myself a bottle of water; gulp it down/ and look through some papers. I

    have work in the morning.

    I sit down at the counter, skimming through one of the reports of a big operation we have tomorrow

    when I think I hear something again. Tilting my head, I pause, I really am imagining things. I shake my

    head.

    Well, I should shower and get to bed. I need to get out of this dress

    too.

    I get up and walk to the bedroom.

    Sighing, I mull over everything with Zaia. I hate how life has done her dirty. I wish there was more I

    could do for her.

    ¡®ll keep sending her the antidote, and I¡¯ll keep checking her bloods but it¡¯s just not enough.

    F ucking stu pid alpha!

    +25 BONUS

    That st upid bit ch An n alise!

    Karma. Karma will bite their a ss.

    I walk to my bedroom, pausing when I see it standing ajar. Strange, I¡¯m sure I shut the door when I left.

    I specifically remember trapping my dress in it and then opening it, pulling out the dress and thenText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    closing it¡­

    I shake my head as I step inside and flip the light switch.

    Darkness. I groan in annoyance.

    ¡°Do I even have a spare bulb?¡±

    Tonight is not my night!

    I¡¯m about to turn to leave the room when I see a slight movement from the corner of my eye. On reflex,

    I turn sharply, my heart dropping when I see the tall, masked man who stands in the corner behind the

    door. He¡¯s in baggy clothing with his hood up, his head is lowered and in his gloved hands he¡¯s

    holding¡­ a hammer.

    We move at the same time, and I instantly grab the small vanity table that stands beside the door, lifting

    it up and swinging it at him with all my might. He ducks, and the table goes flying against the far wall.

    I turn, knowing I¡¯m no match for him I need to alert security!

    I¡¯m barely two steps out of the bedroom when he grabs my dress, yanking me back into the room and

    kicking the door shut. He grabs my hair and throws me to the floor.

    ¡°What do you want!¡± I scream as I hit the floor.

    F u ck, he¡¯s strong!

    I¡¯m about to shout for help, but his gloved hand covers my mouth.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°I need to make sure you aren¡¯t a Blood Born.¡± He hisses.

    A what?

    I kick him off, scrambling away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is! You got the wrong person!¡± I say as he grabs me by the arm and violently

    throws me onto the bed and climbs on top of me.

    Fear envelops me as I struggle fruitlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me and let me see if there¡¯s a mark or not. You might just live,¡± he snarls.

    That voice sounds so¡­ familiar¡­

    ¡°If-if I¡¯m not who you¡¯re looking for, will you let me go?¡± I ask, my heart thundering, feeling his strong

    thighs against my own.

    They feel like rock. He¡¯s pure muscle and in a battle of strength, I will lose. His hand wraps around my

    throat squeezing tightly.

    He pauses slightly, and at that moment I¡¯m able to see his blue eyes.

    Alpha?

    My heart plummets as confusion fills me. He was asleep in the car ten minutes ago¡­

    ¡°If you really aren¡¯t, then, of course,¡± he says, caressing my cheek. But one sound and I will kill you.¡±

    The threat is real.

    My blood runs cold, even though he¡¯s speaking extremely low, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s Sebastian.

    But if I tell him I know¡­ he might just kill me¡­ even if he¡¯s wearing that ck mask.

    rama foyer me the

    ten enmatting Whar te he tooking s

    darte sind begin reacting

    pulle my hali tri ne olles a long drakening breath.

    What hac he found on my hayes

    Wh there is ¡°he ye my l

    jarke my tail se te attention falle for the

    hammer that lie on the bad

    +25 BONUS

    I remain frozen as he moves my head sharply and begins searching for something. What is he looking

    for?

    I break out in a cold sweat, sensing his anger rising as he yanks and pulls my hair ¨C until he takes a

    long shuddering breath.

    What has he found on my head?

    ¡°Ah¡­ there it is¡­¡± he yanks my hair as his attention falls to the

    hammer that lies on the bed.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 0168

    No!

    I begin struggling as he lifts it, and manage to throw him back. My eyes ze and suddenly everything

    in the room is enhanced.

    My wolf¡¯s eyes! I¡¯m using them!

    It¡¯s rare for a werewolf to be able to do this, but I guess my emotions are helping me.

    I manage to throw him off, but not for long as he grabs my arm, yanking me to the ground. I grab the

    bed sheets trying to pull myself up but it¡¯s futile and I only manage to drag the bedding right off. I hit

    him in the face.

    ¡°Bit ch!¡± he snarls, raising his hammer and then intense pain ricochets through my head.

    I let out a choked gasp and I grab my head, crying out.

    There¡¯s a faint silver glow spreading around me, but the pain is too much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy it,¡± He hisses, as he keeps striking my head, bludgeoning it with the hammer.

    My ears are ringing and then¡­ I can¡¯t hear anything but my own.boured breathing.

    I¡¯m going to die¡­

    Each blow is dragging me into the darkness and that silver light¡­ is beginning to fade.

    This is it¡­ I can feel it¡­

    195

    Chapter 0168

    No!

    I begin struggling as he lifts it, and I manage to throw him back. My eyes ze and suddenly

    everything in the room is enhanced.

    My wolf¡¯s eyes! I¡¯m using them!

    It¡¯s rare for a werewolf to be able to do this, but I guess my emotions are helping me.

    I manage to throw him off, but not for long as he grabs my arm, yanking me to the ground. I grab the

    bed sheets trying to pull myself up but it¡¯s futile and I only manage to drag the bedding right off. I hit

    him in the face.

    ¡°Bi tch!¡± he snarls, raising his hammer and then intense pain ricochets through my head.

    I let out a choked gasp and I grab my head, crying out.

    There¡¯s a faint silver glow spreading around me, but the pain is too

    much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy it,¡± He hisses, as he keeps striking my head, bludgeoning it with the hammer.

    My ears are ringing and then¡­ I can¡¯t hear anything but my own.boured breathing.

    I¡¯m going to die¡­

    Each blow is dragging me into the darkness and that silver light¡­ is beginning to fade.

    This is it¡­ I can feel it¡­

    C+25 BONUS

    My heart hurts, my head is being split open and the pain- it¡¯s¡­ too much¡­

    There¡¯s a pause, and then the most excruciating pain I¡¯ve felt rips through-

    (PRESENT)

    ¡°Valerie!¡± I gasp as I look around the car, my heart hammering.

    I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m safe.

    I clutch my head as I rock myself, trying topose my emotions. Goddess¡­

    I can feel the ghostly pain in my head lingering. My head still has the

    scar¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply quietly.

    ¡°And no one would have thought much of the symbol at the hospital,¡± Sebastian says quietly.

    ¡°Possibly, and the amount of stitches and damage her head had, there¡¯s a possibility it was just hidden

    and once her hair began. growing, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed it,¡± Jai says, frowning thoughtfully.

    I had just ryed the entire ordeal to them in French, but it was too much, and I am left shaken.

    Zaia wraps her arms around me. ¡°It¡¯s ok, no one will hurt you,¡± she whispersfortingly in French. 2

    ¡°Could that have been when we knocked?¡± Jai asks, looking at

    Sebastian. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    They were the ones who apparently found me¡­ but at the same time, it¡¯s obvious they could cook up a

    story to feed everyone¡­ They were together, they are best friends¡­

    24

    +25 BONUS

    It was Sebastian!

    ¡°What did you see when you came? I ask, wondering what they¡¯ll say.

    ¡°Someone peeped through the eyehole, but no one answered the door so Seb broke the door down,¡±

    Jai replies.

    ¡°Once we brought the door down and found you in your bedroom, I think we might havee just in

    time,¡± Sebastian says.

    Zion¡¯s watching us curiously. For a three-year-old, my gorgeous nephew is very smart.

    ¡°Well, he had your eyes¡­¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Seb, Val, trust me.¡± Jai¡¯s eyes are soft and full of concern. as he watches me. ¡°He told me to

    get you to the hospital fast and called ahead to have everything ready.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯ll learn the truth, there¡¯s no need to force her to believe us,¡± Sebastian says

    quietly. ¡°I initially thought he had jumped. but he had locked himself in your bathroom, I chased him

    from there, but he got away.¡±

    ¡°Fast as an Alpha,¡± Zaia says, frowning.

    Does she trust Sebastian?

    I look at her, but I don¡¯t know¡­ I think she does.

    ¡°Well, then¡­ either you have a doppelg?nger or a twin,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the first to say that,¡± Sebastian says quietly,

    I look up with intrigue, and Zaia sighs.

    ¡°Not long ago, a shooter on a bike attacked me, killing countless people and several of my guards. I

    managed to get his visor up and although I said to the police, I didn¡¯t see him¡­ his eyes were just like

    Ba stian¡¯s,¡± Zaia says.

    +25 BONUS

    I stare at her in shock, and she nods.

    ¡°And you trust him?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She says with a gentle smile.

    ¡°So we need to find out who has eyes like Sebastian¡¯s,¡± Jai says. He looks at me with concern in his

    gorgeous eyes and I look away.

    I don¡¯t know how to react to him¡­

    Zaia told me how he¡¯s been taking care of me, how my own grandma and Dad had given up, but he

    refused to¡­ he¡¯s been the one who has taken care of me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m more embarrassed or

    more. confused.

    ¡¤ There were moments when I was conscious, and I can¡¯t deny it was his voice that I heard the most¡­

    but I also didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ I owe him more than a thank you¡­ but¡­.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 0169

    ¡°Alright look, until this is over, we are all going to live together at my safe house. A ce even the

    guards and my parents don¡¯t have ess to.¡± Sebastian begins as he sits forward, his eyes on Zaia.

    Her heart sk ips a beat and I guess that answers my question.

    I can tell from the crazy pull between them that they want one another badly, and I have no idea where

    they stand.

    I mean, I know we¡¯reing back, but have they really resolved their

    issues?

    ¡°I know,¡± Zaia says. ¡°Val, you¡¯ll be safe with us. I promise no one will hurt you.¡± She gives my hand a

    squeeze and I feel that tinge of power ripple through me.

    Ever since she and Atticus touched me and that triangle formed, I¡¯ve felt a zing of power ripple through

    me every time Zaia touches me. It¡¯s a bit like a current of electricity and I got it from Atticus too. It¡¯s

    almost like there¡¯s this live wire connecting us somehow.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± I reply to her, even if I don¡¯t trust the others, I trust her.

    We reach our new home soon after and once we enter through the triple security entrance, we are now

    standing in a modern yet gorgeous home.

    ¡°Alright, Jai, take the luggage up. We can unpackter¡­ Zaia, we need to go see Dad and Mom.¡±

    Sebastian says quietly.

    Zaia looks at me. ¡°Are you alright to stay with the children and Jai?¡± she asks.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    1/4

    +25 BONUS

    I¡¯m not sure I want to be alone with him. I¡¯m just so confused.

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I say.

    I still can¡¯t walk much, but I¡¯m getting some strength back in my arms and legs.

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t be long,¡± Sebastian says as he ruffles Zion¡¯s hair.

    Zaia gives Sia her medication and I notice she opens a new pack without touching the ones in the open

    carton, but I say nothing.

    Once Sia is settled on the couch after taking her meds, Sebastian turns the television on for the

    children and Zaia passes me a phone.

    ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± She says before giving me a hug and kissing the children goodbye.

    I nod and they both take their leave, leaving me with the twins and Jai.

    He¡¯s busy taking the luggage up and I simply sit there on the sofa ying with Sia.

    ¡°Aunty Val, you are so pretty,¡± she says to me, making me smile.

    ¡°Oh, thank you honey, but I¡¯m not as pretty as the little princess in front of me!¡± I respond.

    ¡°Who me?¡± she says.

    ¡°Who else?¡± I say, tickling her lightly but not wanting to overexert her.

    She gives me a toothy smile before she returns to watching TV and see Jai approaching. He takes a

    seat opposite me and I keep my gaze down, but when he calls me, I have no option but to look up.

    He¡¯s serious as he leans forward, resting his arms on his knees.

    ¡°Val¡­¡±

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Not now Jai,¡± I say.

    ¡°Then when?¡± he asks, switching to French.

    ¡°Oh no, not again,¡± Zion grumbles, making me smile. ¡°Everyone just speaks French. Maybe we are

    French.¡±

    That makes me chuckle as he continues ying with his cars, clearly not happy when we aren¡¯t

    speaking English.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I respond to Jai.

    He sighs. ¡°You need time, I get that¡­ but I just want to say I¡¯m sorry, sorry for hurting you. For

    everything I¡¯ve done, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise. You did enough to make up for it. You didn¡¯t need to¡­ You shouldn¡¯t

    have.¡± I say quietly, now looking him

    dead in the eye.

    ¡°That was not to make up for it. That was because I wanted to, Val. I f ucked up¡­ but I love you. I

    really f ucking love you. I never stopped loving you, even though I know I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    His words make my heart squeeze. They¡¯re abrupt, but filled with so many emotions. He cheated on

    me once, and I don¡¯t know if I can forgive him even if he is regretful.

    He watches me for a second before he looks down and forces a

    smile.

    ¡°I just wanted you to know.¡± With those words, he stands up and leaves the room and for some reason,

    I just feel far worse than before we had that short conversation.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 0170

    ZAIA.

    We step into the underground car park when all of a sudden, I feel an intense wave of emotions hit me,

    sorrow, despair¡­ hopelessness?

    What is this?

    I look around the dark car park. The lights above are lit, and nothing is out of ce.

    How strange¡­

    Llook over at Sebastian. He¡¯s the same as ever, piercing blue eyes on me, dark hair that isbed

    back and that sex y jaw¡­

    I look away. Why do I feel like this?

    ¡°Get in,¡± Sebastian says as he stops by the first car in front of him./ Or would you like me to lift you in? I

    could, as long as you are willing to reward meter.¡±

    I give him a look, but his humour somehow puts me at ease.

    My nerves are getting the better of me. After all these years I am finally going to be facing Sebastian¡¯s

    family again.

    There¡¯s a strange feeling in the air, and I feel like there¡¯s something

    coming.

    ¡°Zaia?¡± I shake my head and look up suddenly, sucking in a sharp breath. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    He¡¯s concerned now.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I just¡­.¡± I run my fingers through my hair, and he walks over to me, cupping my face.

    13

    +25 BONUS

    Tingles from our bond course through me, and I grip his wrists, closing my eyes.

    I feel stronger. His touch isforting and protective.

    I shake my head, unable to exin how I feel and wrap my arms around his waist instead. He seems

    surprised for a moment before his muscr arms wrap around me tightly and he inhales my hair.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ I just¡­¡± I can¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to voice the anxiousness I¡¯m suddenly feeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything then,¡± he murmurs, kissing my shoulder.

    I frown, moving back slightly and looking up at him.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Do what?¡± he asks, co cking a brow

    ¡°How do you read my mind?¡±

    He looks confused for a moment before he raises both eyebrows.

    ¡°I wish I could, so I can know exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he replies huskily,bing his fingers

    through my locks.

    I close my eyes, relishing in the feel of his touch.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done it a few times, like right now; I thought I couldn¡¯t say anything, and you replied. ¡®Don¡¯t

    say anything then.¡¯

    He lets out a throaty chuckle, gripping my chin. ¡°You are easy to read, Little Fox.¡±

    Am I really that easy to read?

    He kisses my forehead, letting go of me, and opens the car door.¡±

    2/3

    +25 BONUS

    Now let¡¯s go.¡±

    I sigh and get into the car. He shuts the door and gets into the driver¡¯s seat, silently leaning over as he

    straps me in.

    His eyes meet mine before driving out of the parking lot. He enters a security code, and his thumb is

    scanned before the wall splits open and we drive out.

    I look out the window. ¡°What do you think they will say?¡±

    ¡°They were angrier at me than they ever were at you. I¡¯m the one who drove away their beloved

    daughter-inw. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that my parents wanted you back. Dad and I don¡¯t really

    talk.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I look across at him. His voice is emotionless, but his eyes are cold. He and his father have never had

    a close rtionship, but¡­ if things are worse¡­ it really must be rough.

    ¡°Well, whatever we face, we face it together,¡± I say softly.

    He nods, taking my hand and kissing it softly.

    Why does he seem¡­ quieter since he marked me?

    A wave of insecurity washes over me.

    Before he rejected me, he was quieter¡­ is all that charm just to win me over?

    I remain emotionless, the fear of that thought clenching at my heart. I would have thought he¡¯d want me

    to mark him, but he didn¡¯t even bring it up¡­

    But we haven¡¯t really had time either..

    Don¡¯t overthink it Zaia, he must be worried about facing his father and he¡¯s probably worried as he is

    now responsible for our safety.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 0171

    The journey passes in silence. The safe house is more in the woody part of pack territory, so it takes us

    a good fifteen minutes to get to my old home¡­

    When the mansion gates that I never thought I¡¯d see again loom.

    before me, I feel nostalgia hit me hard.

    Memories of us here fill my mind and my heart squeezes.

    Good, bad, sad¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything they say get to you, alright?¡± he says quietly. Reaching over, he unstraps me and

    forces me to look at him. ¡°Zaia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just feel uneasy,¡± I admit, his gaze softens slightly before he pulls me close.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m going to be right beside you. Understood?¡±

    I nod, about to turn away when he forces me to look at him again, his eyes shing.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± His voice is deep and husky and my stomach does a flip.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We got this¡­¡± he murmurs as he leans in, kissing me. My breath. hitches as pleasure rushes through

    me, making my mind turn to mush.

    Since marking me, his effect on me has gotten stronger.

    His lips caress mine passionately. The force of his kiss pushes me back against the seat, his lips

    devouring mine as he deepens the kiss.

    +25 BONUS

    I sigh softly as I grip the side of his neck.

    1 have him¡­

    Our hands begin roaming the other¡¯s body, our tongues ying with each other¡¯s. My entire body is hot

    and bothered. My core clenches and I¡¯m forced to pull away, gasping for air.

    He doesn¡¯t stop, his arms now possessively caging me to himself.

    We break apart when I need air and he continues to kiss my neck hungrily. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°B astien¡­ we need to go,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather ravish you,¡± he growls, sucking on the corner of my neck. that still feels tender from his

    marking.

    ¡°Oh f uck¡­¡± I whimper, digging my nails into his shoulders as a sting

    of pain and pleasure rushes through me. He releases me, but I know) he¡¯s left a mark and slowly flicks

    his tongue over the area.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I got a little carried away,¡± he says, gripping my jaw and kissing my lips roughly.

    I moan against his lips, kissing him back sensually before we force

    ourselves back.

    We both don¡¯t want to do this, but we need to.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he says, now serious once again.

    I take a deep breath, fixing my top and hair as Sebastian gets out, walking around to open my door for

    me.

    I close my eyes for a moment and take a deep slow breath.

    Here we go¡­

    I remain calm when the door to the mansion is pulled open by a

    +25 BONUS

    member of staff, one I do not recognise.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian.¡± He bows low.

    ¡°Your Luna, Zaia,¡± Sebastian responds coldly.

    The man looks surprised before he quickly masks his emotions and bows deeply to me. ¡°Luna,

    wee home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I respond politely.

    Sebastian ces a hand on my lower back, guiding me to the living

    room.

    I pick up his parents¡¯ scents before I reach the room, feeling a little nervous as we step inside,

    ¡°Mother, Father, I¡¯m home,¡± Sebastian says.

    His mother, Agatha, who is sitting on the sofa with her legs up and a magazine in hand, freezes, staring

    wide-eyed at us. His father, who was on hisptop in the armchair opposite, doesn¡¯t even bother to look

    up.

    ¡°Sebastian, you are ok! Oh my! Zaia! You are back, you are finally back!¡± She jumps up and rushes to

    us, flinging her arms around me tightly. ¡°My Zaia! My daughter-inw is back!¡±

    ¡°Mom, calm down,¡± Sebastian says, for the first time since this morning, I see a proper smirk on his

    face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down! She¡¯s the only one who cared for me around here!¡± She scolds him as she

    cups my face, smiling happily. Her hazel eyes are full of happiness before she lets go and pulls

    Sebastian¡¯s face down, kissing his cheeks and forehead.

    ¡°I was so scared when I heard you were injured, but you are in far better shape than I imagined! I am

    so happy you are back, Sebastian, but where are the children? I want to meet my grandchildren.¡±

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 0172

    ¡°You will, just not right now,¡± Sebastian says. ¡°There¡¯s a lot we need to discuss prior, and I wonder if

    you might have any more insight into certain things.¡±

    I look at his father, who simply continues working on hisptop, wondering if I should go over or not..

    I decide to do so and cross the room. ¡°Mr. King, it¡¯s good to see you after so long. I apologise for

    upsetting you and for any pain I have caused you.¡± I say, offering him my hand.

    He pauses, his sharp blue eyes that are duller than Sebastian¡¯s flick to mine, and he c ocks a brow,

    reminding me a lot of his son. ¡°You will need to earn my eptance. You are the reason this family was

    torn apart-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m the one who cheated on her. I¡¯m the one who hurt her and rejected her. You know

    that. She had nothing to do with that.¡± Sebastian says sharply.

    I look over at him mouthing ¡®I can handle it¡¯, but he¡¯s not having it. His eyes are shing silver as he

    res at his father.

    Aran scoffs as he snaps hisptop shut and stands to his full height, ring at his son with anger or¡­

    is that hatred?

    My stomach sinks as I look between them. Both men are staring at one another with contempt and

    hostility¡­

    things hadn¡¯t just gotten ¡®bad¡¯ this was far worse than I could have imagined.

    How? How could things have gotten so bad? Is this my fault?

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s all sit down, Look we are happy that Zaia is here, right Aran?

    +25 BONUS

    She¡¯s home. Our grandchildren are home.¡±

    ¡°A little toote¡­ What¡¯s the point of your return now when it is already toote,¡± he mutters the end

    part, and I almost don¡¯t hear it as Agatha begins fussing over Sebastian and me, but I just about caught

    it.

    ¡°Toote? Why is it toote, Mr. King?¡± I ask quietly, making Agatha and Sebastian look at us sharply.

    His eyes snap up to me and I see him clench his jaw, but he refuses to reply by simply turning his gaze

    away.

    ¡°I will go tell the cook to prepare a feast!¡± Agatha says, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°The journey must

    have made you hungry! I can¡¯t wait to hear everything about my grandchildren!¡± She¡¯s almost at the

    door when Sebastian stops her.

    ¡°No, Mom, there are things we need to discuss first.¡±

    She huffs, nting her hands on her hips. ¡°And what, pray tell, do we need to discuss?¡±

    Sebastian sits down on the sofa opposite his father, spreading his arms across the back of the sofa, he

    rests his left ankle on his right knee as he looks between his parents, before settling on his father.

    I¡¯m expecting him to say The Blood Borns, wondering if they¡¯ll know anything, but what he says

    surprises me.

    ¡°I want to know exactly what the issue between Hugh Toussaint and you is, and this time, you will not

    deny me the answers,¡± Sebastian says, his voice is cold and then I feel it; the wave of power that fills

    the room and I realise he¡¯smanded his father to answer him.

    I look across at the older man, whose face is pale, but he looks absolutely angry at the insult.

    ¡°So now you think you canmand me?¡± He

    ¨C sneers.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Aran¡­¡± Agatha whispers, but the older man is not having it.

    NO! He needs to know his ce!¡±

    ¡°Ara-¡±

    ¡°Let him say what he wants to.¡± Sebastian says coldly.

    ¡°Plea-¡±

    ¡°I think I came at the wrong time.¡± A deep voice says making us all turn to the open door. A tall

    muscr man in a dark suit stands there, his dark hair flops over his forehead and his piercing eyes

    scream power and intelligence.

    Piercing blue eyes¡­ just like Sebastian¡¯s¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    As we reach the end of the month please remember to use your gems! I know this book isn¡¯t the Alpha

    series but i would truly appreciate all the gems you can spare, (^_^)

    32

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 0173

    ZAIA.

    My heart thuds as the King¡¯s turn to the man, and the first thing I notice is the change in Aran¡¯s attitude.

    He swallows, ncing at

    Sebastian, then at Agatha, almost uneasily.

    The anger that was disyed on his face seconds ago is gone.

    ¡°Gerard¡­ you¡¯re here¡­¡± Agatha looks stunned as she nces at Aran,

    who is emotionless and then back at the man.

    Gerard smirks slightly as he looks between the two.

    ¡°I thought I was wee at any time, but perhaps now is not the right time?¡± he asks lightly, shoving

    his hand into his pocket as his sharp eyes flit between Aran and Sebastian and then snap to me.

    My heart ski ps a beat and I feel uneasy. This man looks to be in his forties, which means he¡¯s possibly

    in histe fifties.

    But what gets to me the most is that he eerily reminds me of Sebastian in more ways than just those

    eyes.

    Instinctively, I grip onto Sebastian¡¯s Jacket, not knowing who he is. He is obviously familiar with the

    family if he was let in just like that¡­ but in the years I was married to Sebastian, not once have I seen

    him.

    Who is he?

    ¡°Not at all! You are always wee, but you could have told us so we could havee to collect you

    from the airport and had a feast prepared! First them, now you! I need to go tell the cooks to prepare a

    feast!¡± Agatha says, going over to him and hugging him tightly.

    The man smirks, hugging her back. ¡°No need. I had business to tend

    +25 BONUS

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    to first, anyway.¡±

    Aran and the man shake hands before he turns to Sebastian, who doesn¡¯t move from where he¡¯s

    sitting.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Sebastian asks, co cking a brow. The man mirrors his move, co cking his own brow.

    ¡°Gerard King?¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to mean something to me?¡± Sebastian asks arrogantly.

    The man looks at Aran, curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Aran¡¯s cousin, a shame you haven¡¯t even told your son

    about me,¡± he says with mock disappointment before he chuckles.

    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t one to take pictures, but Sebastian does know of

    you,¡± Aran says, surprisingly far calmer than before.

    ¡°Oh, does he?¡± Gerard says as he saunters into the room and takes a seat on one of the armchairs, his

    piercing eyes on Sebastian.

    ¡°Do I?¡± Sebastian asks his father.

    ¡°I mentioned to you about your grandfather¡¯s brother¡¯s family?¡± Aran says, clearly irritated.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it kind of rings a bell, but it was a passingment. You have your own pack in France.

    Correct?¡± Sebastian asks.

    ¡°That is correct, that is correct,¡± Gerard says, nodding slowly.

    He reminds me of Sebastian.

    His mannerisms, his way of talking, his voice¡­

    Am I being paranoid?

    His hair is dark, almost as dark as Sebastian¡¯s, but he has a dusting

    of grey¡­ could he be the man both Valerie and I saw?

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°And who is this beauty?¡± He asks suddenly, now turning to me.

    Sebastian growls lowly.

    The man chuckles. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you are like a son to me, so that makes this woman my daughter-

    inw? Correct?¡± he remarks,

    ncing at Sebastian¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Agatha responds, smiling politely as she nces at Aran, who says nothing.

    ¡°So, you know who she is,¡± Sebastian asks coldly.

    ¡°From your bodynguage and possessiveness, I understood that much. After all, us Kings are

    possessive, but I don¡¯t know her

    beautiful name.¡± Gerard smirks.

    ¡°Zaia, Zaia Toussaint.¡± I say.

    ¡°King.¡± Aran answers disapprovingly

    ¡°We are not married, Mr King.¡± I remind him politely, making him clench his jaw.

    Gerard is watching us casually, but something tells me he¡¯s assessing this conversation extremely

    intently.

    ¡°Well¡­ lovely to meet you, Zaia¡­ Toussaint. The names sound familiar

    Ah yes, the Toussaint empire, now I know where I have seen you before. For a moment I thought we

    have already met, but I think I saw you on the news. You are the new CEO of the Toussaint Empire,

    correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am, but I am not so easy to forget if we met. In fact, I¡¯m surprised that¡¯s where you remember

    me from. I was involved in a mass shooting that happened outside a hotel a short while back. I was

    almost killed. Everyone remembers me from there. Especially when I took on that pathetic excuse of a

    being who was killing

    3/4

    +25 BONUS

    mercilessly.¡± I say, looking him dead in the eye.

    He doesn¡¯t react, simply holding my gaze.

    ¡°Oh? That sounds devastating¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t really watch the news, especially when it¡¯s always

    so dark. The world really needs to be cleansed of all the sc um ruining it¡­¡± he says, almost as if he

    means something else.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± I say.

    Didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t watch the news?

    Everything else seems to fade and if I had any doubt before, it¡¯s now

    gone.

    Deep down, I feel he is the shooter¡­ It has to be him¡­ and if so, does he know that I recognise him?

    Sebastian ces his hand on my thigh and I¡¯m pulled from my thoughts. I scan the room to see Agatha

    has left. Aran is still standing there, silently.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 0174

    I wanted answers from him, but I am also d the argument that was about to go down was diffused

    for now.

    ¡°Father, can I speak to you privately?¡± Sebastian asks coldly.

    Perhaps I spoke too soon!

    ¡°We have guests, Sebastian,¡± Aran replies, clenching his jaw.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t stop on my behalf, and I wouldn¡¯t consider myself a guest¡­ but as you wish,¡± Gerard says.

    ¡°Or¡­ perhaps while you both have your

    conversation, maybe Zaia could keep mepany?¡±

    Sebastian frowns, ready to reply, when I ce my hand on his arm. ¡°I think that would be great.¡± I look

    at Sebastian, who is frowning sharply, and I reach up and peck his lips softly.

    Our eyes meet and I hope this time he can read me.

    I will be ok.

    ¡°Go,¡± I say quietly.

    Sebastian nods, ncing at Gerard before looking at his father and jerking his head towards the door.

    ¡°Come, father.¡±

    Aran frowns, ncing at me before he follows Sebastian to the door. Sebastian nces back at me,

    before frowning at the man opposite me and leaves the room. Aran shuts the door after himself, leaving

    me alone with Gerard¡­.

    SEBASTIAN.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°This could wait,¡± Dad sneers, the coldness back in his voice the moment the door of his office shut.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t. What is your issue with the Toussaint¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°That is none of your business! Sebastian, enough!¡± Dad threatens.

    ¡°No. I want to know because whatever it is, is what has caused issues, preventing the Toussaint¡¯s from

    epting me!¡± I growl. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As the words leave my lips, I realise it is my greatest issue¡­ more than wanting to know what the

    reason is, it¡¯s wanting to know why¡­ why was I never epted. Where did Ick as a mate and

    husband towards Zaia?

    Before I f ucked things up, of course,

    ¡°Since when does another¡¯s opinion matter?¡± Dad spits.

    ¡°It does when it¡¯s the parents of my woman. Their behaviour towards me has always caused tension. I

    want to know why that is. Tell me now.¡± I snarl.

    He shakes his head as he stands there behind his desk, staring at me. ¡°We epted Zaia, did we not?

    Why do you need their approval? You are here, in this pack! This is where you belong. Their opinions

    don¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°It does when I know I¡¯m constantly being lied to! There are things I should know, but I am never told!

    Like the Blood Borns, you know about them, right? The Triquetras?!¡±

    His silence answers that question, but it only grates on my f ucking nerves. I feel a rage inside of me,

    one that¡¯s slipping from my grasp and the only thing keeping me sane is Zaia.

    ¡°Tell me why the f uck the Toussaint¡¯s dislike me.¡± I snarl.

    ¡°Are you certain that you can handle the truth, Sebastian?¡± He hisses.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°If I can handle your hatred, I can handle anything.¡± I counter coldly.

    He looks down before he smiles humourlessly. ¡°Well¡­ I did everything to keep the truth hidden, for

    your sake, but I don¡¯t think I care anymore. You are nothing more than trouble. Riled with arrogance

    and pride. Perhaps the truth will remind you of your ce!¡± He says contemptuously.

    The door opens and we both turn as Mom enters, shaking her head at Dad, her face pale.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Your son wants to know why the Toussaints don¡¯t like him. I think it¡¯s high time I tell him.

    ¡°Please¡­ Aran, don¡¯t,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°No. He should know the truth,¡± Dad answers with a sneer.

    ¡°Just spit it out,¡± I say, running my fingers through my hair agitatedly.

    ¡°See, I should have followed my judgment and gotten rid of him that very first day! Look at his

    arrogance! I knew I never should have listened to you!¡± He snaps at Mom, who flinches.

    My eyes sh. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to her like that!¡± I snarl, mming my hand on the table as my

    aura swirls around me.

    I see the glimmer of fear in his eyes, but it¡¯s gone so fast I wonder if I scared him?

    ¡°I can speak to her however I wish Do you want to know the truth? Then here it is!¡± he says, flinging his

    hands wide before pointing at me with a trembling hand.

    ¡°You. Are. Not. My. Son!¡±

    Those words shoot through me, echoing in my mind as I stare at him,

    +25 BONUS

    shocked. I¡¯m unable to process it¡­

    I think I hear Mom break into so bs, but I¡¯m unable to focus on her as I stare at Dad¡¯s cold, satisfied

    smirk of victory¡­ Almost as if he wanted. to those words to hurt me.

    As if this was a burden he wanted off his chest.

    ¡°See? You are no Alpha of this pack. I gave it to you as charity! I

    raised you although I didn¡¯t need to! That¡¯s why the Toussaint¡¯s don¡¯t like you, knowing their daughter is

    mated to a false Alpha!¡±

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Hehe¡­ steals gems and runs away¡±

    19

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 0175

    SEBASTIAN.

    The sound of my beating heart thumping loudly in my ears is all I can hear as his words ring in my

    mind.

    I am not his son? How is that even possible?

    I look more like him than Mom¡­ Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it; it is the truth.

    ¡°What do you mean I am not your son?¡± I ask quietly, yet my shock bleeds into my voice.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean that, Sebastian. Aran please, don¡¯t do this,¡± Mom pleads, hurt clear in her eyes.

    ¡°No! Why shouldn¡¯t I? His arrogance and his attitude are not

    something I will tolerate. Not anymore.¡± Dad says coldly. ¡°Now you have the truth! I don¡¯t want a

    useless man who-¡±

    ¡°I am an Alpha. Whether you want to admit it or not, you know I hold an alpha¡¯s aura. Who is my father,

    then?¡± I ask sharply.

    Mom grabs hold of my sleeve. ¡°Sebastian, your father is your father-¡± ¡°I mean my biological father,

    Mom,¡± growl, trying to control my anger.

    Why the lies? I am in my thirties and now he decides to tell me that? Mom decides to tell me this cr p

    now? Now when I don¡¯t f ucking need to know?

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Dad snarls. ¡°For all we know, it could be a lowly omega!¡±

    Mom frowns, her heart thundering as she looks between us. But I can see the disappointment in her

    eyes when she looks at Dad spewing

    his cra p.

    ¡°He is our son, Aran. We had a sperm donor because you couldn¡¯t conceive! How dare you say he is

    not ours!¡± She snaps.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°He is not! His arrogance, his attitude and even his face anger me!¡± He snarls.

    ¡°Aran, enough!¡±

    I run my hand down my face, turning away from them and their arguing.

    So, I¡¯m not alpha-born? But then why is my aura more powerful than anyone I have met and I am not

    bigging myself up¡­

    ¡°Who is my father, then?¡± I snarl, turning back to them, my eyes zing silver.

    They fall silent as Mom sighs. ¡°We used¡­ a sperm donor and had you via IVF because we were

    having issues conceiving and your father wanted an heir. So we decided it was the best we could do.¡±

    Mom continues.

    ¡°Yes, so you see, you are not my son nor my blood, nor do you have any real right to this alpha title you

    so like to im as your own.¡±

    My head snaps towards him and although I¡¯m shaken by the revtion, more than that, I am fuming.

    How dare he¡­

    I scoff coldly. ¡°Well, it seems you were the onecking. You are the one who was unable to father a

    child. Sperm donor or not¡­ You were the one who wanted to create a child, so whether you like it or

    not¡­ I am your son, alpha or f ucking not.¡± I snarl.

    ¡°Exactly! He is your son, only yours. No one else¡¯s. So stop this nonsense!¡± Mom exims.

    +25 BONUS

    I don¡¯t miss the way she¡¯s trying to control herself, almost as if there¡¯s more to her words than she¡¯s

    letting on and wants to diffuse

    things

    ¡°But I still don¡¯t get it. Why would that be the reason for the

    Toussaint¡¯s not to like me? There¡¯s more. What are you two not telling me? We all know I am capable

    of being Alpha. Everyone knows that.¡±

    Mom looks down and I frown¡­ she knows something.

    ¡°Please, Sebastian, leave it be,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°No. I need to know. I am fed up with lie after lie. First, the Toussaints have kept so much from Zaia and

    now you two. Don¡¯t any of you have any f ucking shame?¡± I growl.

    ¡°What we don¡¯t wish to share is not your concern. We have told you what involves you. Now you know,

    what will you do? Continue to disrespect me?¡± Dad says as he sits back in his office chair.

    ¡°Are you really acting like you f ucking did me a favour? Remember, I¡¯m the one who did you a f ucking

    favour by giving you the chance to be called father.¡± I snarl.

    Dad ms his hand on the table, but Mom speaks before he can.

    ¡°Aran, stop it. You know that¡¯s not true. Why are you doing this?¡± she asks, her eyes now shing.

    His cold re turns upon her. ¡°Enough Agatha. Do not push me.¡±

    ¡°I am not! But you need to stop making matters worse. Tell him, or I will. I will not lose our son because

    of your ego!¡±

    ¡°Your son.¡±

    ¡°OUR SON!¡± Mom screams, mming her hand on the table. ¡°You are the one who wanted a child!

    And we have one! A perfect son who is an excellent alpha and an amazing businessman! If only you

    will get

    * 13 BONUS

    your head out of your behind and see it!¡±

    ¡°Mom, leave it,¡± I say, She¡¯s shaking, and her heart is beating disturbingly fast when she begins

    coughing

    I frown, seeing the ssh of blood on her hand, and Dad stands up. Both of us rush to her side and

    panic rushes through me.

    +25 BONUSN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 0176

    What¡¯s wrong with her?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bad throat.¡± She says h oar sely as I offer her a tissue. Thank you.¡± She wipes her

    mouth looking between us.

    ¡°He needs the truth Aran, for me¡­¡± she whispers.

    Where moments ago he was nothing but arrogant, his worry for her trumps his own feelings.

    At least I know he cares for her if not me.

    But even I feel uneasy, coughing up blood is not normal¡­

    Dad sits down again, ring out of the window, and Mom sighs as she takes a seat opposite him.

    ¡°The Toussaint issue has always been between your father hating Hugh¡­ and Mnie¡­ hating me,¡±

    she says, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask, taking thest seat in the room and facing

    Mom.

    I wonder if Zaia is all alright out there.

    I nce at the door before looking back at Mom.

    ¡°Ate Toussaint is your father¡¯s fated.¡±

    My eyes widen as I stare at her in surprise. Well, he sure dodged a

    bullet¡­

    When your father chose me over her, she promised to ruin us¡­ well, her marrying Hugh was a

    stepping stone to power.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    and,

    I stare at Mom, my head spinning.

    +25 BONUS

    Can things get any more f ucking confusing and f ucked up?

    ¡®But why hate us for that? She chose him, and that has nothing to do with us. Dad chose you.¡±

    But Mom¡¯s sad smile tells me that there¡¯s more.

    ¡°He did choose me, but Hugh and your father were once friends, extremely good friends¡­ but Ate

    was the cause of a rift, and Hugh took away several of your father¡¯s business deals at her request. At

    one point, the Aran King enterprises almost copsed from his betrayal, but we survived. Mom sighs as

    she looks at her hands on herp.

    The ckmail from Ate¡­ was that why Hugh did it?

    I can imagine that being a reason, she must have felt hurt that Dad didn¡¯t choose her.

    ¡°And of course, your father countered-¡±

    ¡°And shouldn¡¯t I? He had ruined me enough.¡± Dad snarls. ¡°I did nothing inparison to the losses I

    faced¡­¡±

    ¡°But you never had anything against Zaia¡­¡± but as the words leave my lips, a sudden thought makes

    my heart sink. ¡°Did you treat her well, to anger him? To build a better rtionship with his daughter

    than he ever had?¡±

    Please say no.

    Dad looks away, stubbornness clear on his face, and I look at Mom, who looks down, guilt washing

    over her.

    ¡°Not I, I promise you,¡± she whispers.

    I look at the man in the chair. How bitter is he?

    ¡°Hugh and Ate knew you were adopted, and Ate often liked to

    2/4

    +25 BONUS

    throw it in your father¡¯s face. Since she knew he could not have children¡­ Well, she went and got

    pregnant by someone else anyway.¡± Mom shakes her head, smiling humourlessly.

    ¡°And what has that got to do with you?¡± I ask. ¡°Why does Mnie hate you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She mes me for the ruin of her life. If I was not with your father, Ate would have

    been and she¡¯d have Hugh.¡± Mom says, brushing away a few tears. ¡°I always remained patient¡­

    despite everything, I loved her daughter. I was happy she was my daughter-inw. I can never hope for

    a better daughter-inw than

    Zaia.¡±

    I remain silent. Mnie is a f u cking hypocrite¡­ but looking at the wider picture, Dad, Ate and

    Mnie are far from innocent. They are the cause of so many problems.

    I look at Dad.

    It¡¯s still hard to believe I am not his biological son¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ You say I am not your blood, but we look alike, deny it all you want but your hair and

    eyes¡­ I trail off, feeling my entire

    f ucking world spinning.

    ¡°Luck,¡± Dad says coldly.

    ¡°Aran, no more lies.¡± Mom whispers.

    Does she know who the sperm donor was?

    ¡°Would you really have gone for an ordinary alpha¡­ I mean you would have wanted a strong son¡­¡± I

    say slowly, realisation dawning upon me. ¡°Who was the donor?¡±

    ¡°The sperm donor¡­ he was¡­ he is family.¡± Mom sighs as Dad¡¯s frown deepens.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.

    Mom looks at Dad, who doesn¡¯t even turn

    me, taking a deep breath as she closes her ¡°efore she looks back at

    ¡°Gerard King.¡± 2

    My eyes widen as I stare at her, stunned.

    Dad¡¯s cousin?

    eyes.

    ¡°He offered¡­ and being an Alpha, it made sense¡­¡± Mom¡¯s words begin to fade away as I scrub my

    hand down my face, twisting my hand into my hair.

    Gerard King¡­ The man that is in the other room, talking to my woman.

    Dad scoffs as he stands up. ¡°I hope you have got the answers you wanted,¡± he says before he storms

    out of the room, mming the door behind him.

    I rest my head in my hands, as Mom rubs my back, but nothing is going to calm the storm that has

    been unleashed within my mind¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Hello everyone! As promised I worked on a double update and will be posting not one but two more

    chapters shortly! We are finally getting a lot of answers, so keep those gems at the ready!

    37

    4/4

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 0177

    ZAIA.

    ¡°So how old are you, Zaia?¡± Gerard asks as he sits back, that unnerving smirk on his face getting to

    me.

    ¡°I am in my mid-twenties,¡± I reply cordially.

    ¡°A good age. Once you get to my age, you have to take care of yourself a little more,¡± he chuckles, ¡°It

    takes a lot longer to recover from tumbles and falls.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Well, I beg to differ. I think regardless of our age, we all need to take care of

    ourselves.¡± I reply.

    He raises an eyebrow before he nods. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true, we can all be permanently wounded¡­¡±

    What a strange thing to say¡­

    ¡°So, when did youe to the States?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t very clear, Mr King¡­ Not too long ago could mean a few days, a few weeks or even a few

    months.¡± I reply.

    He watches me intently before leaning forward, sparing the clock a nce before giving me all his

    attention.

    ¡°So¡­ why do I feel like you don¡¯t trust me, Zaia?¡±

    Oh? How exactly did he deduce that? Unless, of course, he has something to hide¡­

    ¡°Oh, not at all. I don¡¯t have an opinion of someone I have just met yet. I usually decide an opinion on

    what I feel depending on one¡¯s actions

    +25 BONUS

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    and I can¡¯t do that so soon. We have¡­ just met, right? Time will tell, Mr. King.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    His demeanour changes for a second before he looks away.

    ¡°Unless, of course, you expected me to recognise you,¡± I add quietly.

    I might just be making a fool of myself, or worse, even offending someone innocent, but it is the only

    way I can think of to get answers.

    By pretending to know more than I do.

    His eyes glimmer, his smirk faltering as he watches me.

    ¡°The thing is¡­ Mr King. You confuse me.¡± I continue.

    ¡°How so, pray tell.¡±

    ¡°You say you don¡¯t watch the news¡­ yet¡­ you knew of me bing CEO.¡± I say, sitting back and

    crossing my legs gracefully.

    ¡°As a businessman, business¡­ otherpanies and rival entities are of interest and so, I¡­ keep on

    top of that.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are. I¡¯m sure you are passionate about getting rid of all those who stand in your way.¡±

    ¡°Getting rid of?¡± He throws his head back, roaring withughter, a sound that grates on my nerves.

    ¡°Those words are a little¡­ extreme, are they not?¡±

    Het out a fakeugh as I look across at him innocently. ¡°Extreme? For someone who used the words

    ¡®cleansed¡¯, you scream extreme to

    me.¡±

    are

    His smile disappears, and his eyes darken. ¡°As much as I¡¯m enjoying this conversation, Zaia¡­ I do

    take offence when insulted and you a incredibly brave to do so to my face¡­ or incredibly stu pid.¡± His

    voice

    +25 BONUS

    is extremely low.

    ¡°Then drop the fa?ade, I know who you are,¡± I reply coldly, the atmosphere in the room shifting.

    Our eyes meet and I refuse to back down by looking away first. I pull on every emotion in my body,

    feeling my eyes burn with power, feeling it ripple around me as I re at him with my aura like a shield

    surrounding me.

    A frown crosses his forehead, and he clenches his jaw.

    ¡°And what fa?ade might that be?¡± he asks, almost challengingly.

    My next sentence might just get me confirmation¡­ This is it. I give it my all and to hell with

    consequences.

    ¡°Yes¡­ You are probably angry we havepleted the Triquetra¡­ is that why you are here, to see for

    yourself? Or to attempt to kill me once again. I know who you are, Gerard. Drop the act, it does not suit

    you.¡±

    I stand up, my heart thumping as I look down at him with hatred and

    scorn.

    There¡¯s a sliver of fear that ripples through me but I refuse to show

    him that

    After all, he is possibly the one who tried to murder Val¡­ tried to kill me¡­ and Sebastian.

    He stands up, towering over me and advances on me as I hold my

    ground, prepared for anything.

    ¡°So¡­ now that we have introduced ourselves to one another, let¡¯s cut to the chase. You chose the

    wrong side. You are foolish to think that you will win¡­because I will make sure you will not seed.¡±

    His poisonous words are barely above a whisper as he leans closer to me.

    +25 BONUS

    His threat is loud and clear.

    ¡°And you are an even bigger fool to think you will be the one to seed. But you are right about one

    thing.¡± I begin.

    He runs his fingers through my hair and I smack his hand away, making him smirk.

    ¡°And what might that be?¡± he asks, now almost amused.

    Why is he so confident?

    ¡°That this world needs to be cleansed of sc um. I will do the honours to get rid of you myself.¡± I say

    venomously.

    His smirk falters, his eyes filling with rage. ¡°It seems my small threats have not been enough¡­ don¡¯t

    anger me because now that you have chosen your side, I no longer need you,¡± he snarls.

    ¡°The triquetra has beenpleted, that is the end of it. We have as good as won.¡± I say sharply.

    He chuckles, ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t work that way, not at all¡­ The thing is, the battle may be over, but the war

    is only just beginning¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know,¡± he whispers tauntingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ I understand wanting to hurt me, to hate me, but how could you try to kill your cousin¡¯s

    son?¡± I ask, ring at him.

    T

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 0178

    I will never forget the state Sebastian was in.

    He chuckles. ¡°Oh, that was not my doing. The boys got a little carried

    away.¡±

    I clench my fists trying to contain my anger. ¡°And one of them is my

    brother, correct?¡±

    Just the thought makes me sick.

    There¡¯s a glimmer of surprise on his face before he smirks.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I ask sharply.

    ¡°So, you know about him¡­ intriguing He¡¯s doing well, ready to unleash retribution on the likes of those

    who don¡¯t deserve to be

    called werewolves¡­ but you, Zaia, are the perfect she-wolf,¡± he smirks. ¡°You can still change your

    mind. Join us. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± I reply defiantly.

    ¡°Then that is your loss. I gave you yet another chance, and you

    declined it. Since you have made your decision, I am here to give you- a warning, Zaia¡­ so listen well.

    By now you know I don¡¯t y.¡±

    He steps back as he now begins to circle me as if I am his prey but I

    don¡¯t think he realises I am not so weak.

    ¡°What warning?¡± I say. Now that we have a face for the attacker, we can do something about it.

    I will tell Sebastian and together we will end his madness,

    ¡°Stay away from Sebastian.¡±

    +25 BONUS

    My eyes widen in surprise.

    Sebastian? Why?

    I frown deeply. From the very start, those messages were pushing us apart¡­ Why though?

    What does keeping us apart benefit them?

    ¡°And why do you want us apart? I deserve to know that much.¡±

    He simply smirks. ¡°Because I said so. Now¡­ here¡¯s the deal. If you refuse¡­ your little Sia, who is

    already near the end of her life, might just die a little faster¡­ If you don¡¯t want that, you will stay away

    from Sebastian.¡± He warns menacingly.

    Sia¡­

    His words make me sick. The terrifying truth that maybe she won¡¯t live long, which I have always tried

    to deny has been spoken aloud and it shatters me.

    ¡°Leave her out of this,¡± I warn, my voice shaking.

    ¡°The thing is Zaia, you have proven to be disobedient¡­ so I need to keep you in line,¡± he whispers,

    now taking hold of my chin.

    My heart clenches as I stare at him.

    Not Sia¡­ not Sia¡­ not Sia¡­

    ¡°If you touch her¡­ I will kill you. I will kill you!¡± I scream, shoving him away from me, my heart raging.

    His eyes ze and he regains his bnce pretty quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± He snarls venomously. ¡°The ball is in your court. Stay away from Sebastian and Sia

    your little dew drop will be fine¡­ In fact, I have the antidote to the poison that was given to her before

    she was even born.¡± He whispers sinisterly, his words make me numb.

    +25 BONUS

    She was poisoned?

    He smirks and this time when he takes hold of my chin; I don¡¯t move, my mind spinning.

    ¡°I was hoping it was your son¡­ but we got the wrong pup. It doesn¡¯t matter, it still means I hold the

    antidote in my hand. Obey me, and your child might live past her fifth birthday,¡± he whispers in my Zaia,

    ear.

    I don¡¯t move, my entire world crashing down around me.

    I¡¯m certain he¡¯s telling the truth¡­ the doctors have been baffled from the start¡­

    ¡°Do you really have an antidote?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Yes. I do.¡± He smiles. ¡°You know I do¡­ You just need to behave.¡±

    I could risk my own life, and stand by Sebastian no matter what but Sia¡¯s life? I can¡¯t risk that¡­

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± What do you want from me?¡± I ask quietly. ?

    ¡°I want you to leave this pack immediately.¡± He says menacingly.

    I shake my head. ¡°Even if I want to, I can¡¯t. Sebastian will know something is wrong. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°I can handle Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Not if I suddenly leave.¡± I respond, trying to think of my options.

    I can¡¯t risk my baby girl¡¯s life, but at the same time, I want him to think I¡¯m far more terrified than I am. I

    need him to think I¡¯m at his mercy.

    Unknowingly, he has given me a vital piece of information. He has just told me that Sia is poisoned¡­

    now that I know that¡­ I will look for an antidote, not a remedy to an unknown disease.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Then? You will stay here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll keep my distance from Sebastian the best I can¡­ I¡¯ll distance myself from him, but I will not

    leave this pack.¡±

    I will tell Sebastian the truth. The two of us can destroy him.

    He frowns. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough¡­ I mean, you two clearly disobey me time and time again. How

    about I give him a reason to be distant from you, myself?¡± he murmurs. ¡°No one can deny such a

    beautiful woman¡­¡±

    I frown, about to speak, when he pinches my chin in his fingers and suddenly pulls me against him.

    ¡°What-¡±

    Shock rushes through me before he presses his thumb against my lip, cutting me off, and then, to my

    utter horror, he presses his lips against mine¡­

    Anger zes inside of me like a dragon waking from its slumber and, with all my strength, I push him

    back. He isn¡¯t expecting it as he¡¯s thrown across the room and, to my horror, his head hits the marble

    firece behind him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I gasp as I see the bright red blood that begins to coat the white marble, spreading horrifyingly fast¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    ? 13

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 0179

    SEBASTIAN.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hate him, Sebastian. He is hurting. I am not sure what has gotten into him, but he does love

    you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Mom. We¡¯ve never seen eye to eye¡­ guess I¡¯m a reminder that he is incapable of even

    having a child. He¡¯s probably simply jealous because in every way I¡¯m better than him.¡± I say coldly.

    I know it¡¯s harsh, but it¡¯s the only logical reason.

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re hurt too, just¡­ ignore it.¡±

    ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t want me to be alpha, then he can challenge me for the title. After all, I am currently

    within my rights to be the Alpha. If he wants it back, then he can fight me for it. But from this day

    onward, I no longer consider him my father.¡± I stand up, feeling the pent-up emotions inside of me

    bubbling to the surface.

    ¡°Sebastian please!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m done.¡± I say.

    I grab my jacket I had removed earlier, slinging it over my shoulder as I leave the room.

    I¡¯m getting Zaia and we¡¯re leaving. It was a f ucking mistake toe here. I¡¯m almost at the living room

    door when I pause.

    Gerard is my biological father¡­ His words earlier about me being his son make me sick. I don¡¯t want to

    face him¡­ I¡¯ll call her from outside.

    I can¡¯t think straight right now, I just can¡¯t, and it feels like my head is going to explode if anyone says

    one more word to me.

    I need to get out of here.

    +25 BONUS

    I exit the house and take out my phone to make the call to Zaia, ncing at the lounge window. My

    finger is hovering over the call button when I freeze.

    My blood runs cold, my eyes zing silver. There, standing in each. other¡¯s embrace, their lips locked

    in a deep kiss, are Zaia and Gerard.

    What the f uck is going on?

    I step back, refusing to believe it.

    I¡¯m seeing things, I¡¯m f ucking seeing things.

    I turn away, striding to my car. No matter how angry and f ucking pis sed I am, I can¡¯t leave her. I¡¯ll have

    securitye to collect her¡­

    My hands are shaking with rage and confusion as I get into the car and I¡¯m about to drive off when I

    pause.

    No¡­

    She wouldn¡¯t do that. This has to be a setup. I know I saw what I f ucking saw! But¡­ F uck!

    Focus, Sebastian, f ucking focus!

    I get out of the car and head back inside just as Mom¡¯s scream pierces the air and the metallic smell of

    blood fills the air.

    There are a few members of staff outside the door of the lounge where I had seen them kissing

    moments earlier.

    Is she ok?!

    rush to the entrance, pushing past them, my heart in my mouth.

    The very thought of something happening to Zaia makes my blood run cold and I burst into the lounge

    to see Mom kneeling on the floor beside Gerard, who is unconscious, sprawled on the ground.

    +25 BONUS

    There are streaks of blood down the corner of the firece and there¡¯s blood spilling from his head.

    What happened?

    Zaia is standing there, her face ghostly as she looks up at me.

    ¡®He tried to kiss me! I only pushed him away!¡¯

    The words aren¡¯t spoken and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s my wishful thinking but it¡¯s almost as if I can hear them

    in my mind. Not the first time it¡¯s happened, and it is f ucking weird.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be OK,¡± I say quietly, crossing the room and pulling her into my arms.

    She clings to me, her entire body shaking, and her heart is thumping violently. My own head is

    pounding with the chaos that is spinning around us.

    ¡°Call for help! He¡¯ll die!¡± Mom screams,

    ¡°We need to take him to the hospital!¡± The butler says as Zaia tugs on my shirt.

    ¡°Ba stien, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him, he tried¡­¡± she looks around. ¡°He¡­¡±

    ¡°I get it. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I say quietly.

    I can tell she didn¡¯t mean to. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but I intend to find out when we are

    alone. Right now, I need to keep my head on straight.

    ¡°Arrest her!¡± Dad¡¯s cold voicees from the entrance as two of the men lift Gerard up and rush from

    the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha and I¡¯m in charge here. No one is arresting her!¡± I snarl dangerously, moving her behind

    me protectively. ¡°We don¡¯t even know what happened. Do not jump to conclusions!¡±

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°I know that Gerard is near dead because of what happened.¡± He shoots back, his eyes filled with

    anger.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean no!¡± Dad snarls as four guards step into the room.

    ¡°Because she is innocent, I¡¯m the one who pushed him. I did it.¡± I say, suddenly making Mom and Zaia

    gasp.

    +25 BONUSProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 0180

    ¡°Bas-¡±

    I reach behind me squeezing her wrist gently, hoping she realises to let me do what I need to. Right

    now, she is more important than I am.

    ¡°What?¡± Dad asks sharply.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m the one who hurt him. I was angry, he got in my way, and I pushed him.¡± I say quietly..

    ¡°That¡¯s not true-¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± I snarl. ¡°I¡¯m confessing and admitting to my crime.¡±

    A cold smirk crosses Dad¡¯s face. ¡°You know this means you will be stripped of your title as Alpha and

    trialled.¡±

    Exactly what you want¡­

    ¡°I will¡­ but I have a son and Luna. Zaia, as Luna of this pack will run in my stead, taking over, until I

    am trialled and IF I am found guilty¡­ then she will rule as Alpha until Ziones of age,¡± I say clearly.

    There are enough people here to stand as witnesses.

    I turn to Zaia, who is staring at me in shock.

    My only aim is to protect her, to give her the power and protection to stand without me. She doesn¡¯t

    need me, she never has¡­

    but if I can do even a little for her, then I will.

    Taking out my pocket knife, I slice into my hand. This is a little more hical than the new norms of

    pack title transfers, but I don¡¯t really care. I want this done in an absolute manner, which no one can

    question.

    +25 BONUS

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sebastian, no, don¡¯t do this!¡± Zaia pleads, gripping my arm, and looking up at me with glittering

    amethyst eyes. Eyes that are f ucking beautiful.

    ¡°Listen to me, Foxie, you are strong. Always remember that.¡± I

    murmur, cupping her face.

    Neither of us cares that blood is spilling down my wrist and her neck.

    Her eyes fill with tears as she shakes her head, unable to say what

    she wants.

    I wish it didn¡¯te to this.

    ¡°Mark me now,¡± I whisper, making her eyes widen.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Dad snarls.

    He knows if she does, there¡¯s no way to take her position from her.

    She looks at me hesitantly before she cups the back of my head, pulling me down. I hear her taking a

    shuddering breath before sinking her teeth into my neck, just as I wrap my arms around her tightly.

    She¡¯s mine¡­

    I barely feel the sting of pain from her fangs, but I do feel that spark that I once destroyed, spring to life

    like a phoenix, reborn. Only this time it¡¯s stronger¡­ far more intense, and several gasps fill the room.

    Not every mated couple marks one another¡­

    She extracts her teeth, cing a tender kiss on my neck before she moves, gazing up into my eyes.

    The image of her kissing Gerard returns, but I know I can¡¯t ask her that now¡­

    I just need to trust that something happened that I don¡¯t know of¡­

    I take her hand, creating a thinner cut before enclosing it with my

    +25 BONUS

    own, letting our blood mix.

    ¡°I, Sebastian King, pass the title of Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack to my mate and Luna, Zaia

    Toussaint¡­¡± I say clearly, feeling the slight shift in power.

    ¡°I, Zaia Toussaint, ept the title of Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack,¡± she whispers.

    Our eyes meet and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see her again¡­ Gorgeous amethyst against.blue.

    ¡°Take him!¡± Dad snarls.

    ¡°Tell me you love me,¡± I say quietly, cupping her face as the men move forward.

    I need to hear it, something to grasp onto¡­

    ¡°I do, I love you, Sebastian, I love you! She says.

    Reaching up, she presses her lips against mine for a fleeting second before I¡¯m ripped away from her.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say as I feel something injected into the back of my

    neck.

    Take care of our children¡­

    Her eyes are now filled with tears that spill down her cheeks.

    I hate that this is my fault¡­

    Why can¡¯t I protect her? Once again, I¡¯m leaving her to fend for herself ¡­ to protect our pups on her

    own.

    ¡®Not on my own¡­ You will always be by my side, B astian¡­

    This time, I¡¯m certain those thoughts came from her.

    ¡°Lower your heads to your new Alpha!¡± I snarl, fighting the darkness.

    +25 BONUS

    They lower their heads before my body sumbs to the darkness. Thest thing I see is Zaia rushing

    towards me before a wall of men block her path¡­

    I¡¯m sorry I failed you.

    END OF PART 1

    A/N: Hello beautiful people! Please don¡¯t panic, the book will continue tomorrow right from where we

    left off on this book. You don¡¯t need to search for a new title or anything.

    I just have to split the books for when they will go to print in the future! Thank you for understanding.

    Part 2 ¨C She Is The Alpha

    Ast

    we

    Moonlight Muse Author

    reach the end of the month, please don¡¯t forget to use those gems as they will expire when the new

    month starts by Singapore time. Thank you!

    ? 27

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 0181

    Part 2 ¨C She Is The Alpha

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jai asks as he grips my arm, desperate to know without losing his cool.

    I look up at him, trying to sort my thoughts and emotions into words. It has been a few hours since

    Sebastian was taken away, I am back at the safe house and the children are in bed.

    I had barely managed to keep my head on straight, telling them I wasn¡¯t feeling well; but when they

    questioned me about their father, and where he had gone, I almost thought I would break down. But I

    didn¡¯t, remaining strong for them.

    But now, when I am with Valerie and Jai in the living room, I am a

    wreck.

    I can¡¯t think straight and my stomach is knotted with nerves. I feel

    sick and worried.

    How is Sebastian doing?

    Due to him being my mate, I was not allowed to interfere in his confinement or even inquire about the

    ns they have for his trial. What angers me is Aran¡¯s involvement.

    There¡¯s just so many things I need to know.

    What exactly happened between Sebastian and Aran?

    Surely Gerard wasn¡¯t that close to Aran for him topletely lose it and go against his own son.

    ¡°I told you everything that happened,¡± I say, running my hand through.

    +25 BONUS

    my hair once more.

    ¡°Leave her be, Jai. She needs a moment to think things through.¡± Valerie says from where she is

    sitting.

    ¡°I know, but we don¡¯t have time.¡± Jai murmurs. I know he¡¯s trying to keep his cool, but he¡¯s failing. The

    room beeps and he groans. Sebastian is the only one who knows things about this ce, and hisContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    cryptic instructions to me aren¡¯t something I can figure out either. I think someone is approaching the

    main gate.¡± Jai says after pressing a few buttons on the security screen before he slumps back down

    onto the sofa.

    I pace the room, closing my eyes, running my hand through my hair for the thousandth time.

    ¡°Gerard isn¡¯t dead and the fact he¡¯s in the hospital means we need to watch him. I know he¡¯s behind a

    lot, but for Sebastian¡¯s sake, I hope he makes it.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Alright, so what do we have-¡± The doorbell rings and with the camera on the far wall I see Atticus

    waiting, fifty metres or so from the house, at the outer gate.

    Walking over to the screen, I key in a password and press the button on the screen. ¡°Let him through.¡±

    ¡°Do you really trust him?¡± Jai asks.

    ¡°Yes, we need to work together,¡± I reply, returning to the seating area. We¡¯ll talk when he¡¯s here.¡±

    I bite nervously on my nails, it¡¯s on me now¡­ I need to make the right decision. I am the Alpha.

    ¡°We have a lot to do, don¡¯t we?¡± Valerie says. ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t confined to this chair or feel so weak.¡±

    I look at her sympathetically. She can take some steps but tires fast

    213

    +25 BONUS

    and I know it is upsetting her. ¡°Perhaps you could try shifting. I know it healed Sebastian.¡± I suggest.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she says thoughtfully.

    ¡°We can try tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°You have the meeting with A nnalise and Ate in the morning.¡± Jai reminds me.

    ¡°I know, and I have to meet Harrison in the evening.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be leaving the pack grounds until things are sorted.¡± He gives me a firm look.

    ¡°He¡¯s meeting me close to home.just need you to hold down the fort when I am gone.¡± I say. Just as the

    door opens and Atticus enters.

    ¡°I was told to wear a blindfold, and I came here blindly. I¡¯m not sure how to feel,¡± he remarks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take offence by it. We do need to be careful.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°I know. I was only trying to lighten the mood,¡± he says, as hees over to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You

    sounded distraught?¡±

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 0182

    ¡°You need not worry.¡± Jai counters coldly.

    ¡°Please boys, we need to work together, not against one another.¡± I remind them, turning back to

    Atticus, ¡°I found out the identity of the shooter.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Atticus asks, concerned.

    ¡°Yes¡­ he is Aran King¡¯s cousin. After the confession where he admitted it, he kissed me and so I

    pushed him. He is now in critical condition in the hospital and Sebastian took the fall for me.¡± I say

    bluntly.

    Atticus co cks a brow. ¡°You went from revtion to scandalous and then it just went dark and

    somewhat romantic?¡±

    I tilt my head, giving him a look, and Valerie chuckles.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this, but we need to remain positive and try to be positive. Look, Sebastian

    sacrificed himself for you and to me, it makes sense that he did that. You are the vital point in the

    Triquetra, and we need you out of, not in prison. He¡¯s a big boy. He can handle himself.¡± She says and

    the boys nod before frowning at one another.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Doctor Valerie is a wise woman. Listen to her.¡± Atticus

    says.

    ¡°Doctor Scott, to you,¡± Jai says pointedly.

    ¡°Men.¡± Valerie shakes her head. ¡°What were you saying, Jai, before Atticus showed up?¡±

    ¡°What do we need to do next? I mean, now we know that Gerard was the shooter, and possibly the one

    who attacked Valerie.¡± Jai crosses

    his arms.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°I don¡¯t think possibly is the right word. He looks so much like Sebastian, Jai, it¡¯s uncanny. It was

    definitely him.¡± I say.

    ¡°B astard.¡± Jai growls.

    ¡°And he said his boys were the ones to attack Sebastian, and that includes my brother.¡± I sigh. ¡°Any

    luck on knowing who the other one is?¡±

    Atticus shakes his head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve ripped apart all of Dad¡¯s things and have shared what I know,

    and all Mom knows was what Dad told her, protect you, the main point in the Triquetra.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°And you said he¡¯s poisoned Sia¡­¡± Valerie says gently.

    I look down. ¡°That¡¯s what he said,¡± I say.

    She frowns. ¡°I feel like I know this¡­ I¡­¡± she clutches her head as if it hurts. ¡°I will do some tests soon.

    We are going to heal her. We don¡¯t need an antidote from him, we will create the antidote our Sia

    needs. I will.¡±

    I look at her and I can¡¯t help but remember how strong she used to be, how strong she still is.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, smiling softly at her, one she returns with positivity and confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, we need to find the cause first¡­.¡± she trails off, frowning deeply before she looks at

    Jai. ¡°I want to see my old things. or visit my apartment. If it¡¯s still mine, that is.¡±

    ¡°The apartment was put back up for rent but all your items were put in boxes at your dad¡¯s old house,¡±

    Jai says.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ my friend¡­¡± She rubs her temples before shaking her head. ¡°I need to do some research¡­ I

    think we can all share what needs doing

    +25 BONUS

    and take it from there?¡± She suggests.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, so¡­ Sia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a solution.¡±

    I nod and Jai nods. ¡°I will apany Valerie, but I am also your Beta, and I will do anything you need

    me to.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Atticus¡­ I need you to do a proper thorough check on my Mom¡­ keep an eye on her.

    Check who she talks to, who she knows and-¡±

    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s involved?¡± Jai asks me, surprised.

    I feel guilty but I can¡¯t deny the truth. ¡°She has lied far too many times

    me to give her the benefit of the doubt. So, Atticus, can you?¡±

    I haven¡¯t told them about Mom cheating on Dad, but the rest they

    knew.

    ¡°Yeah, I can do that. I will keep an eye on her, besides I have business with your father¡¯spany, so

    I¡¯m in and out of that pack,¡± he says.

    with a nod.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 0183

    I nod, smoothing my top and take a deep breath, squaring my shoulders.

    ¡°So, there are a few things we all need to remember. For some reason, they want Sebastian and me

    apart. Two; we need to find their location and three; it¡¯s high time I find out who An nalise talked to at

    your pack Atticus, and more so, where she was gone when she

    pretended to be kidnapped,¡± I muse, raising my finger and ticking off each one as I say them.

    ¡°Oh, and one more¡­ who transferred the money from my ount to a foreign ount?¡± I add.

    ¡°Aran King,¡± Jai mutters in irritation, ¡°He seems like a trouble causer. I still can¡¯t deal with Seb being in

    prison.¡±

    ¡°Without proof, we cannot confirm that, but I will question him, too. See if I can get any answers out of

    him,¡± I sigh.

    know it won¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°I have a question or two. You might know the answer.¡± Jai says, now looking at Atticus.

    ¡°Sure, if I can answer you, I will,¡± Atticus

    you, I will,¡± Atticus quietly.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jai stands up and walks over to him know someone is part of a Triquetra

    ¡°There are a few ways. One is with special ancient dust that apparently is said to lead the path to one

    who a strong werewolf or one that sim lead us to any Alpha, even if not

    have any idea how to eeing their mark?¡±

    special search dust. A om the moon itself, that noon essence; meaning ore power, But this can

    or in the wrong

    vicinity.¡± Atticus exins.

    ¡°And the other?¡± I ask.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°With the help of a seeing stone, but I don¡¯t know how well magic works anymore and I have never

    come across a seeing stone or the ss of time. I don¡¯t think magic exists in this world any longer.¡±

    I¡¯m not so sure¡­

    ¡°Do you have any of this Moon Dust?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, but I once did. It was something that belonged to Dad, and it was what I used to locate you. But I

    know of a few locations where we may be able to find some. It isn¡¯t for definite, but maybe.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking, Zaia?¡± Jai asks.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find the Sable members like this, then let¡¯s use the blessings of our goddess to do so. Let¡¯s

    use Moon Dust.¡±

    ¡°Good n,¡± Atticus says. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Valerie nods before Jai agrees with a slow nod.

    ¡°And my second question.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Atticus answers, watching him intently.

    ¡°You said to Zaia that when the Sublime Triquetra ispleted the Sable Triquetra will also be

    completed. What does that even mean?¡± Jai asks.

    Atticus looks down before he shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s all I know,¡± and

    I know he is telling the truth.

    ¡°Unless¡­¡± I say, now frowning deeply¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a piece of the puzzle we¡¯re missing¡­ perhaps¡­¡±

    The atmosphere in the room darkens as they all watch me, waiting for me to speak. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m

    onto something, but¡­

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°It can only mean that there¡¯s another point- another person who willplete the Sable Triquetra,

    correct?¡± I say, my words sounding ominous to even me.

    ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Jai begins, and know they¡¯re all following.

    ¡°Yes, that perhaps there aren¡¯t just two points we need to worry about, but three.¡±

    ¡°And with their training and goals¡­ They are far stronger than us, aren¡¯t they?¡± Valerie whispers.

    No one replies, the unspoken answer hanging in the air ominously¡­ Yes, yes they are.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you everyone for the love on thest update. I truly appreciate all the gems andments! ?

    [7 24

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 0184

    ZAIA.

    ¡°I want to speak to him,¡± I say firmly, looking at the men who stand outside the small prison facility

    where werewolves are kept until they await trial.

    Most things are handled by localw enforcement unless it involves something very personal to

    werewolves.

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow that. I¡¯m afraid our orders are from Mr. Aran King-¡±

    ¡°I am the Alpha, and Imand you to step aside,¡± I say clearly, I¡¯m not here to y.

    They instantly lower their heads, hesitating for a mere fraction of a second before their shoulders rx

    and they dip their heads lower.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty ce, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Step aside.¡± I repeat, motioning for them to unlock the doors. I need to get my own

    imprints done so I can ess all areas of the pack without anyone¡¯s pi ssion.

    I need to be on top of my ga

    Once the door beeps and the cold metal walls onl

    instantly pick up on Seb of the cells are empty.

    I stop outside the onl

    entrance.

    It¡¯s so cold down

    Sebastian is sit

    aspects.

    s open, I step inside. It¡¯s dimly lit, the ce look even more dreary. I scent and walk towards it. The rest

    cell and look through the barred

    rrow bed, one leg raised, his arm resting

    +25 BONUS

    on his knee, the other one stretched out on the bed. His closed eyes, now open and look into mine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    My heart squeezes seeing him down here, as he stands up,ing towards the bars.

    ¡°Hey, cheer up.¡± He says quietly.

    ¡°How? When you are in here?¡± I ask, reaching through the bars.

    He reaches through the bars, his arms not getting far, and grips my face with both hands. ¡°It won¡¯t be

    for long¡­ I promise you that. What happened?¡±

    I grip his wrist, closing my eyes as touch my forehead to the metal bars. It¡¯s ufortable on both

    sides of my face.

    ¡°He¡¯s the shooter Seb. He¡¯s the one who attacked Valerie, and he¡¯s poisoned Sia¡­ he said he has an

    antidote to heal her.¡± I say quietly.

    He tenses, his heart thundering. ¡°Sia is being poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, from birth¡­ he did something.¡±

    His eyes sh and I can see the rage inside of them.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Gerard is behind all of it?¡±

    ¡°Part of it, yes¡­ I don¡¯t know, things weren¡¯t meant to go like this. He said I needed to stay away from

    you and then he¡­¡± I don¡¯t want him to get angry in here, but I need to tell him what happened.

    ¡°Then he what?¡± he asks..

    ¡°He kissed me¡­.and that¡¯s when I pushed him,¡± I say hesitantly, looking up at him slowly.

    To my surprise, his eyes soften as if something suddenly made sense.

    ¡°I knew it,¡± he murmurs, closing his eyes. ¡°F uck I¡¯m d.¡±

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Knew what?¡±

    ¡°That he must have done something to p iss you off.¡± He answers, making me smile slightly.

    I hate this distance between us. I want his arms around me.

    He slowly caresses my face as if understanding how I feel.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to keep me here for long. Stay alert and do what you need to, alright?¡±

    I nod slowly. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, my alpha queen.¡±

    I blush lightly, his se xy tone making my heart soar. ¡°I have to go. Your

    father has not permitted me to speak to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the alpha. Whether he permits it or doesn¡¯t, he can¡¯t stop you.¡±,

    ¡°I know I am the Alpha, but I need him to cooperate a little.¡±

    ¡°Just watch your back. I may have given you the power of the ultimate rank in this ce, but there are

    those who will willingly stab you in the back.¡±

    I nod,

    ¡°Anyway, did your parents say anything?¡± I ask.

    He clenches his jaw, looking down. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a mess but¡­ Ate is my father¡¯s fated¡­ and¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I urge.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Dad¡¯s biological son, never knew blood was so important¡­ but yeah, I was born via a sperm

    donor.¡± He says quietly.

    I stare at him, trying to process those words. It¡¯s affected him. He¡¯s

    quiet, and it¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change who you are. You are Sebastian King, the ck Beast who is the strongest,

    smartest and seviest Alpha and

    businessman I know. And.. I can¡¯t wait for you to get out of here so

    we can¡­¡±

    +25 BONUS

    quiet, and it¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change who you are. You are Sebastian King, the ck Beast who is the strongest,

    smartest and se xiest Alpha and

    businessman I know. And¡­ I can¡¯t wait for you to get out of here so we can¡­¡±

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 0185

    ¡°F uck?¡±

    ¡°Ba stian! I mean, be together.¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°Be together? Is that really you saying that? I guess it¡¯s your fault for taking so long to take me back,¡±

    he says arrogantly, the Bas tian I know showing through, and it brings a smile to my face.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t y easy¡­ You needed to beg.¡± I tease, turning and kissing his palm. He brushes his

    fingers over my lips.

    ¡°Well, I can get down on my knees and beg you and serve you as you wish,¡± he murmurs.

    My stomach does a flip and I know I¡¯ll be taking him up on that offer someday soon.

    ¡°As long as I enjoy it, too.¡± He adds co ckily.

    I love this man.

    Smiling, I look up at him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hold you to it. I need to go. An nalise should be here soon, and I did

    invite Ate. I don¡¯t know if

    she will show up. Have you been given anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t touch it. I don¡¯t trust it,¡± he says quietly.

    I frown, I didn¡¯t even think of that, and I nod slowly.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll bring food myself. I¡¯ll be careful too.¡±

    ¡°Please do, especially for the children,¡± he says quietly. ¡°And take care of my angel. She¡¯ll get that

    antidote, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°She will. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡± I promise before I slowly tug away, not wanting this moment to

    end. ¡°I love you.¡±

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Giving him one final smile, I turn and force myself to walk away, leaving him in this

    ce

    The mother and daughter duo now look at each other before looking at me with utmost confusion. If my

    mood wasn¡¯t so off, I¡¯d find it a little amusing.

    They clearly are confused as to why I am sitting at the head of the hall. It¡¯s morning, yet I already feel

    ready for the day to be over.

    They havee all dolled up as if it¡¯s a tea party, not a questioning.

    ¡°Take your seats,¡± I say, looking at Ate emotionlessly.

    I didn¡¯t expect her toe with An nalise.

    Aran¡¯s mate¡­ they were well suited.

    But the list of people I respect is shrinking day by day. There are a few higher officials of the pack in

    attendance but I had made sure Aran was not in attendance.

    ¡°Do you know why you are here, Mrs Ate Toussaint, Miss, An n alise Toussaint?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We are here to talk to the Alpha. He called this meeting. He is the father of my child!¡± An nalise

    whines, stroking her bump.

    I look at her sceptically as I sit back in therge chair.

    ¡°Well, this time I hope that you really are pregnant and not simply causing trouble. As for Sebastian, he

    is currently not the Alpha of this pack.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ate frowns.

    ¡°It means, Ms Zaja Toussaint, is our Alpha, Luna Ate.¡± One of the men at the table says.

    273

    They both stare at me stunned and gobsmacked.

    ¡°You- you mean Luna standing in as Alpha?¡± Ate splutters,ughing despite the fact she looks like

    she¡¯s about to be sick.

    +25

    5 BONUS

    ¡°No, Sebastian made me the Alpha, and there were many witnesses,¡± I exin, crossing my legs. ¡°I

    don¡¯t have all day. I have a pack to run, business to attend to and much more.¡±

    ¡°How can she be the Alpha of two packs! It¡¯s not fair you have to tell Dad to give me his pack!¡± An

    nalise whines, looking at her mother.

    Does she know she is not Hugh¡¯s daughter? I doubt it or she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant¡­ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let the meetingmence.¡± Someone says.

    I nod as silence falls in the room. There are seventeen of us in this room, as well as several guards

    posted at every corner of the hall and outside the doors.

    Yet it¡¯s absolutely silent.

    ¡°I will begin with questioning An nalise Toussaint on her apparent kidnapping and captivity several

    years ago. Tell me, An nalise, with every single detail that you can remember exactly what happened.

    From the day you were kidnapped, the time, how many people there were, the method, where you

    were taken. Everything.¡± I say clearly.

    Ate looks uneasy. I¡¯m certain she was in on it, and had both probably fed Dad a story or two¡­

    An nalise swallows, before she begins bbering how terrified she was, how she was knocked

    unconscious, how she lost track of time and how she was locked in a dark ce.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 0186

    I listen to her, not questioning her on anything. Although several of the people present asked her

    questions asionally, I am waiting for her to finish.

    She¡¯s a good actress, she¡¯s in tears already, rocking in her chair and rubbing her belly.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she says as I motion one of the guards to pass her a tissue.

    Once silence falls across the room, sit forward.

    ¡°And in your time in confinement, they didn¡¯t even allow you to talk to anyone?¡±

    She shakes her head.

    I nod slowly. ¡°You really are an awful mother, Ate, why did you never search for your daughter?¡±

    They both tense before Ate sits up straight.

    ¡°I thought she was just upset and needed time. Can you me me? I never thought something like this

    would happen.¡± She says, stroking¨C An nalise¡¯s arm. ¡°My child went through so much.¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm, indeed. So, you never tried to reach out to her or talk to her? For three years? Not hearing

    anything from her did not worry you?¡±

    ¡°I did! I left voice messages, hoping at some point she¡¯ll answer or pick up or even reply to a text!¡±

    Ate says.

    Bingo.

    I smile victoriously as An nalise looks at me suspiciously.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Yet not once were you able to talk to her¡­¡± I say calmly. Victory is mine.

    Ate nods and A nnalise pales as she turns to her mom, grabbing her wrist and trying to get her

    attention.

    Oh, she¡¯s caught on¡­

    ¡°I see, three years without being able to meet or talk to your daughter must have been hard, and then

    knowing what she¡¯s been through.¡± Ate nods vigorously before I pick up a file.

    ¡°Then exin to me these emails, photos, texts, and calls you two made to one another during her

    apparent kidnapping. I thought perhaps someone may have been replying for her. I mean to make it

    real, but then seeing all these proves it¡¯s her, and did you forget about these? Luna Ate?¡± I say as I

    pass everyone a copy.

    I got these thanks to Dad. He had gone through Ate¡¯sputer and managed to find me the proof

    he needed.

    My aim is to free Dad from Ate too.

    ¡°Those are fake!¡± A nnalise screams

    ¡°Oh? Then what of the phone calls? Thanks to you letting your mother know exactly where you were

    visiting, I was able to track down if you were staying in the area and you were. I¡¯m so happy to hear you

    were not kidnapped. Also, I questioned Alpha Hugh, and he said he spoke to you on the phone a few

    times. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± An nalise looks at her Mom helplessly, almost as if for guidance.

    ¡°We know he favours you!¡± Ate uses.

    ¡°Does he? If records stand for anything, only recently in thest few years have we amended our

    rtionship. However, when I asked him,

    +25 BONUS

    he didn¡¯t even know that you had been kidnapped. Why would you keep such a thing from your own

    father? Please do enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s no proof of that. I¡­¡± An nalise mumbles.

    ¡°I have Dad¡¯s confirmation right here on video, however, the logical question is why would you hide

    your kidnapping from a powerful man who could bring your imaginary kidnappers to justice? If it was

    true, I mean.¡±

    ¡°1-¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a lie! It was a lie to drive Sebastian and me apart, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just-¡±

    ¡°You cooked up a story and spread false ims. Not only were you the cause of my divorce, but also

    the one who put false usations on me, correct?!¡±

    I don¡¯t let her speak, her face paling, but there¡¯s also anger.

    ¡°You are a liar who deserves to rot in prison and as you are still part of this pack, I will have you arrest-¡±

    ¡°No! No, I won¡¯t go to prison! I did what I had to! I had to say that!¡± she screams, her voice ringing in the

    room, and I sit back slowly.

    She broke as I predicted¡­

    ¡°By who?¡± I ask quietly as all colour drains from her face, realising what she has just done¡­

    but it¡¯s toote now.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 0187

    ZAIA.

    Her face pales and her lips quiver as she stares at me, terror stered on her face.

    What is she so afraid of?

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask.

    Ate is frowning as she watches her daughter, but she does not look as scared but rather¡­

    confused.

    Does she not know?

    An nalise shakes her head as she drops onto her seat, her heart thumping. ¡°I won¡¯t. Just don¡¯t ask me!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do but demand your imprisonment. With the witnesses present,

    who also heard your admittance. That you, A nnalise Toussaint, did in fact lie about your abduction

    and¡±-

    ¡°Please stop it, Zaia! Please, we are sisters, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m pregnant. How can you throw me into

    prison?! Please have mercy, I am carrying your nephew!¡±

    I frown.

    We have never been raised as sisters¡­.

    ¡°Who is the real father of your child, An nalise?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°We both know that it is not Sebastian.

    Drop the act or you will be the one suffering, regardless of who is pulling the strings from behind.¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    +25 BONUS

    Ate stands up suddenly ¡°This child IS Sebastion¡¯s! How can you try to force her to lie! It is

    Sebastian¡¯s child!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ please¡­¡± An nalise mutters, tugging at her mother¡¯s sleeve to sit down again.

    ¡°No! I will not tolerate this injustice. You are carrying Sebastian¡¯s pup, this child deserves its right! He

    cast you aside so easily! After everything they have done, they must suffer the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± One of the court members thunders and Ate mumbles something, sitting down with a

    huff.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, An nalise,¡± I say coldly.

    Her jaw clenches, and she looks at me, realising I am not going to budge. ¡°Fine. Sebastian is not the

    father! Happy?¡±

    The court members exchange looks, but I¡¯m not surprised by her answer and simply look at her.

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for telling the truth. Now, I understand that you won¡¯t share the ones who put you

    up to the kidnapping, but An nalise, remember right now, you are at my mercy. Your safety and

    punishment is in my hands¡­ so the choice is yours. Will you protect those who put you up to this, or

    yourself and your unborn child?¡±

    Our eyes meet and there¡¯s anger in hers, but beyond that, I can see the fear that she¡¯s trying so

    desperately to hide.

    When she doesn¡¯t speak, I sigh, strumming my fingers on the arm of my chair.

    My patience has worn thin, and I can¡¯t afford for her not to answer.

    I stand up, sighing as I walk over to where she¡¯s sitting, motioning for Ate to move back.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia, please-¡°.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Stand back,¡± Imand, my eyes zing. Instantly, two guards step forward and Ate obeys much

    quicker, stepping away and ring at the guards.

    A wave of unease rushes through the room and I bend down, cing my hands on the arms of An

    nalise¡¯s seat. I reach within me for the strength I know I hold. I feel my eyes ze, knowing they are

    burning orange.

    ¡°A nalise, as your Alpha, Imand you to answer the question.

    Who is the father of your child?¡± I ask, my voice powerful, and I feel the power simmer around me.

    Her eyes widen, and for a moment I see her confusion before her mouth opens.

    ¡°Gaspard Durand!¡± She bursts out, gasping for air, her heart pounding as she realises she just told me

    the truth.

    My eyes widen slightly, but I mask my surprise quickly.

    Gaspard?

    ¡°That was¡­ a true Alphamand.¡± I hear someone whisper.

    ¡°I never thought it existed¡­¡±

    I stand up straight, ignoring their awe. ¡°Gaspard is a member of the Crystal Shadow Pack¡­ you have

    been a part of¡­¡±

    Is he involved?

    I look back at A nn alise, frowning deeply. ¡°And does he know you are pregnant with his child?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers sullenly.

    ¡°And does he know that you have been parading it around as Sebastian?¡± I ask sharply.

    +25 BONUS

    She tenses before her head snaps up to me, and she res at me.

    ¡°Stop it! Just stop it!¡± she screams, but how do I do that when she

    has lied?

    I take out my phone, texting Jai.

    Zaia: Gaspard Durand, the member of my security from the Crystal Shadow Pack, needs to be brought

    in for questioning immediately.

    I hit send and turn back to An n alise who looks pale. ¡°And now, back to who put you up to lying about

    being kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just did what I had to!¡± she screeches. ¡°For who?!¡± I snarl.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 0188

    ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯ll kill me and my baby!¡± she screams as she jumps up, gripping her stomach.

    ¡°What will?¡±

    ¡°The magic!¡± she begins sobbing, covering her face with her hands.

    ¡°What lies!¡± someone scoffs but I frown, something mom had said¡­

    ¡°Magic does not exist,¡± one of the court members sneers.

    ¡°It does¡­ or elements of it do¡­¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Very well, since you cannot say, that will be enough. You have admitted to lying, causing distress and

    trouble. You will be punished for your crimes after your child is born¡­ but for now you will be kept in

    istion with someone to take care of you. However, I don¡¯t trust you An nalise, and I can¡¯t be lenient.¡±

    I say, trying to control my anger.

    She is pregnant, and the baby is not at fault in this. I have pushed her enough for one day.

    An nalise gasps covering her mouth.

    ¡°No! How can you do this? She¡¯s pregnant! What about her baby!¡±

    Ate shouts.

    ¡°That is enough,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°No! I refuse to allow you to take her!¡± Ate rushes to me, grabbing

    my arm.

    ¡°Enough Ate! I was pregnant when Sebastian and I rejected one another! No one cared for my

    children then! Enough is enough! If the court has no objection or questions, then we may proceed.

    Does anyone?¡± I nce at the members, who shake their heads.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Your decision is perfect, Alpha.¡±

    1 nod, turning to the guards. ¡°Then please have An nalise secured in a cell, immediately.¡±

    ¡°No objection.¡± The court members say in unison.

    I look at my phone when it beeps with an iing message notification. Unlocking it, I look at theN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    message from Jai.

    Jai: Understood.

    Perfect, I will question him. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get more answers.

    ¡°You may bid your mother goodbye,¡± I say to An nalise, who looks panicked.

    ¡°Please Zaia, don¡¯t do this! Please!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to ask for forgiveness,¡± say quietly.

    ¡°I will have your father free you, don¡¯t worry.¡± I hear Ate whisper as she hugs her tightly, but I don¡¯t

    say anything, allowing them to have their goodbye.

    ¡°Take her,¡± I order, turning to Justin, Sebastian¡¯s current chosen Beta.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    He¡¯s a good man, but I do n to make Jai my Beta officially, I also think I can use Justin¡¯s help.

    Sebastian did say he was a good man. Trusting anyone has be difficult.

    Once her shouting and screams fade away, I mull over what I learned.

    Gaspard¡­ what game have you been ying, I thought I could trust

    you¡­

    Now, more than ever, I feel the Sable team were behind that false kidnapping back then. I just need to

    know how to get to them.

    +25 BONUS

    Perhaps Gaspard might be the answer to that¡­

    Once An nalise is taken away, I turn to Ate.

    ¡°Ate. I have a few questions for you. Can everyone please leave? I

    wish to ask them when we are alone.¡±

    ¡°Why! Why not here in front of all?¡± She sneers. ¡°Besides, you cannot question me when there is

    nothing you have on me! And don¡¯t forget I am a Luna! Your father will hear of this!¡±

    I c ock a brow. ¡°It¡¯s your choice, Ate. You are not on trial. I simply wish to ask a few questions.

    Don¡¯t make this harder.¡± I warn.

    My phone beeps and I look down at it. Unlocking it, I read the message on the screen.

    JAI: Gaspard is nowhere to be found, and his phone is switched off. Someone said when he heard

    about the hearing today, he had said he wasn¡¯t feeling good. What¡¯s going on, Zaia?

    F uck!

    I close my eyes.

    Another traitor¡­

    ¡°Gaspard has disappeared, Ate. Clearly, he will not stick around to protect An nalise or her child.

    He has abandoned her and if you love your daughter, then it¡¯s in your best interest to talk to me.¡± I say

    quietly.

    She frowns, hesitating before she sighs heavily and nods.

    ¡°Very well then.¡± She says, crossing her arms.

    We wait for the room to empty, and when the door shuts, she looks at me defiantly.

    ¡°Before I even answer anything, you have to promise me An nalise will

    be taken care of no matter what. Can you honour that?¡± There¡¯s a determination in her eyes, a

    resilience that I rarely see. She is an awful woman, but she has always taken care of her daughter.

    We look at one another and I realise the one thing we have inmon is our determination to protect

    our children.

    ¡°You have my word.¡±

    +25 BO

    BONUS

    ¦§

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for your patience, thest few days have been manic. Kiddies go back to school next week

    so I hope I¡¯m able to write much more lol. Please do leave a gem if you enjoyed!

    18

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 0189

    ZAIA.

    She isn¡¯t innocent; I know that more than anyone.

    From a young age, she would be cruel to me. When I did go to Dad¡¯s to spend a little time with him,

    she would let An nalise pinch and hit me, then threaten me to stay silent or say that if I told anyone, I

    wouldn¡¯t get toe over.

    I remember how she¡¯d take things Dad would buy for me and give them to An nalise, and the one time I

    refused to, she pped

    me.

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but the things she did often stuck in my mind, and as I got older, Dad stopped

    coming to see me¡­ It makes sense

    now, but as a child, it hurt.

    This woman caused me pain, but ultimately it all began with Mom¡¯s betrayal.

    The me game is easy, but there are many at fault¡­

    The silence in the room is deafening as she looks at me, arms crossed ¨C anger etched on her face.

    I smile slightly, to think that this woman is my aunt¡­.

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat about the bush. I want to know everything and anything you might know regarding those

    who have used An nalise.¡± I don¡¯t think she was simply used. However, if I wanted Ate to help¡­

    ¡°We know nothing! An nalise is just a victim in all of this as well!¡± she huffs, crossing her arms:

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to lighten her sentence. I have been doing my own detective work

    Ate¡­ and I found some rather

    +25 BONUS

    interesting information¡­¡± I say as walk towards her and cross my arms, imitating her. My eyes flicker

    orange as I tilt my head before continuing.

    ¡°After a little digging¡­ I learned that An nalise has no right to the Toussaint empire. After all, she is not

    my father¡¯s daughter.¡± I whisper.

    Her face pales but it quickly changes to defensive.

    ¡°How do you-¡±

    ¡°Well, you better cooperate before I tell Father that An nalise is not his!¡± I say, making sure she doesn¡¯t

    think Dad told me.

    Her eyes narrow as I smile victoriously, pretending that I think I have won, and she clenches her jaw.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t true! She is Hugh¡¯s daughter!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Shall we get her tested and make this public knowledge because rest assured if ites out,

    not only will her status drop but you too shall fall from grace.¡± I say quietly.

    Her face pales and I can hear her heart thundering violently.

    ¡°Hugh- he knows!¡± she snaps. ¡°We don¡¯t keep secrets from one another, and he loves me! He happily

    epted my daughter as his own!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but it still does not make her his.¡± I don¡¯t agree with what I¡¯m saying, but it¡¯s the only way I

    know she¡¯ll possibly help. ¡°And I will be the alpha of that pack soon. I can make sure you have a

    pleasant life, or I can ruin you all on the basis of how you treated me and Mom, forcing you to leave the

    pack.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just spit it out! What do you want from me?¡± she snaps coldly.

    ¡°I want you to try to reach out to those who have put An nalise in such a position. I don¡¯t know if they

    wish to help her and if they even will

    +25 BONUS

    listen to you, but it¡¯s worth a shot.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± She asks, clearly looking confused.

    I smile slightly. ¡°I¡¯m certain they are watching An nalise. She might have something on her phone or

    email. A way to contact them. You are efficient Ate, you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°And if they agree to help her?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m happy for her, or they may try to silence her¡­ and if that¡¯s the case, I will protect her and her

    child. I just need you to get any information you can on them. Names, ages, who they are and whatContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    they want.¡±

    She frowns, pondering over what I said. ¡°What about the man who is the father of her child? Maybe he

    knows something,¡± she suggests. ¡°He¡¯s disappeared,¡± I reply. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s simply a good

    actress or truly in the dark, but I intend to find out.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 0190

    ¡°Well then, what do I do if they reach out to me?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Ask them to help A nnalise. Don¡¯t threaten them. Just say A nnalise asked you to reach out to them.

    Do not contact me, and do not try to ring me or visit me, I will arrange a meeting myself. They are

    dangerous people, Ate, those who will go to any extent to get what they want. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you care if anything happens to me,¡± she sneers, tossing her hair.

    ¡°But your sess is vital for An nalise.¡± I remind her.

    Silence falls before she sighs heavily. ¡°Very well, and if you get the answers, then¡­ will you let her

    go?¡±

    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t constitute a threat to anyone, I will let her go. If she and you both give me the

    answers that I want.¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you mean, both of us? Isn¡¯t harassing me enough!¡± she hisses, stepping closer when I raise

    my finger in warning.

    ¡°Careful there Mrs Toussaint, You really should be more careful who

    you insult,¡± I say menacingly.

    She instantly purses her lips and rolls her eyes, turning her head in a

    huff.

    ¡°Fine, I will do as you wish. Make sure you visit soon. I will get the answers because I want my

    daughter out of there.¡±

    ¡°Then Thope for both of our sakes you are able to,¡± I say.

    I don¡¯t trust her, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s involved¡­ she might be and if she is, she could feed me false

    information or she could prove useful

    +25 BONUS

    and get me answers.

    After all, she is a sly woman. I¡¯m sure she is cun ning enough to get

    the answers if there¡¯s an incentive.

    She nods and I nce towards the door. ¡°Before I let you go¡­ I want to ask one final thing. Who is An

    nalise¡¯s father?¡±

    She stares vacantly ahead before shaking her head before she looks at me. ¡°No one.¡±

    Our eyes meet but I can tell that is not something she will share¡­ well, I have my own ways of finding

    out and I will. It¡¯s time for all the

    lies around us to be revealed.

    ¡°Very well, then I look forward to our next meeting. I have faith you

    will have some answers for me.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long day. I visited Harrison, who was already concerned ! wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the

    project. I made sure to get things into motion. Then dealing with certain pack duties, I spent time with

    the kids and discussed some options with Valerie regarding Sia.

    My entire body is exhausted, and I am missing Sebastian immensely¡­

    I shower slowly, my mind fixed on Sebastian¡­ thinking of him naked in the shower, pounding into me¡­

    F uck.

    I miss him, his c ocky nature¡­ his se xy eyes¡­ his touch¡­ the way he kisses me¡­ the way he f ucks

    me¡­

    I want his lips on me, his fingers inside of me¡­

    My pu ssy throbs and I bite my lip as I turn the shower off and grab towel.

    a

    +25 BONUS

    and get me answers.

    After all, she is a sly woman. I¡¯m sure she is cun ning enough to get the answers if there¡¯s an incentive.

    She nods and I nce towards the door. ¡°Before I let you go¡­ I want to ask one final thing. Who is An

    nalise¡¯s father?¡±

    She stares vacantly ahead before shaking her head before she looks.

    at me. ¡°No one.¡±

    Our eyes meet but I can tell that is not something she will share¡­ well, I have my own ways of finding

    out and I will. It¡¯s time for all the lies around us to be revealed.

    ¡°Very well, then I look forward to our next meeting. I have faith you

    will have some answers for me.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long day. I visited Harrison, who was already concerned ! wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the

    project. I made sure to get things into motion. Then dealing with certain pack duties, I spent time with

    the kids and discussed some options with Valerie regarding Sia.

    My entire body is exhausted, and I am missing Sebastian immensely¡­

    I shower slowly, my mind fixed on Sebastian¡­ thinking of him naked in the shower, pounding into me¡­

    F uck.

    I miss him, his c ocky nature¡­ his s exy eyes¡­ his touch¡­ the way he kisses me¡­ the way he f ucks

    me¡­

    I want his lips on me, his fingers inside of me¡­

    My p ussy throbs and I bite my lip as I turn the shower off and grab a

    towel.

    +25 BONUS

    Hmm, perhaps I should go visit him.

    Deciding I will do just that, I quickly dry my hair and put on some sultry make-up.

    I keep it quick. A touch of smoky eyeliner and red lipstick will suffice.

    I¡¯m feeling more than h o rny and after I grab a ck trench coat, wrapping it around me, I tie the belt

    and grab some ck heels.

    Making my way downstairs, I make my way quietly to the front door.

    I can hear Jai and Valerie talking, and it makes me smile. I hope soon they can resolve their

    differences.

    ¡°And where are you sneaking off to?¡± Jai¡¯s voice makes me jump and I turn back, my hand on the door

    handle and look at him, he¡¯s leaning. in the arch to the lounge area, an amused smirk on his face.

    ¡°None of your business,¡± I say.

    I should have left the red lipstick off! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mhmm, it is when you¡¯re sneaking out looking like that in the middle of the night¡­ when my man Seb

    is in prison. Unless, of course, that¡¯s where you¡¯re headed.¡± He snickers.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 0191

    Oh, he knew I was heading there¡­

    I poke my eyes out at him. ¡°I refuse toment!¡± I say, opening the door and exiting the building as I

    hea Valerieughing. I shake my head, pouting a little at the fact I was caught.

    I drive to the prison facility, scanning myself in. I had been put onto the security system this afternoon

    and can now ess all parts of the pack with ease.

    ¡°Bring Sebastian King into the interrogation room,¡± I order.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    I enter the interrogation room. It¡¯s dimly lit, and empty save for a table

    and two chairs.

    The door opens soon, and Sebastian is brought in. To my annoyance, his wrists are cuffed behind him.

    He looks pis sed, but the moment he sees me, his expression softens.

    ¡°Key,¡± I say coldly, holding out my hand.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I¡¯m passed a key as Sebastian is forced into the seat opposite me.

    His aura rages around him, but he¡¯s calmer, his eyes now raking over me with a dangerous glint that

    makes my core knot.

    ¡°Turn the camera off and make sure no one enters,¡± Imand

    boldly, letting my alpha aura prate the room.

    I can see Sebastian smirking from the corner of my eye as he sits there arrogantly, his legs sprawled in

    front of him.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The four guards reply in unison.

    +25 BONUS

    They leave the room and when the door shuts behind them; I turn and walk over to Sebastian, my heart

    racing, and bending down, I kiss his

    cheek.

    ¡°So, to what do I owe thete-night visit?¡± he asks huskily, his eyes on my breasts that are peaking out

    from my trench coat.

    ¡°Maybe this will answer your question,¡± I murmur as I stand in front of him, looking down into his

    gorgeous eyes as I slowly unbelt my coat.

    His eyes widen as they set a fire alight within me before they darken with desire as they rake over my

    naked body.

    ¡°F uck¡­ yes, it does.¡±

    I smirk, gripping his shoulders and straddling hisp.

    ¡°I just wanted a taste of my man,¡± I murmur, as he reaches up and our lips crash against one another

    deeply. Igniting an inferno of pleasure

    within me.

    We kiss one another hungrily, his lips devouring me roughly. A moan escapes my lips as I feel him

    throb against my pu ssy, only turning me on even more while he hardens beneath me.

    ¡°Are you going to uncuff me then or keep that key hostage?¡± he growls, in between our passionate

    kisses.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ I don¡¯t know, maybe I want to keep you tied up¡­¡± I whisper teasingly, grinding myself against

    his co ck as Lrun my finger through his hair, twisting my fingers tightly in his dark locks.

    ¡°F uck Little Fox as much as I f ucking love how f ucking hot you are right now. I want those ti ts in my

    hands as I f uck you hard,¡± he growls possessively.

    I smirk, yanking his head back. ¡°But right now, you¡¯re my prisoner.¡± I taunt, biting back a moan as he

    throbs against me.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He challenges, his eyes shing.

    Suddenly I hear the strain of metal before his eyes ze and he breaks the chains of his cuffs and

    grabs the back of my hair, yanking my head back.

    My heart pounds and my entire body is hot with desire.

    ¡± F uck, you are such a tease.¡± His voice is an animalistic growl as he reaches down, unzipping his

    pants with one hand before he grabs my breast roughly. ¡°You make me want to f ucking ravage youProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    until you

    can¡¯t walk.¡±

    His words send a sizzling shiver of pleasure through me, and I kiss him harder. The roughness of his

    kiss draws blood from my lips, the taste lingering in my mouth as he assaults it, ravishing every inch.

    I gasp for air, pulling back, breathing hard.

    ¡°Oh f uck yes, I want you to do just that¡­ f uck me like you wish to destroy me.¡± I moan wantonly.

    A se xy smirk crosses his lips and I know he is going to do just that as he rams into me brutally¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading!

    I like it

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 0192

    SEBASTIAN.

    I thrust into her as her naked body presses against mine.

    F uck¡­

    I¡¯m consumed by the intoxication she drowns me in. I can feel the cuff digging into her skin as I fondle

    her boobs roughly. She¡¯s grinding down on my coc k, meeting my thrusts as best she can.

    Our lips are moulded against one another, both of us fighting for dominance.

    I yank her head back, attacking her neck with kisses.

    ¡°So¡­ did you miss me?¡± I ask mockingly. ¡°Because you are so f ucking wet¡­ Tell me, baby girl, were

    you h orny for me?¡±

    She scoffs, a se xy smirk on her flushed face as she grips onto me tightly.

    ¡°I was h o rny for your di ck.¡± She replies c ockily.

    ¡°Oh yeah? I like that¡­¡± I growl, grabbing her hips and yanking her up. As much as I want to f uck her

    brains out, I want to taste her first.

    ¡°B astian!¡±

    ¡°I want to dine on this pus sy. I¡¯m starved.¡± I growl, pushing her onto the table and burying my face

    between her thighs.

    She moans in pleasure, her hand twisting into my hair.

    ¡± F uck, look how wet you are for me,¡± I growl as she moans, arching her back a little as I assault her p

    ussy.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it, lick my p ussy.¡± She whimpers hornily.

    +25 BONUS

    I reach up, slipping my thumb into her mouth as I continue to eat her out. She wraps her lips around my

    thumb, and I plunge two fingers from my other hand into her p ussy.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she gasps as I begin f ucking her with them, ying with her cl it. It¡¯s not long before shees

    and I pull my fingers out, slipping my tongue into her folds and licking up her juices that coat her p ussy

    and thigh.

    ¡°F uck¡­ baby,¡± she whimpers as she sits up, wiping my chin, which is covered with her juices, before

    she kisses me hungrily. Sliding off the table, she takes out the key, unlocking the cuffs and is about to

    pocket them when I take one from her and pull her coat off.

    Grabbing her wrists, I pull them behind her back and cuff them together.

    ¡°Ba stian, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯ve always wanted to do¡­ treat you like my little sex doll¡­¡± I brush her hair back and she rolls

    her eyes.

    ¡°Then you better give me your c ock, she answers seductively, making me throb harder.

    I grab hold of it, yanking her forward as I stroke it and she moans, her eyes flicker to my co ck, and she

    licks her lips.

    I sit back and push her to her knees. ¡°Now be a good girl and suck my

    dic k.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she purrs.

    F uck, she¡¯s a temptress and a f ucking tease.

    My eyes ze as I watch her run her tongue along my coc k before she takes the tip of it into her

    mouth, my control slips and I grab her head thrusting into her mouth.

    +25 BONUS

    She moans loudly and begins sucking me off, the sound of her slurping and moans fill the room mixed

    with my own moans as I watch her bob on my co ck.

    I¡¯m near, so da mn near¡­.

    ¡°F uck!¡± I curse as I hit my release, pleasure rolling through me in intense waves as I ram into her

    mouth, making her gag for a second, but she keeps sucking me off until she¡¯s milked everyst drop. I

    pull her head back, removing my nowid co ck from her mouth, with a little pop.

    ¡°That tasted so good,¡± she whispers, licking her lips. Her eyes glow orange as she looks up at me, the

    epitome of perfection.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl,¡± I growl huskily before kissing her roughly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I stand up, tugging her up too and pulling her against me as we continue to exchange breathless,

    hungry kisses.

    With her, it¡¯s never enough. Even now as I rake my eyes over her I want her again. She looks fragile

    with her slender shoulders, tiny waist and her big doe eyes but I know she¡¯s far stronger than she

    looks.

    Turning to her, I bend her over the table, pushing her head down as I admire her as s. She has a few

    marks over her back and hips where my fingers have dug into her. I smack her a ss as I position myself

    at her entrance, ramming into her.

    She gasps as I grip her hip with my other hand, pounding into her.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 0193

    ¡°Oh, f uck Bas tien! Ouch f uck!¡± She moans loudly, the table creaking underneath us.

    ¡°Tell me, Who. Do. You. Belong. To?¡± I grunt between every thrust.

    ¡°You, f uck¡­¡± she moans as I feel her walls closing around me and I speed up, holding out as I wait for

    her toe and when she cries out, I let go, coating her walls with my c um.

    Her legs are shaking as I pull out and I hold on to her tightly as I drop into the chair behind me and pull

    her onto myp.

    ¡°F uck.¡± She whimpers as I reach down, picking up the key and untying

    her hands before tossing the key onto the ground. I massage her bruised wrists, the cuffs have cut into

    her skin and I look up at her, concerned, but she¡¯s entirely unbothered as she nuzzles her nose against

    my neck. I kiss her wrists softly before I grab her coat, throwing it over her as I slip my di ck back into

    my pants and zip my pants up, caressing her waist and hip.

    ¡°That was f ucking good,¡± I say, feeling satiated as we both sit there catching our breaths.

    ¡°Mhmm it was,¡± she agrees softly. can tell she¡¯s falling asleep, but as much as I want to hold her, I don¡¯t

    want her spending a night here.

    ¡°How are things?¡± I murmur, tracing circles around her are.

    ¡°An nalise admitted her child is not yours, and to the false kidnapping, we will find out who it is soon

    enough. Gerard is still unconscious and held under security¡­¡± she sighs, and I kiss her shoulder,

    looking up at her. She¡¯s glowing, her hair a se xy mess, and her sore plump lips are slightly parted.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, sensing she wants to say more.

    ¡°Your father is still refusing to speak to me, but I have something nned for tomorrow. I¡¯m hoping we

    can get you out of here.¡± She says, looking up at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out of here soon. They can¡¯t hold me if I don¡¯t allow them to¡­ trust me, I¡¯m fine, just take care of

    yourself.¡± Our eyes meet and she searches mine as if for something.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry things got this way¡­ do you remember those carefree days?¡± she asks, ¡°When I was a stay-N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    at-home Luna, and you were dealing with everything.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t a stay-at-home Luna. You may not have seen it, but you handled far more than you

    needed to.¡± I murmur, enjoying the way she is reacting to my touch. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel we¡¯re more

    connected now¡­ I mean, you¡¯re even kinkier than you used to be.¡±

    She chuckles. ¡°Mmm, I agree.¡±

    ¡°You sure you weren¡¯t experimenting?¡± I growl, despite the thought making me feel annoyed.

    ¡°I assure you, no,¡± she says as I slip my fingers lower, skimming her p ussy and she clenches her

    thighs, poking her eyes out at me.

    ¡°Behave.¡± She says, ¡°I already feel like mush.¡±

    ¡°I think you can still walk,¡± I growl, tickling her, her coat slipping off.

    She giggles as she tries to get away from me, I may not have rendered her unable to walk, but I had

    indeed tired her out and her attempt is futile.

    ¡°Ba stien, stop it!¡± she hisses, ncing at the door.

    I co ck a brow. ¡°Are you really worried someone will hear us after you screamed so loud? I¡¯m sure half

    of the city heard you. Was I that

    +25 BONUS

    good?¡± I tease.

    She blushes, shoving me. ¡°Stop it!¡± she pouts, amusement clear on her face.

    I smirk as I reach down and pick up her coat again.

    I¡¯m about to move back when she ces a hand on my back. ¡°Wait¡­ what is that?¡± she says, tugging

    the back of my shirt down.

    I turn my head and am met with her gorgeous ti ts, these things are so f uckable¡­

    She gasps, drawing me from my moment of admiring her breasts and looking up at her, but her gaze is

    on the back of my neck.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. Her heart rate is faster than normal.

    She looks at me, a glimmer of fear and confusion in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the symbol of the Blood

    Born¡­¡± she whispers, gazing down at my neck¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading!

    15

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 0194

    ZAIA.

    I stare down at the mark. It¡¯s almost the same as mine, Val¡¯s and Atticus¡¯s, but there¡¯s one thing that

    sticks out to me. The triangr point is facing downwards¡­ Where all of ours has an upside-down V

    that forms a triangle shape, his is like an inverted version of ours.

    More so, somehow it just looks more¡­ sinister?

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the correct word, but deep down I feel as if something isn¡¯t right.

    This mark was not on him before. I¡¯ve seen this man naked countless times, kissed his neck right here

    so many times¡­

    Unease flits through me as Sebastian watches me intently.

    ¡°How is this¡­possible?¡± I murmur, trying to mask my concern.

    Why is it different?

    Sebastian rubs the back of his neck as I trace the mark, slowly ignoring the shiver that runs down my

    spine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but when the three of you touched, I felt a sharp pain, and I heard a voice, something

    like ¡®Forgive me and how I¡¯m the wildcard?¡¯ I¡¯m not sure¡­ I fell unconscious after that. Maybe I

    imagined it all or maybe it¡¯s linked¡­¡± he says quietly, lost in thought.

    I stare at him for a moment before getting off hisp and slipping my

    coat on.

    ¡°What do you mean, you heard a voice?¡± I ask sharply, looking down

    at him.

    He sighs frustratedly as he sits back. ¡°I might have forgotten to

    +25 BONUS

    mention it with everything going on. We got caught up with a lot of cr ap going on,¡± he says as if that

    exins it away as he observes me intently.

    His words only irritate me. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I can¡¯t read him, he¡¯s wearing one of his sharp shrewd businessmen expressions and I can never make

    out what he¡¯s thinking when he¡¯s like this.

    ¡°How do you forget to mention something so vital? It literally takes two minutes to share something like

    that! I mean, it doesn¡¯t even take a minute! That¡¯s not something you can just brush off, Sebastian!¡± I

    say, wringing my hands, exasperated. ¡°At this rate, who knows what else you might have forgotten to

    mention!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so annoyed, but I can¡¯t deny that the mark has left me shaken.

    He frowns deeply, looking up at me. ¡°Nothing else, rx Zaia, why are you overreacting?¡± a

    Excuse me?

    ¡°Really? Are you actually saying I¡¯m overreacting?¡± I frown back at him, trying to calm my irritation.

    maybe I am¡­

    ¡°Yes. You are. Things happened. It wasn¡¯t intentional that I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± he growls.

    ¡°Well, it surely means something,¡± I murmur.

    The difference in the design is what¡¯s getting to me the most.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he says, standing up.

    I look at him sharply. There¡¯s a hint of annoyance in his voice and I grab hold of his arm. ¡°Sebastian.

    +25 BONUS

    He sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Sorry¡­ I just mean not everything is necessary to share.

    Some things are irrelevant and don¡¯t need to be discussed.¡±.

    His words sting. Are they really irrelevant?

    ¡°Did you know?¡± I ask usingly.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re meant to be a team¡­ I¡¯d have thought that meant sharing everything.¡± I say softly.

    Just how I shared the fact that Gerard kissed me with him.

    He doesn¡¯t answer, and the atmosphere in the room is suddenly cold.

    ¡°Well, goodnight¡­ I¡¯ll work on getting you out,¡± I say, turning away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Zaia,¡± he says quietly, gripping my wrist.

    ¡°Do what?¡± I say, looking at him over my shoulder. ¡°I just don¡¯t have anything to say.¡±

    Our eyes meet and for a moment I feel like saying so much, but I don¡¯t know what I want to say or how.

    Once again, he doesn¡¯t answer, but he pulls me close, wrapping his arms around me tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­ Let¡¯s not argue,¡± he says quietly.

    It¡¯s my turn to stay quiet and I close my eyes, allowing him to hold me for a few moments. I just wish he

    understood that right now, every little thing that happens is important to share, but we aren¡¯t seeing eye

    to eye on this matter and what¡¯s worse is he doesn¡¯t want to.

    He kisses the top of my head, and I gently pull away. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about everything, Bastien¡­ I just

    don¡¯t want to be careless.¡±

    He caresses my cheek. ¡°You never are¡­ you¡¯ve always been the better of us two. You don¡¯t need me.¡±

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 0195

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    He smirks, but it¡¯s not reaching his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He strokes my cheek softly before letting go. ¡°It¡¯ste. You shouldn¡¯t be out and about

    alone.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I have security.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    I reach up, cing a gentle kiss on his cheek before I tighten my belt. The unease inside of me is

    growing and I feel restless. I walk to the door and pull it open.

    The guards are standing there, and I wonder if they heard anything. Well if they did, I don¡¯t really care.

    ¡°Take Alpha Sebastian to his room, I don¡¯t want to see him.

    handcuffed again. Do I make myself clear? He is your Alpha, and he is innocent.¡± I say dangerously not

    looking at any of them.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    I look over my shoulder as Sebastian steps out of the room, his eyes are glowing silver but he¡¯s not

    looking in my direction, lost in thought.

    I¡¯m sure the mark has concerned him too, maybe he just didn¡¯t want

    to think of it.

    I walk away feeling my heart hurt a little. I¡¯m almost out of the door to the facility when it feels as if

    Sebastian¡¯s voice is in my head.

    ¡®I love her, I can¡¯t keep hurting her.¡±

    I spin around but he isn¡¯t there. I frown, touching my head as I scan

    +25 BONUS

    the darkness around me.

    How strange¡­

    ¡°Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Alpha, Alpha Sebastian is inside.¡± One of my men says politely concern etched on his face.

    ¡°I-I know.¡± I shake my head staring up at the moon. It¡¯s not a full moon but the urge to go for a run

    consumes me once more. A run in wolf form¡­

    The driver opens the door and I get in, although my heart isn¡¯t in it.

    I just need to clear my mind¡­ I¡¯ve rarely shifted, the process had been extremely painful, and it left me

    bedridden for days but deep down I feel if I shift now, something will be different¡­ I feel different¡­

    The drive home doesn¡¯t take long and when I reach the entrance, I dismiss them.

    But I¡¯m not nning to go inside though, when I¡¯m out of view of the guards I slip away down the side

    of the house and take cover beneath one of the many trees here.

    I sit down, taking a deep breath as I stare at the moon.

    ¡°Selene¡­ if you are watching down on us, then help me,¡± I murmur, the memory of the pain back when

    I tried to shift, making me shudder involuntarily.

    I can do this, I have to do this¡­

    I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. I¡¯m still feeling tired after sex with Sebastian, but I¡¯m not low on

    determination.

    Focus on shifting¡­

    I do that, imagining myself turning, willing myself to shift, I pull on my

    +25 BONUS

    aura as I do the same thing. And then I feel it, the fur springing from my hands and neck, feeling my

    body bend forward and then a numbing sensation washes over me before I hear my bones breaking

    and morphing but there¡¯s no pain.

    My heart is pounding as my vision changes and-

    I¡¯m in wolf form!

    I spin around, trying to look at myself.

    Dark reddish fur, and I know I¡¯ll have orange eyes, of course! I shifted, without pain and I feel energetic!

    every

    I¡¯m unable to stop the howl that leaves my mouth, excitement rippling through me before I rush into the

    trees, speeding up with step. The wind rushes through my fur, but this feeling, it¡¯s so¡­. rxing.

    I feel a surge of excitement rushing through me and if I was in my human form, I¡¯d be smiling ear to ear.

    Sebastian! If you could see me right now, you would be so proud¡­ Maybe one day we can race one

    another!

    I can¡¯t wait to tell him.

    I speed up, wondering how fast I can go. The passing trees and buildings are a blur and when I finally

    slow down I don¡¯t know how far I¡¯vee until I hear something and I instantly slow down more,

    scanning the surrounding area.

    I¡¯m not even sure where I am¡­ is this the outskirts of the city?

    Chilling realisation envelops me. I know exactly where I am¡­

    Rogue territory.

    My sinister thought is confirmed when I hear a low menacing growl from behind me¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading! I¡¯m sorry for the dy, hope you enjoyed this chapter!

    +25 BONUS

    10

    +25 BONUSContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 0196

    ZAIA.

    I spin around, there¡¯s no one in sight, but I can smell them. It smells like¡­ ash and metal? It¡¯s a

    strangebination, and it¡¯s getting stronger.

    My own senses are heightened, and I let out a deadly growl, warning them that I¡¯m not afraid of them.

    The sound that leaves me shocks even myself, but it gives me the confidence to raise my head and

    snarl once more.

    One¡­ two¡­ three growls follow, and I realise there¡¯s more than one rogue out there.

    Well, worst-case scenario, I will have to run, but that is if things get worse and there¡¯s no option.

    I watch as they slink out of the shadows, ready to attack. All three have dark fur, but I can¡¯t be sure as

    they are rather dirty. Their eyes are glowing menacingly, but looking at them properly, I realise they

    aren¡¯t much bigger than me. I can take them if I need to!

    I almost chuckle at that. When did I ever think I¡¯d be so confident in a wolf fight?

    We stare at one another. What do I do? Do I shift? No¡­ If they attack me at that time, I¡¯ll be dead¡­

    Suddenly the middle one leaps at me, and I jump to the side, sending him flying over to where I had

    been standing moments earlier, but it doesn¡¯t stop him from trying again.

    He growls viciously, turning as the other two lunge at me.

    I snarl, feeling my aura surge forward and it¡¯s like second nature. I

    +25 BONUS

    bite into one of their necks, throwing them to the ground as I barrel into the second.

    I growl at them, swiping the first one to the ground, shocked when my ws rip through flesh, drawing

    blood and he¡¯s thrown to the ground.

    I must be dreaming, yes that must be it.

    I dreamt I shifted and now I have turned into the Scarlett Beast. This can¡¯t be happening!

    The stench of blood hits my nose, making it all the more real.

    The three re-group, snarling at me, and I¡¯m brought out of my thoughts, no matter how surreal this

    feels. I am in danger.

    I gasp when pain rushes through my side as one of them manages to cut into me, but it only fuels me

    to fight back harder.

    I let out a menacing growl as I counter with a bite of my own, sending him flying. They aren¡¯t that strong

    nor as fast as I am!

    This time I attack first. I just need to weaken them a little. To give me enough time to get some words

    in.

    I¡¯m not a pro at this, but it¡¯s as if my instincts are taking over, guiding me to act as I am. When I sh

    through one of their faces, they seem to be considering backing off.

    Backing up and hesitating as they begin circling me tentatively.

    This is my chance. I force myself to shift.

    I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯ll go. Last time I couldn¡¯t even hold my wolf form for long, this time turning to a wolf

    was easy, but would turning back be as simple? I feel the tug inside before I begin shifting, and soon,

    I¡¯m in human form on all fours.

    The wolves seem to exchange looks as I draw myself up, feeling extremely bare. I am naked, after all.

    +25 BONUS

    I thank the goddess for my long hair and move it over my breasts, surprised to see the cuff marks and

    the bite marks from Sebastian and my lovemaking earlier have disappeared.

    But now is not the time to wonder about that. Something simr happened to Sebastian after he shifted

    too, healing him faster.

    ¡°Shift, I demand to speak to you,¡± I say, firmly drawing myself to my full height and crossing my legs

    slightly as I turn sideways wishing I had something to wear.

    One of them growls and I realise it¡¯s the one that attacked first. Is he

    the leader?

    My eyes ze as I summon my aura.

    ¡°I said, shift!¡± I growl, my voice rumbling through my chest. The moonlight seeps through the trees and

    two of the wolves back away whilst the middle one crouches down, and I see him shift back to human

    form whilst the other two remain in wolf form.

    I¡¯m on edge just in case any of them do decide to attack. I know I should have been more careful, and it

    would have been better if I had

    someone with me.

    On the other hand, I think they are more prone to not attack if I¡¯m

    alone or I hope, anyway.

    I keep my gaze on his face as he stands there fully naked, his muscr body is riddled with scars and

    his hair looks like it¡¯s been through a lot, styled back in messy braids.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asks sharply, his eyes glowing.

    ¡°And why is that important?¡± I counter.

    ¡°You are powerful, she-wolf, and one with your wolf, yet you are not a rogue. How can you be so in

    touch with your wolf if you aren¡¯t one of

    +25 BONUS

    us?¡± he murmurs as he motions with a flick and one of the wolves runs off.

    I cast a furtive nce towards the trees, hoping he isn¡¯ting back. with backup.

    ¡°I am Alpha Zaia Toussaint, heir to the Crystal Shadow Pack and Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack,¡±

    I say clearly as the wolf returns and ces a piece of clothing before me.

    I look at it in surprise, quickly picking it up. ¡°Thank you,¡± I add, quickly slipping on the slightly mud-

    covered shirt.

    ¡°The ck Beast is the Alpha of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, isn¡¯t he?¡± the man says keenly as he too

    pulls on some trousers that the wolf ces before him.

    +25 BONUSContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 0197

    ¡°My husband was, but he currently handed me the title, as I am Blood Born¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure if that was

    smart, but they clearly are more in tune with their wolves¡­ would they know about the Blood Born?

    A flicker of surprise crosses his face and I turn sideways, lifting my shirt and showing them the symbol

    on the side of my breast before I pull it down again.

    ¡°No wonder you are so strong.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can we talk?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we are doing?¡±

    ¡°I mean somewhere proper. There are questions I have, things I need to learn and would like to learn

    from you. I have been under the impression that rogues are evil killers and are dangerous, but I don¡¯t

    think that narrative is correct-¡±

    ¡°It is. We are killers.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you are evil,¡± I say firmly.

    He¡¯s analysing me, his eyes looking over me slowly but it¡¯s not in a lewd way but more as if he¡¯s trying

    to assess me or what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡°Why do you wish to talk to us?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Because I want to unite our kind, those who-¡±

    ¡°Our kind? You mean those who consider themselves werewolves, but are pretty much measly

    humans?¡± He scoffs. ¡°We want nothing to do with the likes of them. They may think that they are

    superior and call us rogues. But we are the true packs, we are the true alphas! In what way are your

    so-called ways even right?¡±

    +25 BONUS

    He has a point¡­ ¡°I know¡­ and it¡¯s why I want them to realise that being in touch with our wolf side is a

    blessing, to call them back to the path of our goddess. But I want your help to show them what they are

    missing.¡±

    He throws back his head andughs. ¡°What they are missing? To

    them, we are treated like dogs! Driven to the edge of the city, chased away from shops and schools.

    Why should we help those entitled, blinded humans? Yeah, right, why would we do that?¡±

    ¡°Because I can offer you something in return,¡± I say quietly.

    His eyes darken as he closes the gap between us, balling his fists.¡± The only reason I am tolerating you

    is because you are a shifter, a true one, but don¡¯t think I can be bribed or brought.¡± He snarls

    venomously. I can sense his aura and I smile slightly. He¡¯s a leader¡­

    I stand my ground. ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy you, but one Alpha to another, I know how important the care of

    those under us is. I can offer yound, your own pack territory, and recognition.¡± He opens his mouth to

    speak, but I raise a finger before continuing.

    ¡°Let me finish first, please. These are not things I will give you, but something that is your right. All I will

    be doing is offering yound in exchange for your help. You are helping me too. This is not buying you

    just a fair trade and, hopefully, an alliance.¡±

    He¡¯s calmed a little, and I cross my arms. ¡°So, what do you say¡­ Alpha ¡­ I didn¡¯t get your name.¡±

    ¡°Olivan. Alpha Olivan.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Alpha Olivan. So, do we have a deal?¡± I ask.

    He tilts his head, clenching his jaw, struggling hesitantly. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s discuss details first and if I¡¯m

    on board with it all, then you have yourself a deal.¡±

    2/4

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Excellent, I am honoured,¡± I say, offering my hand.

    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm, you are an excellent businesswoman, Alpha Zaia, but don¡¯t get too

    confident yet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.,¡± I say, although I know he didn¡¯t really mean it as apliment. ¡°Then I hope this deal

    between us proves profitable.¡±

    ¡°Amen to that. The goddess is our witness.¡±

    ¡°That she is,¡± he says, finally epting my hand. His grip is strong, as if testing my strength and I grip it

    back with strength, giving it a Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    crushing shake and he smiles in satisfaction.

    ¡°Three nights from now. Be here at this time and we will take you somewhere to talk.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I say.

    He nods as we let go and I give the other two wolves a nod.

    ¡°I apologise for the injuries,¡± I add, making one of them growl ¨C although it sounds almost like a

    grumble ¨C before I turn, willing myself to shift.

    I¡¯m confident in it this time and soon the same painless feeling

    washes over me and I¡¯m back

    run back home¡­

    Time is short and the Subl

    realise that this is our true

    Atticus-said the Sable Tri

    my heart thumping at the

    The Sable Triquetra will

    Can it be possible for Sebatian¡¯s neck¡­

    volf form. I nod at Olivan before I

    quetra needs to make the people This IS our truth and heritage.

    suddenlye to an abrupt stop, of his words.

    eted¡­

    od Born to appear? The mark on

    +25 BONUS

    Fear envelops me as I race back towards the territory, my heart mouring violently.

    By any chance, does this mean Sebastian is the final piece of the Sable Triquetra?

    Please, Goddess, tell me that I am wrong!

    But no matter how much I shake it off, the thought is wing its way deeper and deeper into me and

    with it, the terrifying truth that maybe something could happen to Sebastian, consumes me.

    Please don¡¯t put us through more, Goddess, please¡­

    I need to speak to Atticus. Now.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading, please don¡¯t forget to vote! Also The Dragon King¡¯s Seduction is now live and

    serialising!

    15

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 0198

    ZAIA.

    I reach home, shifting and transforming into human form before I slip inside and hurry upstairs to the

    bedroom that Sebastian and I were going to take. I flip open my suitcase, rummaging inside.

    So much has happened and with no staff here, everything isn¡¯t even unpacked as I have not had the

    time. I pull on a gown before I pick up my phone and select Atticus¡¯s name, pressing the call button.

    Please pick up¡­

    It rings a few times before he answers it.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he asks. His voice is thick from sleep, and I know I¡¯ve disturbed him.

    ¡°Sorry, you were sleeping, and I called sote¡­¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. You can call me anytime and that offer still stands if you¡¯ve changed your mind about

    Sebastian.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°Really, Atticus?¡±

    He lets out a throaty chuckle. ¡°It was worth a shot, so what¡¯s going on, is everything alright?¡± he asks,

    and I hear rustling as he seemingly gets out of bed.

    ¡°Yeah, somewhat. I have a question about the Sable Triquetra. What are their marks like? I mean, are

    they the same as ours?¡± I ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question. Why do you ask? Did something happen? Or did you see someone?¡±

    he asks sharply.

    ¡°Just answer the question, Atticus. Please.¡±

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I think they are pretty much the same. I¡¯ve not read anywhere that the symbol is

    different. Why do you ask, Zaia?¡±

    I sigh, feeling uneasy. Sebastian¡¯s mark was sharper¡­ and in the opposite direction of the V, but again,

    the symbol can be seen from any angle¡­

    ¡°I went to visit Sebastian a little earlier, and he has a mark that looks. like ours, but where ours is an

    inverted V, his is a V¡­ and¡­¡±

    And the Sublime Triquetra isplete¡­ what could this mean?

    I don¡¯t say that part out loud. I¡¯m not brave enough.

    He¡¯s silent before he speaks, and I can tell he¡¯s choosing his words carefully.

    ¡°What do you mean you saw a mark now? You two were married

    before and as much as I don¡¯t want to think about that, you must have seen it at some point, correct?

    Unless you¡¯re implying that it¡¯s

    new?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the back of his neck and, rest assured, it was not there before,¡± I say, pacing my room.

    He¡¯s silent for a while.

    ¡°Atticus?¡± I ask.

    He sighs. ¡°I was just thinking about what I told you the other night, that either way, regardless of what

    side you choose, both Triquetras will bepleted.¡±

    He¡¯s thinking the same as I had thought¡­

    Deep down it makes sense, but I wanted him to tell me another solution, another reason why it could

    be there.

    , you¡¯re saying Sebastian is thest piece of the Sable Triquetra?

    +20 BONUS

    Then they¡¯re doomed because he¡¯ll never choose them!¡± I say firmly, not wanting to even think of that

    as a possibility.

    Please Goddess! There has to be something else! Another reason for

    it.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think he will choose them,¡± he sighs softly. ¡°But this isn¡¯t good. We don¡¯t know what this

    really means. Sebastian is strong, da mn I won¡¯t ever admit this to him, but he is stronger than I am. If

    he is a Sable, then we¡¯re in trouble. The other two Sable members are powerful to-¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking like he¡¯s about to join them? Goddess! That will not happen. That can¡¯t happen.¡± I

    won¡¯t think that into existence.

    Wildcard.

    ¡°Zaia¡­

    I sigh as I drop onto my bed.

    ¡°He said when you, Valeria and I formed that triangle that night, he heard a voice that said wildcard¡­ I

    don¡¯t want to be in denial, but can it be that a sixth person was chosen simply toplete the Sable

    Triquetra? But it doesn¡¯t mean it makes him bad, right? Like he can¡¯t ultimately be forced to join them?¡±

    I ask quietly.

    There¡¯s silence, but I wait patiently, praying he¡¯ll say no.

    Deep down I¡¯m terrified¡­ but I don¡¯t want to believe that. I just don¡¯t¡­

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know and can¡¯t lie to you about it,¡± he finally says, and I close my eyes.

    Why?

    ¡°But he won¡¯t choose them,¡± I say quietly, yet firmly.

    Because he is mine¡­ he¡¯s one of us

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, but I think that¡¯s something you need to talk to him about, the mark, and what it might mean. We

    don¡¯t know how these things work, Zaia.

    We can¡¯t risk it, can¡¯t risk being around him because you may only see the side of Sebastian that he

    allows you to see, but he can be dangerous,¡± he says quietly.

    I sigh softly, nodding, although he can¡¯t see me. ¡°Thank you¡­ I will.¡±

    We end the call, and I drop back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Does Sebastian already have an inkling? Maybe that¡¯s what it is?

    Is that why he said what he did and was acting so cryptic?

    turn onto my side, feeling hopeless

    I don¡¯t feel so strong¡­ I¡¯m pushing myself to keep going, but if something happens to Sebastian¡­ if

    he¡¯s somehow pitched against

    me¡­

    The thought of it makes my stomach churn.

    Please let it not be so¡­.

    I grab my pillow, hugging it to my chest as Iy there.

    I reach one high, then hit a thousand lows.

    How do I keep going?

    +25 BONUSN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 0199

    We didn¡¯t end on a good note either.

    I sit up, go to my suitcase take out some clothing, and take a quick shower before getting dressed and

    making my way to the children¡¯s

    room.

    I sit on the floor between the two beds, leaning my head against Zion¡¯s bed as I watch Sia, her

    breathing is moreboured than Zion¡¯s.

    Gerard has an antidote¡­

    I know Valerie has already made arrangements for equipment to be brought here so she can begin her

    research, but the fact he has that answer in his grasp.

    I¡¯ll talk to Aran. He has to understand for his grandchildren, right? Only will he still consider them his

    when he has practically disowned

    Sebastian?

    It¡¯splicated.

    I¡¯ll talk to Aran first thing in the morning and get B astian out of prison.

    Setting my rm for bright and early, I close my eyes, hoping to get some sleep¡­

    I look down at the man on the bed. The sun is shining through the window of the hospital room.

    Gerard King¡­

    Anger flits through me as I re at him with hatred I¡¯ve never felt so strongly before.

    +25 BONUS

    He is no longer h ooked up to any machine and although he hasn¡¯t awoken; I feel he has healed faster

    than a human. I did study medicine a little and although I didn¡¯t pursue it like Valerie, there are things I

    know.

    ¡°Put him in istion in the prison facility. He is not critical anymore. I want him monitored throughout

    the day and night. No one is to visit him aside from the medical staff.¡± I say firmly, motioning for the

    guards. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Alpha! As the head doctor, I can¡¯t allow you to do that. He isn¡¯t in good enough condition-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing. ¡°He¡¯s going to be locked up! He is the reason my daughter¡¯s

    health is so fragile!¡± My voice rings in the room, making the guards and the doctor fall silent.

    I exhale slowly as the doctor lowers his head.

    ¡°Is that why Alpha Sebastian attacked him?¡± he asks.

    I look down.

    How do I tell them it¡¯s moreplicated than that?

    ¡°Everything will be exined soon.¡± I say quietly, ¡°For now, have him. locked up. The nurses and

    doctors may continue to do their checks hourly, however make sure you are constantly supervised.

    This mant cannot be trusted, and he is capable of anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    Giving them a nod of approval, I head out of the hospital with my guards.

    ¡°Any update on Gaspard?¡± I ask Jai who is with me.

    ¡°No, nothing. He¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve sent out an arrest warrant for him and if anyone from our allied packs

    sees him, they will report it.¡± Justin

    +25 BONUS

    says.

    ¡°Excellent. Let Mr. Aran King know that you would like a word with him. Don¡¯t mention me, or he will

    refuse.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± He doesn¡¯t question me as he takes his phone out and walks a little away.

    ¡°Take Sebastian¡¯s food and just fill him in on thetest happening, please?¡± I say to Jai, stopping in

    front of him. ¡°But not what we discussed this morning. I¡¯ll talk to him myself.¡±

    I had filled both him and Valerie in over breakfast.

    He nods. ¡°Take it easy. None of us want you to be worn out,¡± he says before wrapping his arms around

    me and giving me a tight hug. I hug him back for a moment.

    ¡°I know, thank you. Anything from Dad? Or those watching Mom?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Nothing as of yet. Your mom hasn¡¯t left the house.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone checked on her?¡± I ask, feeling worried.

    ¡°The staff is in and out and they have taken groceries, so I¡¯m presuming things are good.¡±

    ¡°Still tell Dad to check up on her if he can.¡±

    ¡°She is still your mother, and I know you care. Why not give her a call?¡± Jai suggests, quietly patting my

    cheeks.

    I roll my eyes. ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t know what to say to her right now.¡± I say as Justin walks over to us.

    ¡°He has agreed to see me in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, then that is where I will be.¡±

    ¡°I want toe with you,¡± Jai says.

    +25 BONUS

    ¡°No, you need to head home. I have Justin here, we¡¯ll be ok,¡± I say firmly.

    He nods. ¡°Alright, Valerie needs help to set up her equipment, anyway.¡±

    ¡°And how is her walking going? I don¡¯t want her overexerting herself?¡± I ask, feeling awful that I have

    barely helped her.

    ¡°Great, she¡¯s doing good, and you¡¯re one to talk about overexerting oneself. Once Sebastian is out of

    prison, we need to literally celebrate, and I mean properly. Over drinks and food, just us, deal?¡± he

    says.

    I smile softly.

    Oh, that is a day I¡¯d love to see. I miss those days.

    I nod.

    ¡°I promise. I hope that day is soon.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got this,¡± Jai says, giving me the thumbs up before he walks

    off.

    I watch as Gerard¡¯s bed is wheeled out of his room and pushed past me. There are two guards and the

    masked male nurse in scrubs nods at me, and for a fraction of a second, our eyes meet.

    I almost smile wryly as I turn away.

    Piercing blue eyes¡­ and there was a time I only thought Sebastian¡¯s were that intense blue.

    I nce over my shoulder as they disappear down the hallway and shake my head. Time to get this

    meeting with Aran, over with.

    +25 BONUS

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 0200

    ZAIA.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected this from you, Zaia,¡± Aran says as he sits behind his office desk in the Pack

    Building. His jaw is clenched, and his eyes are harsh as he sits there, watching me.

    ¡°I do apologise, but you have been refusing to answer my calls or to meet me and there is a lot we

    need to discuss,¡± I say, walking in and shutting the door behind me.

    The sound of my heels is loud in the silent room.

    ¡°And what exactly do we need to discuss? You have already

    disobeyed me, and you have been visiting Sebastian when I gave strict orders not to. So why should

    bother to talk to you when there is nothing to say?¡± he asks coldly.

    I tilt my head, taking a seat opposite him and I lean back, crossing my legs. ¡°Because you are

    Sebastian¡¯s father and no matter how much you two sh, he is still your son.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°So, he hasn¡¯t shared with you that I am not his father?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, I y with a strand of my hair.

    ¡°Not his father? How can you not be his father? Yes, he told me your had a sperm donor, but that

    doesn¡¯t take away the fact that he is your son. Whether a child is adopted, or created via a sperm

    donor, any child you take in and raise as your son or daughter is yours.

    Sebastian is your son, no one else¡¯s.

    There¡¯s a glint of something in his eyes before he looks away and he swallows, adjusting his tie, but he

    does not reply.

    ¡°You and Sebastian are far too alike, and that is why you sh,¡± I add.

    +25 BONUS

    They have a lot of differences, but they do have simrities and I don¡¯t know why Aran is so against

    him, but I am not here to make things worse but to try to fix them.

    He sits back and scoffs as if what I have said is amusing.

    ¡°We have never seen eye to eye, yet despite everything I have done for him, he has done nothing but

    show me arrogance and disrespect in return. Why should I acknowledge him?¡±

    ¡°You did acknowledge him when you first made him Alpha. Why is it that things got worse between you

    two after my divorce?¡± I ask.

    I¡¯m not a fool, and although he seemed angry at me when I finally did decide toe back, our divorce

    was the starting point of things getting worse between the two.

    He doesn¡¯t respond, staring at me as if wanting me to say what I have to and leave quickly.

    ¡°Look, I know Gerard is your cousin and you two might be close, but the way you had Sebastian

    arrested without hearing what happened was not right. He is your son, and you know him. Would he

    really harm someone like that?¡±

    ¡°He was possibly angry at him. He had reason to be after all. I know the way Sebastian works.¡±

    ¡°What reason could there have been unless he was instigated?¡±

    ¡°He was instigated. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± He raises an eyebrow before he lets out an arrogant scoff.

    I mask my feelings, wondering what else Sebastian is hiding from me.

    What does he mean he had reason to be angry at him?

    ¡°Tell me what reason?¡± He refuses to answer, and I suppress my annoyance. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think his

    reason has anything to do with it,

    +25 BONUS

    because I was the one who pushed Gerard.¡±

    My words are soft but clear, and this time he isn¡¯t able to keep his mask of indifference on his face.

    ¡°Do continue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Allow me to start from the beginning. But first, tell me, Mr. King, how much do you

    know about the Blood Born? The Sable and the Sublime, two triquetras to either guide our kind back to

    our goddess or the other sent to ¡®cleanse¡¯ the or, in other words, destroy our kind.¡± I ask.

    ¡°I may have heard of it in passing,¡± he says casually, but I have a gut feeling he knows more.

    ¡°Of course, you would have. I have not hidden it and although you weren¡¯t at The Crystal Shadows

    Pack the night that the Sublime Triquetra was formed, your allies were. And I know word has spread. IContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    know you know that I am the final piece of the Sublime, the side that I) chose. And Gerard, well¡­ not

    only was he the shooter when I was abroad, but he is also part of those who believe and support the

    Sable

    Jai had confirmed that there was not a mark on him, which meant he was just on their side, not one of

    the three points.

 Chapter 201

    Aran frowns, and there¡¯s a glimmer of surprise in his eyes.

    So, he didn¡¯t know about Gerard.

    He needs to know everything. I realise that if I need to get through to someone as stubborn as Aran

    King, then I need to be firm and clear.

    Feeling a little more certain, I continue, quickly telling him how Sebastian had divorced me because of

    the threats, how his life was threatened and so was mine. The poisoning whilst I was pregnant, Atticus,

    Valerie, what the man had said to her. I tell him everything and return to Gerard.

    he admitted to being the shooter, and he threatened me. He wants me to stay away from Sebastian

    and that he is the reason Sia is sick. Before my babies were born, he had someone inject me with

    something. God knows which visit or where this happened, but he attempted to ckmail me. If I stay

    away from Sebastian, he will give me the antidote Sia needs.¡±

    For the first time, there¡¯s concern on his face. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong her?¡±

    with

    I nod, ¡°We have tried so many avenues, even tried to heal her naturally. So many tests have been

    performed. Attempted treatment, nothing has worked. She is extremely weak.¡± I exin, my heart

    clenching at the thought of my little one.

    ¡°And so learning of Gerard¡¯s involvement, you pushed him?¡± he says frowning. ¡°Not entirely. I pushed

    him after he kissed me forcefully and in my rage, I pushed him off me. Sebastian only took the me to

    protect me,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Then you should be in prison, not him,¡± he answers.

    ¡°Maybe, but Gerard is a monster and Sebastian and I are a team and will always protect one another,

    no matter who hates us for it and that won¡¯t change.¡±

    He shakes his head, smirking humourlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Far toote.¡±

    Those words again, I¡¯m sure he said them that day it all happened too.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.

    He sits back, pressing his fingertips together.

    ¡°The thing is, Zaia, you two never should have split. Your rtionship will never

    +25 BONOS

    be the same. When something is broken once, it cannot be whole again. Those cracks remain. I¡¯ve

    always disliked your family, but I knew you were the one who could save Sebastian, and so I approved

    of you.¡±

    He now sits forward, his face as hard as ever, but his voice isn¡¯t so hostile.

    ¡°But it¡¯s toote now.¡±

    Is that regret in his tone?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I was told by someone long ago that there was a possible darkness in

    Sebastian¡¯s future¡­ and as long as he united with his fated mate, he will be safe¡­ but if they were

    ever to break apart, then he is doomed.¡±

    His words send a wave of fear through me, and I frown deeply, but they also confirm he knew a lot

    more than he had admitted.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    He exhales sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, but it is the truth. I knew that day it wasn¡¯t Sebastian who

    pushed Gerard. He wasn¡¯t in the room long enough and with the door open, we should have heard it

    and we did not. I knew you did it, but the thing is Zaia, when you chose Sublime, you ultimately tipped

    Sebastian¡¯s scale to the dark side.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t say-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak the truth? No! You wanted to hear it, so hear it. I may not have believed it all

    wholeheartedly, but to stay on the side of caution, I took the necessary precautions. I made sure you

    two were united. Things may be different now, but several years ago, I wanted to protect my son at all

    costs.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to hear this!

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°We can still help him. He may have the Blood Born symbol but-¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s already toote¡­ Then, like myself, you need to see Sebastian as the enemy because the

    moment you two rejected one another was just the start and nothing can ever change that.¡±

    My heart is thudding. I don¡¯t want to hear this. I can¡¯t¡­.

    ¡°I will give you one piece of advice, Zaia. Sebastian is better off remaining in prison because if he is set

    free, I can assure you not only will you be making a grave mistake, but you will damn us all. The choice

    is in your hands.¡±

 Chapter 202

    ZAIA.

    It¡¯s the following day.

    After what I learned from Aran, I was unable to face Sebastian yesterday.

    I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and after everything, I needed a moment to gather my strength. I didn¡¯t want

    to go before him and break down.

    So, instead, I put everything into preparing for his release.

    I don¡¯t believe what Aran has said. I refuse to believe it. There¡¯s just something that isn¡¯t right.

    Gerard still wants us apart. Maybe being together will help Sebastian.

    I can¡¯t give up on him.

    I will NOT give up on him.

    Gerard is in prison and that should give me some peace of mind, but Aran¡¯s words have reinforced that

    worry even if I don¡¯t believe them.

    I didn¡¯t sleepst night and for a short while, I felt like everything was spiralling out of control.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell anyone what Aran had told me, because I couldn¡¯t bear the seed of doubt

    in my mind.

    I now stand in the council room where I have sworn an oath of truth before I tell them exactly what

    happened with Gerard and with that statement, I bring forward some of the notes Sebastian had

    received.

    The threats that we better stay away from one another¡­ The sinister warnings. The Blood Born and

    everything else.

    I finish with the confirmation of his poisoning of Sia and weed them to sample her blood too.

    The Sable knew I wasn¡¯t going to hold back; I have openly challenged them with my stubbornness, and

    there¡¯s no time to lose.

    The more I read the notes, the more I look through them, it bes clearer than ever that they want

    us apart. They need us apart and with every card that I look down upon; I realise that my decision must

    be correct.

    Sebastian and I, need to be together. No matter what.

    +25 BONOS

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°We have made our decision, Alpha.¡±

    I look at the court members as they stop whispering amongst themselves.

    They¡¯vee to a decision.

    ¡°As abined decision, we havee to the agreement that Alpha Sebastian may be acquitted from

    prison and that you, Alpha Zaia, will not be held responsible for the events that led to Alpha Gerard

    King¡¯s injury.¡± The man speaks clearly, ncing at the audience.

    ¡°However, we hope that you, Alpha Zaia, will make sure that you reach out to his pack and family to

    exin exactly what happened because we cannot afford to be at odds with his pack. Further action

    can only be taken once he is awake.¡± He finishes.

    ¡°Understood, and thank you,¡± I say, feeling a wave of relief rush over me.

    ¡°No, we thank you for allowing us to judge this despite you being our leader.¡± They nod their heads in

    unison and I smile gently.

    I knew it was a risk, to tell the truth, but for him to be free I was willing to take it, in hopes they¡¯d

    understand, and they did.

    One of the women now rises to her feet.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia, I think there¡¯s a lot of changes needed in this pack, if what you speak is so dire, then we

    should make haste. Let¡¯s show the goddess that we have not forgotten her.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea, Margaret,¡± I answer. ¡°Let¡¯s set a meeting with those in charge of

    security, training and all the important figures in our pack. Perhaps we can think of something together.¡±

    ¡°Of course, and I am certain you will want to release Alpha Sebastian now.¡±

    I blush lightly as I feel all eyes on myself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard being apart from him and knowing he is locked

    up when he is innocent.¡±

    ¡°Then we will not bother you today. I will set the meeting for tomorrow evening so everyone can make

    sure to have things in ce so they can attend.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Tomorrow evening¡­ I also need to meet Olivan tomorrow night¡­ It should be okay.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say simply.

    I give Jai a thumbs up and he gives me a nod and a double thumbs up. Mouthing well done.¡±

    I hurry down from the dais wanting to get him out of prison immediately. Reaching the doors to the

    Pack Hall I push them wide open as I step out into the light and smile up at the dreary skies. Even this

    cloudy day cannot dampen my mood.

    ¡°Hold up!¡± Jai says as he rushes to catch up and I smile across at him as a sudden ideaes to

    mind.

    ¡°I have a better idea.¡®

    He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡±

    I nod vigorously. ¡°I want to wee him back properly¡­ can you get him from prison and keep him

    upied for at least two hours?¡± I ask, unable to stop the jittery excitement that¡¯s bubbling inside of

    me.

    He folds his arm, tilting his head. ¡°I would have thought you¡¯d want to see him immediately. I¡¯m thinking

    you¡¯re up to something. Does it mean you¡¯ll cook him all his favourite dishes and I get to eat them too?¡±

    My heart squeezes as I remember thest time I cooked for him, and I nod. ¡°Yes¡­ we will make new

    memories.¡± I say softly, brushing a strand of my hair back.

    The past didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore, but the memories remain.

    ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go get your man and I¡¯ll keep him busy for the next two hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jai, you are the best.¡± I pat his cheek and he gives me a pout.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re treating me like a pet.¡±

    I chuckle at that. ¡°No, you¡¯re like a sibling that I never had.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to be so. Keep me updated if you need me to bring anything home.¡±

    ¡°I will, thanks!¡±

    1/2

    +25 BONOS

    1 hurry to the waiting car and head back to the safe house. I quickly text Valerie that Sebastian will be

    home and ask how Sia is.

    I then quickly make a list for Justin to get us some groceries from the shops, send it to him, and order a

    few items, including a cake topper that I want him to collect

    too.

    We had just parked up at home when I call Agatha. Things might be rough

    between us, but she is Sebastian¡¯s mother and I want her here when we wee him home.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voicees down the line.

    ¡°Hello Mrs King, it¡¯s Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello dear¡­ You know I¡¯d like it if you would stop being so formal¡­¡± She sounds tired although

    she tries to hide it. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well. How are you?¡±

    ¡°As well as I can be when my son is locked away.¡± She says sadly.

    I smile as I enter the safe house. ¡°Well then, you will be happy to hear Sebastian is free to leave. He

    will be home in a few hours, and I was wondering if you would like to be here when he does.¡±

    ¡°What! You mean he¡¯s not being trialled!¡±

    ¡°We had somewhat of a trial, however, when all the facts and the situation that took ce was

    presented, he was proven innocent. So will youe?¡±

    There¡¯s silence, and she sighs softly. ¡°I- I don¡¯t think Aran will allow me to¡­ thank you for the invitation,

    Zaia, but I don¡¯t think I can.¡±

    ¡°Will you not meet your grandchildren?¡± I ask softly. I know it would mean a lot to Sebastian if his

    mother was here.

    ¡°Oh, I want to, but I don¡¯t know if Aran would be happy if I did without his knowledge¡­ maybe I can

    come without him knowing¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll do that. Where are you staying?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I will have someonee collect you in two hours. Have dinner with us too.¡±

    +25 BONOS

 Chapter 204

    ¡°Oh, I missed your cooking, Zaia! That is I presume you will be cooking!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will be,¡± I say, smiling softly.

    She was always a good mother¨Cinw.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I can¡¯t wait to cook for Bastien.

    ¡°Alright, tell your driver to wait in the car around the bed on the left. I wille to the car, but first I

    need to get some presents! I¡¯m finally meeting my grandchildren! Goddess! I am so excited!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you soon then,¡± I say to the very excited woman, who no longer sounds tired, chuckling

    as I hang up.

    ¡°So congrattions on the good news,¡± Valerie says as I step into the lounge. She isn¡¯t in here, but

    there¡¯s a door on the far side that stands open and I can tell she¡¯s got her things pretty much fully set

    up.

    ¡°Thanks. So how have you and the kiddies been, and where are they?¡± I ask, taking off my jacket.

    ¡°Over here.¡± She says, motioning inside the room.

    I cross the room and peep into theb to see them ying on the floor with coloured foam.

    Once again, they are mumbling incoherently in anguage that sounds like French, but it isn¡¯t. The

    strangest thing is they seem to be conversing with one another, although they aren¡¯t making sense.

    Hmm, I might need to switch to Spanish next!

    ¡°Mommy! Look what Aunty Velly gave us!¡± Sia says patting the foam.

    ¡°Aunty Velly?¡± I raise an eyebrow as I go over to her.

    Valerie chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s unique. I just hope Jai doesn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    ¡°That it is.¡± I smile. ¡°How exciting!¡± I add to the children, giving them both a hug and kiss and prod the

    foam.¡±

    Valerie turns in her chair as she removes her gloves.

    ¡°I was just checking the blood samples, but I¡¯m going to continue when I have ¨¤ few more things I

    need.¡±

    +25 BONOS

    ¡°Sounds good. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to?¡± I ask in French.

    She nods. ¡°I think so, and I will find a way.¡± She reassures me.

    Standing up, 1 nod. ¡°Well children, your daddy will be back today, so Mommy is going to go cook some

    delicious food, ok? So will be good for Aunty Velly?¡± can¡¯t help but giggle at that, and Valerie gives me

    a look.

    Aunty Velly the Smelly.

    I chuckle again.

    ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Valerie protests, but I don¡¯t tell her.

    ¡°We will be very good. We need Daddy home.¡± Zion says. ¡°I have been worried about Daddy being

    gone.¡±

    ¡°Awe really?¡± I say, ruffling his hair.

    He nods gravely. ¡°Everyone has been worried but now things are ok.¡±

    I feel a sliver of guilt, no matter how much I try to hide my worries, they still pick

    up¡­

    ¡°Well, no need to worry. He¡¯sing home.¡±

    He nods as Sia bounces up and down where she¡¯s sitting, pping her hands in excitement. ¡°Yay! I like

    Daddy!¡±

    Me too.

    I give her a smile before deciding to quickly do my prep before I get changed.

    ¡°Do you need help? I mean, I¡¯m no cook, but I can chop things?¡± Valerie offers.

    I smirk. ¡°No, thank you, my dear Velly, the Smelly, I¡¯ll manage,¡± I whisper before I rush from the room,

    leaving her staring wide¨Ceyed at me.

    ¡°Zaia! Oh, girl, I¡¯ming for you!¡± She shouts as I burst outughing.

    ¡°Got to catch me first.¡± I taunt as I enter the kitchen.

    I feel light¡­ It¡¯s been so many days since I¡¯ve felt this happy and serene¡­

    Valerie is better. We are all together and Sebastian will be home soon!

    ¡°Oh, I will!¡± She calls, amusement clear in her voice.

    Yes, you will, because you, my girl, are a fighter.

    I wash my hands and roll up my sleeves, ready to prepare for Sebastian¡¯s return¡­

 Chapter 205

    I wash my hands and roll up my sleeves, ready to prepare for Sebastian¡¯s return¡­

    ZAIA.

    I look in the mirror, feeling all jittery and nervous. Two and a half hours have passed, and I am all ready.

    I managed to have the food ready, showered myself, dressed the children, set up the wee home

    banner and balloon and finally got dressed myself.

    I like how I look. I think so will Sebastian¡­

    1 blush again as I touch my volumised curls. I have smoky eyes and matt red lips which I have paired

    with a backless, long¨Csleeved shimmering ck dress. It reveals my legs and hugs my figure. Two

    glitter silver straps cross my back and I¡¯m wearing ck heels.

    I know I went all out like I¡¯m going on a date, but this is going to be a special night and even more so

    since we¡¯ll all be together.

    ¡°Look at you,¡± Valerie teases as I walk down the steps, making me blush all over again. ¡°Someone

    looks an absolute catch. I wonder why¡­¡±

    She¡¯s not in her wheelchair and although she doesn¡¯t go for too long, I like that she is walking, but I¡¯m

    d she also knows her limits. Being a doctor, she is. responsible.

    She¡¯s wearing ck pants and a satin blue top that has a slight plunging neckline.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I pout. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± I mumble, staring at my sparkling nude nails.

    It is a bit much¡­but I wanted to dress up for him¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not much she says.¡± Valerie teases, giving me a quick hug.

    ¡°And what about you? You look stunning yourself!¡± I say, admiring her once more, just as Sia runs over.

    name form

    you

    ¡°Thanks, Zaia, I¡¯m still thinking of a good revenge payback for earlier ¨C don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook!¡±

    she says, making me chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± I reply as we step back, and I look down at Sia in her gorgeous pastel pink dress.

    ¡°Oh, wow Mommy, you look beautiful,¡± Sia says, cupping her cheeks. I crouch down and hug her

    gently.

    ¡°So do you, my beautiful princess.¡±

    !!?

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Valerie whispers.

    My heart skips a beat as Ziones rushing out with the party poppers. ¡°Daddy is home!¡±

    The four of us stand there, side by side as the door opens and the two men step inside as Valerie and

    Zion let off the party poppers.

    ¡°WELCOME HOME!¡± The three of them, along with Jai, shout, but I¡¯m unable to speak.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes are fixed on me, those piercing blue eyes meet mine, he¡¯s

    obviously cleaned up, fresh trim, clean clothes consisting of smart pants and a white shirt, holding his

    jacket over his shoulder, his other hand in his pocket as his eyes slowly look down trailing over me.

    They linger on my breasts and legs, almost as if he¡¯s undressing me with his eyes. and imagining what

    he wants to do with me¡­

    The moment is broken suddenly when Zion and Sia rush to Sebastian, breaking our eye contact.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± Zion says as Sia hugs his leg.

    Sebastian looks down and a faint smile crosses his gorgeous features, and he crouches down, pulling

    them both close, a hand on the back of their heads.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He says. ¡°Sorry, I took so long. Have you two been good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always good,¡± Zion says confidently, making me smile as Sia nods.

    ¡°I was good too.¡± She says, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    He kisses her cheek. ¡°I knew you were. I was more concerned about Zion.¡±

    ¡°Daddy! I was good!¡± Zion protests making Sebastian chuckle.

    How many times do we have to be apart? Why can¡¯t we just live a life without fear of something going

    wrong or something happening to someone?

    ¡°Hey there, beautifuldies,¡± Jai says as hees over to us. ¡°Looking good Valerie, looking good

    Zaia.¡± He whistles, a

    I see Sebastian frown at him as he stands up carrying the two kids andes over to us, giving Valerie

    a nod before he looks down at me.

    ¡°Are you not happy to see me? You didn¡¯t wee me home,¡± he says, making me bite my lip.

    His tone is serious, yet seductive. Those piercing eyes burn into me,

    and I open

    my mouth to reply when he leans closer, his lips grazing my ear.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I reply breathlessly.

    Why does he consume me so? His scent dizzies me. It¡¯s an addiction, an intoxication that devours me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll await my real wee tonight.¡± His husky growl makes a shiver of delight rush up my spine, and I

    bite my lip at his words as my eyes flutter shut.

    The tingles I feel from his touch rush through me tantalizingly. His lips graze my jaw before they meet

    the corner of mine.

    ¡°You look ravishing, my Alpha Queen,¡± he growls quietly, and I turn my face, needing a taste of his lips

    against mine.

    My breath hitches as every sound fades away and he kisses me painfully slowly, almost as if he¡¯s trying

    to control himself.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    Reality suddenly returns, tearing us from one another and I step back, realising the kids are giggling.

    The sound now fills my ears and I turn to see Agatha standing thereden with gifts. She looks a little

    teary but otherwise happy.

 Chapter 206

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte, the gifts were all taken to be checked before I was allowed in and there were so

    many¡­¡± she says, wringing her hand at the bags that she¡¯s just ced on the floor.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Sebastian asks, frowning slightly.

    ¡°I was invited by my daughter¨Cinw, it¡¯s none of your business! Now where are my grandchildren?¡±

    she says, staring at the children. Her eyes well with tears as she rushes over and cups their faces.

    ¡°My¡­ oh my, it¡¯s a mini¨CSebastian and Zaia

    you two made such beautiful children!

    Sebastian and I exchange looks, and I can¡¯t help but smile.

    We really did.

    Agatha showers both Zion and Sia with lots of kisses.

    ¡°I¡¯m grandmother Agatha. You can call me Granny Aggy ok, your dad is my son. Will you remember

    that?¡± she gushes, kissing them both again.

    ¡°Aggy? Really?¡± Sebastian says, cocking a brow.

    ¡°I was thinking the same.¡± I giggle. Eggy.

    ¡°What did you just think?¡± Sebastian asks me, and I shake my head, feeling guilty.

    He looks amused and winks at me, making me all giddy under his gaze. His dip to my lips before he

    forces himself to look away.

    His eyes

    ¡°Ok, children? Granny Aggy?¡±

    ¡°Yes Granny, now please don¡¯t cry, the house might get flooded,¡± Zion says. making Sebastian smirk.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Mom, calm down.¡±

    ¡°How can I calm down? These are my grandchildren! I love them more than I love you!¡± she sobs as

    she hugs them again.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Granny Aggy. We are always going to be together!¡± Sia says gently.

    My heart clenches as Gerard¡¯s words fill my mind and the reminder of her health weighs down on me.

    I¡¯m pulled out of my dark thoughts when Agatha hugs me tightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Zaia. For these beautiful children, for giving my foolish son another chance and for being

    the best daughter¨Cinw one could hope for.¡± She

    whispers as she cups my face.

    I smile at her and shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± I reply, giving het a kiss on the cheek.

    She smiles happily as she looks between Sebastian and me before cupping his face.

    ¡°Keep her happy, always.¡± She smiles, the corner of her eyes wrinkling before. she slowly moves back.

    ¡°Come on everyone, we should go eat first. Zaia cooked everything.¡± Valerie deres as I offer Agatha

    a tissue. ¡°Come on, kiddies!¡®

    Jai picks up Sia, as Zion motions Sebastian to follow.

    ¡°Mom made too much for you,¡± he states.

    Sebastian smirks. ¡°Oh yeah? Well, I¡¯ll join give me a minute.¡±

    Zion nods before rushing off and I turn slowly, wondering if he wants to say something or if I should

    follow everyone else.

    ¡°Shall we-¡± I gasp when he grabs my arm, spinning me around and pushing me up against the wall

    behind me.

    ¡°Not so fast¡­¡± he growls dangerously. His voice is possessive and sexy as he cages me between his

    arms and I blow a strand of hair from in front of my face, in an attempt to move it back.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes flicker as he slowly brushes it back, admiring my face.

    ¡°Oh? And why not?¡± I whisper.

    His eyes are now burning silver and I know my own have changed too.

    Because I fucking need a moment to show you how much I missed you.¡®

    My heart thunders and it¡¯s not only from his words, but because he¡¯s somehow telepathically

    communicating with me.

    ¡°How¡­¡± I whisper as he grips the side of my face.

    ¡®You know the answer to that,¡® he murmurs once again as he closes the gap between us.

    I look at him. The old tales suggest of a telepathic bond between mates, families- and packs where

    they couldmunicate without even speaking a word out loud.

    Legend says that¡¯s how theymunicated in battle¡­

    Is it truly happening between us?

    It is¡­

    This is another part of us that we have lost¡­.

    I focus on him, willing him to hear me.

    ¡°Then kiss me.¡® I try.

    He smirks.

    ¡°With pleasure,¡± he whispers back.

    I did it!

    But the happiness of the moment is consumed with something far better, far more intense. And when

    his lips press against mine in a delicious, deep kiss. I am

    his.

    His body presses firmly against mine. One of his hands roam my body, before it settles on my ass,

    squeezing it hard as his tongue delves into my mouth and with it¡­ Abustion of emotions.

    Intense, powerful, full of love and possessiveness.

    Emotions that belong to him¡­ but through our bond I can feel them all¡­ almost- no, not almost, but as

    if I am reading his mind¡­

    ¡°That is the true gift of fated mates.¡® he murmurs, his voice like ate¨Cnight melody, humming through

    me like magic¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading! I apologise for the dy, I have some stuff going on in my personal life which

    has made everything super overwhelming and I am unable to find enough time to write as much as I

    do. And I always want to put quality out there. So thank you for your patience until life calms down a

    little.

 Chapter 207

    SEBASTIAN.

    The need for her is clouding my mind. I want her, want to taste every inch other, kiss every part of het¡­

    devout her

    I bite back a groan as I squeeze her ass.

    How is she seducing me like a siren? Every wriggle, every movement, every breathless moan that

    leaves her only tempts me further. Luring me to a ce in my mind that 1 cannot regain control of

    I massage her breasts, my cock straining in my pants, and wanting nothing more than to be buried

    inside of her; pounding her hard as I tug on those silky red locks.

    ¡°Bastien¡­¡± she whimpers erotically, although she¡¯s gently pulling back.

    Her cheeks are flushed as she looks up at me through hershes.

    She¡¯s a sexy little minx and the lust and love in her eyes is only pulling me deeper.

    She could ask me to walk off a nk right now and I would¡­

    ¡°You are tempting me further, Foxie¡­ those eyes and these lips are my undoing.¡± I purr deeply, my

    voice a deep rumble in my throat as I run my thumb over her sexy red lips.

    I¡¯m rewarded with a delicious erotic moan.

    She parts them slightly and wraps them around my thumb, twirling her tongue. around it and making

    me throb hard.

    ¡°Your behaviour isn¡¯t helping,¡± I growl, pressing my body fully against her so she can feel how hard I

    am.

    Her eyes flutter shut for a moment, and she lets out a shaky breath.

    I brush my nose down her neck, inhaling her scent. ¡°I hope you are well rested. because I don¡¯t n on

    sleeping tonight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she whispers, arching her back as she presses herself fully against me. Reaching up she

    cups my face and the lust in her eyes is clear, but the concern that reces it is not something I wish to

    see. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried?¡± I ask quietly.

    She smiles and shakes her head.

    ¡°I just am,¡± she says, cing her hand on my abs and resting her head against my chest.

    She wants us to be honest¡­ but will she tell me what¡¯s worrying her?

    ¡°Sebastian! Zaia! You can make me more grandchildrenter. Come join us!¡± Mom¡¯s voicees,

    making me narrow my eyes.

    ¡°How do you make children?¡± Zion asks curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need more babies.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯reing!¡± Zaia calls making me sigh internally. She really stepped into that one. As if on cue,

    Jai¡¯sughter reaches us, making Zaia¡¯s eyes widen as she realises what she¡¯s just said.

    I spank her ass.

    ¡°So, how close are you?¡± I tease, making her blush and push me away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°You really walked right into that one.¡± I mock as she¡¯s about to walk off, but I tug her back into my

    arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be home,¡± I say, pressing my lips to hers. She kisses me back softly, her heart thumping,

    and she nods.

    ¡°It is¡­ I love you, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I reply cockily, making her smack my chest.

    ¡°And?¡± she pushes.

    Our eyes meet and I smirk. ¡°You know I always have and always will love you.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She pecks my lips before she leads the way to the dining area. I ce my finger to my lips as I admire

    that booty.

    I close the gap between us, falling in step with her as I squeeze her ass once before she casts me a

    nce and steps into the dining room.

    I follow, staying behind her and take my seat before anyone notices my obvious. hard¨Con.

    Zaia and Valerie exchange looks and Zaia blushes as she sits down beside me, and I instantly put my

    hand on her thigh.

    ¡°So, shall we tuck in?¡± Zaia says, her cheeks still pink.

    Mom smiles happily. ¡°Yes, of course. I know you two are in a hurry but-¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t.¡± Zaia firmly adds with a smile.

    ¡°I am in a hurry to eat because then we can have dessert. There¡¯s chocte. cake!¡± Zion says, making

    Sia smile as she looks up at Sebastian.

    ¡°Do you like cake, Daddy?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I reply, I never was a sweets person until Zaia began cooking for me.

    I remember those days.

    I really did take advantage of her.

    We all tuck in as Zaia tes food for Sia and me, whilst Mom dishes up

    for Zion.

    She¡¯s made a variety of dishes and only now do I realise how hungry I am. I knew she was up to

    something the moment Jai showed up to get me, saying I¡¯m free.

    When he was dying, I was expecting a wee. That¡¯s just who she is.

    Jai had told me how Zaia told everyone she was the one who pushed Gerard.

    I had been in a rush to see her¡­ but looking at her now, all dolled up sexily and this meal, which smells

    good, sure made it worth the wait.

 Chapter 208

    1 ce two chicken drumsticks on her te, and then on my own before adding the pie, and she

    smiles up at me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡® she says through the mind connection.

    ¡®Always. I respond.

    I could get used to this.

    She¡¯s made all my favourites from cheese and potato pie, grilled ribs and steak, roasted potato, chilli

    con carne and there¡¯s vegetable rice. There are two sds, as well as a few dips. She really did go all

    out..

    She¡¯s a superwoman.

    1 smile, watching the kids tuck into their chicken happily. I look down at Sia. She¡¯s a lot smaller than

    Zion.

    Gerard¡­

    She¡¯s blood¨Crted to him, yet he had no remorse and still tried to kill my children¡­ I want him dead.

    But right now, the incentive is doing what¡¯s needed for Sia and I don¡¯t care who has to pay the price.

    She looks up at me as if noticing I¡¯m watching and picks up her tissue, wiping her mouth quickly, and

    gives me a huge smile.

    ¡°Princess, you can have a dirty face, and I wouldn¡¯t care,¡± I tell her quietly, making her giggle and nod.

    I caress the back of her head as she continues eating and my brows furrow.

    The antidote¡­

    ¡°Bastien?¡±

    I nce over at Zaia, who is watching me with concern, her hand resting on top of mine on her leg.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I answer, pushing my thoughts away and giving her a small smirk.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I respond, winking at her.

    As expected, she smiles softly and rxes.

    14

    #25 BONOS

    She doesn¡¯t need to worry about my problems.

    ¡°The food is delicious, by the way.¡± Ipliment, taking a bite of my pie.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replies.

    The others chat and I give my input here and there as we eat, enjoying the food and I rx in the

    company of my family.

    It¡¯s muchter, and I had to force Mom to leave. If Dad figures out where she is it would just be more

    drama. She leaves reluctantly, begging to be able to see the kids again, and only when Zaia promises

    she can, does she leave?

    My mother has the power to mentally exhaust you in a short span of time and make you wish that you

    don¡¯t have to see her for at least a few years.

    I put the kids to bed and due to their excitement; it took them much longer to go down, telling me about

    everything they¡¯ve done and asking where I have been.

    I now look at the top of Sia¡¯s head as she¡¯s snuggled against me. Her breathing once again getting to

    me as she sleeps.

    Why her?

    That is a question anyone who has lost a loved one to an illness asks when they learn of it¡­

    Why? Why does it have to happen to the ones we love? Why us?

    When time is running out and you know that anything can happen, you wonder why.

    I hug her gently, making sure not to squeeze her and kiss the top of her head.

    I am going to make sure she is healed.

    I tuck her in and get up, fixing the banket around Zion before dimming the light and leaving the room.

    I know Zaia is waiting for me, but I also don¡¯t want to have the talk that I know we need to¡­

    She knows what my future holds and so do I.

    The inevitable cannot be denied.

    I knock on the bedroom door before I push it open but end uping to a stop. The room is dark, lit

    with candles that flicker. A seductive scent, which is Zaia¡¯s

    +25 5000s

    favourite fragrance, fills the air and petals are scattered over the bed.

    I nce down the hall before stepping inside and locking the door behind me.

    Talking can wait¡­

    The curtains are drawn and there are two sses of wine and a tter of choctes and strawberries

    with dipping sauce sitting beside the bed and, as for the star of the show herself¡­

    I turn and see her leaning against the wall behind the door.

    A tiny ck satin gown is slipping off her shoulders, her tinyce ck lingerie only emphasising her

    smooth creamy skin and her boobs are almost spilling out. She has her arms wrapped around her

    waist.

    She has one heeled foot against the wall and she¡¯s looking directly at me with those gorgeous

    amethyst eyes.

    She smiles seductively at me as she slowly backs me up to the bed before cing her hands on my

    shoulders and forcing me to sit.

    I oblige, leaning back as I look up at her. A few curls fall in front of her eyes, and I reach up, brushing

    them back.

    ¡°Hello, Sexy Senorita¡­¡± I murmur, making her smirk as she pushes me onto my

    back.

    ¡°Wee home My Sexy Beast¡­¡± she purrs as she climbs on top of me, pressing her pussy to my

    already hard cock and her lips to mine¡­

    1000

    Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 209

    SEBASTIAN.

    I like when my girl is horny, and when she tries to take control. I love a strong woman, and this one

    right here is the perfect concoction of smart, strong, and fucking sexy.

    We kiss roughly, passionately, hungrily. Wanting nothing more than for this moment to never fucking

    end.

    She¡¯s strong, yet I easily take control, dominating the kiss before I tangle my hand into her silky locks,

    tugging her head up and attack her neck with rough hungry kisses.

    She sighs softly and my other hand roams her body, fondling her breast and ass as she grinds sexily

    into my crotch..

    Her heart is pounding, the smell of her arousal strong in the air mixed with her own scent, and it is

    heavenly.

    I rip her gown off, casting it aside.

    ¡°As much as I want to fuck you nice and slow¡­ I need to satiate the hunger inside of me.¡± I growl as I

    nuzzle my nose between her breasts. ¡°Can you handle me?¡±

    I look into her glowing eyes, and like the good girl she is, she nods.

    ¡°Yes I can, handsome.¡± She purrs, raking her hands down my chest, slicing through the buttons with a

    single w.

    Seems like she¡¯s getting better at shifting¡­ nice¡­

    She runs her hands over my abs in admiration, leaving a trail of sparks in her wake.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡± I purr, reaching up and nibbling on her ear, wrapping my hand around her throat

    as I flip her onto the bed, making her gasp. In a sh, I have her panties and bra ripped off before I

    step back.

    Pulling off my shirt, I unbuckle my belt before pulling it out.

    She bites her lip, her eyes coated with lust and holds out her wrists, making me smirk.

    She¡¯s willingly allowing herself to be vulnerable around me¡­ submitting to me in

    every way¡­

    125 BONOS

    ¡°Do you like being at my mercy, baby girl?¡± I growl as I pull her arms above her head and tie her wrists

    with the belt.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she mewls hornily, and I smirk, pinching her stiffened nipple and delivering a sharp tap to

    her breast.

    Her skin is smooth and wless but when I¡¯m done with her, she¡¯ll be marked all over, proof of my

    iming and of this night.

    ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯ll need you to keep quiet.¡± I say huskily as I run my hands down the centre of her breasts,

    making her suck in a breath, stopping above her pubic bone

    drea.

    She nods as she parts her legs sexily and I look at her smooth pussy that is inviting me. I throb hard.

    I¡¯m so fucking turned on as I pick up her panties, taking a whiff that makes her blush.

    Damn, she¡¯s an addiction.

    ¡°You smell fucking divine.¡± I growl possessively before I shove them into her mouth, giving her a cocky

    smirk. ¡°Now keep those legs apart like a good little. slut.¡±

    Her cheeks flush, but she does as I say, spreading them even further.

    Oh yeah¡­

    I unzip my pants to give myself some room before I kneel beside the bed and rub my thumb down the

    centre of her pussy as I go down on her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    sa

    Her entire body reacts the moment my lips touch her, her back arching as a stifled moan leaves her

    lips.

    I keep going, sucking, licking and kissing her sweet pussy as she moans and cries. out beneath me,

    her juices trickling out of her.

    Her muffled moans grow louder, and I know she¡¯s closer.

    She tenses, her back arches as shees and I attack her clit, mming two fingers into her and

    fucking her faster, making her juices squirt everywhere. With my other hand, I reach up, fondling her

    breasts.

    I don¡¯t stop until her body stops trembling from her orgasm and shees down from her high and she

    tries to push me away from her now tender pussy.

    But we have only just begun.

    Her pussy is soaking wet, and I now stand up,

    removing my pants and boxers.

    She¡¯s about to sit up, but I pin her wrists to the bed, pulling out her panties from

    +25 BONOS

    her mouth and kissing her roughly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not to get up unless I tell you to.¡± I growl huskily.

    She moans in response, nodding as she kisses me back before I move back and step out of my

    clothes, pushing them aside. Her eyes trail over me, admiration, love, and hunger burning bright. Her

    eyes holding a sparkle that reminds me of the glitter of stars on a warm night¡­

    Alluring, mysterious and inviting¡­.

    She wants me. I can tell from the way she¡¯s staring at my cock, the way her tonguees out even

    before her voice fills my head.

 Chapter 210

    ¡®I want that cock down my throat,¡® she begs, running her tongue along her lips.

    ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡± I reply huskily. Straddling her waist, I reach down, grabbing her by the hair

    and mming my cock into her sexy little mouth.

    Fuck, she looks so good with my cock in her mouth, her plush lips wrapped. around them. She¡¯s so

    fucking sexy.

    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s it.¡® I growl internally.

    She gasps as she begins sucking and licking my cock and I speed up, hitting the back of her throat with

    every brutal thrust.

    The sound of her gagging and slurping is fucking turning me on even more. Her eyes are watering, but

    she still wants more.

    ¡®Oh fuck baby, that¡¯s it. Harder!¡® she moans through the link.

    Now what kind of man would I be if I don¡¯t give my woman what she¡¯s begging so fucking good for?

    I m into her harder, throat fucking her brutally. The sound of her taking me is bliss to my fucking ears

    and I tilt my head back as blistering pleasure rushes through me. It¡¯s like a gate has been unlocked,

    unleashing a dam of intense euphoria that consumes me..

    Fuck¡­

    The pressure is building, and I am right on the edge of my release and with onest thrust, I m into

    her, releasing my load down her throat and then pull out breathing heavily.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    She takes a huge gulp of air, her heart pounding and her breasts heaving as she swallows it all. I move

    back, admiring her with approval.

    ¡°That was¡­.. fucking good¡­¡± I mutter breathlessly.

    Her hair is a mess, her face flushed, and her lips sore. I can see the water in her eyes as she tries to

    get her breath back, her arms tied above her head.

    She¡¯s mine, all fucking mine.

    Mine to please, mine to fuck, mine to im and mine to call my own.

    ¡°You look beyond fucking sexy¡­ and you are fucking incredible.¡± I breathe hard

    DE

    as I tap her face, making her smile sexily, as she arches her back and my gaze falls to her breasts.

    I kiss her lips once before 1 take one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking hard as I pinch, squeeze,

    and knead the other.

    She moans loudly, gasping when I bite down slightly.

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she moans, tensing slightly.

    I suck harder before reaching up and grabbing her throat possessively. I lift her leg as I thrust into her,

    making her gasp as I begin fucking her, biting back my own groans of pleasure.

    Fuck, she feels so good.

    She lets out a choked gasp, and I look down at her as I pound into her. I can feel her emotions, feel the

    pleasure she¡¯s experiencing, the euphoria that runs through her.

    ¡®Fuck, I love you.¡® I growl as I pull out and flip her over, she looks at me e over her shoulder, her elbows

    on the bed, her tied hands in front of her as she wriggles her perky booty.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± She responds as I p her ass, making her gasp, her juices glisten down her thighs

    and the marks left by my touch cover her ass.

    ¡°Tell me, Little Fox, do you enjoy pain?¡± I whisper in her ear as I caress her ass before delivering

    another sharp tap to her ass.

    She moans softly in response. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she replies wantonly.

    I smirk as I wrap my hand around her throat and I grab my cock, pressing it at her entrance and thrust

    into her, controlling myself from ramming into her¡­

    Wanting to feel her tight pussy clench around me.

    I slide in fully, then pull out, making her whimper.

    ¡°I thought you were going to give it to me hard?¡± She sighs in satisfaction as I slide into her again.

    ¡°Patience baby girl, let me enjoy this tight pussy.¡± I growl, unable topletely cut off my groan of

    pleasure before I pull out and thrust hard into her again.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Each thrust makes her moan in pleasure and when I feel I can no longer hold back, her soft moans

    trigger me to lose all control as I let go of her throat.

    Leaning over her, I pull her arms forward, pinning them to the bed before I m into her hard and fast.

    She cries out in ecstasy ¨C the bed, muffling her moan as I fuck her hard, pounding that pussy.

    The sound of our skin pping against one another is apanied by the moans of our gratification

    and pleasure to the drumming of our heartbeats¡­

    Fuck, this is heaven¡­.

    More than heaven

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    A/N: I dubbed today Smutty Sunday lol! I hope you enjoyed this update. I may not be updating

    tomorrow but I will try. For those who have recently found this book, I do try to update daily if I can, but

    this isn¡¯t always the case. Love

    Moonlight

    26

 Chapter 211

    ZAIA

    It¡¯ste, surely past two in the morning, yet we are both wide awake.

    That was¡­ incredible¡­.

    Pleasure still courses through me at just the memory, and my cheeks burn at the

    memory.

    Sebastian is an irresistible god that I love with everything I have.

    I¡¯m sitting in the warm bathtub, soaking my tired body.

    Sebastian will be joining me in a few minutes. I can hear him through the open door as he strips the

    bedding and the thud as he flips the mattress. After that session, it was very much needed.

    I blush, feeling extremely satiated despite the exhaustion thates with it.

    Even though we both need sleep and would happily sink into slumber in one another¡¯s arms,

    Sebastian¡¯s suggestion to have a soak in the tub was an obvious implication that tonight is not over.

    We need to talk.

    That is something that I know, and I hope he is ready to open up. He re¨Centers the bathroom, gloriously

    naked, holding the two sses of wine, and the tter of choctes and strawberries.

    ¡°I thought you might be hungry,¡± he says, cing the tray down on the stool beside the tub. My eyes

    rake over his manhood and he smirks. ¡°Distracted?

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I bite my lip as he bends down, giving me a soft kiss and passing me a ss.

    He then gets into the tub opposite me, his strong muscr legs on either side of mine..

    His eyes flicker as they rake over my breasts that are peeking out of the water and, of course, I¡¯m going

    to tease him too.

    I brush my hair back, raising my arms as I twist it up, giving him an even better view of my breasts.

    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t tempt me.¡± He growls, making me giggle..

    ¡°Is the beast not satiated?¡± I tease, brushing my foot along his manhood.

    Oh, he¡¯s hard again.

    Mmmm¡­.

    Are you satiated?¡± he mocks.

    I roll iny eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a woman. We aren¡¯t as horny as men are.¡± I say, although I don¡¯t believe that

    annoying Sebastian is an extremely fun pastime.

    ¡°We both know that¡¯s not true. I mean, you are the one who came onto me,¡± he replies cockily as he

    raises his ss and takes a gulp.

    ¡®I don¡¯t remember that happening.¡± I retort, making him smirk.

    ¡°Oh? Well, I guess I really did fuck your brains out. But I won¡¯tin. I want you every hour of every

    day.

    My heart skips a beat at his words, and I brush my foot along his balls.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you win this round.¡±

    ¡°Let me win? I think I won,¡± he replies.

    I¡¯ve missed this.

    ¡°Things are different this time, aren¡¯t they? I mean, between us, although it¡¯s still us.¡± I muse.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a stronger connection. I have always loved you, Zaia. But there was definitely ack

    of propermunication. My fault for trying to handle everything¡­ and yours for always pushing aside

    what you felt, as long as I was happy.¡± He¡¯s serious now as I sip my wine and I nod.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I agree, so let¡¯s make suremunication is always key,¡± I murmur as he reaches over, picking up a

    strawberry and twirling it in the chocte.

    Reaching over, he ces it to my lips and parts them, I bite into it slowly, watching his gaze linger on

    my lips before he feeds me the rest of the strawberry and leans back once more.

    ¡°I guess it is,¡± he says, answering my statement from moments earlier.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you, I shifted into my wolf. In fact, not only did I manage to shift painlessly, but I went

    up against three rogues single¨Chanded and-¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± he asks sharply. ¡°What were you doing out there alone? Why were the guards and Jai not

    doing their job?¡±

 Chapter 212

    ¡°Let me finish,¡± I say, exhaling in frustration. ¡°I can handle myself, Sebastian, this is what always

    happens. Just let me exin.¡±

    He¡¯s frowning deeply and 1 really don¡¯t want to be harsh, but I am going to have to say this.

    ¡°I can take care of myself, Sebastian. For several years, I was alone. I don¡¯t need you to be

    overprotective of me all the time, ok?¡± My tone is as gentle as possible yet firm enough to get the

    message across. I need him to understand because [ know how he reacts.

    He frowns but does not reply, and I sigh.

    ¡°We always hit this¡­ this point, where you get mad and¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t give up Zaia¡­ one of us has to be patient.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m simply wondering why you would be out there alone when you damn well know that

    it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to go for a run, something you have done countless times, but because you¡¯re a man, it¡¯s ok

    right?¡±

    He shakes his head, ¡°Ok, I get it, you¡¯re an Alpha, so I shouldn¡¯t worry,¡± he replies coldly and ces his

    empty ss down and I sigh.

    you

    but ¡°No. worry. You are allowed to worry. I mean, I worry about you, wouldn¡¯t stop risking your life just

    because it worries me. I just mean, why the double standards?¡°.

    ¡°Can we just agree to disagree on this? I will always worry about you, regardless of whether you¡¯re

    capable of handling yourself or not.¡±

    He¡¯s trying. I can tell that as much as he¡¯s frowning, he¡¯s controlling his temper.

    ¡°I can settle for that,¡± I say, cing my hand on his knee which is slightly raised. ¡°Thank you for

    understanding.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I will ever like it. You¡¯re mine, and nothing will ever happen to you.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± I say softly, caressing his thigh for a moment.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± he asks, his eyes serious.

    ¡°Well, I have a meeting with them tomorrow. They aren¡¯t feral. Clearly just more

    in touch with their wolves than the majority of us. They knew about you and consider most of us

    pathetic excuses of wolves.¡±

    He¡¯s frowning deeply as if pondering over something.

    ¡°A meeting? Did you consider the possibility it could be a trap? They think most werewolves are below

    them?¡±

    ¡°How? What will they get out of that? I want them on my side, Sebastian.¡± I reply firmly.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that perhaps they are already part of the Sable? Trust no one Zaia.¡±

    His words send a shiver down my spine, but I don¡¯t want to believe that¡­

    ¡°Well, I want to give this a chance and see if I can get them on my side.¡±

    ¡°Your side¡­¡± There¡¯s an odd emotion in his eyes.

    Our eyes meet and the chilling reminder of our destinies returns to the forefront of my mind, and I look

    down.

    ¡°Our side.¡± I correct myself.

    He doesn¡¯t respond, but why do I feel like he knows something?

    ¡°Our side.¡± He repeats, ncing over at his empty ss.

    ¡°Here,¡± I say, offering him mine.

    He takes it, downing it in one go before cing it on the floor beside the tub. Got to love his big arms.

    I get up, crawling over to him until I¡¯m kneeling between his legs and look up at him.

    There are emotions in his eyes that I can¡¯t read as he stares off to the side.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°So, how did you figure it out?¡± he asks, now turning his brilliant blue eyes back

    on me.

    ¡°Figure what out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, Zaia. Surely you know what I mean.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    He knows too¡­

    He touches the back of his neck, and I shake my head.

    +25 BONOS

    ¡°It just kind of made sense¡­ and something your dad said only reinforced that theory, but it doesn¡¯t

    mean anything. It¡¯s clear they want us apart. From the beginning, they have done nothing but try to split

    us apart. There¡¯s a reason we¡¯re better together.¡±

 Chapter 213

    He reaches up, picking a strand of wet hair from my face before cupping my face. and kissing my

    forehead softly.

    His actions are confusing me. Why is he so calm?

    ¡°When did you figure it out?¡± I ask him curiously.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard, especially when you do the math. Somehow¡­ I nowplete the Sable Triquetra.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It means nothing. We need to stay together. As

    long as we stay together, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± I grip his wrists, hoping he understands. He has to understand.

    ¡°Are you reassuring me or yourself?¡± he asks quietly.

    I look at him sharply, frowning. ¡°Neither, I¡¯m just stating facts,¡± I say firmly, trying to hide the fear I am

    feeling.

    Why is he acting so¡­ casual about it?

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He caresses my face and smirks faintly. ¡°It¡¯s less painful when you¡¯re in denial¡­ even if it¡¯s a lie,¡± he

    murmurs.

    ¡°Bastian, don¡¯t speak like that,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡±

    His smirk fades, and he looks down at me with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but know that no matter what choices lie ahead, that I will always love you. That won¡¯t

    change.¡± Once again, it sounds like a final reassurance, and I shake my head.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. You will need to tell me every day.¡± I say firmly.

    For a moment we¡¯re both silent, although there are a thousand things to say before he releases my

    face and instead leans over and takes a chocte. He brings it to my lips and when I part my lips,

    before I can even bite down, he retracts his hand and pops it into his mouth.

    ¡°Bastian!¡± I say, sshing him.

    He smirks, taking another.

    ¡°Sorry, I just changed my mind.¡± He holds it to my lips apologetically and I roll my eyes, opening my

    mouth, only for him to pull back just as I almost bite into it.

    ¡°Bastian!¡± I growl as he tosses the chocte into his own mouth.

    +25 BONOS

    He smirks, about to take another when I swat his hand away and shove one in my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need

    you to feed me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you sure?¡± he taunts as I make to stand, only for him to yank me down, making water ssh

    everyone and I gasp when I m into his chest.

    The feel of his firm chest against my breasts sends pleasure through me.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± I snap, trying to focus as I look up at him.

    He wraps his arms around me, and I rx into his arms.

    ¡°Open up,¡± hemands, in that same voice that gets my pussy clenching. I tilt my head giving him a

    re as he holds a chocte truffle to my lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°Then try to.¡±

    I roll my eyes as I open my mouth, expecting him to pull away, but this time he doesn¡¯t, and I take a bite

    out of it. He pecks my lips, his tongue flicking across my lips before he pulls back and waits for me to

    swallow before feeding me the other half.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time,¡± I say, resting my head against his chest. The steady beating of his heart is

    soothing.

    ¡°Good¡­¡± he says.

    We¡¯re silent for a moment and I¡¯m almost drifting off when he speaks.

    ¡°Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± I reply sleepily.

    ¡°My biological father is Gerard King.¡±

    Any sleep that was lulling me into its folds vanishes as his words ring in my head and my head snaps

    up to stare at him, my blood running cold.

    Gerard is Sebastian¡¯s father?

 Chapter 214

    ZAIA

    I run the brush through my hair, staring distractedly at my reflection.

    Gerard is Sebastian¡¯s father¡­ I would never have made the link, even with the screaming simrity

    that Sebastian does look like a King.

    How and why?

    Why would they have chosen Gerard?

    Is it because he¡¯s an Alpha?

    Or because he is Aran¡¯s cousin? Or both?

    It¡¯s the following day and although Sebastian said nothing morest night, I know it¡¯s on both our

    minds. I do want to talk to him about it, and reassure him it means nothing.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Last night reys in my mind and his final words echo in my mind.

    ¡°Gerard, is your father?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss it. Come, you need to sleep.¡±

    I had tried to question it but he had cut me off saying he didn¡¯t want to discuss it, and so I had thanked

    him for not keeping things from me and we had fallen asleep.

    I felt there had been something more he had wanted to say, but I¡¯m not so sure.

    I gasp as his strong arms wrap around me tightly, his gaze dipping to my breasts.

    ¡°I like this top.¡± He growls huskily, kissing my neck. I smirk at him in the mirror before I stare at my

    reflection.

    I¡¯m wearing a chiffon top that cinches at my waist, but it¡¯s showing off a lot of cleavage. It is slightly off

    my shoulders and I have paired it with ivory pants.

    ¡°Of course you do. You like boobs.¡± I reply amused.

    He looks gorgeous himself. I will never understand how he can look so good, no matter what Reaching

    up, I run my finger down his jaw, the short hair of his beard prickling my fingertips and I can feel his

    angr jaw.

    ¡°I do like boobs¡­ but I don¡¯t simply like these¡­¡± he lets go of my waist before he grabs my breasts,

    squeezing them. I bite back a soft moan as pleasure rushes

    +25 BONOS

    through me. ¡°I fucking love these.¡± He growls huskily.

    ¡°Bastian¡­¡± I moan as my pussy clenches.

    Goddess, this man¡­

    He sucks gently on my neck, and I can¡¯t help but melt into his touch. I can never resist him¡­

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    My eyes fly open as I hear the door handle turn and Sebastian lets go of me, pinching my nipples

    before he steps away as the door flies open.

    He is still close, but not pressed up against me.

    ¡°Mommy! Why you take so long today?¡± Zion frowns unhappily, frowning at Sebastian as he stands

    there, hands on hips. ¡°Is Daddy wasting your time?¡±

    I chuckle as I turn away, smoothing my hair over my neck.

    ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t,¡± I reassure, crouching down and pecking his cheek, although he is still observing

    Sebastian suspiciously.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe that. Mommy was always on time when Daddy wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Well, get used to it champ, I¡¯m going to be around more often than not,¡± he says, prodding his

    forehead with a faint smile on his face.

    Zion huffs. ¡°Well, ok, but don¡¯t take all of Mommy¡¯s time. Come on, Mommy!¡±

    Sebastian raises his eyebrows sceptically, and I know an answer is on the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Will you really argue with a child?¡± I tease, as I follow Zion out.

    Sebastian yanks me close, pecking my lips before releasing me.

    I have already bathed them this morning and gave Sia her medication, but it is obvious Zion wants

    some attention.

    Well, I will spend some time with them after breakfast.

    Entering the kitchen, we see Jai cooking and Sia and Valerie setting the table.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Jai says, ¡°I mean, wasn¡¯tst night enough?¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± I ask innocently as I cast a swift nce around to see what needs doing

    and, noticing there are no drinks, I walk over to the refrigerator to take some drinks out.

    +25 BONOS

    ¡°The walls are not that soundproof. Man, I felt lonely.¡± Jai snickers, making me

    blush.

    ¡°Work harder. You might just get someone.¡± Sebastian says, clearly not phased.

    ¡°Maybe i¡¯ll get lucky one day, or maybe never.¡± Jai says, ¡°Some people aren¡¯t easy to seduce.¡± I don¡¯t

    miss his gaze flickering to Valerie.

    ¡°What does seduce mean?¡± Zion asks.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always a little too curious?¡± Sebastian says.

    ¡°I am a big boy,¡± Zion replies.

    I nce over at Valerie, who is cing napkins and cutlery down by each te.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will,¡± I say, shutting the fridge and taking the cartons to the table.

    anyone can tolerate him.¡± Valerie now adds.

    **If

    ¡°You can tolerate me, so how about it?¡± Jai says as he ces the tter of bacon, eggs and rashers on

    the table. To my surprise, he taps her nose and gives her a wink, making Zion and Sia giggle.

    Valerie opens her mouth to say something, but Jai plucks a grape from the fruit bowl and pops it into

    her mouth.

    He walks off to get the beans, leaving a blushing Valerie behind.

    Well, well, well¡­ I think they¡¯ll be together soon enough.

    I look over at Sebastian, who has already taken a seat, and Sia is drawing circles on his hand, trying to

    tickle him up his arm.

    ¡°Round and round the garden like a little teddy bear¡­ one step¡­ two steps¡­. tickle you under there!¡±

    She giggles as he instead tickles her, making her shriek.

    His eyes flick to mine and he gives me a sexy smirk before he returns to giving our daughter all his

    attention.

    He is the perfect father¡­

    ¡°Training regimes. We break them into groups. We are a pack, we act like it.¡± I say, as I look across the

    table, ¡°It¡¯s no longer an option.

 Chapter 215

    Everyone is to shift and prepare to shift. We strengthen our youth from a young age. Running, sports,

    self¨Cdefence, we start with these, and we teach them in a way that when wee of age, we will shift.¡±

    The meeting with the high members of the staff hasmenced, and two hours have already passed.

    Before the meeting me, Sebastian, Jai, Justin, and Valerie had sat down and made some points, so we

    were all on the same page.

    Sebastian sits back in his chair at times,bing his fingers through his beard, listening silently. He

    had been weed back happily and even now as he sits there, allowing me to take the helm of the

    discussion, he still gives input when necessary. Still backs me when I need it.

    ¡°That is extreme, isn¡¯t it? For them to have to be burdened with that expectation?¡± Ashton, one of the

    trainers, asks seriously.

    ¡°Not if it¡¯s something that they know and believe is part of us, just like breathing. Shifting was painful

    the first and second time I attempted it. To that point, I never shifted again. But now, I can shift, and it

    doesn¡¯t hurt, and we heal better and faster.¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­ but you are a Blood Born.¡± Ashton sounds uncertain as he stares down at the n I had

    outlined and given to everyone.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian is a fine example of what is possible. After all, against the beliefs of society and

    before we knew of the Blood Borns, he was a shifter who was perfectly in tune with his wolf.¡±

    ¡°She is correct, and I have been doing my own research, the Blood Born is very real and it is terrifying.

    We have to thank the goddess for what she has given us,¡± Margaret says firmly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    A murmur of agreement follows.

    ¡°I will write up a statement that is to be given to each member of this pack, and a version for the

    children, too. As one, we can prove that we are werewolves and that we have not forgotten that.¡± I say.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s fair,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°And you mention bringing back the full moon runs and monthly celebrations. for those who will turn

    eighteen¡­ so we are turning back time in a way.¡± Another

    #25 BONOS

    man mulls uncertainty clear in his voice. ¡°Those times were dark¡­ there were pack battles and

    ¡°It still exists, only now a selected team works tobat them. We are still going to protect our people.

    We are still going to keep ties with our allies. But we are also going to strengthen every single one of

    us.¡± I say firmly.

    ¡°Atticus Payne and our pack are also official allies and, of course, Hugh Toussaint¡¯s pack,¡± Sebastian

    says leaning forward. ¡°There are enemies out there. and until we know what the Sable are nning,

    everyone needs to be on the lookout. Trust your Alpha, she is and always will be the one to guide you

    to the right path¡­ even if we are in a disagreement or have a difference of opinion. Remember that

    she is the one you need to follow.¡±

    There it is again, that uneasy feeling that apanies his words. Why does it feel like he¡¯s saying

    goodbye? Or that he may not always be here or worse, have a different opinion?

    ¡°Does this mean that you, Alpha Sebastian, will not reim the title as Alpha?¡±

    ¡°I am still an Alpha, regardless of if I¡¯m officially sworn in as the head of the pack, am I not?¡± Sebastian

    says challengingly as he looks the man dead in the eye.

    ¡°I understand, but the strength-¡±

    ¡°I can take all of you here aside from my woman single¨Chanded ande out victorious, I assure you,

    I do not need the title.¡± There¡¯s a finality in his voice as the table goes extremely quiet.

    ¡°The title is hers, and until she has to im her father¡¯s pack, she will hold on to this title. Regardless of

    who holds the official title, we are a team, and this pack is ours.¡± Sebastian finishes.

    Jai smirks before he begins pping, breaking the tense silence.

    ¡°Well said, Alpha, well said.¡±

    I smile softly. ¡®You know, this pack is yours and I do want you to reim your title.¡±

    ¡®When the time is right, we will see what happens. Let¡¯s finish this meeting, Little Fox, there is a lot

    pending. You have another meeting after this, do you not?¡®

    The rogues¡­

    I nod as I turn back to the table, and we move on to discussing the possible threats with the Sable and

    how we will prepare for those¡­

    Sebastian¡¯s hand ghosts up my legs at times and our eyes lock, the pull between

    +25 BONOS

    us dangerously intense, and I can¡¯t wait for his lips to be on mine¡­.

    My phone beeps, and usually I would ignore it when I realise it is from Dad.

    ¡°One moment, I do apologise,¡± I say, picking it up and unlocking it.

    My heart thumps as I read the message, a sliver of worry rushing through me,

    Dad: Zaia, give me a call when you can. This is urgent.

    Is everything ok?

    ¡°This sounds like war, Alpha.¡± Stephen, head of surveince, says.

    ¡°This IS war, Stephen, and the worst part is we have no idea who exactly the enemy is, their numbers,

    when they will attack and how.¡±

    My words are followed by an ominous silence, one that is weighed with the fear of the unknown¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading! ???

    12

    +25 BONOS

 Chapter 216

    ZAIA.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, concerned. The meeting has ended, and we had just gotten home. I

    immediately called Dad in the car but he had not picked up, making me extremely worried.

    Sebastian had told me to remain calm, and I was relieved when he had rang back a few moments ago.

    ¡°Calm down, Zaia, everything is handled, but you shoulde down as soon as you can,¡± Dad says

    calmly.

    Why did he sound¡­ different?

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°You said it¡¯s urgent and now you¡¯re saying to calm down?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when you pop down, say tomorrow? Alright?¡±

    Pop down?

    That doesn¡¯t sound like Dad, his voice sounds almost indifferent.

    ¡°Are you sure tomorrow is ok? I cane down tonight?¡± I suggest, running my fingers through my hair

    as I take out some ck pants and a fitted ck top from my suitcase.

    ¡°Yes. You shoulde tomorrow, take care.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He ends the call and I frown down at it.

    That was¡­ strange.

    He didn¡¯t even ask about the children, that¡­ isn¡¯t like Dad.

    Is everything ok?

    Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll talk to the boys and Val, and see what they make of it.

    Putting my thoughts aside, I change swiftly and pull on some boots, ready to meet Olivan and his

    people.

    Leaving our room, I head downstairs, the sound of talking reaching my ears.

    Three voices?

    Bastien, Jai and¡­ is that Atticus?

    +25 BONOS

    ¡°Atticus, what are you doing here?¡± I ask with a smile as I make my way down the stairs, surprised to

    see him there. He¡¯s standing with Jai and Sebastian, and they fall silent, turning to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Atticus says with a small smirk. ¡°Sebastian himself called me.¡±

    I look at Sebastian, surprised.

    ¡°Oh? Howe?¡± I ask, confused, as I walk over to them, and Atticus gives me a hug that makes

    Sebastian frown.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem so happy to see me,¡± Atticus replies with a small smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just curious as to why.¡± I reply as I look up at Sebastian questioningly.

    ¡°Atticus will go with you to the Rogues. I wanted to make sure you have enough backup.¡± He says to

    me, his face serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you

    are enough,¡± I say with a smile.

    His eyes meet mine before he looks away indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying with the children.¡±

    My smile vanishes, and I nce at Jai, who looks a little concerned, but he¡¯s masking it well. I nce

    back at Sebastian.

    He isn¡¯t going with me¡­

    My stomach twists and I don¡¯t know why that hurts. It¡¯s not like he told me he¡¯de with me, but¡­ I

    was expecting it.

    ¡°Oh, I¡­ ok, that¡¯s great,¡± I say, forcing a graceful smile onto my face.

    Why am I acting so emotional? I went alonest time.

    Maybe because he seemed concerned¡­ and I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d let me go alone¡­

    We are a team.

    ¡°Well, you really must be concerned if you called Atticus to apany me. Although I think I would

    have been fine alone.¡± I say smoothly.

    ¡°Take care of yourself and I will tell all three of you this one final time. The decision is ultimately yours.

    Don¡¯t go anywhere with them. They chose the meeting spot. Do not let them dictate the final location.

    Keep it in the open and stay aware. Trust no one.¡± Sebastian says before he looks me over.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be that bad. I mean, they did let Zaia go unharmed.¡± Jai says.

    #25 BONGS

    ¡°Everyone has ulterior motives. I don¡¯t care what happens to anyone but her. Bring her back, safe.¡±

    Sebastian says, his eyes cold as he looks at Jai.

    It was not ament from friend to friend, but an Alpha¡¯smand to his Beta.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jai replies with a bow of his head.

    ¡°Ok guys, it¡¯s not that serious,¡± I say lightly before bing serious and crossing my arms. ¡°I called

    Dad, he sounded weird¡­ I think something isn¡¯t right, but he¡¯d like us toe tomorrow. I have half a

    mind to go tonight.¡±

 Chapter 217

    ¡°Really? What did he say?¡± Jai asks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that when you return,¡± Sebastian says.

    I nod ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head out now, it¡¯s almost time.¡± I say, ncing at my watch.

    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Sebastian says. I nod as he bends down, kissing my cheek fleetingly before he

    steps back.

    Our eyes meet and I give him a smile, wondering when did I be so clingy again?

    ¡°Stop here,¡± I say to Jai.

    ¡°Right, this ce is anything but safe,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°We¡¯re prepared. My men are staked all around. I had a feeling they¡¯d watch your pack, so I had mine

    put in ce.¡± Atticus says, as he fixes his jacket and I see the glint of a gun.

    ¡°Smart move,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a smart move.¡± I frown.

    ¡°Might have been partially Sebastian¡¯s idea.¡± He admits reluctantly, making me shake my head.

    ¡°Well, remember, no violence,¡± I warn them.

    Atticus looks over at me as I¡¯m sitting in the back. ¡°I¡¯ll follow yourmand.¡± He winks.

    ¡°Right let¡¯s get out,¡± Jai mutters. ¡°You sure they won¡¯t fuck up the car?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We aren¡¯t returning in this one.¡± I

    murmur as he

    opens the door.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Sebastian¡¯s idea?¡± Jai says.

    ¡°Mine actually, since he was being so paranoid,¡± I say as we get out, lock the car doors and head to the

    same spot where I had met Olivan and the other two wolves

    There¡¯s silence all around but I¡¯m paying attention, honing in on everything

    +25 BONOS

    around me, trying to feel and hear for any change in the vibrations beneath us or our surroundings.

    I can smell others around. They aren¡¯t close, but people are nearby¡­

    I give the boys a small nod as we step into the clearing and stand back¨Cto¨Cback.

    ¡°Alpha Olivan?!¡± I call out.

    There¡¯s silence for a few moments before I hear a rustle in the trees, and we all turn as Olivan steps

    out of the trees with two men who I am certain were the two wolves fromst time.

    They don¡¯t look impressed, their eyes sharp as they assess us.

    ¨C

    ¡°Alpha Zaia, what a surprise I had thought perhaps you would change your mind.¡± He smiles, but

    there¡¯s a distrusting glint in his eyes as he looks at Jai and Atticus. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were bringing

    company.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have brought Alpha Atticus, who is also part of the Sublime Triquetra and my Beta, Jai, in hopes

    that you understand what I am trying to do. So together we can discuss our views and what we want for

    this potential alliance.¡± I say.

    ¡°If we want an alliance,¡± Olivan says, taking me by surprise, but I keep my emotions hidden.

    ¡°Well, as I

    exchanged, potential alliance. I told you before, that I am willing to do an

    exchange.¡± I remind him firmly.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go somewhere a little private so we can discuss the terms and what benefits it would

    bring for both parties,¡± he says, motioning for me to

    follow.

    ¡°Well, I would like to request if we¡­¡± I trail off, knowing that if I did just that¡­it would do nothing but

    cause more hostility between us.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Olivan asks, almost as if expecting me to refuse.

    ¡°Say it.¡± Jai murmurs.

    ¡°I would like to request we move quickly. There¡¯s plenty to discuss.¡± I say instead. with a small smile.

    Atticus looks down at me, frowning, clearly not happy with the decision I¡¯ve made.

    ¡°Red¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Olivan smiles as he motions me over.

    +25 BONOS

    I follow him, and we step into the thick trees. The moonlight disappears, and we are nketed by

    darkness, but it doesn¡¯t bother me.

    Not anymore. I can see perfectly, and I can sense the people who are hidden out of sight.

    ¡°I am cing my faith in you, Alpha Olivan. We are even entering your forest alone, yet you have men

    stationed at every corner¡­¡± I say with a smile, my eyes glimmering as I let my aura out.

 Chapter 218

    A disy of power that although I may be cordial, I am still very much an Alpha who will not tolerate

    disrespect or betrayal.

    ¡°Of course, I understand,¡± he replies.

    We walk in silence for several minutes and even I realise they are taking detours and backtracking to

    confuse us. But I have not lost my sense of direction, the moon that peeps through the trees is enough

    of a guidance.

    They may be trying to protect their own location, but I am beginning to feel a little doubtful about

    trusting them. Should I have heeded Sebastian¡¯s warning?

    Just when I¡¯m about to refuse to go any further, Olivanes to a stop in front of what looks like a

    large log cabin. It¡¯s long, and it¡¯s a good size. The windows are covered, but through some cracks, I

    can see the faint glow of light.

    ¡°Ah! Here we are. Come, I apologise for the dy, but we have arrived.¡± He smiles as he knocks on the

    door, and they swing open.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    We¡¯re in what reminds me of a winter lodge. This might be their pack house¡­.

    The first thing I notice is a powerful auraing from the shadows of the room. There¡¯s a man sitting

    there, his back is to us, a hood pulled over his head, but it¡¯s the aura that intrigues me¡­.

    He¡¯s holding a steaming mug in his hand, tattooed numerals cover his fingers, and he wears a few

    rings.

    Who is that?

    ¡°Ah, that is my son,e let¡¯s head to my office.¡± He says, leading me past the sofas and tables. It¡¯s

    empty¡­ too empty as if they were told to clear out.

    I nce at Jai, who gives me a look, clearly telling me he doesn¡¯t trust any of this.

    I¡¯m not sure if Jai¡¯s men are close anymore, but I hope I¡¯m not wrong and that Olivan will really consider

    joining hands with us.

    Once we are in the office, which isn¡¯t too big. Olivan gestures to me to take a seat in one of the three

    chairs. He motions Atticus to take the next one, but Atticus shakes his head.

    ¡°I prefer to stand.¡± He says, positioning himself right behind me.

    As you wish,¡± Olivan replies, taking the seat opposite us. ¡°Now what do you have to offer that the Sable

    Triquetra can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat.

    Why did he even bring us all this way just to say that?

    ¡°Well, all I can say is, there is nothing that you can offer me that the Sable can¡¯t. So why should I pick

    the side where a woman is the leader, when they clearly are the winners?¡± Olivan says as he rxes

    back in his seat, making my stomach sink.

    Sebastian was right.

    ¡°Then you should have told us out there,¡± Jai snarls, his eyes shing in irritation.

    Olivan smiles. ¡°But then, how would I be able to do my part?¡±

    ¡°What-¡± Atticus stops mid¨Csentence as a sudden smoke begins filling the room.

    Don¡¯t inhale!¡± he shouts.

    Olivan grabs something from under his desk, pulling on a mask as I instantly cover my mouth as smoke

    fills the room, stinging my eyes and skin.

    Jaiunches himself across the table, but I pull him back as something smashes through the window,

    whizzing past our heads before I hear the sound of the gunshot.

    Fuck.

    We¡¯ve been tricked.

    9 Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Until next time¡­ Xoxo Moonlight Muse

    8

 Chapter 219

    ZAIA.

    I watch as Olivan rushes towards the window. The taste of betrayal stings strongly.

    Jai growls as Atticusunches himself at Olivan who kicks him off, knocking the wind from him, and

    making Atticus inhale the gas.

    ¡°Atticus!¡± I shout as Olivan pulls out a gun, but it¡¯s knocked from his hold when Jai throws himself at

    him.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Olivan snarls, throwing Jai off him with such power that Jai is thrown back. He hits the corner

    of the table before crumbling to the ground.

    I snarl as I run over to him. We¡¯ve all inhaled enough of the poison, we need to get out of here.

    Disappointed, pained, and absolutely stupid.

    That¡¯s how I feel.

    Anger rises through me, and I stand up, grabbing the chair and flinging it at Olivan, who dives to the

    side.

    He¡¯s on his feet again and he pulls the trigger on Atticus, who dodges, kicking his legs out from under

    him.

    From the way Atticus moves, I can see why Sebastian always saw him as his rival in a way. Atticus is

    fast and from the sound of something breaking, powerful as

    well.

    I help Jai up when suddenly, a gunshot goes off and Jai throws me aside.

    My eyes widen in horror as the bullet hits Jai¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No¡­¡± I choke out, my eyes stinging. I¡¯ve inhaled too much¡­

    You are not getting away.

    I turn my zing gaze on Olivan, who rushes to the window, smashing through it as he shifts mid¨Cair.

    He isn¡¯t getting away with this!

    I leap over the broken chair piece and over the table, shifting into my magnificent- wolf once more.

    +25 RONOS

    Just likest time, it¡¯s effortless and smooth and with my new speed and size, manage to w into his

    back just as he shifts andunches himself through the

    window.

    I¡¯m about to follow but the moment I reach the window, something blocks it and I hit a wall, and am

    thrown back, identally inhaling the acidic gas that makes my stomach burn agonisingly.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    I nce at the window, realising the wolves outside have blocked it.

    I run at the window once again. That wall will not hold me in!

    Jai is coughing and so is Atticus as they both try to break through the door, which is also blocked.

    ¡°Zaia! They will be waiting outside!¡± Atticus warns, his anger clear in his voice.¡± Fuck it!¡±

    I don¡¯t listen, unable to focus on anything but finding Olivan.

    Inside my own head, it feels like I¡¯m thrown to the back of my mind, my own emotions a thousand times

    heightened and all I want to do is tear into Olivan. To rip him apart and to make him pay for what he

    has done.

    Iunch myself at the window once again, my eyes zing but the window is reinforced. I can hear the

    beat of many hearts on the other side.

    He had it nned out¡­

    I simply gave him a few nights to n this.

    I snarl as I m into the metal barrier they¡¯re holding against the entrance. The gas in the room is rising

    and I can no longer see the others.

    I think one of them says they need to find the source through fits of coughs.

    I¡¯m running out of time¡­.

    We are all getting weaker..

    ¡°We need to get out of here! I think the walls are thinner here!¡± Jai¡¯s voice says as he hacks into the

    door that we had entered from. I hear him groan, and it only makes me angrier.

    The gas has stopped filling the room, but it¡¯s getting to us all.

    I¡¯m not going to let him get away¡­

    How dare he.

    +25 BONOS

    Olivan¡­

    This was their n. Get us here and try to kill us¡­.

    I see red as I turn to the walls of the cabin. Backing up to the other side, I break into a run, summoning

    forth every ounce of my power.

    ¡°Zaia! No! Sebastian will kill us!¡± Jai shouts, but I¡¯m too focused on my goal and I m into the wall with

    immense force, hearing the cracking of the thick wood.

    Again!

    ¨C

    I back up and run at the wall faster, throwing my side into the wall and this time it splinterspletely

    and I burst into the open night sky.

    I take a gulp of clean air.

    I see the group of wolves who are reinforcing the window a few feet away and I snarl at them before I

    turn and scan the dark. I have no time for them.

    Olivan is my target.

    I scan the grounds, searching for him, but I nce back at the exit I had created and see Atticus and

    Jai both step out.

 Chapter 220

    Atticus has now shifted and he¡¯s attacking the wolves whilst Jai is still in human form, gun in hand.

    I know he can shift, but it¡¯s obvious he has more confidence in his human form.

    Whatever works for him.

    Where are you?

    I sniff the air, picking up the smell of his blood.

    You¡¯re mine.

    I follow the smell, breaking into a run when I catch sight of Olivan¡¯s wolf and rage res through me

    once more. Like a dimming fire that has just had oil poured upon it, rejuvenating it once more.

    ¡°We need to fall back!¡± Jai growls as he begins firing at the wolves, a few drop to the ground, but there

    are too many.

    No, first I need to find him.

    I continue running, my feet barely touching the ground.

    I close in on him fast, and several wolvesunch themselves at me, but I barrel through them, my aura

    like a shield around me, throwing them back.

    I have never been so angry¡­

    He¡¯s close, the thundering beating of his heart and my own be incessantly louder.

    He¡¯s mine!

    My ws sink into Olivan¡¯s back, and I rip through his nk. Satisfaction floods me and I rip through

    him again.

    He lets out a howl as he stumbles, but I don¡¯t feel any remorse.

    What am I doing?

    rage as I tear into him. Blood sprays

    I¡¯m unable to control my over me and the smell fills my nose. It isn¡¯t enough and I¡¯m ready to end him.

    How dare he try to betray me!

    His injuries force him to shift back to human form and he¡¯s now at my mercy! Other wolves are closing

    in on us, and I only have a few seconds to think.

    I¡¯m thrown to the ground, but I¡¯m not down for long.

    him as he tries to pitifully mber away. I can se Within seconds, I¡¯m before

    just a few metres away from me.

    If I end him¡­ I will be the alpha of these people..

    But do I attack a man who is down?

    A man who betrayed me.

    Atticus shing into wolves.

    The choice isn¡¯t hard, but I only have seconds. A few seconds to either run or to kill.

    I look down at the man on the ground whose eyes burn with victory, and I make up my mind.

    My heart thumps violently as I raise my ws.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Olivan shouts.

    It¡¯s toote for that.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Jai¡¯s panicked voicees just as I tear into Olivan¡¯s chest and rip out his heart.

    I feel the shift of power as his life ends and I let out a thunderous roar, my glowing aura swirls around

    me and I shift back to human form.

    I feel the power within me strengthen immensely and the connection between the rogues and me

    forming.

    Atticus reaches me, his wolf standing before me protectively as several wolves close down on us.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I am your Alpha! Submit or I will kill you!¡± I snarl the shocking words in a voice that I can barely

    recognise as I hold up Olivan¡¯s heart.

    Right now, I feel more like a beast than a human. This was a necessity to show them that I am the

    Alpha.

    My heart is still thumping as the wolvese to a skidding halt, their gaze turning to Olivan¡¯s dead

    body on the ground. The realisation of what has happened sinks in.

    I stand there, my hair falling over my face, blood covering my face and running down my body.

    The entire forest seems to still and I¡¯m sure they felt the shift in power.

    They look at one another, uncertain for a few moments before they bow their

    heads in submission to me, shifting to human form.

    ¡°For the Sable who I know are watching! I¡¯m ready. Stop hiding like cowards and face me. Let¡¯s see

    how powerful you really are.¡± I snarl into the dark woods

    around me.

    I know they¡¯re here; I know they¡¯re watching and above all, I know they are biding their time¡­

    I scan the area. The smell of blood, poison and smoke fills the air. There are several dead werewolves

    scattered around and my heart almost stops when I see Jai on his knees, blood spilling from his chest.

    Is he ok?!

    My only constion is that he is still upright, but we needed to be fast.

    My eyes ze with anger, and power as I fling Olivan¡¯s heart into the trees.

    And when I speak, my voice rings through the night sky, the goddess herself at witness to my words.

    ¡°You want war? Then I¡¯ll give you fucking war!¡±

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading!

    ? 15

 Chapter 221

    VALERIE

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡± I ask Sebastian. He has been sitting on the sofa, on edge the entire

    time, a deep frown on his face and his aura is overwhelming.

    Even the children kept their distance from him and so I had taken them upstairs quickly.

    Although I myself have been channelling my aura and trying to draw on it, it is still not as strong as his,

    although I am part of the triquetra.

    However, I have been working on drawing upon it, trying to be one with my inner strength, but

    Sebastian¡­ He sits there with this effortlessly deadly aura that sends a chill down my spine.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    How in touch with his wolf is he?

    He¡¯s angry.

    Although he says nothing, I can sense it, clinging to him like the shadows cling to the dark corners of a

    room.

    He doesn¡¯t respond to my question, and I walk over to him.

    I have just put the children to bed, but I am concerned. Why do I feel there¡¯s more to his mood than the

    others going and why didn¡¯t he go with them?

    ¡°The Alpha Sebastian I know wouldn¡¯t let Zaia out there alone,¡± I say quietly, taking a seat on the sofa

    opposite him and crossing my legs.

    His piercing eyes turn to me. ¡°You have been out of it for several years. You don¡¯t know me, nor do you

    know Zaia.¡±

    His words sting but I¡¯m not a fool. ¡°Oh, I beg to differ. I know my girl. She is brave, loving, and strong. I

    know she can handle this, but I also don¡¯t see you letting her go alone.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let her go alone. She haspany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same as you going with her, and you know that,¡± I say, watching him sharply. ¡°We all know

    how dangerous this meeting is.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I feel uneasy. ¡°You are a smart woman, Valerie. Why are you trying to push me for

    an answer you already know?¡± he replies coldly, and his words are like a weight suddenly dropped

    upon me, making me feel dread.

    1/3

    +25 BONOS

    No¡­ I refuse to believe anything else¡­

    1 stare at him, now realising he¡¯s in turmoil¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working on a cure for Sia? Tell me how far have you gotten?¡® he

    cuts in.

    I look down, hating that I haven¡¯t gotten anywhere. Everything I¡¯ve sampled on her blood has only

    attacked her other cells. I¡¯ve reached out for help, but so far there is nothing.

    ¡°My point exactly, and we both know that her health will only get worse. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m selfish or not.

    Nothing matters more to me than my children and my woman.¡± He replies, his voice so calm, yet

    equally terrifying.

    ¡°If you do this¡­ it will break Zaia, your woman.¡± I remind him, my heart

    thudding. ¡°You don¡¯t want to hurt her, do you?¡±

    ¡°No. But like you said, Zaia is brave and strong¡­ right now, my priority is Sia. Even Zaia needs Sia to

    be healthy.¡±

    ¡°At what cost will you do this?¡± I whisper.

    I do understand¡­ but will Zaia be able to handle it or will it break her?

    She had just opened her heart to him again. I may not have been around, but I know she must have

    suffered. If he breaks her trust again¡­

    ¡°I know, we all want Sia to be better¡­ but perhaps tell Zaia you have a n to-¡± ¡°There is no n, no

    fa?ade, I will get that antidote for Sia. Because as long as she has her children¡­ Zaia will be fine.¡®

    My heart breaks as I stare at him, it breaks for Zaia.

    ¡°I am going to say this, and I hope you understand and listen. We may not be friends, and I don¡¯t mean

    any disrespect, but don¡¯t do anything foolish or dangerous.¡± I plead. My voice is strong and I¡¯m trying to

    hide the desperation I¡¯m beginning to feel. We can¡¯t split! We are a team! All of us! ¡°She also needs.

    you. She lost all trust in you and yet she let you in once more. If you do this again, you will-¡±

    ¡°Lose her forever? Maybe.¡±

    My eyes sting, my heart clenching. This isn¡¯t even my love story¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s staying strong because you are by her side.¡± I try again.

    2/3

    +25 BONOS

    He scoffs and shakes his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s staying strong, because she IS strong. That is the end of the

    discussion. Make sure that this conversation stays between us.¡±

 Chapter 222

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You know I can¡¯t hide anything from Zaia, I will tell her!¡± I exim as he

    stands up and I stand up myself, blocking his path as I push him back, but he doesn¡¯t even budge.

    ¡°I mean what I said, If you don¡¯t do as I say, it will only hurt Z. So keep this between us because I¡¯d

    rather she be angry than¡­¡±

    ¡°Than broken?¡± I finish, ring up at him usingly, my heart thundering with

    anger.

    She¡¯ll break if I don¡¯t!

    ¡°Yes, I will get you the antidote, and you are not to tell Zaia where it came from.¡± He replies quietly.

    I swallow.

    He¡¯s going to do exactly what I know is Zaia¡¯s deepest fear.

    He¡¯s going to join them¡­ the Sable¡­

    No. No. ¡°NO!¡± I shout.

    He nces upwards, mping a hand over my mouth, his eyes zing.

    ¡°The children are asleep.¡± He says coldly. ¡°You have no option. Tell Zaia and she will only be

    weak. They need to know and believe that I have chosen without an incentive to be one of

    them¡­ Zaia¡¯s reaction needs to be genuine.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    There¡¯s an urgency in his voice as if he needed me to understand that.

    ¡°This is for my little girl. She¡¯s barely lived¡­ she deserves to experience life to its fullest. She doesn¡¯t

    deserve to be pulled away from this world so soon. Do you understand?¡±

    He releases my mouth, but I¡¯m unable to reply.

    I know what he means¡­

    She won¡¯t live long¡­ we all know that even if Zaia is trying her best¡­

    Sia¡­ our little princess¡­.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to her.¡± I plead once more, but there¡¯s no power behind my words any longer.

    I understand him¡­

    AREE

    ¡°You will.¡± His eyes sh as his alphamand rolls off of him. I frown and although I feel strong

    enough to defy it to an extent, it still weighs upon me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide what you will do¡­

    but remember this can cost Sia if anything happens to my little girl¡­.

    He leaves his threat open, and I know I can¡¯t risk it.

    I too have found nothing. We do need the antidote¡­

    I¡¯m about to reply when we hear the door open and instantly, we both step away from one another.

    ¡°Anyone there!¡± Atticus shouts, and 1 quickly rush to the hallway.

    ¡°Valerie!¡± Zaia¡¯s panicked voicees just as I round the bend and the sight of both her and Atticus

    supporting a bloody Jai makes my heart stop.

    Fear washes over me and for a moment, time stands still.

    No.

    ¡°Jai!¡± I rush to his side, cupping his face. His eyes flutter, sweat coating his forehead as he looks at me

    through half¨Cclosed eye

    eyes.

    Please be ok!

    He¡¯s bleeding a lot, there¡¯s a makeshift bandage around his chest and waist and it¡¯s drenched in blood.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him to a hospital?¡± I ask, my heart thumping..

    ¡°We were followed,¡± Zaia exins, helplessly.

    ¡°You can do this,¡± Sebastian says to me and I nod despite the fear inside. I don¡¯t have much here!

    ¡°Bring him to the dining table!¡± Imand. ¡°I need clean water, bandages and I need to stitch him up!¡±

    rush to get some supplies, my heart beating as everyone rushes to get me what I need..

    Goddess! Let him be ok!

    I return to his side as they bring everything I need.

    ¡°How did he get hurt? What happened?¡± I ask as Zaia stands beside Jai¡¯s head, her aura swirling

    around her as if she¡¯s concentrating on something. Sebastian is watching her intently, but she¡¯s too

    focused on what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡°He was shot, and as you can see, a wolf managed to get his ws into him,¡± Atticus says, running his

    fingers through his hair.

    Sebastian rips open Jai¡¯s shirt for me fully and I begin wiping the blood so I can take a better look.

    My breath catches in my throat as I stare down at the three deep gashes along his nk, but there are

    also two other wounds.

    Focus Valerie, Jai needs you to be in a proper mindset right now. You are the only one who can help

    him!

    ¡°I will need to remove the bullet first,¡± I say, having no other option, the table is already a bloody mess.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anaesthesia, give him something to bite down on.¡±

    Sebastian puts a thick strip of cloth in Jai¡¯s mouth. I pull my gloves on and begin probing for the bullet,

    making Jai groan.

 Chapter 223

    I¡¯m shaking slightly.

    This is jai¡­ my Jai¡­.

    You have a steady hand, Valerie, you can do this!

    He¡¯s been there for me¡­ I have to be there for him. I have to repay the favour I owe him. I have to¡­

    My breath hitches as I hear his heartbeat slow down.

    ¡°Jai! Stay with us!¡± I scream.

    ¡°Jai, listen to me.¡± Sebastian growls, ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Jai groans, but I can tell from his eyes he¡¯s losing focus.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Sebastian asks, his voice sharp.

    It was a trap.¡± Atticus begins. ¡°But it was handled. Zaia killed the Alpha of the Rogues and she¡¯s now¡­

    wait. You said you felt the shift in power, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zaia says, her aura still swirling around her as she stares down at Jai as if willing him to be

    alright.

    ¡°He said he had a son. If he had a son, then¡­¡± Atticus trails off. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    I nce up, my heart pounding, but I¡¯m unable to understand.

    ¡°If he had a son, he would have be Alpha¡­ not me¡­ He wasn¡¯t his son¡­ he must have been

    one of the Sable.¡± Zaia says quietly. ¡°That aura¡­¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Was a red g.¡± Atticus growls.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t listen to my advice and went with them,¡± Sebastian says quietly. His voice is low, but I

    can tell he¡¯s angry. ¡°Jai, better be alright. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±

    With those words, he turns and storms out of the room.

    ¡°Keep talking to him! Please!¡± I say to the two that remain, both are covered in blood, and I can tell it¡¯s

    not just Jai¡¯s¡­ They both have some minor cuts and bruises, but it¡¯s nothing like Jai.

    I take a deep breath as I focus on getting the bullet out of him.

    Twenty minutester, I slump into one of the dining chairs, resting my head on the table. I have

    removed the bullet and managed to stitch him up. Luckily, no

    JAHRONOS

    vital organ was prated, but he was still wounded deeply.

    My hands are trembling and I stare down at them. They¡¯re coated in blood.

    Zaia wraps her arm around me. ¡°You did it, he¡¯s going to be ok.¡± She promises.

    1. me.

    I look up into her eyes. They¡¯re shining with unshed tears.

    I hope so,¡± I whisper.

    Life really is short¡­.

    I stare at his body on the table, now bandaged, but he still needs to be wiped down, the blood stains

    are a reminder of his injuries..

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says, and I shake my head.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t your fault,¡± I say. She looks down and I know she¡¯s holding herself responsible, and

    Sebastian¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t help either¡­

    She moves away and I stare vacantly at Jai, who is breathing heavily, but at least. his heart is

    steadier¡­

    His words return to me, and I realise I really can¡¯t tell her¡­ we can¡¯t lose Sia¡­

    I look at Jai. I¡¯d do anything for him¡­ anything¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to his room. He might be morefortable there?¡± Atticus offers softly. ¡°He¡¯s going to be

    ok, the hard part is done, Doctor.¡±

    I¡¯ve never liked him, but I have to admit he isn¡¯t too bad. I nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± I reply quietly. The risk of him going into aa is still high. Let me just clean him up a

    little. Then we can move him.¡± I add, standing up to get some water, only to see Zaia returning with

    towels and a bowl of water.

    She smiles sadly, through the blood streaks on her face, and I smile back, hoping she doesn¡¯t beat

    herself up over this. This was not her fault.

    Goddess¡­ I have never asked for much, but tonight¡­ tonight I ask that you don¡¯t cause my friends

    any more pain¡­ please.

    I soak one of the towels in warm water, wringing it out before I gently ce it on Jai¡¯s face. Wiping

    away the streaks of blood, the strong smell of coppery blood remains. A reminder of the dangers we

    are facing.

    I gaze down on his sleeping form; he hurt me once¡­ but¡­ if he wakes up, I promise I¡¯ll forgive him. So

    please goddess, let him wake up s

    up soon.

    +25 DONOS

 Chapter 224

    ZAIA.

    I know I should have listened to him, but I truly believed I was doing the right thing. I honestly didn¡¯t

    think things would end up this bad.

    The festering thoughts aren¡¯t easing up, and I feel mentally exhausted.

    ¡°Go with him. Show Atticus his room. I¡¯ll clean this up.¡± I tell Valerie gently. She¡¯s shaken by it all, and I

    know she¡¯s going through a lot. I hope she at least realises she does love him.

    Everyone deserves a second chance, right?

    She nods and I give her a smile, watching Atticus lift him carefully.

    ¡°You did amazingly. Now go with him.¡± I whisper to her.

    She¡¯s about to say something, but instead, she simply smiles and nods before she helps Atticus with

    Jai, supporting his head. She¡¯s got blood in her hair and over her clothes, but like me, she has far

    bigger things to be concerned about.

    They leave the room and my smile fades as I slowly drop into one of the chairs, my face falling. No

    longer able to keep the mask of strength on my face.

    Everything went wrong tonight¡­ This was not what I was expecting to happen. I wanted to make things

    right between the rogues and us, to prove that they were just like us¡­ But they¡¯re not, and the painful

    truth is they don¡¯t like us and never wanted to create an alliance of peace.

    Then Jai, Jai shouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt¡­ He almost died because of me¡­ How many more people¡¯s

    lives will I be responsible for in the war that I have created?

    I¡¯m terrified. Terrified of what I can possibly do¡­ I killed someone with no hesitation and the most

    chilling part is, I know I¡¯ll do it all over again if I have to.

    I look down at my blood¨Ccovered hands. Look at the blood behind my fingernails

    Who am I bing?

    Do I even recognise myself?

    Is Sebastian hating what I¡¯m bing?

    I¡¯m pathetic, aren¡¯t I? I wanted him to pull me into his arms and tell me it¡¯s going to be ok¡­ or simply

    just an embrace, d that I am home, and safe. But

    instead, he turned his back on me.

    I ce my head in my hands, brushing my hair back as I try to pull myself from my spiralling thoughts.

    My eyes sting with tears but I can¡¯t cry. There¡¯s so much I need to do and to exin to Sebastian¡­.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I look up when Atticus enters the room and I quickly sit up looking away as I try topose myself.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Jai¡¯s settled in his room. Valerie has given him something for the pain for when he wakes up. I¡¯m going

    to head home.¡±

    ¡°No Atticus. Stay, you need rest and it¡¯s not safe.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°My men are here.¡± He reassures me.

    They were the ones who helped us escape and stopped those wolves that refused to pledge their

    allegiance to me. Even the rogues had run, clearly fearing their lives.

    It¡¯s all a mess. I will have to go there and figure out how I¡¯ll protect them.

    ¡°How many did we lose?¡± I ask softly.

    He looks down, smiling slightly, but it¡¯s something I realise is a reflex to hide his real emotions. ¡°Seven.¡±

    He says softly.

    There¡¯s a sadness in his eyes and although he¡¯s trying to act ok, I know he¡¯s not.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whisper.

    Did they have families? Children? Parents?

    More deaths¡­.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is war, and my pack is ready.¡± He kneels before me and gives my shoulder a squeeze.

    ¡°Zaia, you did what you thought was right. We all misjudge situations. You were incredible out there. I¡¯m

    damn proud of you. Who would have thought the pregnant woman seeking a home in my pack would

    be this goddess? You are incredible, Red.¡±

    He brushes my hair back, and I nod.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before he stands up and takes his leave.

    +25 SONGS

 Chapter 225

    The words areforting¡­ but they didn¡¯te from the man I needed them toe from¡­

    Standing up. I get to cleaning up the blood. Once everything is done and I have rolled the rug away, not

    wanting the children to see any signs of this tomorrow, I mop the entire floor.

    Finally, the smell of blood has cased up, reced by the citrus smell of the cleaning detergent.

    I¡¯m still wearing the sweatpants and shirt we had in the getaway car, and I¡¯m still covered in blood. I

    need a bath¡­

    Once everything is clean and I¡¯ve disposed of the bloody clothes and towels, I head upstairs. I pop into

    the children¡¯s room, they¡¯re both fast asleep and I smile softly, feeling warmth fill my heart and I gently

    caress their hair, about to kiss them when I remember I¡¯m still dirty,

    They make me feel stronger. I fuss with the nkets before I gently check Sia¡¯s. pulse, frowning. It¡¯s

    irregr¡­

    She stirs slightly before turning onto her back and I gaze down at her, wishing all her pain and illness

    were my own.

    You will be ok, my angel. We are going to make you better.

    I peck them ever so lightly, not wanting to get this filthy blood on them and then. leave the room

    ncing at my bedroom door.

    I feel nervous. I¡¯m not sure Sebastian is in there, but if he is¡­ he¡¯s going to be

    angry.

    I enter the room, and the first thing that hits me is the smell of smoke. Then I see him standing there.

    He¡¯s only in a pair of sweatpants and he¡¯s freshly showered.

    He looks as handsome and sexy as ever as he leans against the wall with a cigarette in his hands; he

    rarely smokes¡­.

    There¡¯s a deep frown on his face and I don¡¯t know what to say.

    I walk to my suitcase and take out some yoga pants and a tank top and head to the bathroom to

    shower.

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t address that you fucked up.¡± He says when I¡¯m about to step into the bathroom, making

    me pause.

    +25 BONOS

    I look over at him, feeling as if I¡¯ve just been punched in the gut.

    ¡°I know I made a mistake, but I also handled it in the best way I possibly could¡­ I¡¯m trying.¡± I reply

    quietly. I don¡¯t want to argue, not tonight¡­

    The memory of Olivan¡¯s life fading before my eyes reys in my mind and the way I mercilessly flung

    his heart into the woods. I swallow as I look at the man I love.

    ¡°Can we do this tomorrow? I¡¯m tired.¡± I say softly.

    I just¡­ want to be held.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re doing this now. I gave you a clear warning, Zaia, a fucking warning not to go anywhere with

    them and you did just that.¡± He says as he advances on me. Our eyes meet and I¡¯m just staring back

    into a pair of cold, piercing blue.

    ¡°I did, and like I said, I messed up, I admit that.¡±

    We can¡¯t argue¡­ not when I know where you stand in this twisted y of destiny and fate.

    ¡°You could have cost Jai his life. Your recklessness and your ego-¡±

    ¡°Please stop.¡± I plead quietly. My heart is thundering, and I look up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need this right now.¡±

    I just want you to hold me.

    He looks down at me,

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± I¡¯m all but begging and when he looks into my eyes, his soften. There¡¯s regret, guilt, pain and

    so much more in them as he grabs me by my arm and yanks me close, wrapping his arms tightly

    around me.

    My breath hitches as I close my eyes, sinking into his embrace.

    Sparks course through me, but more than that it¡¯s the warmth and power of his

    embrace that cocoon me in this nket of safety and happiness.

    1

    I wrap my arms tightly around his waist, never wanting to let go.

 Chapter 226

    His heart is thudding hard and so is mine as I hold on tight, as if he might just slip away. That maybe

    this is all a dream and I¡¯m going to lose him¡­ all over again.

    The tears trickle down my cheeks as he kisses the top of my dirty head.

    ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t cry.¡± His voice is quiet yet soft.

    ¡®I killed him without any hesitation.¡® I whisper through the bond. ¡®I wanted him dead for his betrayal.¡®

    ¡®And there is nothing wrong with that. You followed your instincts, nothing more. He wasn¡¯t a good

    person, and he tricked you. You simply did what you had to.¡® His voice is softer now, soothing yet

    strong, and I¡¯m unable to hold back the small sob that escapes me.

    The weight of the eveninging crashing down on me.

    ¡°I dered war, Bastien¡­ I¡¯m sick of it all. I¨CI want to find them and end this once and for all. They

    can¡¯t keep terrorising us!¡± I say, frustrated as I step back slowly.

    His hands brush my arms as he holds onto me loosely.

    ¡°Moon Dust¡­ if we had that¡­ maybe we could find them.¡± He murmurs.

    Our eyes meet and I ponder on those words curiously.

    Moon Dust¡­

    He wipes my tears away and I look at the slight scuffs of blood that I¡¯ve transferred onto his sexy body.

    ¡°Sorry, I got you dirty. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m fucking up, but I promise you, I¡¯ll try harder.¡± I whisper, wishing

    he understood that I really am trying my best.

    ¡°You are doing great, Little Fox, I just overreacted.¡± He exhales and closes his eyes for a moment. ¡°We

    have all made wrong decisions at some point in our lives and we will continue to do so. But you

    handled it perfectly.¡±

    It¡¯s all I need¡­ his reassurance, even if he doesn¡¯t think that knowing that he has my back means the

    world.

    ¡°I was just worried. Don¡¯t let my words get to you,¡± he says quietly.

    How do I not?

    +25 BONOS

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ as long as I have you,¡± I murmur softly.

    My heart races as those words slip from my lips before I can stop myself. Unable to keep how

    vulnerable I feel inside.

    ¡°Zaia.¡± His voice is sharper as he takes my chin in his fingertips and forces me to look up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t

    think like that. It¡¯s not like you. You¡¯ve never needed me. You are an Alpha.¡±

    No, it is me. Even the strongest person needs a shoulder to lean on.

    ¡°I do need you, Bastian, we need to stand by each other¡¯s side as a team. Why do you keep saying

    things like thattely? Like I don¡¯t need you or something?¡± I ask. I know I¡¯m overly emotional right now,

    but his words keep terrifying me.

    ¡°You also said the same.¡± He responds quietly, sending a pang of pain through my chest.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°No, I never meant it like that.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t respond and instead cups my face before he leans down and kisses me. Tingles of

    pleasure dance through me and I melt into his touch, a touch that calms and soothes me.

    Lifting some of the weight that burdens me, and I grip his neck, tugging him closer as I press my body

    against his, yearning for so much more¡­

    My breath hitches when his tongue trails over my lips. Slow¡­ sensual, yet fuelled by something deeper

    than passion¡­.

    Suddenly, the sound of my phone ringing makes us both break away and turn towards it.

    I wonder who is ringing sote.

    ¡°Justin¡­¡± I frown as I walk over to answer it.

    ¡°Answer it,¡± Sebastian says as I stare down at the phone.

    I nod, taking the call as he smokes his cigarette.

    ¡°Justin, what is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have bad news. There was a security breach, Alpha. Gerard King has been taken.¡±

    +25 BONOS

 Chapter 227

    JAI.

    I can feel someone running their fingers through my hair, and it feels pleasant and soothing. I know

    exactly who it is and I¡¯m enjoying it.

    She sighs softly, sounding troubled, but her hand doesn¡¯t stopbing through my hair.

    Mmm, how did I get lucky to have such a treat from her?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°Barely.¡± I croak out, and that¡¯s when the pain in my body registers and I groan. ¡°Damn, I prefer

    focusing on your touch,¡± I grunt.

    My entire body feels like I was hit by a truck.

    Her hand stops moving, and to my disappointment, she removes it.

    Way to go Jai.

    I crack open my eyes and look over at her. She¡¯s seated in an armchair beside my bed. The curtains

    are drawn, but I can tell it¡¯s night.

    Her eyes are red, and there are blood stains on her hair and clothes.

    What the¡­

    Everything rushes back and my heart thunders as I realise what happened.

    I look around the room once again, reassuring myself that I am indeed back home. I don¡¯t remember

    what happened¡­

    The poisonous gas¡­ Zaia in wolf form¡­ the fight¡­

    ¡°Are the others ok?¡± I ask. I have no recollection of how we got out of there.

    ¡°Yes, they are. You all are.¡± She says softly. ¡°You¡¯re pretty beat up, yet you¡¯re thinking of the others?¡±

    Did I see a faint smile?

    I¡¯m not sure, as she masks it pretty fast.

    ¡°Well, I am the Beta, so I need to make sure my Alpha is safe before that Justin takes the damn job

    from me and wins damn brownie points.¡±

    She cocks a brow. ¡°Really? Is that all you can think of?¡±

    1/3

    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯ll be out of job soon, but then again, I guess I¡¯ll just annoy you instead.¡±

    ¡°You can do that for the next few days since you are on bed rest.¡±

    ¡°Says ¡°ho?¡± I say as I try to sit up.

    Fuck, it hurts!

    Doctor¡¯s orders.¡± She says firmly, giving me that no¨Cnonsense brisk look.

    All she needs is her white coat and her hair pulled back, and she¡¯ll be back to Doctor Scott mode.

    This woman sure can be scary.

    I still smirk because what is life if I don¡¯t have a little fun teasing the woman I love?

    ¡°Oh yeah? So¡­ this doctor¡­ does shee in a sexy little outfit and-¡±

    One scathing re shuts me up and I chuckle.

    ¡°Ok ok, point taken¡­ so¡­I¡¯m presuming you fixed me up.¡±

    I nce down. I¡¯m in some clean pants and my torso is wrapped up.

    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t safe to take you to a hospital, so I had no other choice.¡± She responds, fussing with the

    bandage.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well thanks¡­¡±

    Our eyes meet and we fall silent, the dim glow of themp illuminating her face. She looks healthier

    since she first woke up. Her hair is glowing too, but she¡¯s still thin and although she has gained a little

    weight, she still needs to build it up a little more.

    Why does she look¡­ Sad.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I say as I reach over, trying not to groan as pain spasms through me. I ce my hand on hers,

    rubbing her knuckles gently with my thumb. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    She looks up at me and smiles, but it does nothing to mask the sadness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­. I just

    want you to get better.¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡± I tease.

    Why do I feel there¡¯s more to it?

    22

    +25 BONOS

    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯ll be out of job soon, but then again, I guess I¡¯ll just annoy you instead.¡±

    ¡°You can do that for the next few days since you are on bed rest.¡±

    ¡°Says who?¡± I say as I try to sit up.

    Fuck, it hurts!

    ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders.¡± She says firmly, giving me that no¨Cnonsense brisk look.

    All she needs is her white coat and her hair pulled back, and she¡¯ll be back to Doctor Scott mode.

    This woman sure can be scary.

    I still smirk because what is life if I don¡¯t have a little fun teasing the woman I love?

    ¡°Oh yeah? So¡­ this doctor¡­ does shee in a sexy little outfit and-¡±

    One scathing re shuts me up and I chuckle.

    ¡°Ok ok, point taken¡­ so¡­I¡¯m presuming you fixed me up.¡±

    I nce down. I¡¯m in some clean pants and my torso is wrapped up.

    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t safe to take you to a hospital, so I had no other choice.¡± She responds, fussing with the

    bandage.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well thanks¡­¡±

    Our eyes meet and we fall silent, the dim glow of themp illuminating her face.

    She looks healthier since she first woke up. Her hair is glowing too, but she¡¯s still thin and although she

    has gained a little weight, she still needs to build it up a little more.

    Why does she look¡­ Sad.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I say as I reach over, trying not to groan as pain spasms through me. I ce my hand on hers,

    rubbing her knuckles gently with my thumb. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    She looks up at me and smiles, but it does nothing to mask the sadness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­ I just

    want you to get better.¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡± I tease.

    Why do I feel there¡¯s more to it?

    2/3

    +25 BONOS

    She looks down and nods. ¡°Obviously.¡± She says, but it¡¯scking her usual spunk.

    ¡°Val, what are you not telling me? Something is wrong. I know you better than¡­. that.¡±

    She¡¯s good at hiding her emotions. I¡¯ve always been able to read her. She always acted like a no¨C

    nonsensess, but she is pretty sensitive.

    She sighs and looks at me. ¡°Gerard got away an hour or so ago. Zaia and Sebastian have gone to see

    if they can find any clues.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I say sharply, sitting up, ¡°Fuck.¡± I hiss in pain. ¡°How is that even fucking possible?¡±

    She looks at me and shakes her head. ¡°Who knows¡­¡±

    ¡°I better go see if I can help-¡±

    She stops me from trying to get up and gently pushes me back onto the bed. Firmly forcing me to lie

    down and I have no strength to fight her.

    She¡¯s way stronger than she looks.

    ¡°Look Jai, just rest. The best you can do is get better quickly. Zaia is going to need us both.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know that.¡± I sigh in defeat.

    This is not good¡­

    +

 Chapter 228

    She stands up, avoiding my eyes, and brushes her hair back.

    She¡¯s acting weird¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something to eat and drink. And then give you some medication for the pain.¡±

    She turns away, and I grab hold of her wrist.

    ¡°Val¡­¡±

    She looks down at me, her eyes sparkling with emotions.

    ¡°I forgive you, Jai¡­ forgive you for what you did¡­ even if I can¡¯tpletely forget it.¡± She whispers.

    My heart skips a beat, and I really don¡¯t care if I¡¯m injured. I pull her towards me, and she stumbles

    back, ending up on the bed, bumping into my chest.

    She gasps but I barely register the pain as I wrap my arms around her tightly, not allowing her to get

    up, my heart racing.

    ¡°I swear Val¡­ I don¡¯t remember it, I only remember thinking it¡¯s you¡­ I was drunk or high¨Cfuck, I don¡¯t

    know. All I know is I thought it was you until I woke up and realised it wasn¡¯t¡­ It doesn¡¯t make it right,

    but I just want you to know there was no woman who enticed me or tempted me. I fucking thought it

    was us.

    I hug her from behind, burying my head in her shoulder.

    I love her. I always have, and I have no idea why I fucked up or how. It¡¯s all a fucking haze, and I truly

    didn¡¯t realise it was her, but I had been unable to keep it from her. There¡¯s no rtionship based on lies

    or secrets. I had to tell her, even though I knew it could destroy us¡­ and it did.

    But even then, she told no one. Not wanting it to affect our rtionship with our friends who were in a

    rtionship.

    This woman is goddamn selfless.

    Her body shakes slightly, and I tense.

    She¡¯s crying. Val doesn¡¯t cry.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, kissing her gently.

    ¡°It hurt¡­ do you know how it feels knowing I wasn¡¯t enough?¡± She looks at me over her shoulder and I

    shake my head.

    ¡°}

    1/3

    ¡°You were more than enough. I saw you. I don¡¯t know how, but I truly thought it was you that night,

    princess. I¡¯ve always loved you, only you.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She is the only one I desire, the only one I fucking want, and I still hurt her.

    Our eves meet as she gently turns towards me.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± She whispers before she wraps her arms gently around my neck, burying her head in it.

    My heart thuds. Not expecting this¡­ If this is a dream, I never want to wake up from it because this is

    my one true wish¡­ and I¡¯m finally getting it.

    I slowly wrap my arms around her tightly, pulling her flush against me. Her scent invades my senses,

    and I inhale her hair. I missed her, missed her embrace and, despite all she¡¯s been through, she¡¯s right

    here. In my arms.

    ¡°I love you, Jai,¡± she whispers so quietly I almost don¡¯t hear it.

    A grin crosses my face, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle, feeling ted. ¡°I love you too baby girl, I fucking

    love you too.¡±

    There is nothing that can destroy the happiness I feel right now.

    Life is just going to get better from here on out.

    I just know it.

    Thank you, Goddess, for another chance¡­ This time, I won¡¯t fuck it up.

    SEBASTIAN.

    And so, it has begun. The spinning of the arrow is now pointings towards the ultimate battle. I stand

    here, calm and collected, with a mask of indifference and concern upon my face. A fraud among those

    whom I love. I watch as my Alpha Queen tries to understand how it happened when she had done her

    utmost best to secure him?

    How else but with my assistance¡­

    In her eyes, she has failed once again, but she didn¡¯t.

    She is smart, but she is too trusting. She would never use me, although I wish she would. I want her

    to realise I¡¯m just a traitor amongst them.

    The moment she knew I was part of the Sable she should have shut off my ess from everything, but

    she put faith in our love.

    2/3

    +25 BONOS

    I watch her as we stand with the security at the prison. Deep down I feel it¡¯s breaking her, the pressure

    of everything is chipping away at her, a tiny piece at a time.

    She looks at me several times as if for assistance, but I don¡¯t help her. Not once do I give my input

    aside from asking a few mediocre questions?

    You don¡¯t need me.

    I keep saying that, but who am I fooling? I saw her almost crumble earlier. She needs me but once

    again I can¡¯t be here for her. Once again, I¡¯m breaking the promise that I made to her.

 Chapter 229

    hapter 0229

    $25 BONGO

    Gerard¡­ that bastard.

    I will kill him, I n to. Once the antidote has been administered to Sia, I will turn on them. They

    probably are expecting me to do so, but tonight I fucked up.

    I was meant to leave¡­ but I couldn¡¯t.

    I¡¯m going to have to¡­

    I knew of the rogues¡® allegiance to the Sable. After all, Gerard was able to mind- link me in prison.

    Although Gerard was awake, a traitor kept him in a state where his heartbeat was slow. It was all a

    well¨Cthought¨Cout n, and they had seeded.

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡®Sebastian, can you hear me?¡®

    I sit up in my cell, scanning the darkness. Why did it feel like that voice is in my head? And why the

    fuck did it sound like Gerard¡¯s?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I ask coldly.

    ¡®You might be better off keeping your voice down, Sebastian. I am talking to you through the connection

    of blood and our wolves¡­¡®

    ¡®Gerard.¡® I snarl, able to somehow reply, I know he heard as I can feel a

    connection between us.

    He¡¯s awake?

    ¡®Sebastian, although I was just a donor, you are still biologically my son, and you now know that you

    belong on my side. The Sable is your calling, and you must answer the decree of the wronged

    Goddess.¡®

    ¡®Wronged fucking Goddess? I answer to no call, and regardless if that is what being the wildcard

    meant, I don¡¯t answer to you or the Sable. I still have a fucking score to settle with those two fucking

    losers of yours.¡® I snarl back through this telepathic connection.

    Whatever this is, it¡¯s a deadly ability to have¡­

    Gerard could be talking to anyone from inside these prison walls.

    ¡®I know you don¡¯t and that is why you will lead those two said losers.¡® His dry chuckle fills my mind.

    ¡®However, what are you fighting for? Those who talked

    1/3

    +25 BONOS

    about you behind your back all your life. Who whispered behind your back just because you enjoyed a

    run? Something that any powerful Alpha should enjoy. For being who you were born to be? You will

    side with those hypocrites? Those elitists?¡±

    ¡°You speak just like them. You made a mistake to contact me because I will now make sure you¡¯re

    fucking sedated.¡® I reply venomously. ¡°And I will kill you myself for touching Zaia.¡±

    ¡®It looks like we are not going to see eye to eye¡­ So, I¡¯ll just cut to the chase. There is one important

    factor in this entire situation. Sia.¡®

    My stomach twists and his chuckle fills my head once more, but this time there¡¯s a victory within it. ¡®I

    see that I now have your full attention.¡®

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    ¡°There are no tracks or anything. And Alpha Atticus and his men have found nothing. We¡¯ve moved the

    pack members who live on the outskirts of town to the Pack Hall and to the King Hotels with security

    tightened.¡± Justin says.

    Zaia nods as she runs her fingers through her silky hair as it falls in front of her face again. She still has

    remnants of blood on her, and I can see she is exhausted.

    ¡°Ok, is anyone unounted for?¡± She asks.

    ¡°There¡¯s a handful, Alpha, mostly those in theirte teens and early twenties, but we are tracking them

    and making sure they are safe. As well as those who are on holiday, although they have been notified

    of the situation, not all have answered.¡±

    ¡°And those not in the country?¡± Z¨¢ia asks.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The same goes for those studying abroad.¡± He exins. ¡°We¡¯ve stressed that they do not return at this

    time.¡±

    Zaia nods, but she¡¯s still on edge. ¡°I¡¯m probably missing something¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, Zaia. You¡¯ve done what you needed to. Stay on alert. That is all that matters.

    Come Zaia, you need rest.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian is right. You have taken care of everyone and everything. The stocking of hospital

    supplies that you also requested are already being prepared and will be brought to the pack hall

    tomorrow.¡± Justin tells her.

    She really has thought of everything, but she is doubting herself.

    ¡°Come, Zaia.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I stare into those amethyst ones, trying to burn the image of

    2/3

    them into my mind.

    The flecks of darker purple¡­ the glimmer¡­

    I observe her face, the dusting of freckles¡­ her slender nose¡­ plump lips¡­

    Will I get a chance to see them up close again?

    ¡°Bastien?¡±

    ¡°Come,¡± I say, turning my back on her.

    Probably not.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    +25 BONOS

    Thankyou for reading, I hope everyone enjoyed this long chapter! We are at the end of the month and

    gems will expire in about 18 hours so don¡¯t forget to shower your favourite books with all of your

    collected gems.

    ?? 19

    15 BONOS

 Chapter 230

    SEBASTIAN.

    The sound of the shower running fills the room and I sit on the bed, running my fingers through my hair

    for the hundredth time.

    How do I do this?

    There¡¯s no time left¡­

    I have to leave her¡­

    Standing up, I leave the room silently and walk down the hall to the children¡¯s room. The light to Jai¡¯s

    room is on and I can hear quiet talking.

    I hope for what it¡¯s worth that his injury at least helped Valerie forgive him a little. To this day, I don¡¯t

    think Jai was in his right mind when he ended up sleeping with Cara back then.

    He had been so distraught I don¡¯t think he even knew who it was in that bed, simply rambling about

    how he needed to find Valerie.

    I make sure I¡¯m not making any sound as I slip into the children¡¯s room and look at the two little angels

    in bed. They¡¯re fast asleep and I realise I¡¯m leaving them again.

    I¡¯m always leaving them. I sit down on the bed and look down at Zion, running my fingers through his

    dark hair.

    Take care of your mom and this pack, son. Be the Alpha I never could be.

    Why did she have to love me? Why did she have to be fated to a fool like me? All I do is hurt her even

    when I don¡¯t want to¡­

    I look over at Sia, her pale cheeks are flushed with a pink hue, and her breathing is shallow.

    He poisoned her¡­ my little princess¡­

    I brush a few strands of her hair off her face. It¡¯s so simr to Zaia¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s going to grow up and look

    just like her mother and she will grow up.

    She will live a healthy and happy life.

    I will get that antidote. Even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, she will survive this and she will heal.

    My heart clenches, the pain in my chest is almost crippling. Leaning down, I kiss

    +25 BONOS

    her forehead softly, inhaling her scent.

    I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t get to see you grow. I kiss her hand gently before I kiss Zion, knowing he¡¯ll grow up

    strong.

    Take care of your sister for me, son.

    I close my eyes, trying to calm the storm that is bubbling inside of me. Casting a final nce at the

    children, I stand up, not wanting Zaia to realise I¡¯m missing from the bedroom.

    I get up, turning away and then stop. Turning back, I look down at them once more, questioning myself.

    What kind of father is never there?

    One you don¡¯t need.

    I gaze at their faces, knowing I¡¯ll never forget this moment.

    I love you both so fucking much and I don¡¯t deserve you.

    My eyes are stinging, but I take a deep breath, turning away for the final time and striding to the door. If

    I look back, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to walk away with the strength I need.

    Returning to the bedroom, I can still hear the sound of water. The shower is still running, and I silently

    lock the door.

    Pulling my top off, I get into bed, ce my arms behind my head and close my

    eyes.

    I hear the shower switch off and after a few moments I hear her enter the bedroom, her scent mixed

    with the smell of her bath products¡­.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    I¡¯m going to miss this¡­

    I keep my breathing steady as I sense her watching me before there¡¯s a rustle as she gets dressed.

    There are a few moments of silence before I feel the bed dip and she slowly gets in between the

    sheets, trying not to disturb me.

    ¡°Hm,¡± she murmurs, and I feel her fingers gentlyb through my hair. ¡± Goodnight, handsome.¡±

    My heart clenches as she leans in and gently kisses my forehead. The thudding of her heart already

    making my resolve break.

    I can¡¯t do this. Fuck, I can¡¯t leave her.

    My eyes snap open, and she¡¯s watching me with concern. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    +25 BONOS

    she asks, caressing my jaw. She must have picked up on the change in my heart

    rate.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, unable to look directly into those amethyst orbs. Instead, I tug her close, wrapping my

    arms around her tightly.

    Her heart is thudding in rhythm to my own.

    ¡°Bastien¡­¡± she murmurs, and I pull her head to my chest.

    I don¡¯t respond- I can¡¯t.

    Not without giving myself away.

    ¡®Bastien¡­ talk to me,¡® she pleads through the mind link.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long day, I¡¯m just d you are ok.¡® I reply quietly.

    She makes the mistake of looking up at me, concern clear in her eyes

 Chapter 231

    ¡°Baby, what is it?¡± she asks softly.

    ¡°Nothing, rx. Why are you so worried?¡± I ask, reaching up and brushing the wet locks of her hair

    back. She¡¯s wearing the shirt I had discarded not long ago.

    Her eyes flutter shut as I run my fingers down her neck. Her face is make¨Cup¨Cfree,

    and she looks breathtaking. She¡¯s a beauty¡­

    I caress her cheeks, admiring her dusting of freckles.

    She opens her eyes, and they are glistening with tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± She whispers, her voice shaky. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡±

    She looks into my eyes, and I wonder if deep down she knows¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to,¡± I reply quietly, clenching my jaw as I try to push away my emotions

    that are threatening to drown me.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to get through this, all of this. Together. We are going to find Gerard, and we are going to

    defeat the Sable. Together,¡± she reassures me, but I wonder if

    she¡¯s reassuring herself as well.

    Together¡­

    ¡°Promise me,¡± she whispers, an underlying urgency in her tone.

    I cup her face, unable to reply to her.

    How many more lies will I tell her? How many promises will I break? Our hearts are thumping violently

    before I im her lips in a deep, passionate kiss, sending rivets

    of pleasure through us.¡±

    One fuelled by a thousand emotions that are stronger than the most powerful of

    storms.

    She whimpers softly against my lips, kissing me back with equal intensity as her eyes flutter shut.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I cup the back of her neck as I kiss her harder, never wanting to let her go.

    You deserved better.

    I nibble on her soft plush lip, cherishing the taste of her lips, the sweetness of her

    mouth.

    I love you and I always will.

    My love for you will never change¡­

    I tighten my arms around her, and she grips onto me equally hard. Our bodies are moulded together as

    if made for one another.

    We were¡­ but destiny has its own ns¡­

    You are the fucking rhythm that my heart beats to¡­

    I caress her back, gripping the back of her neck and hair as I kiss her like it¡¯s for the

    This is it¡­ our final goodbye¡­.

    We break apart when she gasps for air and I¡¯m breathing heavily, too.

    ¡°Get some rest¡­ it¡¯s going to be a long day tomorrow.¡± I say quietly, brushing my

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    thumb over her plump lips.

    She nods. ¡°I need to go to Dad¡¯s Pack, too.¡±

    I nod, ¡°And I n to leave extremely early. There are a few things that I want to check with the security

    around the grounds.¡±

    She smiles slightly, my words somehowforting her.

    ¡°Great, sounds like a n.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Make sure you¡¯re careful when you get to your dad¡¯s pack. Trust nothing and

    no one.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­ So, are you leaving really early? I¡¯m going to head out early, too.¡± She asks as

    +16 BONUS

    we settle down beside one another. I slip my arm under her head, and she snuggles against me.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll cover more ground.¡±

    To put more distance between us¡­.

    ¡°Well, it is going to be a manic day, but let¡¯s do something tomorrow night, even if it¡¯s just a barbeque in

    the garden. The children will enjoy it too.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    I wrap my arms around her tightly, burying my head into her neck. Kissing her there

    tenderly.

    I¡¯m fucking sorry¡­

    I wait for her to fall asleep, which doesn¡¯t take her long. She¡¯s exhausted from the

    long night.

    I should go¡­ but I can¡¯t bring myself to move as I hold her, watching her sleep.

    She¡¯s content¡­ despite the exhaustion. There¡¯s a small, graceful smile on her

    beautiful face.

    I simplyy there, gazing at the angel in my arms until I know I can¡¯t afford to take

    any more time.

    Taking a deep breath, I frown as I slowly ease her off my arm. My gaze lingers over

    the curve of her breasts and her tiny waist.

    I run my hand down her waist and hip, caressing her thigh as I nt a soft kiss on

    her lips before I turn away and get out of bed, pulling the nket up around her¡­

    Now there is only one thing left to do before I leave¡­

    I nce out of the window up at the full moon, my eyes zing steely silver before I

    turn and head to the door, forcing myself not to look back.

    Because I know if I do¡­ I won¡¯t be able to leave¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.

    + 15 DOMUS

 Chapter 232

    ZAIA.

    I pull on my jacket, ncing at the unmade bed. Sebastian had left early and I¡¯m. about to leave for

    Dad¡¯s pack.

    Since I¡¯ve awoken I feel uneasy. I know something isn¡¯t right at Dad¡¯s pack and

    although I have taken every precaution possible, I still feel on edge.

    Am I missing something vital?

    I rush through a meeting with Mr Harrison. With everything going on, it¡¯s been

    exhausting but I can¡¯t afford to lose the deal.

    I text Dad telling him I¡¯ll be there by noon, although I nned to get there sooner.

    I¡¯ve also left Sebastian a message telling him I¡¯m leaving since his phone is switched

    off.

    ¡°Alright guys, I¡¯m off,¡± I say, poking my head through the door of Jai¡¯s room. The kids are ying on the

    carpet and Valerie is sitting on the bed beside Jai and they were

    clearly mid¨Cconversation.

    Something¡¯s changed between them, I can tell from the way Jai has his leg propped

    up and Valerie is leaning ever so slightly against it.

    I hope they have made some amendments. I truly hope so, they both deserve happiness, and I can tell

    they love one another.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Sebastian going with you?¡± Jai asks from where he¡¯s leaning against the

    headboard.

    I shake my head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll have my guards and some of Atticus¡¯s men,¡± I say as I enter

    the room and kneel beside the kids, giving them both a kiss.

    This time I didn¡¯t even expect Sebastian to go with me¡­ I guess I need to be more

    independent, and he doesn¡¯t seem to want to apany me. I wonder why, but I¡¯m

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    not brave enough to ask him¡­ I just wish I had seen him once before I left.

    He doesn¡¯t realise just how much his presence gives me strength, how his simple words of

    encouragement make me feel like I can take on the world.

    Jai frowns but says nothing..

    ¡°Atticus isn¡¯t either?¡± Valerie asks.

    ¡°No, he needs to handle security around both packs and make sure we are fully equipped. I¡¯m hoping

    Sebastian managed to get some stuff sorted, although I¡¯m not

    sure exactly what he¡¯s working on.¡± I reply.

    Hugging the children goodbye, I take my leave. Wondering exactly what Dad wanted

    to talk about. He sounded¡­strange. I am on alert, but what if someone has gotten to

    him?

    up

    I¡¯ll be careful¡­ I have a n and one I hope gives me the upper hand if this ends

    being some kind of trap. I will just need some help. Help from someone I really don¡¯t

    want to ask for help from, but I have no other option right now.

    I now pull up on the corner of our previous home and look in the mirror. I¡¯m wearing

    a blond wig and have put on several additionalyers of clothes. A cap and sses,

    just like our housekeeper.

    Halfway here I had switched ces with one of the female warriors of Atticus¡¯s pack. She is now

    travelling in my ce towards this pack, and I came alone. I¡¯m sure

    all eyes will be on the cars and my guards whilst I find Dad unseen.

    I had taken a shortcut in the small red car, passing through security with ease. I had

    called Sebastian twice, but his phone was still switched off¡­ I just wish he at least

    called once¡­

    With one final nce, I slowly get out of the car. Mom doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ming, as I

    couldn¡¯t risk anyone knowing. I n to go inside and ask Mom to call Dad and from

    there, we¡¯ll see what is going on.

    I¡¯ve dressed up simrly to the housekeeper and I¡¯m praying the guards think I am

    her. Getting out, I grab therge bags of groceries and bend over as if the bags weigh a lot; I pretend to

    struggle as I walk towards the gate. Just how I have seen her do for

    years.

    +15 BONUS

    There¡¯s no guard at the gate so I key in the pin, trying not to worry. I scan my finger and when it beeps,

    a wave of relief floods through me; I¡¯m still in the system.

    This is the only part I was worried about, getting through the gates.

    The gate clicks open, and I step inside and spot two guards who seem to be on break as they hang

    around looking bored near the entrance.

    They nce at me but say nothing. I just unlocked the gate, of course, they won¡¯t suspect me¡­ As

    long as they don¡¯t check the system to see who just entered. Can I

    trust them? I am not sure.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free e for you activity time is limited!

    By Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    GET IT

    +16 BONUS

 Chapter 233

    I keep my pace steady as I slowly make my way to the doors to unlock them with my key, cing the

    bags down first, with my hand on my hip, just as I have seen our housekeeper do for years. If someone

    is watching us or has cameras, I can¡¯t let

    anyone suspect us..

    Almost inside¡­

    This ce is heavily guarded outside, but inside I will be fine.

    It¡¯s extremely quiet, and I ce the bags into the coat closet before I begin searching

    around the house for Mom. I know the staff has been in and out, but as far as I know,

    Mom has refused to leave the house since our falling out.

    If she thought that would make mee back, she was wrong. I can¡¯t forgive her for

    all her lies. Yes, I love her. She is my mom, after all.

    There¡¯splete silence, which means not even the staff is here¡­ I was told I¡¯d be

    notified if Mom left the house. I have heard nothing, so where is she?

    I hurry up the stairs when I find she is not anywhere downstairs and head towards

    her bedroom. I knock on the door lightly, waiting for an answer, but there is nothing.

    I frown, trying the door handle. It¡¯s locked.

    Is she asleep?

    I knock again.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I whisper, ncing towards the stairs, hoping no one showed up like the

    actual housekeeper. The guards would be on alert then.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I call a little louder. The door is locked. She must be inside.

    Closing my eyes, I press my ear to the door, trying to focus on any sound. My eyes

    ze as I hone in on my surroundings. I can hear my own heart¡­ the sound of the

    wind outside¡­ and another heartbeat!

    ¡°Mom!¡± I call a little louder, my voice ringing in the silent hallway.

    +15 BONUS

    I think I hear a muffled sound.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Something isn¡¯t right, and my senses are screaming at me..

    Stepping back, I focus on the door as I slowly put distance between myself and the

    door. My back hits the wall opposite and I inhale slowly.

    Ok, Zaia¡­ you got this.

    Encouraging myself, I take a deep breath as I run at the door and m my shoulder into it. A surge of

    orange aura surrounds me, and the door is ripped off its hinges.

    I flinch as it falls onto the carpeted floor and hope no one heard the thud. Even if there is carpet, it is

    still loud.

    I look up and my heart almost stops when I see Mom lying on her bed, but that¡¯s not

    what gets to me.

    Her hair is a mess, her arms and legs are tied behind her back, and she¡¯s gagged. She¡¯s lost a lot of

    weight and bruises fresh and old cover her body. She¡¯s injured. I

    can see bloodstains on the bed and worry envelops me.

    ¡°Mom!¡± My heart is pounding as I rush to her side, unable to stop my hands from

    shaking as I untie her quickly.

    There are tears in her swollen bruised eyes, old make¨Cup streaks cover her face, and

    I can tell from the odour she has not bathed in a while.

    ¡°Who did this!¡± I ask, my voice shaking as I remove the cloth from around her mouth.

    She hisses as I try to help her sit and I realise one of her arms is broken and the

    goddess knows what else.

    ¡°Zaia, leave. Leave my child!¡± She croaks.

    I look around. She needs water!

    I¡¯m about to rush to the bathroom when she calls me.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, Zaia, please go,¡± she whispers, her voice full of fear and urgency.

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± I reply firmly, rushing to the bed again. ¡°Who did this?¡± I ask, my eyes zing with

    rage.

    I will destroy them.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Her eyes are saddened and they fill with tears. ¡°They came¡­ they wanted it¡­ you have to go. Get it

    first.¡±

    ¡°Wanted what, mom?¡± I ask worriedly, my heart clenching.

    I feel guilty. I left her and this is what happened. I shouldn¡¯t have let my hurt and sadness get in the

    way!

    Her tears flow, and she looks defeated.

    The state she is in is killing me.

    This is the mother who was always ready to do everything for me despite her secrets. ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t

    have left her.

    Goddess!

    ¡°The dust. It was him, your brother.¡± Her heart is thumping, and she closes her eyes.

    Zade¡­ Zade he his left eye, it¡¯s not normal. There¡¯s something more¡­ he¡­ they

    want the dust.¡±

    She¡¯s panicking and I freeze, thinking I heard something. I ce a finger to my lips

    as I listen, but there¡¯s only silence.

    Komentar

 Chapter 234

    Standing up, I¡¯strip out of severalyers of clothes and ready the gun I¡¯ve brought. Just in case.

    I need to get Mom out of here, but I don¡¯t trust using my phone not knowing who I can call. Who is

    close enough toe to my help?

    Dad¡¯s strange message is now making me worry about him, too. What if they got

    him, too?

    ¡°Mom, calm down. Tell me, my brother- Zade, he is part of the Sable¡­ What does he

    look like?¡± I ask, brushing her hair back gently. She flinches and I feel the matted.

    blood.

    How could they do this?!

    ¡°Auburn hair, grey eyes, but one- one eye changes.¡± She says, her eyes widening

    with horror.

    I nod. ¡°And who else, do you know anyone else that you can tell me about? Who did

    this?¡± I ask gently, knowing she couldn¡¯t tell me those who attacked us back when

    we were newborns.

    She tenses. ¡°It was Zade¡­ he did this¡­¡± She closes her eyes as another wave of tears.

    seeps from her eyes.

    How could he¡­

    ¡°You need to know. I have to tell you where the dust is,¡± she whispers, suddenly

    looking at me with sharp eyes.

    Moon Dust.

    ¡°You mean Moon Dust, right?¡± I whisper.

    She nods, her heart thundering violently.

    ¡°The Dust¡­ it will lead you. Look Zaia, you need to leave, they are out blood. The Dust my old home,

    under the stairs. In the closet, at the back, there is a floorboard.

    +16 BONUS

    Under there.¡± Her words be incoherent, and her eyes be ssy.

    I¡¯m listening to everything carefully. Making sure I don¡¯t miss anything she is

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    saying.

    The Moon Dust, mom has some?

    ¡°Are you- listen to me. Tell no one. We have to keep it secret.¡± Her eyes sharpen as

    she stares at me imploringly.

    ¡°I will, I promise,¡± I say gently.

    She nods, and suddenly she seems to still. She looks at me seriously and smiles softly. ¡°I¡¯m d I got

    to see you one more time¡­ you know¡­ I didn¡¯t tell them, no

    matter what they did.¡±

    that Mom

    ¡°Don¡¯t say this is not thest time,¡± I say. She¡¯s scaring me.

    ¡°I did my best.¡± Tears stream down her cheeks, and I tilt my head, caressing her face.

    ¡°You did well Mom, I¡¯m so proud of you.

    ¡°I want to fix things between us¡­ I¡­ I did your father wrong. I was an awful mate, an awful wife¡­ but I

    have always loved him and you¡­ I¡­ I want you safe, don¡¯t trust them. There¡¯s more of them¡­. That

    boy who used to y in the woods¡­ he is one of them¡­ M¨CMy father too¡­ He¡­ He was the one who

    took him.¡±

    She flinches and I frown. What boy?

    ¡°Grandfather?¡±

    As far as I knew, my grandfather was not in touch with Mom¡­

    ¡°He is one of them and that pathetic woman who thinks she-¡± she coughs ¡°Don¡¯t

    trust A-¡±

    She coughs again, and I see a trickle of blood run down her cheek.

    ¡°Who Mom?¡±

    ¡°She was¡­ she is on their side. A- A.¡± She¡¯s struggling, and I can tell she¡¯s trying her best. She opens

    her mouth, but no soundes out as her eyes roll shut. ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Mom!¡± I say, my heart thumping as I hear hers beginning to fade. ¡°No¡­ no!¡±

    I¡¯m losing her¡­

    Her mouth moves but no soundes out and over my thundering heart, I¡¯m unable to make out what

    she¡¯s saying.

    My stomach twists as I remember back then she said she couldn¡¯t say or something

    would happen.

    Is this some kind of magic?

    Would it kill her?

    No, please no!

    I need to get help! I take out my phone, dropping the gun onto the bed, but I freeze

    when I realise her heartbeat is gone.

    Mom is gone¡­.

    I stare at the bruised, battered body before me, realising I failed her¡­ and now, I¡¯ve

    lost her.

    Tears sting my eyes, blurring my vision as I stare down at the body before me.

    Lifeless¡­

    The phone slips from my hand, my thundering heart loud in my ears and my breath.

    shaky.

    I¡¯m about to touch her when I see the faint shadow fall over me.

    The shadow of someone silently approaching me from behind¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    I wonder who that might be. hehe

    ZAIA.

 Chapter 235

    ZAIA.

    I look down at my gun on the bed and trying to keep my heart steady, I grab the gun

    and spin around, swinging it at the person creeping up on me.

    It¡¯s a man. He¡¯s tall and clearly well¨Cbuilt, wearing ck sweatpants and a hoodie. It¡¯s all I see as a low

    snarl escapes him and he shoves me back with immense force.

    Blindly, I pull the trigger on the gun. The sound is loud as the bullet hits the ceiling. The man is on top

    of me fast, his knee to my stomach as he throws me onto the bed, grabbing my hair as he hits me

    across the face.

    I kick out blindly, trying to get up, only for the man to throw a punch at me. I can. taste blood in my

    mouth as I struggle to free myself and roll off the bed, hitting the

    carpeted floor.

    This man is strong.

    Everything is happening so fast and the way he¡¯s moving, I can tell he is not new to

    this.

    He¡¯s wearing a baseball cap that covers his eyes and although I¡¯m trying to get a look

    at him, I¡¯m unable to.

    He grabs hold of my ankle when I try to kick him and yanks my legs out from under me, but this time

    I¡¯m ready and I don¡¯t n to go down that easily this time.

    I¡¯m unable to pull the trigger on the gun that I¡¯m still holding, but twisting, I m the end of it into his

    crotch with all the strength I can muster, a low growl ripping from

    my throat.

    He grunts and lets go of me, yanking the gun from my hold and swinging it at me. despite clutching his

    crotch. I jump to my feet, breathing hard..

    ¡°You hurt her¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask, my voice shaking.

    He doesn¡¯t reply, and he¡¯s recovered fast, rushing at me once again, but this time I¡¯m

    ready.

    1/5

    Mom might still wake up..

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what is so special about you¡­ but you picked the wrong side!¡± He snarls, before he

    swings his fist at me. I duck, kicking out at his feet from beneath him. he staggers, falling to one knee,

    but he¡¯s up fast.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The shout from a guardes.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I see him nce towards the window.

    I can¡¯t let him get away!

    He¡¯s about to run to the window and I throw myself at him, trying to stop him. We struggle for a few

    moments, the running footsteps getting closer.

    Just a bit longer!

    Suddenly he ms his elbow into my chest, throwing me off with such power I go. flying across the

    room and hit the far wall.

    I groan as I slide down the wall. Pain rushes through my head, as the door is thrown open just as Zade

    jumps through the window smashing right through the ss.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± One of the guards shouts as three men burst through the door.

    I scramble to my feet.

    ¡°Out the window! Secure the area! Capture him! We have a killer out there!¡± I shout as

    the guards rush to do my bidding.

    ¡°What is¡­¡± the guard trails off as he stares at the bed.

    ¡°Take the staff into custody, I want to know how this happened!¡± I say, feeling dizzy.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Two more men rush from the room, and I touch the back of my head.

    I can feel the wetness and look down at my fingers.

    Blood.

    My head is pounding incessantly, and I can barely see straight.

    I walk over to the bed, as I watch one of the guards check Mom¡¯s pulse. Deep down I

    pray that maybe I¡¯m mistaken and that there¡¯ll be a heartbeat. Even if it¡¯s quiet¡­

    Please let me be wrong.

    He turns to look at me and from the look in his eyes, I know what he¡¯s going to say.

    I know it but I don¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, she¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I say as I look at Mom¡¯s lifeless body on the bed.

    Her battered body is a painful reminder that when she needed me, I wasn¡¯t here¡­

    She¡¯s gone.

    She¡¯s really gone¡­

    Sadness and guilt crush me as I ce a hand on my chest, trying to breathe.

    A part of me wants to run after Zade and make him pay, but I can¡¯t do anything like

    this¡­ I can barely walk straight.

    I look at the wall behind me, realising I had hit my head on the corner of the chest of

    drawers.

    ¡°I need to get to my father¡¯s home fast, order for backup to be sent there

    immediately, and make sure all the staff and guards are ounted for. I will be

    questioning everyone.¡± I say clearly.

    As much as I want to mourn her, I need to make sure Dad is safe.

    I rush to the window, trying to push the dizziness away and leap out. I shift mid¨Cair,

    I¡¯m trying not to focus on the pain or injury, more worried about him. What if something¡¯s happened to

    him?

    The very thought terrifies me. What if Zade managed to contact someone?! What if

    someone is with Dad and they kill him?

    My heart is pounding, fear filling me as I push myself faster¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    Reaching Dad¡¯s home, I can see the guards are already teeming into the building.

    I leap through the door that the guards have clearly forced open. I shift back into human form, as

    several guards raise their guns at me only to recognise me and lower their heads. Averting their gaze.

    ¡°Find Father!¡± Imand as I motion and one of the guards offers me a shirt, keeping his gaze down.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say as I pull it on and rush up the stairs, trying to pick up on Dad¡¯s scent.

    Please, Goddess, don¡¯t let anything happen to him!

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Two today!

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

 Chapter 236

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    I shout,

    +16 BONUS

    ¡°What on earth are you doing in my home? Without even knocking!¡±

    Ie to a halt as Ie face to face with Ate. She¡¯s holding a cup of tea in her

    hand and looks shocked to see me.

    ¡°Where is Dad?¡± I ask.

    She frowns. ¡°Your father has been on a business trip for thest few days¡± Hearing the shouts from

    downstairs, she rushes to the balcony. ¡°Who have you brought into

    my house?!¡±

    A few guards rush up the stairs and I watch her, not trusting her.

    -A¡­

    ¡°Search the house, leave no room out.¡± I walk over to Ate and hold my hand out.

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    She frowns, but she takes it out of her pocket and holds it out, hesitantly.

    ¡°When is thest time you spoke to father?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The day he left¡­ why?¡± she asks, her face paling as she looks at my neck and I know

    she can see the blood that is trickling down it. ¡°What is going on, Zaia?¡±

    ¡°I talked to Dadst night¡­I need to find him. Unlock the phone, please ¡°I say and she quickly keys in

    her number, and I call him.

    ¡°The number you are calling is currently switched off, to leave a message ¡°the

    operator¡¯s voicees.

    Fuck!

    I turn away from Ate, running a hand through my hair, calling Jai instead.

    ¡°Hello?¡± He answers.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Track where Dad made thest call to my cell phone. His phone is now switched off and ording to

    Ate, he went on a business trip a few days ago.¡± I say, my heart feeling heavy.

    ¡°On it¡­ Is everything otherwise ok, Zaia?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say, unable to bring myself to tell him about Mom. ¡°Has Bastien returned?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll call him, don¡¯t worry. Do you need backup or help?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    *Just tell him things are a mess here and to call me on this number. Please.¡± I just

    need to hear his voice. I need him to help me out a little.

    My head is still hurting, and I feel useless. I shifted, but I¡¯m not healing as fast as I

    want it to.

    ¡°Alright, take care of yourself, Alpha,¡± Jai says quietly.

    ¡°I will,¡± I reply.

    Dad is missing, Mom is dead¡­.

    She¡¯s dead.

    My heart is thumping as I scan the spacious hallway that seems to be spinning.

    It¡¯s my fault Mom was left here alone¡­

    My fault she is dead..

    I am a horrible person¡­.

    What have I done?

    Where are you, Dad?

    Focus, Zaia.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia! A call for you!¡± I turn to see one of Dad¡¯s loyal guards hurrying over to

    1. me.

    I take the phone and hold it to my ear.

    ? HIS BONUS

    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Zaia. We failed, the car you were supposed to be travelling in¡­ it was involved in a crash, and no one

    made it out alive.¡± Atticus¡¯s voicees, making my heart thump.

    That was no ident¡­

    That woman¡­ the guards¡­.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ as long as you¡¯re safe. I¡¯ming there. Don¡¯t go out alone.¡± Atticus says and I

    hate that even he sounds shaken.

    ¡°How much did we lose?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Seventeen people.¡± He replies gravely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I reply, knowing most of those were from his pack.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ me too¡­ We¡¯ll get through this.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡¯s missing, Atticus,¡± I whisper.

    There¡¯s silence. ¡°I¡¯ming, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I say.

    Please, Sebastian, call me¡­..

    That unease I felt this morning returns to me with vengeance and it¡¯s scaring me.

    Things can¡¯t get worse than this, but then why do I still feel like I¡¯m missing

    something?

    I hang up and look at Ate. ¡°Did you learn anything as per our deal?¡±

    She frowns. ¡°That was more than enough!¡± she says.

    ¡°What was? We had a deal. You would get me some information, or something.¡±

    ¡°It was so hard to find that number. I swear I went to ces I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever

    return to.¡± She hisses quietly, ncing at the guards.

 Chapter 237

    ¡°What number?¡± I ask, now frowning.

    ¡°He never¡­ Oh Goddess, I told him to pass you the number in person! He wanted to see the children

    before the business trip! Who knows if the number will still work and I worked so hard to get it! So he

    never stopped at your pack¡­¡±

    Realisation dawns upon her, and she looks unnerved.

    Everything is going wrong!

    ¡°What number?¡± I ask,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it,¡± she says hurrying to her bedroom. I follow her, not trusting her as she rummages in her

    vanity table drawer before taking out a card. ¡°Here. It¡¯s one of theirs.¡± She whispers as if someone

    might hear her.

    I dial the number and it rings. I wonder if it really is. Did she manage to find

    something?

    The phone is answered after a few rings, but no one speaks..

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can hear me.¡± I begin.

    ¡°Zaia, lovely to hear your beautiful voice again.

    My stomach twists as my eyes ze, recognising that voice. ¡°Gerard¡­.¡±

    ¡®Track the call. Now.¡® I mouth to one of the guards. He nods as he hurries away, and

    Ate stands there observing me.

    He chuckles. ¡°Ah, yes. d that you recognised my voice.¡±

    ¡°Shame you aren¡¯t dead.¡± I hiss.

    ¡°You had your chance to end it, but you didn¡¯t. So luckily I¡¯m alive and well.. Now¡­.

    I¡¯m doing the courtesy, to give you a warning. Stand down, admit defeat, and give up your packs before

    I take everything from you.¡±

    How dare he¡­¡­

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± He asks dangerously.

    ¡°You may have been the one to take my mother, but you will not take anything else

    from me. I will never stand down.¡± I snarl, trembling with rage.

    He chuckles. ¡°We shall see, aren¡¯t you missing daddy dearest?¡± he taunts.

    Father¡­

    Unease ripples through me, but I also know what Dad would expect from me¡­ no

    matter how hard it is¡­

    ¡°Are you a coward? That you are using my father against me?¡± I ask, my voice full of

    hatred.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm, all is fair¡­ I have to do what I have to do¡­. The choice is yours Zaia, keep

    refusing and I will take everyone from you one by one.¡±

    ¡°No. You will pay for this.¡±

    Heughs again as if what I said is amusing.

    ¡°Will I? Don¡¯t challenge me, Zaia, when you are already losing everyone one by one¡­

    You couldn¡¯t protect your daughter¡­ you couldn¡¯t protect your mother¡­¡±

    His words are hitting hard, and my eyes prickle with tears.

    I¡¯m trying¡­

    ¡°Oh, and now your father. I¡¯ll make sure you get his body.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch him! If you want to fight,e, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Heughs again, making my blood boil, but the panic I¡¯m feeling for Dad is rising.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost a fourth person¡­¡± He whispers and my heart sinks.

    Who?

    Are the children-

    Sebastian.

    16 BONUS

    He hasn¡¯t been in touch with me all morning¡­

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I whisper, unable to hide the tremble from my voice.

    Goddess, please no¡­ help me.

    Fear consumes me as Gerard¡¯sugh rings through the phone. ¡°Only this time, he

    came willingly. Sebastian is finally where he belongs.¡±

    ¡°Lie!¡± I snarl.

    ¡°Is it? How else did I get out of there, if it wasn¡¯t for his help? He yed you, you

    little stupid wench.¡± he hisses.

    ¡°No! He would never-¡±

    ¡°Really? He wouldn¡¯t? Give me a second¡­ Sebastian, say hello,¡± Gerard says, making

    my heart skip a beat.

    No. No, it¡¯s probably someone else who will pretend-

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. End the call.¡±

    My breath hitches, my eyes widening in horror as Sebastian¡¯s cold voicees

    down the line.

    No¡­

    My worst nightmare ising true¡­

    Gerard¡¯sughter echoes down the phone before the line goes dead and the phone.

    slips from my hand, falling to the marble floor and shattering.

    Just the way my heart is shattering inside of ine¡­?

    9 Moonlight Muse Author

    :(Poor Zaia¡­

    ?¡°

    +15 DONUS

    ZAIA.

 Chapter 238

    ZAIA.

    Please say this is a lie¡­

    His words through the phone echo in my mind, making everything else fade away.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Ate¡¯s distant shout echoes in my mind as I fall to my knees, broken.

    Sebastian left me.

    Tears stream down my cheeks as I clutch my chest. The pain I feel is far worse than

    anything I have felt in my life. Far more excruciating than when he rejected me

    years ago.

    It hurts so much¡­ my heartbeat is ringing in my ear, along with the shrill whistling.

    sound that makes my head want to explode.

    I cannot breathe.

    Sebastian¡­

    ¡°Why!¡± I scream as I stare ahead, unseeing.

    shes of our moments together flood my mind but all I can focus on is him.

    The signs were there, the way he was behaving¡­ how long had he been nning to

    do this?

    I thought we were a team. I told him I needed him. Why?

    Will I never just be enough to keep him happy?

    Sobs wrack my body and I feel like I¡¯ve lost everything. The threads of my life had. begun toe

    undone, yet I still held on¡­ still hoped for something more.

    Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Sebastian¡­

    In the end, I failed. Just the way I am failing Sia and my people¡­

    Why is the goddess doing this to us?

    ¡°You chose the wrong one! Why?!¡± I scream. ¡°If you really cared¡­ if you¡¯re really out

    there¡­ why would you do this?¡± My voice breaks as I hug myself.

    I feel so alone¡­ I am alone¡­

    I was the wrong person for this. I¡¯ve tried¡­ tried to do my best, but I¡¯m not doing

    enough¡­

    Why did you make us for one another if your only aim was to rip us apart and crush

    my strength?

    Despite everything, he gave me the strength to continue. Why did I allow myself to

    fall for him again? Why did I unwrap my damaged heart for him?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He was my strength¡­ he was the one who I had learned to forgive and not only did I

    fall for him again; I fell for him all over again.

    I don¡¯t want to feel this pain¡­

    I mp my hands over my mouth, rocking myself as I try to pull myself together, but

    I can¡¯t.

    He¡¯s destroyed me¡­ Destroyed the trust I had in him.

    Sobbing, I clutch at my aching heart, hurting so badly.

    ¡°Red¡­¡± Strong arms wrap around me, pulling me against a firm chest.

    ¡°He left me¡­ again,¡± I whisper, a fresh wave of tears running down my cheeks. ¡°I

    can¡¯t cope anymore. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok. We¡¯re going to figure this out¡­¡±

    How?

    So many times I felt like he was saying goodbye¡­

    Last night¡­ he was saying goodbye, wasn¡¯t he?

    Mom¡­ she¡¯s gone too.

    Dad¡­

    +13 BONUS

    I grip my head as it squeezes in pain. My ws are out and my eyes ze with my

    emotions.

    ¡°Zaia! Zaia, look at me!¡±

    Someone forces my head to the right, and I think it¡¯s Atticus, but it¡¯s bing dark.

    ¡°Sebastian, I want to talk to him. He needs to know that there are other options.¡± I

    plead through my tears.

    Onest try¡­. because I didn¡¯t give Mom a chance¡­

    ¡®SEBASTIAN! If you can hear me, please¡­ please listen!¡®

    I¡¯m met with nothing but a wall and I cry out in desperation.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Atticus¡¯s voice fades away as my vision begins to spin and then, everything

    bes blissfully dark¡­.

    Night has fallen and I¡¯m sitting on my bed, exhausted yet unable to sleep, in pain yet

    unable to feel it. Betrayed, yet unable toprehend it.

    How do I recover?

    I hate showing the kids how I feel, but today I was unable to hold my tears back as I

    hugged and kissed my babies, breaking into tears.

    They are my strength; they are the only strength I need, but how do I tell them their

    dad has left them once again?

    In the darkness of my bedroom, despite being alone, my thoughts don¡¯t relent..

    Self¨Cdoubt, self¨Cme, guilt, sorrow, pain, betrayal¡­.

    And despite the storm within me, the only thing I know is, I failed. Failed everyone

    and everything¡­

    Sebastian is truly gone.

    Mom is dead.

    +15 BONUS

    Dad is missing.

    These are the facts that keep hammering at my soul.

    I¡¯m a failure¡­

    Atticus was the one to find me and bring me home¡­ once again, he¡¯s the one who was there to pick

    me up after the man I loved destroyed me.

    Why does love exist? Why does the mate bond exist when it only gives others the power to destroy us?

    My heart hurts¡­

    There¡¯s a knock on the door, and I don¡¯t move when it opens. There are three of them, and Valerie is

    holding a tray of drinks.

    ¡°We thought you might need a little pick me up.¡± She says softly as shees over, cing the tray

    down and kissing my forehead.

    SURPERISE

    [ GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    Komentar

 Chapter 239

    I turn away, my eyes stinging as I stare out through the open window at the moon

    above

    Nothing can fix this¡­.

    They enter and Atticus leaves the door open a crack, murmuring something about the children being

    asleep. He sits on the floor beside the bed, stretching his legs out,

    but I know he¡¯s concerned.

    Tonight¡­ I was unable to hide my emotions from anyone. Even my babies. I am an

    awful mother.

    I can¡¯t even give them the best life they deserve and Sebastian¡­ I wasn¡¯t good

    enough for him¡­

    Jai sits beside me, wrapping his arms around me, but I don¡¯t want anyone to touch

    1. me. I just want to be left alone.

    The fatigue I feel is wing inside of me, but I refuse to let myself fall into an

    endless abyss of pain and doom.

    ¡°Come on, where¡¯s that beautiful smile that we all melt over?¡± Jai says, wiping away

    my tears.

    I don¡¯t respond, as Valerieughs gently. ¡°It¡¯s hiding for a bit, but it¡¯ll show through.

    soon. Here Zaia.¡± she offers me a chocte muffin but I shake my head, refusing it.

    Was I put here simply to fulfil the goddess¡¯s wishes? Her mission for her people¡­ is

    that it? Do I not deserve anything else?

    I pull free from Jai¡¯s hold and wrap my arms around my knees, refusing the mug of

    hot chocte that Valerie offers me.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot chocte?¡± she whispers gently.

    I shake my head, turning away.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day, Red,¡± Atticus says.

    I don¡¯t want anything¡­

    Jai sighs heavily. He didn¡¯t take Sebastian leaving well at all.

    How will I tell the children their father is gone? That he has left them again.

    How much pain are we going to cause our babies?

    ¡°So, what now?¡± Valerie asks the question that I know is on the minds of the others.

    My eyes sting with tears as I bury my head in my arms.

    ¡°We prepare¡­ with Sebastian on their side, it means he knows the ins and outs of

    this pack better than anyone,¡± Atticus says quietly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°They won¡¯t attack,¡± Valerie says.

    ¡°He is one of them. He might.¡± I reply emotionlessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about this tomorrow,¡± Jai says, and I can feel his eyes on me.

    ¡°The wicked don¡¯t rest¡­ so neither will we,¡± I reply quietly

    My heart may feel dead, but somehow¡­ Somehow there¡¯s that tiny me inside of

    me that refuses to die out¡­

    ¡°Prepare tobine the Crystal Shadow Pack and the Dark Hollow Falls Pack With

    Dad missing, I am the next in line¡­ I know he¡¯s alive because I haven¡¯t felt a power

    shift.¡± I say.

    ¡°What about your brother? Can there be a chance that he could be the next in line-

    ¡°No, Dad and I have alreadypleted the ritual that would make me his heir. He is

    alive. I don¡¯t know where, but I will find him.¡± I say firmly, now looking up

    My heart is heavy, broken, and in pain. But the world won¡¯t stop for me.

    *Zaia are you sure you¡¯re, ok?¡± Atticus asks, concerned.

    ¡°No, it would be a lie to say I am, but I will be.¡± I say quietly

    I know I¡¯ll have moments where I¡¯ll break, but there are still those who need me.

    need my protection.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Just take it easy for a bit,¡± Atticus says and I shake my head.

    ¡°No, I need to organise Mom¡¯s funeral and there¡¯s a lot more that needs doing,¡± I

    reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Valerie says with a gentle smile.

    ¡°We are at war as I said¡­ and I¡¯m presuming they want me to fall¡­¡± I look out at the

    moon once more.

    There is a lot that must be done and the first thing I will do tomorrow is find the

    Moon Dust.

    ¡°You are a force to be reckoned with.¡± Jai whistles with a small smile.

    But I don¡¯t have the heart to return it. ¡°Even the strongest of forces shatter¡­ and I am

    far from the strongest¡­ but I will not let them break me¡­¡±

    ¡°You are incredible, Zaia. You got this.¡± Valerie says, taking my hand and giving it a

    gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Mm¡­ the first thing we need to do is work on the mind link,¡± I say, now looking at

    all three of them. ¡°Let¡¯s show them that the Sublime are fighters.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡± Jai says.

    Their spirits are lifted, and I realise as long as I show them that I am fine, that it

    gives everyone else hope¡­. For them, I must keep fighting even if I¡¯m dying inside.

    Where did I fail, Bastien? Where did Ick that I lost you once again?

    Because I did love you, with everything I had¡­

    I just wish you talked to me¡­..

    But I wasn¡¯t important enough¡­.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thankyou for reading

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 240

    ZAIA.

    ¡°My patience is gone, and I don¡¯t want to resort to any harsh methods, but I will if I have to,¡± I warn

    dangerously, my eyes shing as I look over at Annalise. ¡°Who was the person you talked to back in

    Atticus¡¯s pack on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±

    It¡¯s the following day and although I did not get any sleep, it didn¡¯t stop me from doing what¡¯s needed. I

    hate that I had to make Jai work so soon, but I had sent him to Dad¡¯s pack to question the guards and

    staff around Mom¡¯s home.

    A postmortem would be carried out to see what injuries she had been dealt and hope we get an idea of

    when they snuck into Mom¡¯s home.

    Our home¡­

    By her final words, it was clear they wanted to know about the Moon Dust. That would be my second

    goal of the day after this visit to Annalise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± She says in an extremely

    Strassed¨Cout voice.

    ¡°You do!¡± I growl, mming my fist onto the table.

    She flinches, her heart thumping as she stares at me fearfully.

    I know my eyes are as orange as my hair and I know I¡¯m being harsher than normal, but I have no

    option. Kindness did not get me far.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ it¡­ Gaspard! It was Gaspard!¡±

    She¡¯s still lying¡­.

    I can tell from the way her eyes are darting around the room that she just said his

    name on impulse.

    I sit back. ¡°I know you can¡¯t mention the name of the person behind it all as it can

    affect you and the baby¡­ So how about this? I will ask a few questions, Annalise. A

    yes and no can work¡­ I¡¯m sure that can get us past the magic.¡± I say thoughtfully.

    hoping it did.

    ¡°The man you spoke to is the same man you could not mention when you said you.

    were told to pretend you were kidnapped, correct?¡±

    She purses her lips before she looks down, then back at me.

    That¡¯s a yes¡­

    ¡°Do I know this person? I ask.

    Her lips tremble, and her heartbeat races, but she doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Ok, you can¡¯t say¡­

    She stares stubbornly to the side, stroking her stomach, and I stand up. ¡°The moment the baby is born,

    it will be taken from you and you will serve a proper sentence,¡± I say coldly as I stand up.

    She simply stares off to the side, and I turn about to leave the room when I look back

    at her.

    ¡°I met Zade, my brother¡­ he killed my mother. As for our father¡­ he¡¯s missing.¡±

    I¡¯m terrified¡­ terrified that what if Zade has forced him to give him the Alpha title. Maybe something

    has happened to Dad, and I won¡¯t know because he¡¯s done the

    same ritual with Zade and that would override the first one-

    Stop Zaia.

    My heart is thumping and even she¡¯s tensed at my words, and I know although she is not his biological

    daughter, she is still his daughter.

    ¡°Wait, what happened to Dad? Is Mom ok?!¡± she asks, panicking.

    ¡°She is for now, but the way things are going, everyone is in danger.¡± I remind her. We need the

    answers, and you need to reevaluate whose side you are on because

    they will kill anyone who is of no use to them or those who defy them.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m carrying a baby! Gaspard won¡¯t let them!¡±

    ¡°And what power does Gaspard hold?¡±

    Her heart skips a beat, and I look at her suspiciously.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Gaspard¡­¡± He is from Dad¡¯s pack, and Mom mentioned a boy¡­

    Could it be?

    The puzzle contains a thousand pieces and I keep finding more that do not fit.

    ¡°What power does Gaspard hold, Annalise?¡± I ask, now turning to face her fully.

    She remains silent, and my eyes sh. ¡°Answer me if you are not bound by magic!¡± I

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    say, my alphamand rippling through me.

    ¡°He is important to them!¡± she shouts, her eyes shing and her heart thumps as she

    realises she¡¯s answered me.

    So that at least rules out the fact Gaspard was definitely not the one in Atticus¡¯s pack.

    ¡°Important¡­ everyone has a purpose and when that purpose is fulfilled, everyone. bes coteral.

    Just like the Rogue Alpha was.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks.

    ¡°I killed Olivan, and none of his so¨Ccalled allies came to protect him, and when I find Gaspard¡­ he too

    will suffer the same fate as Olivan, I am done ying nice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed¡­ What happened to you?¡± she asks, curiosity and fear in her eyes. I raise an

    eyebrow. ¡°I lost my patience. I trusted far too many¡­ now it¡¯s time for the Alpha within me to end this. I

    will give you one final warning, Annalise¡­ choose your side carefully because the Sublime will win

    this.¡±

    With those words I shut the door, not waiting for a reply as I make my way out of her new room in the

    prison facility. She¡¯ll be given everything she needs here, but I can¡¯t risk not having her in prison.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you.activity time is limited!

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    GET IT

    ? +15 BONUS

 Chapter 241

    I¡¯ve already reset the security and call it extreme, but I am the only one who can now ess the prison

    and security. Without my permission, no one leaves.

    A move that I know will only put me at further risk, but I can¡¯t trust anyone anymore

    I can still trust my friends¡­

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    But can I?

    I hate that I¡¯m beginning to doubt everyone, but I can¡¯t help it.

    I go over to my awaiting car and open the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Please get out,¡± I say.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m taking the car, and you will not tell anyone.¡±

    Once again, the alphamand rolls off my tongue with ease.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He bows his head and I get in, cing my bag down on the passenger

    seat and starting the car. I zoom off.

    I need to get to Mom¡¯s old house, but I need to make sure no one follows. If Zade was

    in the house that day, there was a high chance he heard what Mom said¡­ maybe,

    maybe not¡­.

    I drive away from pack grounds and when I reach one of the narrow roads I park my

    car, and quickly pull on a ck coat and a blond wig. I step out of the car, continuing

    the rest of the way on foot.

    I¡¯m carrying arge tote bag which holds a gun and a few other supplies.

    Under the stairs¡­

    I reach Mom¡¯s home, remembering after the rejection how I came here, and she

    supported me..

    +15 BONUS

    I messed up.

    With a heavy heart, I look at the windows. The curtains still hang in the windows

    and a part of me feels that perhaps I could walk up to that door and knock¡­

    And maybe, maybe she¡¯ll open it and hug me, telling me it¡¯ll be ok¡­

    I was angry at you Mom¡­ but I didn¡¯t want you to leave¡­

    Brushing away a tear, I remain in the shadows. The neighbours around here have

    always been nosy¡­.

    I make my way around the back of the house, keeping hidden as I inch closer to the

    house.

    Once I cross the patio, I know the neighbours can¡¯t see me and I quickly get to work

    on the back door. I manage to break the lock quickly and slip inside, shutting the

    door quietly behind me.

    The sound echoes in the silence despite how quietly I shut it and I look around the

    dark kitchen. The dust particles that were disturbed by my entry waft through the

    air and I nce around the kitchen.

    It looks the same, just Mom¡¯s homely touch is missing.

    She¡¯s gone.

    She¡¯ll never make me another meal¡­ never give me another hug¡­ despite her ws, she was a good

    mother¡­ I just wish I realised that sooner.

    How many people live with grudges and only when that person is gone do we

    realise it¡¯s toote¡­

    Toote to say I love you one final time¡­ toote to hold them for another moment¡­

    The pain of losing her hits me like a freight train and I drop into one of her chairs, resting my elbows on

    the table. I take a moment to reminisce on the time we¡¯ve

    spent together.

    It¡¯s peaceful¡­.

    After several minutes, I stand up with a heavy heart, shouldering my bag and leave

    +15 BONUS

    the kitchen, walking over to the closet under the stairs.

    Pulling back the lock, I pull open the door. It creaks loudly, and I nce around the hall before I step

    into the closet.

    Taking my gun out, I cock the trigger, cing it down gently beside me.

    No, I don¡¯t think anyone is here, but you can never be too careful¡­

    There are a few boxes and an old raincoat in here. I move the stuff aside. From the

    She did say at the back¡­ none seem to be loose, and I reach into my bag, taking out

    one of the screwdrivers I had brought with me and begin prying it loose.

    Once I get the first one up, I manage to loosen two more, much easier. Taking out my

    phone, I shine the light underneath.

    Where is it?

    I scrabble around, feeling under the floorboards as I begin ripping more up. I cough,

    trying not to inhale too much dust.

    I¡¯ve taken apart all the floorboards under the stairs but¡­

    Did I misunderstand her?

    I feel and check every corner and niche.

    My heart sinks as I realise there¡¯s nothing here.

    A dead end¡­

    Once again, another failure.

    ¦§

    Moonlight Muse

    Thank you for reading!

    Author

    +15 BONUS

    ZAIA.

 Chapter 242

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Think Zaia¡­ think¡­¡± I mutter as I feel under the floorboards once again.

    I need it, not only to track the Sable but to find Dad. Those I have sent out to search for him have so far

    found nothing, as I feared.

    I refuse to let this put me down. This goal is all that is keeping me going strong.

    I¡¯m desperate for some kind of victory as I sit there trying to think where it could be.

    Mom said¡­ our old home¡­

    Could she possibly mean the house we lived in right after Dad and her split?

    I tilt my head before I quickly begin putting the floorboards back. I have to hurry, in

    case someone finds out I¡¯m here.

    The dust is no longer coating the nks as it was before I touched them, but there is

    little I can do.

    I just hope no one realises someone¡¯s been here, or that I may have found the Moon Dust; I don¡¯t want

    them to know that either.

    Once everything is put back to the best of my capabilities, I leave the way I entered, through the back.

    Pausing in the door, I look at the house Mom lived in. She didn¡¯t like Sebastian, yet she came here, to

    this pack for me.

    I feel the same wave of guilt that has refused to leave me since her death, and I close

    the door after me, not looking back.

    There are things we cannot change¡­ we must simply learn from them.

    I return to my car and decide that there is no point in dying looking in the other house and so I drive

    towards Dad¡¯s pack.

    I call Jai, deciding to tell him I¡¯ll bete, as I have some things to do.

    ¡°Zaia, all ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I will be a littlete, I have something I need to do.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, please don¡¯t do this alone. You have us. We¡¯re here to help.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± There are just some things I need to do alone. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ just take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The roads blur past and another strong wave of emotions consumes me as I end the

    call.

    A sudden thought enters my mind, and I almost hit the brakes.

    Why does Zade want the Moon Dust? What could they possibly want with it that made him torture Mom

    for answers? They know where we are¡­ unlike us, who have

    no idea where they are located.

    My heart is racing and I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t simply, so I don¡¯t get my hands on it, there

    has to be more to it¡­

    There is a reason they want the Moon Dust, and I need to make sure they never get

    their hands on it.

    With that in mind, I press my foot down on the elerator, speeding up as I race

    towards Dad¡¯s pack.

    Yet the question never leaves my mind.

    Why?

    There has to be an answer.

    I reach Dad¡¯s pack and I lower the window, so the guards can see who I am.

    The entrance to the pack is heavily guarded on my orders.

    ¡°Mind if we check the trunk, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I say.

    Those are the rules I set. I can¡¯t afford any carelessness.

    +15 BONUS

    They instantly open the gates, allowing me entry.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± Gordon, one of the guards, says as he approaches the car and lowers his head politely. ¡°You

    shouldn¡¯t be travelling alone.¡±

    The pack members have been relocated to the inner parts of the pack for their

    safety, with security and patrol heavy.

    ¡°I have things to do.¡± I say, ¡°I wanted toe check how the questioning went?¡±

    ¡°Well, the housekeeper said she did feel worried when your mother refused to leave her room and

    commanded food to be left outside her door, but she admits she

    should have told someone.¡±

    ¡°Question her again. I don¡¯t believe that. Someone should have raised the rm if they hadn¡¯t even

    seen her for days.¡± I say dismissively. ¡°If we don¡¯t get the answers, I¡¯ll question them myself. I want

    answers, not excuses.¡±

    My eyes sh as Gordon lowers his head, and I put the car into drive. ¡°I will be at the Pack House in

    about an hour¡¯s time. Bring them all there for questioning, including the guards who have been on duty

    for thest three weeks.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±

    I slide my window up and drive off, gripping the steering wheel tightly. I will find the answers, one way

    or another.

    I pull up outside the house where Mom and I once stayed, realising I didn¡¯t consider the chance that

    someone would be living here¡­

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free

    se for you,activity time is limited!

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    GETT

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 243

    pter 0243

    How do I get to the under¨Cthe¨Cstair closet in someone else¡¯s home?

    A sudden thoughtes to me and taking a deep breath, I step out of the car,

    shouldering my bag and walk to the door. Ringing the bell, I wait.

    It¡¯s opened soon by a man in histe forties.

    ¡°Hello¡­ Alpha?¡± he looks confused before lowering his head politely.

    ¡°Hello¡­ Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Grant, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Mr Grant¡­¡±

    I force a smile, pretending to be upset, although it¡¯s not hard when so many things are pushing me to

    the edge. One thought of Sebastian¡¯s betrayal or Mom¡¯s death. brings tears to my eyes, and I take a

    deep, shaky breath.

    ¡°Do forgive me for intruding¡­ I don¡¯t know if you know, but this is the house that I grew up in¡­ with my

    mother.¡± I say, wrapping my arms around myself..

    His face instantly falls and looks worried. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I do remember hearing that. I am sorry about

    your mother. I truly am.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ I was wondering if I could have a moment to look around.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Just one final

    time to reminisce about the memories we shared here.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Right away,e on in Alpha.¡± He says, quickly stepping aside.

    I step inside, my eyes going to the under¨Cthe¨Cstairs closet.

    Could it be here?

    I¡¯m inside¡­ but how do I send him away?

    I walk down the hallway. It¡¯s changed a lot, but even then, the echoes of moments spent in these halls

    fill my mind.

    ¡®Zaia! No muddy shoes inside! Mommy! Look what I found! Zaia! Dinner is ready¡­ Oh,

    my favourite¡­ Z, will you bete? Take care of yourself¡­ You will always have me!

    Memories swirl around my mind, and I¡¯m not prepared for them.

    Mom¡­

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I look at Grant, who offers me a tissue,

    ¡°Thank you¡­ may I have a while alone?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Yes, my daughter is upstairs¡­ I will go join her. Take your time.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    He bows his head and heads upstairs.

    Excellent.

    I hear his footsteps fade as he heads down the hallway and I quickly walk to the

    under the stairs cupboard and utch it.

    The emotions are still threatening to consume me, but I do my best to focus or

    task at hand.

    There are a lot of coats inside but I¡¯m relieved that the floor is pretty empty, save a

    few items.

    Taking out the few pairs of shoes, I put down my bag and get to work as fast as

    possible; knowing that he coulde down soon or perhaps someone could walk through the front

    door.

    My senses are on alert as I quickly pry open the floorboard at the back. I work

    quickly and when I have three pried up; I remove the instion from the ground and

    peer into the darkness, using my phone shlight to help in case I miss something

    I¡¯m feeling around, doubt creeping into my mind when I spot it, a small ck pouch

    covered in dust, peeking out from the corner, wedged into a crack between two of

    the bottom nks.

    My heart skips a beat, and I reach over, tugging it out. Instantly I feel a wave of

    power radiate from it and my eyes ze, knowing that this is what I¡¯m looking for

    This is it. I¡¯ve found it!

    24

    I quickly rece everything as swiftly and silently as possible. Exhaling in relief, I quietly step out of the

    closet and shut the door,tching it. I walk to the bottom of

    the stairs and look towards thending.

    ¡°Mr Grant¡± call up the stairs.

    I

    I hear footsteps and a door open, and he appears at the top of the steps.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, can I help with anything?¡± he asks as he hurries downstairs.

    I smile. ¡°Thank you for giving me a moment¡­¡± I say quietly.

    He nods. ¡°You are most wee, Alpha.¡±

    Bidding farewell, I take my leave. The door shuts behind me and a sudden thought

    creeps into my mind.

    If Mom had this with her from the start¡­ why did she never use it to find Zade? Surely with the right

    manpower, this could have helped Dad get him back¡­

    A question I may never get the answer to, but deep down, I feel there¡¯s more to it.

    Well, it¡¯s time we moved forward with the next step.

    Sebastian¡­ I will find you soon and when I do¡­ I swear upon the moon and the heavens that I will not

    go easy on you. You chose the Sable, so now¡­ you will face the wrath of the Sublime.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading

    Vote is

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 244

    ZAIA.

    Night has fallen and I¡¯m sitting in the lounge with Jai, Valerie, and Atticus whilst the

    children y before the fire.

    ¡°So we don¡¯t really know how much is needed¡­ or exactly how to use it,¡± Atticus

    says as he examines the pouch.

    Rain is pouring down outside, and it¡¯s rather windy. Somehow, it reminds me of the

    day I met Sebastian again when I first found out Valerie was in aa¡­

    Oh, how that feels like so long ago.

    I nod as I sip my coffee, and Siaes over and climbs into myp, hugging me

    tightly.

    ¡°Hey baby, is everything ok?¡± I ask her.

    She nods. ¡°I just a little tired,¡± she says with a cute pout, and I kiss her forehead

    gently, caressing her hair.

    ¡°Aww, well Mommy will get you to bed soon, ok?¡±

    She nods, cing her hand under her chin as she leans against me. I wrap my arms.

    ¡°I wonder how much is needed.¡± Jai muses staring at the pouch.

    We¡¯re speaking French as the children are here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think we would need much. I guess it¡¯ll be trial and error.

    As in, would we need a name or not? Do we need to do it under a full moon or not?¡± I

    muse.

    ¡°We will just have to follow our gut feeling.¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°So, what now?¡± Valerie asks.

    I look into the fire as Zion ys with his trucks, lost in his own little world. Times

    +15 BONUS

    like that are gone once you are an adult, but I am grateful that through this time they can still be

    children, despite the fact I am certain they know when things are up.

    ¡°One month. In one month, I want everyone to be ready for war. In that time, I will

    find the enemy¡­ and we will attack¡­¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°That gives us plenty of time to find out how it works¡­ plus I want to try to find father before then¡­¡± I

    say quietly.

    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°I want to train though, if you could help me,¡± I say, looking over at him.

    The boys look at me, surprised, and I raise my eyebrow. ¡°I just want to be at my best

    for when we do face them.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Valerie says with determination.

    ¡°Well, I think we can train you guys up. A lot of women have offered to step forward

    too.¡±

    ¡°Jai says with a small smile. ¡°Our packs are made of fighters.¡±

    ¡°Plus, we need to work on our Triquetra. Together, we will obviously be stronger and

    can call on our powers.¡± Atticus adds.

    Just like when we first touched.

    ¡°I just wish we had as much time to prepare as them¡­ but time is running out,¡± I say

    quietly.

    ¡°You have no idea what one can achieve in a short amount of time,¡± Atticus replies, giving me one of

    his charming smiles.

    I nod, ¡°True¡­¡± I smile wryly. ¡°Well, we are not giving them a chance to attack.

    Everyone needs to be pushed and we need to reach out to our allies, too.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jai says seriously.

    ¡°And when we find them¡­ what will you do?¡± Valerie asks hesitantly, ncing at the

    children. ¡°Especially when it involves the ck Beast¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I cock a brow, feeling almost as if she expects me to go easy on him.

    ¡°We will give them war, like I said.¡± Her face drops, and she looks conflicted. ¡°Why?

    Is it meant to be different from when I find the other Sable member?¡± I ask.

    All three look at me sharply and I turn my head away, knowing I probably sounded cold. But when you

    have been burned so many times, what else am I meant to say?

    ¡°Zaia¡­ are you ok?¡± Jai asks.

    My eyes sh as I look at him. ¡°Yes, I am. I have a right to be angry, and I can be. Would you want me

    to cry instead?¡±

    SURPRISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited

    Komentar

    Vote (x)

    GET IT

 Chapter 245

    +15 BONUS

    Jai sighs and shakes his head. ¡°Zaia, it¡¯s not that. We were just concerned, Se- The ck Beast he¡­ I

    don¡¯t know. I feel we need to talk to him-¡±

    ¡°Do not question me. As far as I am concerned, The ck Beast is just another enemy. From this day

    forward, I expect you all to remember that. He betrayed betrayed me, again¡­ It was my fault to let him

    in again, but I did, stupidly. But he showed he wasn¡¯t worth it. I have screamed and screamed that we

    need to be honest with one another, that we needed to stick together, but¡­ he didn¡¯t find it important.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, I know you¡¯re hurting-¡°I cut Valerie off, my eyes shing, not wanting annoyance to seep into my

    voice with the children here.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want sympathy. I messed up once and I won¡¯t again. Forgive me for not. allowing myself to

    feel sympathy for him. He will meet the same end as the others. Whatever that may be.¡± I say, standing

    up and forcing myself to smile down at Sia,

    who is watching me with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯s their father,¡± Jai says quietly, making me pause and I turn back, looking at him.

    ¡°And?¡± I ask challengingly.

    ¡°Give him a chance to exin, maybe he had a reason-¡± Jai begins.

    ¡°I said enough! Jai. This is thest time I want this topic brought up. If either of you

    wish to join his side, you are wee to leave.¡± I say coldly. ¡°Take this as my final

    warning. Good night.¡±

    Silence follows as I ce my mug down and look at Zion.

    ¡°Zion, shall we head to bed?¡± I say, sensing Sia watching me intently.

    I look down at her, smiling gently as a wave of guilt rushes through me. The

    children shouldn¡¯t sense that something is wrong. I need to do better.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± I say gently.

    She nods and I leave the room with my children and, for a moment, although I¡¯m not alone, I feel it¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Mom was always there, but now I need to step up. I can¡¯t keep relying on Valerie either, since she has

    her own life.

    I was and still am a single parent¡­ Mom managed it, and I will too. I just need to make sure I survive

    this war for them¡­

    I shower them, messing around to distract them, making some bubbles from the soap and giving them

    soapy beards. They giggle andugh and for a few beautiful moments; I forget my troubles, the song of

    laughter like a soothing remedy for the pain within me.

    ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s grab our pyjamas!¡± I say after we have brushed our teeth.

    ¡°Oh, is Mommy going to sleep with us today?¡± Zion asks hopefully.

    I smile. ¡°Do you want me to?¡± I ask, crouching down in front of him and towel¨Cdrying his hair. He nods

    vigorously. ¡°Then that is exactly what we¡¯ll do,¡± I promise with a firm nod of my own head.

    ¡°Yes! Mommy can sleep next to me!¡± Sia says.

    ¡°NO! Mommy has to sleep in the middle! Mommy always sleeps next to Sia!¡± Zion

    frowns.

    ¡°Hey¡­ you two, no fighting alright. You two are siblings and siblings don¡¯t fight, right?¡± I say gently, as

    Sia looks upset and frowns as Zion looks upset, which is

    unlike him.

    Does he know something isn¡¯t right and is ying up because of it?

    ¡°Look¡­¡± I pull them both close. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I am with both of you, and I¡¯ll sleep in the middle,¡± I say,

    trying to calm them both.

    ¡°See, I said that. It¡¯s always Sia Sia Sia.¡± Zion says pointedly, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Zion¡­¡± I reprimand gently.

    He sighs and looks guiltily at his sister. ¡°Sorry Sia¡­¡± he mumbles before he closes. the gap between

    them, giving her a big hug and kissing her cheek as she wipes her

    tears away.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 246

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sia¡­¡± He says guiltily.

    She shakes her head and smiles up at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Zion¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at them both as Zion takes her hand and gently leads her to the bed. ¡°Come on,

    let¡¯s get ready for bed then.¡± He tells her. ¡°Mommy Sia¡¯s medicine!¡± he adds before hurrying towards

    therge cab against the far wall.

    ¡°Mommy will get it. Here, you two put your pyjamas on.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Mommy.¡± He says as he hurries back to me, and I smile down at him.

    Always take care of your sister for me.

    An hour has passed and I¡¯m staring at the ceiling. The lights are off and both are asleep. I stare at the

    ceiling; the shadow created by the trees outside the window.

    Can Moon Dust locate things as well as humans? Like the location of a cure.

    If Gerard really has one¡­

    I nce down at Sia. If only it could lead me to the cure¡­ I know Valerie was trying

    and had sent samples out, but I know she is no closer to finding an answer than she

    was when she started.

    I look at the children once more, slowly easing out of bed. I will sleep with them

    tonight but before that, there¡¯s something I wanted to do¡­ just in case¡­

    Returning to the room where Sebastian and I once slept together, I take out

    something I had spotted from Dad¡¯s office earlier today.

    Arge yet simple hourss.

    I get to work unscrewing the wooden base and carefully emptying the sand into a bowl. I then wipe it

    down and opening the pouch carefully pour the Moon Dust into

    +15 BONUS

    the now empty hourss.

    As I pour, a vibrant pinky glow swirls around my hands, the hourss sending a wave of power through

    me.

    With my heart¡­

    I tense as that sudden thought enters my mind and shake my head, suddenly feeling extremely

    lightheaded.

    I look down at the glowing dust that now settles back into the grey powdery sand that it looked like

    moments ago. The pink glow disappears.

    With my heart? Was that a hint on how to use it?

    My heart is racing as I stare down at the Moon Dust, tempted to try it out, but tonight

    I promised the children to stay by their side.

    Tomorrow I¡¯ll try to use it to find Dad, and if it works¡­ the cure and the Sable will be

    next.

    I grab a small stic packet, cing a little dust in there to attempt tomorrow before.

    screwing the bottom of the hourss back on.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I ce it on one of the shelves next to a clock. Hidden but in in sight.

    I pour the sand from the hourss into the pouch and ce it in my safe.

    Why did I do that?

    I pause as I stare at the pouch.

    Because I¡¯m scared of my own friends betraying me too¡­ I feel guilty at the thought,

    but do I have any other option?

    No. I do not.

    I¡¯ve trusted far too much.

    I return to the children¡¯s room and pick up my phone. The messages to Sebastian

    remain unread and my heart squeezes, but I refuse to dwell on that pain because I know it will crush

    the fragile state of my heart. I exit the chat and look at the new

    message from Atticus.

    +15 BONUS

    Atticus: Goodnight Zaia, don¡¯t let their words get to you. We all respect your decision. The first training

    session starts at 5am. I¡¯ll see you then.

    Zaia: See you then.

    I¡¯m going to do this. I¡¯m going to find Dad, find the cure, and destroy the Sable for everything they have

    done to me and my loved ones.

    The Goddess is a woman who needs no mate¡­ so who said a woman needs a man?

    We don¡¯t¡­ and I¡¯ll prove that.

    9

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading!

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 247

    ZAIA.

    Blow after blow¡­

    The pain in my body is screaming at me to stop, to take a break and breathe¡­ but I

    don¡¯t want to.

    I refuse to.

    This is a way to release the rage inside of me and it¡¯s¡­ empowering.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ let¡¯s take a break.¡± Atticus¡¯s breathless voicees as he grabs my fist,

    yanking me against him, and twists my arm behind my back. ¡°That¡¯s enough for

    today.¡± He says, looking down at me.

    His hair is drenched in sweat, as is his body. I¡¯m the same. The hairs that refused to stay back are

    sticking to my face and I can feel the trickles of sweat dripping down my bare stomach as we stand

    there chest to chest.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not¡­ but if you want to go, I¡¯ll continue with one of my guards.¡± I say quietly,

    breaking free and turning away from him, about to summon one of my men when he grips hold of my

    elbow and forces me to face him.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± There¡¯s concern in his eyes as he observes me, but I refuse to let people see

    the cracks within me¡­

    I raise an eyebrow and tilt my head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Atticus? Can¡¯t you handle me?¡± I ask challengingly as I slowly tug out

    of his hold and cross my arms.

    He smirks slightly before sighing and shaking his head.

    ¡°Alright then, Red, let¡¯s go again.¡± He says as he adjusts his sweatpants and re¨Cties. the string. He¡¯s

    shirtless, and he¡¯s getting a lot of attention from the other females.

    here and a couple of the guys.

    He would make a good partner. I just hope he finds the one and gets that happily

    +15 BONUS

    ever after he deserves without being hung up over me.

    ¡°Checking me out?¡± he asks, cocking a brow.

    ¡°I appreciate the view, but no, I was just thinking you aren¡¯t getting any younger. I

    want to see you settle down.¡± I say as I fall into stance. I¡¯m proud to say I¡¯m a fast

    learner and this time I make the first move.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± he replies as he blocks me¡­..

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m done, even if you aren¡¯t. I give up.¡± Atticus says breathlessly as I pin him to the ground, I¡¯m

    straddling his stomach a dagger to his throat. He raised his hands in surrender, dropping them onto the

    ground beside his head as he looks up at me.

    we

    Hours have passed and we are the only ones left in the training hall. I know I pushed

    him today, but I feel a little calmer, or maybe that¡¯s because I¡¯m just exhausted.

    ¡°You went easy on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask, tilting my head.

    ¡°Honestly? No. I didn¡¯t because this isn¡¯t a joke, and I don¡¯t want you to

    underestimate the enemy or a real match. Not that you don¡¯t know how to handle

    yourself on the battlefield,¡± he says quietly, pping the side of my thighs. ¡°You did

    good Red.¡±

    I suddenly be aware of our position and dropping the dagger, I climb off him.

    groaning at how achy my body is.

    ¡°Take a breather.¡± He says, grabbing my arm and pulling me onto the ground beside.

    him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    My back hits the mat beneath me as Iy there beside him staring at the ceiling.

    The sound of our thundering hearts as we recover is loud in the room, but it¡¯s oddly

    satisfying.

    There¡¯s silence between us until he speaks.

    ¡°You really want me to settle down¡­¡± Atticus says, making

    over at him.

    e turn my head to look

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t getting any younger. Find a good woman. Life is short.¡± I say with a

    small smile.

    ¡°But would that be fair to the woman?¡± he asks, his smirk fading slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, you can be a little annoying, but you¡¯re a good

    person.¡±

    Not that I have any right to give him advice when my own rtionship is something

    I can¡¯t even keep together.

    Komentar

 Chapter 248

    ¡°I mean¡­ would it be fair to the woman I settle for when I am in love with someone

    else?¡± his voice is quiet, but his words are clear.

    I look across at him. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it,¡± I say quietly as I sit up.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll wait. Even if there¡¯s no end¡­ I¡¯ll still wait.¡± He sits up, but I refuse to

    look at him. ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying let it go, I¡¯m never going to return those feelings¡­ don¡¯t waste your life over me. It¡¯s

    foolish.¡± I say, about to stand up when he takes hold of my wrist.

    ¡°Hey, look at me.¡±

    Don¡¯t you get it? I can¡¯t deal with this¡­.

    I look into his eyes, trying to keep my face expressionless.

    ¨C ¡°You can¡¯t choose who you love, and I know you will never reciprocate those

    feelings, and I respect that. But you don¡¯t have the right to say whether they are a

    waste of time or foolish, because that¡¯s my choice and I don¡¯t think they are. You are

    an incredible woman, Zaia.¡±

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting and I¡¯m not trying to make matters worse or use your emotional

    state to forward my gain, but just remember, you are worth way more. There are so

    many men who would sacrifice the world to have you by their side.¡±

    Only not the one I loved¡­

    Tears prickle my eyes and I look away, ashamed that I let it get to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, Atticus,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He replies softly as I take my leave.

    The moment I enter the changing room, I kick off my shoes and step into one of the

    showers. Switching it on, I sink to the ground, wrapping my arms around my legs.

    +15 DONUS

    If only¡­

    Love hurts¡­

    What a twisted game it ys. I want the one who doesn¡¯t care for me, and the one

    who wants me¡­ I will only hurt him more.

    I remain under the shower until Valerie¡¯s voicees into my mind, telling me that

    the kids are asking for me. The mind link is something she, too, has mastered now.

    And so¡­ for them, I get up and push the emotions away.

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°Are you sure you still want to do this today?¡± Atticus asks.

    I close the report of Mom¡¯s postmortem, my mind spinning.

    She had several broken bones, along with so much other internal and external

    damage.

    We were ready to test out the Moon Dust, but the report has shaken me.

    Mom had been sick.

    Cancer¡­

    ording to this report, she¡¯d been sick for a while¡­ and it seemed that the poisoning around my birth

    had just made it worse¡­

    ¡°We never did find out who administered the poison back then,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I¡¯m

    assuming it could be the man Annalise was speaking to in your pack. Gerard

    wouldn¡¯t have done it himself.

    Atticus frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find some clue, anything that could help. We do

    have footage of every New Year¡¯s ball and I have had the tapes searched. Some files were deleted, but

    we are trying to recover them. Someone should show up, the main

    hall was definitely covered from all angles,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Good. I need to know¡­¡± I sigh.

    ¡°She knew¡­ that she was sick. Did she never mention it to you?¡± Jai asks quietly.

    +15 BONUS

    Valerie gives my shoulders a gentle squeeze as she stands behind me and I shake my head.

    ¡°No. She never did.¡± I sigh.

    I feel like I didn¡¯t even know her¡­

    ¡°So, she just kept you in the dark?¡± Jai sounds a little frustrated now, but deep down

    I know why she didn.

    She didn¡¯t want to worry me¡­ Even though it upsets me; I get it¡­.

    But there were never any signs. She was so good at hiding her emotions.

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s leave the Moon Dust tonight¡­ you need a break, Zaia.¡± Atticus says as he

    crouches down in front of me.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    Ez Komentar

    Vote (640K)

    GET IT

    +15 BONUS

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 249

    ¡°And I¡¯m beginning to not like you again,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°Jai, I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± Atticus says, a sliver of irritation in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, what I¡¯m seeing is you getting a little too cosy the moment Seb isn¡¯t in the picture.¡± Jai shoots

    back.

    ¡°Jai!¡± Valerie says as Atticus stands up his eyes shing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m an alpha. Know your ce.¡± He says, clenching his fists and I know he¡¯s trying to calm

    himself and Jai¡¯s words have angered

    .too.

    Jai scoffs. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m also her Beta and I¡¯m not going to let you-

    ¡°Enough,¡± I say, my voice trembling as I try to remain calm. ¡°Jai¡­ enough. I don¡¯t need anyone to look

    out for me. Me and Atticus will try to find Dad¡­ Val watch my babies. Jai¡­ organise Mom¡¯s funeral for

    thising Sunday.¡± I stand up and look at

    Atticus. I

    ¡°I

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this,¡± I say.

    ¡°I should be the one to go with you,¡± Jai says softly, cing a hand on my upper arm.

    ¡°No. Atticus is an Alpha, he¡¯s stronger Jai and you aren¡¯t fully recovered. It¡¯s better

    it¡¯s the two of us.¡± I say firmly..

    And¡­ you¡¯re still loyal to your Alpha.

    He looks concerned and almost hurt by my words, but it is the truth.

    ¡°Alright, as you wish, Alpha,¡±

    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± I say as we are about to leave.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Jai says as Valerie ces her hand on his arm.

    ¡°We are a team, the four of us now¡­ our loyalty and trust should be to one another

    foremost. I hope you know what side you are on.¡± I say. My eyes meet Jai¡¯s and h¨¨.

    looks down.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I know¡­ I just don¡¯t think Sebastian would betray us for no reason¡­ I know

    Sebastian. We grew up together. He would not betray us. There might be factors we

    don¡¯t know-¡±

    ¡°Jai! Enough! I am not going to do this again! If there was a reason, goddess maybe¡­ but he should

    have told me! If there was something, he should have talked to me!¡± I

    shout, unable to control myself.

    ¡°Zaia, I think-¡°I raise my hand, cutting Valerie off.

    ¡°This is your final warning, Jai. If you can¡¯t ept the reality, then¡­ I will have no

    choice but to strip you of your position. I need a Beta loyal to me, not their old

    Alpha.¡± I say with finality.

    There¡¯s a tense silence and I know my words have hurt him. He nods, and he lowers

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    his head. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m clear¡­ from this day forward¡­ I don¡¯t want his name mentioned in front

    of me ever again. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jai says, pulling away from Valerie. He turns and leaves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say to Atticus. My eyes meet Valerie¡¯s, and she looks conflicted.

    It must be hard having to choose between the man you love and your friend¡­ but I

    don¡¯t need her to choose. She can choose Jai.

    We step into the garden but keep to a secluded area and I look up at the moon.

    ¡°Do you have a n or an idea of how this might work?¡± Atticus asks.

    ¡°I might¡­¡± I say quietly.

    Taking a deep breath, I look ahead and softly blow the dust from my hand.

    Father¡­ Where are you?

    Believe.

    I need to find him.

    Show me the way.

    +15 BONUS

    I watch as the dustes alive, glowing pink with speckles of silver as it wafts into

    the air swirling around me. A cooling energy washes over me and my eyes ze as I feel a pull.

    I begin walking, and Atticus follows.

    ¡°Zaia?¡±

    ¡°I know where Dad is,¡± I say, my heart thundering as I look at him.

    His eyes light up and he smiles faintly, nodding.

    I look ahead before I begin walking in the direction I¡¯m being pulled, knowing

    exactly where I¡¯m headed¡­

    9 Moonlight Muse

    Thankyou for reading.

    Author

 Chapter 250

    SEBASTIAN.

    Every day that passes is excruciating. From the moment I left her, turning my back on her, I have been

    unable to sleep knowing that I betrayed her once again.

    How does one recover from such pain?

    I know this time I won¡¯t have another chance because no one deserves more than a

    second¡­

    I¡¯ve not only broken her trust, but I¡¯ve also shattered it beyond repair.

    But despite it all, I know I¡¯ve made the right decision and don¡¯t regret it.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Being on the outside makes me realise that there is more danger around Zaia, and I

    will find a way to let Valerie know.

    There is someone extremely close to us who is watching everything. I myself have

    seen the footage of secret cameras within the pack seeing Zaia channel her pain

    into hatred and rage.

    It¡¯s chilling to know that there were always cameras all over my pack grounds

    without my knowledge¡­ someone who has been able to put those cameras

    everywhere without being caught.

    Which makes it obvious there¡¯s a traitor amongst them, one who is in a ce of

    power. What irks me is there¡¯s a camera inside my safe house.

    A ce that only a select few have entered¡­.but something that means the enemy is

    close to us.

    I hate that my mind flits between Jai, Justin and Atticus¡­ I know it¡¯s not Valerie, but

    I also hate that I am not trusting even my own friend.

    Without her by my side, it¡¯s hard. Fucking living is hard and trying to focus on what

    I need to do¡­

    I want to warn them, but who can I truly trust?

    +15 BONUS

    Who was the one who put the cameras there?

    They are the reason the Sable has always known our location from the very beginning. There are

    several areas of the pack that are also equipped with voice

    recorders.

    Like earlier, two guards were discussing thetest security regime put in ce. Zaia and her team

    made some smart choices but with the Sable knowing everything, how is she to get a win if they

    already know so much?

    My only relief is I shut myself out of every ess to the pack before I left. When Gerard questioned it, I

    told him Zaia must have pushed me out. They had wanted me to ess the CCTV from within the

    pack, but my biometrics and my passwords were

    useless.

    The good thing is, she¡¯s the only one who can now ess everything in regards to

    the security of the pack.

    It was a smart move and one that pissed Gerard off even more, but it also shows she

    no longer trusts anyone and that fucking hurt knowing I¡¯m the reason that she¡¯s not

    longer able to trust anyone.

    She¡¯s incredibly strong and although I know that the impact of my actions upon her

    have hurt her, she¡¯s surviving because she¡¯s a fighter and a true Alpha¡­

    But how much can one person take? The dark voice inside of me that eats at me

    surfaces once more..

    If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll-

    ¡°Eat, then Gerard wants you to stay here whilst we head back¡­ not sure why he¡¯s

    trusting you.¡± Zade, Zaia¡¯s twin, who I detest, says as he tosses me a sandwich box.

    I look up at him, snapping out of my reverie and catch it. ¡°And why would he want

    me to do that?¡± I ask, cocking a brow.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s that bastard here who we have held hostage. Hugh Toussaint, that

    bitch¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°And yours,¡± I say coldly, trying to control my anger at his insult towards Zaia that

    213

    +15 BONUS

    overrides the shock that I feel inside.

    Hugh. They have Hugh, why?

    He¡¯s been a great help to Zaia, is that why?

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t see him as family,¡± he snarls.

    Hugh is here¡­ so that¡¯s why Gerard had sent us 30 miles south and I had no fucking

    clue as to why.

    If I can free him I will, but there is no way for me to do so without risking Sia¡¯s life.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    Komentar

 Chapter 251

    ¡°And why do we have someone who is worthless?¡± I ask nonchntly.

    ¡°Well now, that ain¡¯t your business, is it? We heard that someone ising for him. I

    guess he wants to test your loyalty.¡± He smirks, almost challengingly.

    I look back at him, unphased. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking have anything to prove. He knows I

    agreed for a reason, and I¡¯ll stick to my side of the deal as long as he sticks to his.¡± I

    reply coldly.

    So that¡¯s his reason¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ that isn¡¯t a nice thing to say, since we¡¯re supposed to be on the same side,¡±

    Gaultier says as he walks in.

    ck hair, blue eyes, the spitting image of Gerard himself. And I hate to admit it but

    that would make him my half¨Cbrother¡­

    He smirks coldly and I re back at him, refusing to look away first. I¡¯m certain he

    was the shooter who hurt Zaia¡­ even though Gerard admitted to it, I highly doubt

    that. Same with the person who attacked Valerie.

    ¡°Only I fucking hate you both,¡± I say, ripping open the package.

    ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± Gaultier says, scoffing bitterly.

    Zade is a dickhead, but there is something extremely unhinged about Gaultier¡­

    Although he¡¯s apparently born and raised in France, he changes his ent so

    efficiently it¡¯s unnerving. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the one who was pranking me before he even

    admitted to it.

    He¡¯s now ying with the knife in his hand as if he¡¯s extremely bored.

    Of course, he¡¯s bitter. After all, they both have to submit to the fact that I am their

    leader.

    ¡°Well, your turn to keep Toussaintpany.¡± Zade says, turning away. ¡°Let¡¯s hope

    you don¡¯t feel sorry for him.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    I don¡¯t respond.

    I had nned to get the antidote and leave¡­ I thought I had it all fucking figured out. Get in, get the

    antidote, kill them and end this all, but Gerard was a step ahead¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    He¡¯s awakened.

    He now sits, all dressed in a suit, as if he hadn¡¯t just pretended to be in aa for

    thest few weeks.

    Gaultier, his son, had snuck into the pack and given him something to keep him in a

    know who the mole is.

    ¡°Well, Sebastian, meet Gaultier, your younger brother.¡± He smirks as me and the

    bastard exchange looks.

    There¡¯s no humanity in his eyes and he¡¯s staring at me with hatred that he doesn¡¯t

    try to mask.

    ¡°He is not my brother, and you are not my father. I¡¯m here as you wanted, and in

    return, you give me the antidote for my little girl.¡± I say, ring coldly at Gerard.

    This is the man who poisoned her. The urge to rip him apart consumes me, but there

    is nothing I can do right now until I find that antidote.

    ¡°Of course, and you will get it, however, you have to understand that I need to watch

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    my back too. So, if you think you can simply take the antidote and disappear into the night, it won¡¯t

    happen. I have people, Sebastian, inside that pack, around¡­

    everywhere and the moment you n to double cross me¡­ they will release a

    special toxin into the air.¡±

    I don¡¯t react, waiting for him to continue. Once again, he¡¯s trying to ckmail me¡­

    ¡°Here¡¯s an example.¡± He pulls a cloth off arge box that sits on the table beside him, and I find myself

    staring at a hamster in a ss box. ¡°This hamster has been given the same poison that is guing

    your poor little princess¡¯s body¡­ now if we put the.

    toxin into the air around him¡­¡±

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    I watch as Gaultier releases something into the ss case and instantly the hamster begins writhing

    before it suddenly drops dead, making my stomach twist.

    ¡°A trigger. It will send her into cardiac arrest, and she will die.¡± Gerard finishes.

    I stare at the Hamster whose life was ripped from him so fast, realising that he

    would not make this easy for me.

    Komentar

    Vote

 Chapter 252

    ¡°Do you understand what we¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°One hundred per cent,¡± I reply, trying to control the rage that is threatening to explode within me.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    And until then, I have to do as they want¡­.

    They¡¯ll be watching even if I¡¯ll be the one with Hugh, but something tells me there¡¯s more to this ¡®test¡®

    than they¡¯re letting on and it makes me uneasy¡­

    I get up and follow them out of there. If someone ising for him, then I somehow need to make sure

    they seed in taking him. Zaia can¡¯t lose him.

    A few hours have passed, and it¡¯s confirmed that the one approaching is none other

    than Zaia and Atticus.

    Her wolf is stunning, dark red, big and powerful.

    She looks as deadly as she does beautiful¡­

    I have been watching Hugh through the cameras. He¡¯s been hurt, but he¡¯s coping

    well enough. He is a strong Alpha, but knowing that Zade was mainly responsible

    for his injuries was sickening. He is his son.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go give him food.¡± I stand up, ncing at the guard.

    He lowers his head to me but doesn¡¯t seem bothered.

    ¡°Why? He¡¯ll be dead soon enough. I mean, we have intruders approaching this ce.

    Ger¡¯s voicees.

    ¡®I am certain they won¡¯t be able to get in, besides why else have fucking food here for him? I reply

    coldly.

    ¡°Such a little confidence when ites to your woman¡­ he chuckles, antagonising

    1. me.

    +18 BONUS

    I¡¯m sure she can, but I don¡¯t want them to be prepared. I grab the food tray that contains half a

    sandwich, an onion and something else that I can¡¯t even make out and motion for the guard to open the

    door.

    He keys in a code, and I hear the click of the lock opening and pull open the door.

    Hugh is bound to a chair in chains and his head is hanging to the right, although I can tell he¡¯s

    exhausted, he¡¯s refusing to let his head bow.

    Our eyes meet and for a moment there¡¯s a spark of life in his eyes, but it is gone instantly when he

    sees the food tray in my hand. Confusion changes to realisation, then understanding, then anger and I

    finally find myself looking into the eyes of the Hugh Toussaint that I know.

    ¡°You¡­ traitor.¡± He snarls, ¡°You hurt her, haven¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d keep it down if I were you,¡± I reply quietly. ¡°Here eat.¡±

    ¦°

    I walk over and ce the stic tray on the table and remove the cover.

    ¡°Why did you do this? She trusted you!¡± He snarls.

    I don¡¯t respond knowing we are being watched, but at the same time, I wish I can tell him that it¡¯s

    fucking killing me to do so. What fool wouldn¡¯t want her in their arms? I was meant to protect her,

    cherish her and keep her safe, but I fucking didn¡¯t. I

    couldn¡¯t.

    I unlock one of his hands, and he grabs onto my sleeve.

    ¡°Answer me, King!¡±

    But I pull free. ¡°Eat. You don¡¯t have much time before I cuff you again.¡± I say about to pocket the key

    but instead toss it on the far end of the table. A ce he can¡¯t reach,

    but if someone bursts into here¡­ they can¡­

    I hope you have backup Zaia¡­

    Zade had seen her in action at the Rogue Pack and they were far more prepared this

    time.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I was beginning to ept you! I thought you had changed!¡± He snarls.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± I say quietly.

    A deafening bang and the ground trembling makes me turn..

    ¡®Zaia Toussaint has just entered¡­ I hope you are ready to prove exactly what side. you are on.¡®

    Gaultier¡¯s voicees into my mind.

    My eyes ze as I turn, hearing the sound of someone approaching fast, my own heart is racing

    knowing that she¡¯s so close¡­

    I hear a menacing growl that rings through this ce.

    Zaia¡­ She¡¯s here.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading

    Komentar

    Vote (ON¡¯T

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 253

    SEBASTIAN.

    She bursts through the door like the Goddess herself, a deep orange glow coating

    her vibrant auburn fur as sheunches herself at me.

    I jump to the side as she snarls, turning and ring at me and for a moment all I can

    think of is how magnificent and powerful she looks.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Hugh says, concern and fear in his eyes, but he has nothing to worry about. I

    will not let her get hurt, even if it means I have to warn her.

    She snarls at me, showing off her deadly fangs.

    One cannot say her wolf is beautiful, the word does not do justice to her

    otherworldly appearance. She looks like a beast, one that is made to match mine,

    simply far more impressive.

    ¡®What are you waiting for?¡® I hear Gaultier snarl in my head, and it snaps me from my

    trance as Zaia swipes the key towards Hugh with her paw.

    Perfect.

    ¡°Well, we meet again,¡± I say coldly, knowing I¡¯m being watched, watching as Hugh

    unlocks the other cuff quickly.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She simply snarls as sheunches herself at me.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were choosing the other side? I wouldn¡¯t have stopped you!¡® she asks,

    her voice piercing through the mind link.

    ¡°If

    you can¡¯t kill her, then you need to take her hostage. Zade is on his way to you,¡®

    Gaultier growls through the link. I can hear the sound of wolves shouting and

    wonder if Atticus has managed to hold Zade back.

    Take her hostage¡­ no. I feel uneasy but keep my face emotionless.

    ¡®Understood. She¡¯s not leaving here.¡± I say, taking out my gun.

    Come on, Foxie¡­

    +15 BONUS

    As predicted, sheunches herself at me and ms me aside, making the gun go

    flying.

    I growl back as she stares at me, her burning orange eyes filled with pain and rage.

    ¡°You should leave before the others get here, and they stop you. You know you can¡¯t

    take on three of us, Zaia.¡® I reply emotionlessly through the mind link. Hoping she

    stopped being fucking stubborn and got out of here.

    My only reply is a battle cry as sheunches herself at me, and I shift. If I didn¡¯t, I

    would have broken a few bones. The impact knocks the wind from me, throwing me into the far wall

    with a deafening bang.

    ¡®Get the fuck up, man!¡® Gaultier snarls.

    I¡¯m not sure how he knows what¡¯s happening in here, or if someone is rying what

    is happening through the cameras to him. But I need to make this look real because

    both Gerard and the ¡®Father¡® as they called him, trust Gaultier and will take his word

    over mine.

    ¡®I know. Get the fuck out of my head.¡® I snarl as I throw Zaia off me, but she simply

    turns andunches herself at me again. If the situation wasn¡¯t so dire, I would have

    admired her strength. ¡®Zaia, listen to me.¡±

    ¡®Not unless you have a reason!¡® she shouts back, snarling.

    I can¡¯t tell her about Sia, not when it could kill her, but I need to warn her.

    I push her off me, swiping out at her. It¡¯s hurting. Fuck, I can¡¯t hurt her, but my hands

    are tied.

    My heart clenches as I swipe at her right nk, but she doesn¡¯t let it stop her and

    once again she runs at me with deadly vengeance, ripping into me.

    Sharp pain rushes through me and the smell of blood reaches me before my blood

    sprays across the room. I snarl, but it does not affect her.

    She¡¯s a beast, out for blood and vengeance. Her aim is to hurt me, and I no longer

    need to pretend to be fighting her when she is hell¨Cbent on trying to kill me.

    Defending myself is enough to make this look like a real fight.

    22

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 254

    ¡®Kill Hugh Toussaint. The Father¡¯s orders.¡® Gaultier¡¯s strained voicees. I nce at Hugh, who has

    just freed himself from his cuffs as he staggers to his feet. His eyes are on the gun in the corner. ¨C

    Grab it¡­

    ¡®Get the gun!¡® Gaultier snarls,

    I turn sharply when Zaia bites into my neck, I shake her off, but the pain in my chest. is only worsening.

    I¡¯m hurting her. I¡¯m fucking hurting her. Come on Hugh, get your stubborn girl out of here.

    I know I¡¯ve betrayed both of them, just when Hugh was beginning to ept me¡­.

    She strikes me again, throwing me against the table and I push her away, running towards Hugh. In

    this small room, there isn¡¯t much space to manoeuvre an

    advantage and a disadvantage. But for Zaia who is smaller than I am, it¡¯s better than

    it is for me.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Hugh says as he cocks the gun, pointing it at me.

    She backs off and I realise she does not care if her father hurts me. That¡¯s clear from

    the menacing growl that leaves her.¡±

    Knowing I¡¯m being watched, I run towards him.

    Shoot me, Hugh.

    He¡¯s struggling, and I¡¯m almost worried he won¡¯t do anything when I hear my Alpha

    Queen growl as she jumps in front of him, shielding him protectively.

    I pull back, narrowly escaping her ws from ripping into me.

    She suddenly shifts, turning back into the woman I love. She¡¯s stained with my

    blood, her long hair covering her breasts as she takes the gun from her father.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Hugh says. ¡°Think this through¡­¡±

    She ignores him. ¡°Atticus is outside, go!¡± shemands him as she turns the gun on

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    +15 BONUS

    1. me. I¡¯m in the corner and in this small room, I¡¯m at point¨Cnk range.

    Her eyes are cold as I watch her finger tightening on the trigger and at that moment,

    I know I¡¯ve lost her.

    Forever.

    But for Sia, I need to survive until I get that antidote, and then I¡¯ll willingly die by her

    hand if it eases the pain I know she¡¯s in.

    My eyes ze with determination, trying to swallow the pain within me as Iunch myself at her, but

    she¡¯s faster, pulling the trigger just as I throw us both to the

    ground.

    Pain ricochets through me and for a moment I can¡¯t hear anything, and I¡¯m forced to

    shift back into human form.

    I clutch my chest, my vision blurring. She barely missed my heart¡­

    Her eyes widen in horror as they turn back to their beautifulvender shade as she drops the gun. For

    a split second there¡¯s anguish in them, but when Atticus shouts,

    she looks towards the door.

    ¡°Zaia, let¡¯s leave!¡±

    I¡¯m d he¡¯s watching over her¡­ once again, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s been there for her,

    not me.

    Her heart thunders as she staggers to her feet, and I can feel Gaultier trying to get

    through to me, but I¡¯m unable to focus any longer¡­ the bullet was poison after all¡­

    but it¡¯s better it hit me than them.

    I watch as she shifts back into her wolf form, running from the room. Not once does.

    she look back and I can¡¯t help but smile internally.

    She¡¯s doing ok¡­

    Thank the goddess for that¡­

    I grab the gun knowing she¡¯s long gone as I point it at the door, with no intention to shoot but enough to

    show that I tried but that I was simply several seconds toote.

    20

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Fuck¡­ he got away,¡± I mutter.

    ¡®No. They won¡¯t get away. How shocking that you failed.¡® Gaultier¡¯s calm voice makes me uneasy. ¡®Now

    they¡¯ll see.¡±

    What does he mean by that?

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Komentar

 Chapter 255

    Grandfather?

    Confusion flits through me as I look at the men surrounding him. What is Mom¡¯s

    father doing here?

    ¡°Lawrence,¡± Dad says, sounding uneasy. He¡¯s clearly as confused as I am right now.

    He stands there, hands in his pockets, ignoring Dad.

    I hear the sound of several people running towards us from behind.

    We¡¯re circled¡­

    ¡°Shift and give her something to wear,¡± Lawrencemands, but even hismand.

    is unnervingly rxed. Almost as if he fears nothing.

    I shift into human form, pulling forward my aura as a shield as someone tosses a top

    at me, I pull it on extremely fast, staring at the man I have not seen since I was a

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    child. Why is he even here?

    Wait. Mom said this! Right before she died, she said ¡®My father took him¡®. With

    everything going on, I was more stuck on the names I didn¡¯t get from her rather than

    focusing on the information that she had told me.

    I was so caught up with who she was trying to name, and the boy in the woods.

    Goddess, how did I miss such an important factor¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. Zaia¡­ you¡¯ve had a lot going on. I tell myself.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Dad asks sharply.

    ¡°None of your concern, Hugh. None of your goddamn concern.¡± He says in his strong southern ent,

    his silvery eyes piercing into mine. ¡°This is between my

    granddaughter and myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Mom¡¯s dead?¡± I ask coldly. ¡°Not that you care, right? You left Grandmother and Mom

    without looking back.¡±

    ¡°She dug her own grave. She knew what she had to do¡­ but she failed. Right up until the very end¡­

    she failed me and has taken the location of one of my treasures with her to the grave. Something I

    gave her to safe keep. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about it now, would you?¡± His eyes darken, but I

    remain impassive, unmoving as I hold his gaze, my aura surging around us.

    Komentar

 Chapter 256

    Does he mean the Moon Dust? Is that how Mom knew about the triquetra¡­ because

    of Grandfather?

    Back up is almost here and with the three points of the triquetra being here. I don¡¯t

    want to let this chance slip.

    Focus, Zaia.

    ¡°No, but if I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell you,¡± I reply, hoping I sounded believable.

    He chuckles lightly. ¡°Hmm¡­ yet you found us here¡­ coincidence, I guess.¡± He smiles

    chillingly before he nces down the hallway.

    ¡°Sebastian is about to die, thanks to you. I knew you had the rage and fight in you, if only you chose

    this side and I didn¡¯t have to settle for two Kings,¡± Lawrence says.

    Sebastian¡¯s lookalike looks down, his eyes shing. Grandad¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to settle well with

    him, but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to defy him either.

    Sebastian¡­ My heart squeezes and deep down I feel guilt wing at me, but at the

    same time, I feel numb and empty.

    He made his bed, and now he must lie in it.

    ¡°Go t

    your brother, Gaultier. He cannot die.¡± Lawrence says, his eyes darkening with rage. Despite how he¡¯s

    talking, he¡¯s angry.

    Gaultier nods, lowering his head before he walks off, and I look at Grandad.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one behind it all. The one pulling the strings?¡± Atticus asks.

    Lawrence smiles, but it does not reach his eyes. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I did it all alone¡­ but of course, I

    have been preparing for the Blood Born just as my family before me has, for years. And finally, the time

    hase and right in front of me, I have two of the Sublime at my mercy¡­ Victory is ours.¡± His voice is

    calm, yet it holds effortless

    power.

    No, you won¡¯t.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Why? Do you really think by eliminating the werewolf race that you are doing the right thing?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Dad says as he steps closer to me. He isn¡¯t in a good state but he¡¯s still trying to proiect me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think, I know. Once all those who don¡¯t deserve to be called werewolves are

    dead, those who cannot shift, those who cannot call on their aura, their healing!

    Those who can¡¯t mind link, they all deserve to die. And then those who believe in

    the goddess will be the ones to procreate and birth warriors and Alphas. Those who

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    will be strong like Zade and Gaultier, not losers like you and your sister.¡± He sneers, staring at Atticus.

    I frown, sister? Why did he even mention Atticus¡¯s sister?

    ¡°If you¡¯ve done something to my family, I will kill you!¡± Atticus snarls, his heart

    racing,

    My own heart sinks, fearing for them. Atticus has been helping me. What if in his

    absence something happened?

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag the innocent into this. If you¡¯ve touched Lte-¡±

    ¡°Fools¡­ such fools¡­¡± He throws his head back, roaring intoughter. ¡°You are

    parading around like you know everything. That you deserve to win, that you are correct, yet you know

    nothing about the truth behind your own life! You don¡¯t even.

    know how the Blood Born work!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask sharply.

    ¡°I mean what I said, the Blood Born are three, the Sublime and Sable are born from three bloodlines¡­

    Meaning that two by two of the Blood Born are siblings.¡±

    Lte was part of the Blood Born? How?

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. What are you trying to say?¡± I ask sharply as Atticus looks

    1. up.

    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t, Lte is not a Blood Born. That would only apply to the Toussaint twins and the King

    brothers¡­¡± Atticus trails off clearly confused.

    +16 BONUS

    ¡°Valerie. Valerie was adopted by the Scott¡¯s.¡± Dad says suddenly. ¡°Do you mean she¡¯s

    rted to Atticus?¡±

    Atticus and I both look at him, stunned.

    Atticus and Valerie?

    The smile on Grandad¡¯s face makes it clear that Dad is somehow correct.

    ¡°What?¡± Atticus asks sharply.

    My mind is spinning as I try to keep my focus together.

    How is it possible?

    I look across at Atticus, who is staring between Dad and Grandad. Their long faces, their longshes,

    their youthful features¡­

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    Komentar

    Vote (64.0K)

    C

    GET IT

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 257

    ¡°But I never had another sister,¡± Atticus says coldly.

    ¡°No, you did not. I managed to kill your parents, but it seemed they handed you both OVA

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    to their trusted friends. Splitting you and your younger sister up to protect you, thwarting me back then.

    They were smart, I¡¯ll give them that, and it makes sense that both their children are smart, too. But they

    made the mistake of giving you to an Alpha and thus plunging you into the limelight. I figured out who

    you were the first time I saw you as a boy.

    Atticus is pale as he stands there listening to Grandad.

    ¡°Did they not think you¡¯d grow up and not resemble them?¡± Lawrence chuckles sadistically. ¡°They didn¡¯t

    think that far ahead, but surprisingly you both joined the Sublime. Well lucky me, you two are the

    weakest of the bunch.¡±

    ¡°We are not.¡± Atticus snarls. ¡°Don¡¯t try me!¡±

    The revtion has shaken him, and he is no longer in his right mind as Lawrence

    continues tough. Antagonizing him.

    ¡®Leave. If your ego isn¡¯t letting you¡­ then do it for our children, before they lose both their parents.¡®

    Sebastian¡¯s voice cuts into my mind, making my head skip a beat. He¡¯s struggling to speak, and I can

    feel the pain he seems to be in.

    Before I can reply, Atticus shifts,unching himself at Lawrence just as arge

    explosion shakes the walls around us.

    A cold awakening I need, snapping me from my thoughts and just then they open

    fire as all hell breaks loose.

    I scream as Dad pulls me down, but I raise my arms, spreading my hands and

    sending a st of power both ways, mming both sets of men back.

    They¡¯ll be up again soon enough.

    ¡°Atticus, let¡¯s go!¡± I shout. ¡°We¡¯ll be back, and the next time we meet, the Sable will

    copse!¡±

    +IS BONUS

    ¡°We will be the winners, Zaia! Wake up and realise that those who do not believe in what we are do not

    deserve a second chance! They deserve to be killed!¡±

    ¡°You are not a god to decide that!¡± I shout as I get to my feet.

    ¡®Am I not? I am untouchable, and powerful, and even the Sable is under my control. When our new

    world and way of life begins, I will be the Alpha God. The one supreme ruler of all werewolf kind!¡® His

    words ring in my head, the confidence in

    them making my blood boil.

    ¡°I will never allow that. I will stop you. I swear on Selene!¡±

    Those are my final words as I pull Dad to his feet, dragging him down the hall. Atticus is tearing into the

    men, fuelled by his rage, but Grandad has disappeared.

    somewhere.

    A sudden explosion ahead tells me our backup has seeded.

    I grab a discarded gun and open fire on the wolf running at us.

    I wish it didn¡¯te to this¡­.

    The death toll is rising, and I wonder how many more will die in this battle between two teams created

    by the goddess herself.

    Why?

    ¡°Atticus! Come on! Please!¡± I shout, hoping I can get through to him.

    I know it came as a shock, but we need to get out of here immediately.

    He turns his head before tearing into another wolf just as I kill another.

    He leaps past me, grabbing Dad and flinging him onto his back, rushing down the hall and through the

    opening. I shift, my aura surging around me, sting everyone back once again, the bullets ricocheting

    off the walls.

    I¡¯m about to leap through the opening created by our people outside when I pause, looking down the

    hallway.

    Sebastian¡­

    ? +15 BONUS

    Why warn me if you joined them?

    You will always be a puzzle, and I just wish you were honest¡­

    I feel my heart crack a little more, but I turn and leap out of the hole and into the

    night¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading and your patience. These chapters weren¡¯t the easiest to write and I wanted

    them perfect before putting them out there. I hope you enjoyed them!

    Dr Komentar

    Vote (640x)

 Chapter 258

    ATTICUS.

    It¡¯s hard to stomach, but I also know that it isn¡¯t a lie¡­

    Over a decade ago I once learned that my blood type didn¡¯t match either Dad or Mom¡¯s but when that

    niggling thought that perhaps Mom cheated on Dad crept into my mind, I shut the entire situation out

    not wanting to be the reason for their marriage to break up by questioning them on it.

    But this wasn¡¯t something I ever considered.

    lu new

    Valerie is my sister. It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing her in an light.

    As she bandages Hugh and tends to his injuries, I notice she has the same eye shape and colour, even

    her hair colour is the same as mine.

    We¡¯ve just returned and she¡¯s tending to Hugh in the safe house.

    He¡¯s been quiet since he asked Zaia if what she said about Mnie was true and if she really is gone.

    When Zaia nodded, he simply fell silent¡­ but I wonder how he must be feeling inside.

    Zaia is now filling the others in.

    ¡°And then.

    I shot him.¡± Zaia turns away and I hate that the pain in her voice crushes

    me too.

    I¡¯m stunned at her revtion, and so are Valerie and Jai.

    Did she shoot Sebastian? How did she manage that? He¡¯s fucking fast and powerful.

    Jai looks pale. Obviously, his loyalty is to his alpha and friend. I can¡¯t me Zaia for losing her patience

    with him.

    Zaia hugs herself and I hate seeing her in pain and no matter what anyone else says, I move towards

    her, cing my arms around her, ignoring Jai¡¯s frown.

    I love her, and nothing can change that.

    +15 BONUS

    I give her a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°You shot him?¡± Valerie whispers. Her heart is thundering and there¡¯s fear and horror in her eyes, as if

    Zaia has made a mistake.

    Why?

    ¡°You had no choice,¡± I say quietly. ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡±

    ¡°Of course you will say that, you hate the guy, anyway,¡± Jai says coldly, but I choose to ignore him:

    No, I don¡¯t hate Sebastian. I saw him as a rival, but hate is not the right word. But I¡¯m fucking angry at

    him for hurting her all over again.

    I know that father always said to keep an eye on her and keep her safe, but then I genuinely fell hard¡­

    back when I would sneak into her pack. I wish they told me more, and I wonder if Mom knew my

    connection to the Blood Born and all of this.

    After all, I have told them about the Sable and Sublime, but not once have I got the impression that

    she¡¯s known something.

    ¡°Enough Jai,¡± Zaia says quietly as she steps away and brushes her father¡¯s hair back,

    sadness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think when ites to Sebastian. As for Gerard, he isn¡¯t

    even the true mastermind. I can¡¯t believe we never knew that.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Valerie asks.

    ¡°My grandfather, Lawrence Walton.¡± Zaia sighs.

    Valerie and Jai look stunned as they exchange looks, and Hugh takes over.

    He covered everything that happened, leaving out the part about me and Valerie, but

    he now looks at me as Zaia helps him put a clean shirt on.

    ¡°And I think Atticus can share the final part that we learned on his own terms.¡± He

    says with a nod, and I notice that dullness in his eyes remains.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you to a room,¡± Zaia says.

    ¡°I want to see your mother¡¯s body first¡­ if possible. I need to¡­¡± He says quietly.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± She whispers gently.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He seems to debate it before he nods, and she hugs him gently. There¡¯s a pain in his eyes as he hugs

    her back, and his eyes are empty as he gazes into the distance.

    To lose a mate¡­

    ¡°And what is it that you need to tell us that you need it on your own terms?¡± Jai asks the moment Zaia

    and her father disappear.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited!

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    GET IT

 Chapter 259

    +15 BONUS

    I cock a brow. ¡°Not that I feel the need to tell you, actually it has nothing to do with

    you, so maybe take a hike,¡± I say, trying to control my annoyance.

    ¡°Say that again, I¡¯m fucking-¡±

    ¡°Jai,e on, please quit this. We are one team guys.¡± Valerie says, but she still seems pale ever

    since she learned Sebastian was shot, which makes me wonder

    why has it affected her so much. She isn¡¯t a traitor, is she?

    No, fuck why am I thinking that, unless we aren¡¯t rted, and this is a game that

    Lawrence is ying to split us apart?

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you with him, Babe.¡± He mutters.

    Babe. I almost forgot that they¡¯re fucking dating or something.

    ¡°I know, you never listen, but I agree, you do need to know what¡¯s going on.¡± She

    says, smiling up at him.

    Do I need to? Now that it¡¯s before us, I don¡¯t know how to go about it. I run my fingers.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    through my hair.

    ¡°Lawrence Walton mentioned that Blood Borns are born into three families. As in

    how each triquetra has three points and there are two triquetras. Zaia and her

    brother Zade.¡± I begin.

    ¡°Sebastian and his brother Gaultier and I don¡¯t know if your family ever told you

    because mine never told me, but I was adopted and apparently, we are siblings.¡± I

    finish.

    I just say it all, not knowing how else to do it or what else to say.

    She¡¯s staring at me, but I know it¡¯s clicked. She just doesn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°Damn¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± I¡¯m expecting him to scoff about it, but Jai seems to believe what I

    just said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think Val¡­¡±

    Valerie looks down. ¡°I know¡­ I knew¡­ I was told when I was little before my momma.

    +15 BONUS

    passed away, but it didn¡¯t matter.¡± She whispers, looking up at me.

    Her eyes are glistening with unshed tears before she turns and almost hesitates, as

    if not knowing whether she should run or not.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. We were lucky to have good parents.¡± I say quietly.

    There¡¯s a sudden tension in the room as Jai remains silent, and no one speaks.¡± Well, I¡¯m going to

    head home. It¡¯s been a long night. The remainder of assigning everyone their roles should be done

    tomorrow.¡± I say, thinking I need to talk to Mom

    too. Why was I never told I was adopted?

    ¡°It¡¯ste, and risky to be out there alone. You should stay until morning, even if you

    do have guards.¡± Valerie says, suddenly stepping forward.

    Jai cocks a brow as Valerie looks between us before she walks over to me.

    ¡°Should I?¡± I ask, smiling slightly at Jai¡¯s annoyance.

    She looks up at me and gives me a small smile. I¡¯ve always known she¡¯s been a no-

    nonsense person, but she¡¯s trying.

    ¡°I think I wouldn¡¯t mind, actually.¡±

    ¡°Well, great¡­ you can share a room with Jai.¡± She says.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ming to yours then.¡± Jai retorts.

    Of course, that¡¯s what he wants.

    She simply smiles and shrugs. She might not be showing how she¡¯s truly feeling, but

    I¡¯m sure she could use someone¡¯sfort tonight¡­

    I do need to speak to Mom, but I need to do it with a clear mind. Maybe staying and

    clearing my head will help.

    I feel like I¡¯ve lived a lie my entire life¡­

    It¡¯ste, and I can¡¯t sleep. I nce over at the digital rm clock, 2:47 am.

    I sigh heavily as I sit up and stare at the far wall, a thought had crept into my mind.

    not long ago but now that it¡¯s in my mind it¡¯s not leaving.

    Is Zaia awake?

    I pick up my phone and text her.

    ATTICUS: Hey, you awake?

    I stare at my phone and I¡¯m about to give up when the screen lights up.

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    +15 BONUS

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 260

    RED: Yeah, can¡¯t sleep. Why are you awake?

    ATTICUS: I¡¯d say thinking about you but not exactly. Mind if Ie over? There¡¯s something I wanted

    to talk to you about.

    There¡¯s a pause.

    RED: Sure.

    Getting up,

    I don¡¯t bother grabbing a shirt and leaving my room, I shut the door quietly behind me before that

    asshole kicks up a fucking storm about me going to her room like we aren¡¯t fucking adults.

    Before I knock on her door, it¡¯s pulled open and I¡¯m not expecting her to look so¡­ fucking hot.

    Her hair is wet, and her makeup free face, with her pouty pink lips and that glowing skin makes me

    want to run my fingers through her hair and kiss her¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a satin cami without a bra with matching satin pyjama bottoms and it¡¯s taking a lot not to

    stare at her breasts.

    Bad idea toe to her room.

    Fuck.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to know you¡¯re here,¡± she says, closing the door.

    ¡°Yeah, or Jai will throw a fit. It¡¯s pretty much all he¡¯s good at.¡± I reply mockingly.

    She tilts her head, and that¡¯s when I realise her eyes are bloodshot red. She¡¯s been

    crying¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s just¡­. protective of his friend.¡± She says, now looking down as she ys with

    the string tie of her pants.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say as I scan the room. ¡°Something crossed my mind. Red, and I really

    wish I was not the one saying this but¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    I turn towards her, crossing my arms as she looks at me, concerned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks, almost as if she¡¯s ready to hear something rough again.

    I close the gap between us and cup her face, not caring if I¡¯m overstepping.

    ¡°It might be a little rough, but hear me out,¡± I say, softly caressing her cheeks.

    She nods, but she doesn¡¯t push me away.

    ¡°Since everything that¡¯s happened with Sebastian, I don¡¯t know. Something has felt off.¡± I hate that I¡¯m

    the one who¡¯s going to fucking maybe back him, but if there¡¯s some truth in what I¡¯m about to say, then

    I¡¯m all for it¡­

    Her eyes sh with hurt and I continue knowing I have to finish what I want to say,

    even if it isn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°After tonight, I really felt like I might be right. Don¡¯t get me wrong, you are

    incredibly strong Zaia, but Sebastian is a skilled fighter, there is no way you would have won in a match

    with him unless- unless he let you.¡±

    There I said it.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her face drops, and she pulls away. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asks, almost

    usingly.

    She¡¯s fucking hurting and I hate that bastard for not being here for her. She¡¯s always fucking left alone.

    I rake my hand through my hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, fuck I don¡¯t know. I just¡­ maybe there¡¯s a reason that he joined them, or that he¡¯s

    there. He warned us about not going anywhere with the rogues¡­ and the fact he didn¡¯te with us. I

    feel there might be more. I mean, maybe there¡¯s an incentive, something he¡¯ll get out of going to their

    side. I don¡¯t know-¡±

    ¡°The antidote.¡± She murmurs.

    ¡°What?¡± I say as she now looks around the room unseeing, her breasts heaving as if

    something has just hit her.

    ¡°The antidote, for Sia. I think he went for Sia.¡±

    273

    Her voice is shaking as she mps a hand over her mouth before she turns and rushes to the

    bathroom, mming the door behind her.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± I say as I approach the door, but all I hear is the stifled sobs of a broken-

    hearted woman¡­

    #

    Moonlight Muse

    Thankyou for reading ?

    Author

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    +15 BONUS

    12

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 261

    ZAIA.

    A week has passed, and I feel¡­ empty.

    The moment Atticus mentioned it, there were so many emotions that I was left to

    deal with.

    Anger, betrayal, regret, pain, guilt and sadness.

    My emotions became an ocean I was drowning in, struggling to stay afloat¡­ but I let go, allowing the

    emotions to consume me¡­ until I no longer felt anything.

    When your emotions are no longer blinding you, things be clearer. Just as I now paid attention to

    what Sebastian had said before he left. That he had something to do. If I paid enough attention, I would

    have realised before I overrode security. He had already locked himself out of the pack.

    He had warned us too about the rogues, just as Atticus had mentioned.

    The cryptic remarks, the way he looked at me, the fear that something would happen it was all valid.

    And then, our little Sia, I should have realised he¡¯d do anything for her. I just wish he told me so I would

    understand. Did breaking my heart help him?

    But I can¡¯t be selfish. My feelings are not important inparison to our daughter¡¯s health. I would do

    anything for her and if he seeds in getting that cure, I will be

    forever in his debt.

    that we are.

    Sebastian¡¯s and my trust have never been perfect and I realise notpatible. Our rtionship just

    isn¡¯t at that level where we could not live without

    one another.

    Perhaps I was too stupid, but to Sebastian, this was just a rtionship, not his world. I thought this time

    around I wasn¡¯t so clingy, but I clearly don¡¯t love right.

    Where do Ick?

    That is a question I¡¯ll always ask myself, but never voice.

    For our children, I hope he makes it and that he aplishes what I have never been able to do. Heal

    Sia¡­. that thought brings me hope.

    Even the moon cannot heal things that are man made.

    I nce up as a sharp wind blows and observe Dad, who now turns away from Mom¡¯s grave.

    Mom¡¯s funeral was held a few days ago and seeing Dad¡¯s state, the way he¡¯s hiding what he¡¯s truly

    feeling breaks me a little more.

    He was cheated on by Mom¡­ but he still loved her, just as Sebastian has hurt me, yet I can¡¯t help but

    love him. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t forgive him, it just means I will never be able to ept him back

    into my life.

    But I can rte to Dad in a way. The pain our mates caused us would always

    despite the love we feel too.

    If we make it out of this alive¡­

    ¡°Dad¡­e,¡± I say gently, holding my hand out to him.

    remain,

    He looks at me and once again I¡¯m hit with the painful reminder that he looks aged.

    I need you, Dad..

    I can¡¯t lose him.

    ¡°Do you think burying her here was ideal?¡± he asks, ncing around the graveyard

    of The Dark Hollow Falls Pack.

    ¡°She lived here for some years. I think she¡¯ll be fine¡­ besides, she¡¯s closest to the

    children here¡­ she wanted that ¡°I say quietly.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Not telling him that Mom once told me, she wished to be buried away from The

    Crystal Shadow Pack. That she refuses to be buried in a pack where her mate¡¯s

    mistress is Luna.

    I¡¯m not sure what stood any longer, but I couldn¡¯t ignore that order of hers from long

    ago.

    +15 BONUS

    That is a question I¡¯ll always ask myself, but never voice.

    For our children, I hope he makes it and that he aplishes what I have never been able to do. Heal

    Sia¡­ that thought brings me hope.

    Even the moon cannot heal things that are man made.

    I nce up as a sharp wind blows and observe Dad, who now turns away from

    Mom¡¯s grave.

    Mom¡¯s funeral was held a few days ago and seeing Dad¡¯s state, the way he¡¯s hiding what he¡¯s truly

    feeling breaks me a little more.

    He was cheated on by Mom¡­ but he still loved her, just as Sebastian has hurt me, yet I can¡¯t help but

    love him. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t forgive him, it just means I will never be able to ept him back

    into my life.

    But I can rte to Dad in a way. The pain our mates caused us would always remain, despite the love

    we feel too.

    If we make it out of this alive¡­.

    ¡°Dad¡­e,¡± I say gently, holding my hand out to him.

    He looks at me and once again I¡¯m hit with the painful reminder that he looks aged.

    I need you, Dad¡­

    I can¡¯t lose him.

    ¡°Do you think burying her here was ideal?¡± he asks, ncing around the graveyard of The Dark Hollow

    Falls Pack.

    ¡°She lived here for some years. I think she¡¯ll be fine¡­ besides, she¡¯s closest to the children here¡­ she

    wanted that.¡± I say quietly.

    Not telling him that Mom once told me, she wished to be buried away from The Crystal Shadow Pack.

    That she refuses to be buried in a pack where her mate¡¯s

    mistress is Luna..

    I¡¯m not sure what stood any longer, but I couldn¡¯t ignore that order of hers from long.

    ago.

    +15 BONUS

    Dad nods. ¡°Well, what next?¡±

    I look around, but don¡¯t reply. There is still a way that the Sable are listening in on our conversations.

    We have been intercepted twice on trips and I¡¯ve grown tired of watching my back.

    But it¡¯s not all a disappointment. Atticus has found something, and I am going to meet himter since

    neither of us trusted discussing it over the phone.

    Komentar

 Chapter 262

    I hate to admit it, but I barely trust anyone.

    nmy strew. 1

    ¡°You should rest, and head to the safe house. Valerie has made a yummy

    have some work to attend to.¡± I say, kissing his cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as if I¡¯m old.¡± He says.

    I smile and shake my head.

    ¡°No, just that you need to take care of your mental and physical health.¡± I remind

    him,

    ¡°And are you doing that?¡± Dad asks me.

    I have no answer to that, and I motion for my guards to take him home.

    I have been training with Justin, Jai and Atticus depending on who was avable and although I am

    getting better,I also know it¡¯s not enough time to be a master of the arts, but every little thing

    helps.

    As for Valerie, finding out that Atticus is her brother made her warm up to him a little more, much to

    Jai¡¯s dismay.

    I still haven¡¯t told them about Sebastian, but I also can¡¯t tell anyone openly in case we¡¯re being

    watched, even inside our homes.

    Atticus risked it that day, and I hope Sebastian is alive- no I know he¡¯s alive. He wouldn¡¯t die so easily,

    not when he had a mission to aplish. I hope he¡¯s safe and that we have not given him away.

    I get into my car telling my driver to take me to the Toussaint business headquarters as I need to attend

    to some business work.

    I sit here, talking politely to Harrison. This act of mine is a painful reminder that the world carries on

    even when things are rough. For those on the outside, no one knows what one might be going through.

    +15 BONUS

    He¡¯s happy with the final draft and wants to give us the go¨Cahead. Yet again another reminder that I

    have to keep my chin up.

    I close the file after we have both signed the papers, and he¡¯s ready for the official proposal to go

    ahead.

    ¡°I am happy that I gave this project to you, Ms Toussaint, and I will look forward to the work getting

    underway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Harrison. I do appreciate it. We will not disappoint.¡± I reply

    gracefully, as we both stand up.

    ¡°Well, this now is what I call the hard part. Bringing the project to life.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, now that we have all the details finalised, I think this part will be fairly smooth and if there are

    any blips, then that is my job to handle,¡± I say as I walk him

    to the door.

    He chuckles. ¡°I do like your confidence! Ah, before I forget, the files¡­ Here.¡± He rummages in his

    briefcase and takes out a brown envelope.

    Files? He didn¡¯t need to give me any files¡­.

    ¡°Well, have a good day Ms Toussaint!¡± He fastens the button of his suit jacket and slips out of the room

    before I can ask him, leaving me with the brown envelope.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I nce around the empty office. I¡¯m in the Toussaint building, but we all agreed it would be the safest

    ce for a meeting considering all that has happened before,

    like the shooting..

    Closing the door, I walk back to the desk and open the file, scanning it swiftly.

    It¡¯s¡­ Sebastian¡¯s old proposal for this project. Why would he give me this?

    Feeling uneasy, I flip through it.

    How strange¡­

    I stare down at the file, thinking there has to be more to it. Did someone put him up

    to this and why?

    Is there poison on the paper?

    I sniff it but there¡¯s nothing.

    Is it a warning?

    Just then, there¡¯s a knock on the door.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Enter!¡± I say, looking up to see the door open to reveal Atticus standing there, briefcase in hand. ¡°Ah,

    perfect.¡± My secretary knew to let him in.

    From the confident, smug expression on his face, I am certain that the briefcase he is carrying contains

    some answers.

    SUPPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited!

    By Komentar

    Vote (640)

    GET IT

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 263

    ¡°Afternoon Ms Toussaint.¡®

    *Afternoon Mr Payne,¡± I reply as I sit back.

    ¡°I like it when you call me that.¡± He says, sauntering over to my desk as the door

    slowly thuds shut behind him.

    ¡°Keep at that and people will think we are together.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± He winks at me.

    I shake my head as I stand up. ¡°Mr Harrsion gave me these and I don¡¯t know what to make of them. It¡¯s

    Sebastian¡¯s n for Mr Harrison¡¯s project. Why would Mr

    Harrison give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Unless someone told him to give it to you¡­ have you handled these with bare

    hands?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    He frowns. ¡°Go wash your hands and I need some gloves. It could be poisoned¡­¡±

    I nod, quickly doing as he says before I retrieve sometex gloves from the first aid box, and pass them

    to him.

    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± I ask as he begins examining the file.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I think we might know who it was that Annalise met in my pack.¡± He answers, his brows

    furrowed as he examines the file.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat.

    ¡°Check it out.¡±

    He motions at his briefcase, and I pick it up, opening it quickly as he continues

    examining the paper.

    There¡¯s aptop inside and I flip it open and instantly recognise thevender- themed d¨¦cor from that

    New Year¡¯s Ball.

    My heart is racing as I watch intently,

    ¡°The man in the dark brown,¡± Atticus says. ¡°Keep observing him.¡±

    I notice him after a few seconds. He blends in well and I don¡¯t know why, but his

    posture feels familiar¡­.

    Almost like an itch, you can¡¯t quite reach¡­

    I watch as he disappears through those doors and then the camera switches to that very corridor,

    where I had heard Annalise talking to someone in one of the rooms.

    It¡¯s dark and you can¡¯t see his face as he walks swiftly down the hall.

    ¡°I feel like I recognise him¡­¡± I murmur.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t get it any clearer, but when he leaves, there¡¯s a clearer shot, and I think I¡¯ve seen him

    around here.¡± He says, now leaning over me as he speeds it up a little

    ¡°It¡¯s like he knows where the cameras are. He hides away well.¡± I say, not once is his

    face at a clear angle.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s on purpose because in the shot that I¡¯m talking about, he seems a little

    startled and it¡¯s like he looked up on reflex,¡± he replies.

    I watch as the man disappears into a room, and then I see myselfing down the

    hallway.

    ¡°Still as beautiful as you were back then.¡± He murmurs

    I look up at him, but it¡¯s a mistake as our eyes meet and he¡¯s a little too close. His

    gaze dips to my lips before I quickly turn away and look back at the screen.

    He chuckles lightly, brushing it off, but I know him better than that.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    I hate that I¡¯m hurting him too¡­.

    He speeds up the video a little before he stops.

    ¡°Around here ¡°he says, and that¡¯s when I suddenly sit forward, my heart

    thundering as the man turns his head sharply and at that moment I catch a glimpse

    of none other than-

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±

    ¡°You know who it is?¡± Atticus asks sharply as we both stare at the now frozen image

    of the man on the screen.

    I nod. There¡¯s no doubt about it¡­ now that I recognise him, I¡¯m all the more confident

    it¡¯s him.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s Ethan. He was and still is one of the most loyal drivers for the Kings.¡±

    Our eyes meet, both of our hearts racing knowing that we have just found a new lead and maybe just

    maybe the mole.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    thank you for reading!

    Komentar

    Vote (40)

    +

 Chapter 264

    ZAIA.

    I lean back in my office seat, moving my chair slightly from side to side as I stare at

    the ceiling.

    Atticus is working on the file. We both were certain there must be a clue in it, and he

    thinks Sebastian somehow sent it. As much as the thought of him stings, if he is

    there for Sia, then maybe he does want to help us.

    Who knows?

    I turn as the door opens and Justin and another guard bring in the man I have been waiting for.

    ¡°What is this!?¡± Ethan asks as he is forced into the seat opposite my desk, his wrists

    shackled. ¡°What have I done wrong, alpha?¡± Confusion is clear on his face, but

    there¡¯s a nervousness in his eyes, too.

    ¡°Rx, if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, nothing will happen to you,¡± I reassure

    him emotionlessly. ¡°I just have some questions that you have the answers to.¡±

    ¡°They injected me with something and I feel sick,¡± Ethan says, his face pale as he

    tugs at his cuffs.

    ¡°It was just a precaution. Who knows how connected you are to your wolf? Or what

    abilities you might have that you have kept hidden? It will not harm you.¡±

    The mind link.

    I don¡¯t want to risk it when I can¡¯t trust anyone. I wonder if it was being used as a means of

    communication from within the pack for those who are in cahoots with

    one another.

    I look across at Ethan. Since Atticus showed me that video and I was able to identify

    him, my mind has been ridden with thoughts and questions.

    And they are questions that Ethan will have to answer, willingly, or through the

    alphamand, the choice is his.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Ok, Alpha Zaia, please tell me what is wrong? What have I done?¡± he asks imploringly, as his gaze

    flits to his cuffs, then back to me.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The guards test the cuffs, yanking at them before they give me a nod.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± I order.

    ¡°Are you alright to be alone, Alpha?¡± Justin asks.

    I cock a brow. ¡°Yes, I can handle myself. Thank you, Justin. Please shut the door on

    your way out.¡± I say.

    He lowers his head before checking the cuffs and leaving the room.

    ¡°I have some questions, Ethan, and you will answer them truthfully. You will speak nothing but the truth.

    Do you understand?¡± I ask, my alphamand rippling through my voice.

    I see his eyes flicker as his wolf surfaces, and he is forced to submit to me.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Alpha,¡± he swallows, and I sit back in my seat, crossing my legs.

    ¡°Then I will cut to the chase and start at the beginning. Why did you meet Annalise at Atticus¡¯s pack on

    New Year¡¯s Eve, when you shouldn¡¯t have been there?¡± I ask.

    It didn¡¯t make sense to me. Annalise and Ethan were both from this pack and why would an ordinary

    driver be at the party that was for VIP guests only? What if Sebastian spotted him? Or Jai or Valerie?

    Why did he risk meeting her there that night of all nights?

    These are questions that only he will have answers to.

    His face drains of colour and he moves his hand only for the cuff to stop him.

    ¡°I want an answer,¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± his face is pale as he fights themand.

    ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± I shout, mming my hand on the table, and making him jump. My own heart is

    thumping as I re across at him.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I was never meant to meet her! She motioned that she wanted to speak to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I hate how he thinks he can get away with this. ¡°Why, when she could have

    just spoken to you here, although you two have no business to talk to one another?

    Considering the situation and your position as a driver of the King family.¡±

    ¡°She was concerned about some things and Sebastian was watching everyone,¡± he

    says. He¡¯s broken out in cold sweat but it¡¯s only irritating me further.

    ¡°And what exactly were you doing at Atticus¡¯s pack that night and how did you get

    inside?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    He flinches. ¡°I had a pass! I was there to deliver the poison! She demanded to meet me!¡± He blurts, his

    face full of panic as he realises what he¡¯s just said.

    SURPERISE GIFT¨C1000

    GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    Komentar

    Vote (64.0k)

    GET IT

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 265

    The poison¡­

    ¡°Poison. Who did you deliver the poison to?¡± I snarl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their name, believe me! My duty was to deliver it, that¡¯s it!¡± He says,

    he¡¯s shaking now, but I do believe him. He cannot lie under the alphamand.

    ¡°Poison that you knew would harm me and my unborn pups. You knew that.¡±

    ¡°I had to obey my master,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°And who is your master?¡±

    He opens his mouth, but nothinges out.

    Not that again!

    ¡°Tell me!¡± I snarl, not caring about the consequences.

    His eyes fill with horror as he opens his mouth.

    My own thoughts make me tense and I raise my hand. ¡°You can¡¯t say, but you can

    tell me every single thing that you have done. Involving the Sable, Annalise, your

    betrayal. Even if you cannot tell me your master¡¯s name, I want to know everything.¡±

    Imand, my eyes zing orange.

    I still can¡¯t believe that someone so ordinary, who could blend into his surroundings,

    was a traitor.

    ¡°Please forgive me, my queen. I didn¡¯t mean you so much pain or ill will-¡±

    I m my hand into the table, making him jump as he swallows.

    ¡°But I was only doing what I wasmanded to,¡± he whispers. ¡°I was the one who

    helped Annalise stage her kidnapping, and I was the one. The one who made sure

    that your food and water supply was being contaminated with the drug

    He lowers his head like a man defeated, knowing he will be punished for his crimes

    ¡°At someone¡¯s request, was it Gerard King?¡± I ask coldly.

    +15 DONUS

    ¡°No,¡± he says, and I tilt my head, wondering if I might have just found a loophole¡­

    ¡°Lawrence Walton?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Zade Toussaint?¡±

    ¡°No! Please have mercy on me. I only did what I was told I had no choice.¡± He pleads.

    ¡°Atticus Payne?¡±

    ¡°No, please Alpha.¡±

    Someone from this pack¡­

    ¡°Aran King?¡±

    ¡°No, please.¡±

    ¡°You have sealed your fate, Ethan, the moment you did those wrongs.¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°You could havee to me,¡± I reply coldly. ¡°Or Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Jai O¡¯Dell?¡±

    ¡°No, please forgive me, Alpha. They could hurt my family-¡±

    ¡°You have no family, Ethan. Your mother died a few years ago, did she not?¡± I ask

    icily.

    ¡°But she was alive¡­¡± he mumbles.

    He¡¯s scared and as much as I want to unleash my wrath on him, I also know that he seems to have

    been coerced into helping¡­.

    I know how those things work. First, they ckmail you with a loved one or money¡­ and then they

    have enough dirt on you to destroy you.

    No matter how angry I am, there¡¯s a calm rity in my mind. I¡¯ve run on my emotions for long enough.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Things can be easier for you, Ethan, if you speak the truth,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I am in charge here, and we

    are getting so close to finding those enemies. Pick your side

    carefully.¡±

    He gulps, his jaw hard as he nods. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± He pleads.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve said¡­¡±

    Think Zaia¡­

    The boy in the woods¡­ A¡­

    ¡°Have you heard the phrase ¡®the boy in the woods¡® from anyone?¡± I ask.

    He frowns. ¡°No, I have not.¡±

    I nod slowly.

    ¡°Was it Ate Toussaint¡­¡± I trail off as a sudden thoughtes to me.

    Ethan is a driver for the Kings¡­ and¡­ there is indeed a female whose name begins

    with A¡­

    I sit forward, sping my hands in front of me.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Someone I never would question, but the one thing I have learned is anyone can be a traitor, and

    anyone can y the victim. Mom was proof of that¡­

    Standing up, I walk around and lean against my desk, crossing my legs as I stare down at the man

    before me.

    Leaning forward, I force his head up by the chin. Our eyes lock and mine simmer a burning orange as I

    ask him my final question.

    ¡°Tell me, Ethan, do you answer to Agatha King?¡±

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thankyou for reading!

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 266

    ZAIA.

    Silen

    One that is an answer louder than any word could possibly be.

    I stand up and he looks up at me, pale.

    ¡°I said nothing,¡± He says, his heart thumping. ¡°I said nothing!¡±

    ¡°Your silence was enough,¡± I say quietly as I walk around my desk and open my

    drawer.

    I take out my gun, seeing his face drain.

    ¡°Please no! Please, forgive me! Have mercy!¡±

    I ignore him and slide in a fully loaded cartridge, hearing the satisfying click as it locks in ce my heart

    clenching as I look at the door.

    Agatha¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! They¡¯ll kill me, please!¡±

    ¡°Well, lucky for you, you¡¯re going to be ced in a prison cell in istion. You might just live, even if

    you don¡¯t see the light of another day again.¡± I say coldly as I close

    the door.

    Her smile, her bubbly persona, her concern for the children. I don¡¯t want it to be her, I can¡¯t take any

    more betrayal.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I feel like I have the strength to go on, but then something else hits me and I wonder

    how much more will I be able to handle.

    I¡¯m losing myself, losing control of everything.

    ¡°Alpha, please forgive me. I did everything because I had no choice. Please show

    ¡°Silence,¡± Imand, my voice shaking despite the power it holds as I walk to the

    +15 BONUS

    door, pulling it open.

    Justin and another guard are standing there. ¡°Keep him drugged and put him in a cell. I swear if he

    somehow goes missing, everyone will be held ountable. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Understood! Where are you going, Alpha? Shall Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine alone.¡± I answer Justin firmly.

    I can¡¯t even trust my own pack. I¡¯m walking on edge, ready to be stabbed in the back at any moment by

    one of my own.

    They ask me nothing more and I quietly walk out through the pack hall. I can hear the rain pouring

    down and it feels as dreary as I go inside.

    I push open the entrance door and stare at the downpour. It¡¯s almost dark, and it¡¯s gotten considerably

    colder too.

    I¡¯m about to step out when my phone rings. I look down at it.

    Atticus?

    My heart leaps with a little glimmer of hope as I answer it.

    ¡°Any leads?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Fuck yes, he- are you alone?¡± he asks. I look around.

    ¡°Yeah,¡±

    ¡°He came through Red. As much as I fucking hate to admit it, he fucking did.¡± His

    voice is low, but I can hear the barely masked excitement in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s a damn

    clever blueprint of the pack, one that pinpoints dozens of secret cameras installed

    around that pack.¡±

    Sebastian¡­

    I feel a little lighter and I nod, although he can¡¯t see me. ¡°Perfect, remove them all.

    Let¡¯s show them that we are not to be underestimated.¡± I say.

    ¡°Yeah, definitely. We¡¯ve begun on the first set, and we¡¯re making our way through

    the grounds. Jai, your father and myself are going to handle them just so we know

    C +15 BONUS

    we have gotten each one ¡°He replies.

    ¡°Excellent, make sure not to mention his name.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t, rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Alright bye, I have something to handle,¡± I say quietly, cutting the call.

    I stare down at my phone, wondering if Sebastian has healed. Regardless of whether he has or not, it

    could still cost him a lot if they learn he¡¯s betraying them..

    I hate how you always invoke something inside of me, Bastien¡­ I hate it.

    I step out into the rain, and it drenches me instantly. A few tears manage to escape. as I gaze up at the

    sky. Almost as if it¡¯s crying the tears that I wish to cry but cannot¡­

    I grip the door, refusing to let my emotions weaken me as I look over the wall that separates the pack

    hall from the King¡¯s mansion.

    It made sense¡­ to an extent¡­ She must have been the one behind the cameras¡­

    She would have easily been able to ess my bank ounts to make that payment from my ount

    since we never locked our doors.

    Why would we, when it was an only family home and a handful of trusted staff?

    Ethan¡­ he was always around. Agatha herself told me if I needed to go anywhere, Ethan would take

    me. Of course¡­ keep an eye on me¡­

    She pretended to hate Annalise and was so happy when I became her daughter¨Cin-

    Lies.

    All part of a greater n, although I don¡¯t understand why she would pretend to like me and then split

    me from her son.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited!

    DETIT

    +

 Chapter 267

    Was it because she knew I¡¯d choose the sublime? I don¡¯t know¡­

    Setting my phone on record, I slip it back into my pocket, making sure not to cover the speakers.

    I enter the gates of the King¡¯s mansion; the guards allowing me through, and I walk

    to the front door. I ring the bell, feeling my stomach twist once again.

    Agatha¡­ it¡¯s hard to believe.

    I brush my dripping hair back as the door is opened. ¡°Alpha Zaia, wee home.¡±

    The butler says, lowering his head to me.

    Thank you. Is anyone home?¡± I ask, smiling gracefully.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, Madam is home.¡±

    I see.

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll go wait for her. I better grab a towel first, though.¡±

    He smiles. ¡°Of course, allow me to-¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll grab one.¡± I reassure him before I walk down the hallway as if heading to the

    laundry room, but the moment I¡¯m out of sight, I scan the hall, trying to pick up Agatha¡¯s location.

    I can¡¯t hear anyone downstairs¡­ I nce towards the stairs and swiftly make my way upstairs. She

    always retreated to her room when she had free time.

    The carpet beneath my feetpletely silences my footsteps.

    Despite Ethan¡¯s silent confirmation, I¡¯m still in denial. Trying to wrap my head. around the fact that

    Agatha is indeed a part of this, despite having enough pointing

    at her for it to make sense.

    I walk down the hall and knock on the closed door of her and Aran¡¯s bedroom. Not waiting for an

    answer, I open it and step inside.

    +15 BONUS

    Agatha looks startled as she stands at the door of her little lounge, shutting the door behind herself a

    little too quickly. That was the ce that she retreated to for some reading and rxing time.

    ¡°Zaia! You startled me! How are you? Oh my, you are soaking wet. Sit down, I¡¯ll fetch you a towel!¡± But

    the way she had been standing there was as if she was expecting

    1. me.

    I force a smile on my face. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly, the words making me sick.

    Her eyes widen before they glisten with tears.

    ¡°Come sit dear,¡± she says as she walks over to me touching my cheek when I don¡¯t move. Our eyes

    meet and once again, it feels like it can¡¯t be true.

    Did you really poison your own grandchild?

    My heart aches at just the thought of that. How can one be so cruel?

    She guides me to the bed, and I sit down. ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I just wanted toe see you.¡± I say softly, masking my inner turmoil.

    ¡°Oh, child¡­ wait here. I¡¯ll go get you a towel before you catch a cold and then we can. talk all about it

    over some hot drinks.¡± 2

    She¡¯s about to go to her bathroom before she ps her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I had them clean

    the entire ce and they took the towels. Besides, I¡¯ll tell them to get some tea¡­¡± she exins as she

    leaves the room.

    The moment she does, my eyes harden, and I stand up, wondering if she¡¯s clicked. She might know or

    she might not¡­ but do I put her under the alphamand?

    I nce towards the bedroom door that stands ajar and swiftly cross the room and try to open the door

    to her lounge, only for it to not budge.

    Automatic lock? Must be since she didn¡¯t lock it with a key.

    It¡¯s one room I have never seen, as it was her haven. A ce even Aran wasn¡¯t allowed, and that

    makes me even more curious about it.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing her footsteps, I quickly walk back to the bed and sit down.

    +15

    ¡°Here we are!¡± she says as shees over holding a towel. I take it from her before she can try to help

    me, not trusting her in case she¡¯s put something on it.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, cing the towel down on the bed. Seeing her nce towards her lounge door I

    stand up.

    She looks surprised as she nces at the towel. ¡°Are you alright, Zaia? You will

    catch a cold!¡±

    ¡°A cold is nothingpared to everything I¡¯ve been put through,¡± I say quietly, my eyes hardening as I

    look at her: ¡°Tell me, how long have you been plotting against

    me?¡±

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Komentar

 Chapter 268

    ZAIA.

    She¡¯s not expecting me to say that. All colour drains from her face and her heart

    thumps harder as she looks at me and our eyes meet before she looks away, trying

    topose herself, but it¡¯s futile.

    ¡°Z¨CZaia! Sit down dear, you are just confused-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Agatha. I¡¯m not. I know the truth, and for someone who pretended to love

    her grandchildren¡­ you sure did ruin Sia¡¯s life!¡± I snap, my eyes zing.

    ¡°How can you me me? Zaia, are you out of your mind!¡± she exims, her gaze

    flitting to her lounge door.

    ¡°Am I? I know everything. Your game is over Agatha.¡± I don¡¯t have time for this. I just

    don¡¯t.

    ¡°Ok ok let¡¯s go downstairs, we can talk about this, ok, let¡¯s talk about this.¡± she fumbles, but it¡¯s the

    nce towards the lounge door again that makes me uneasy.

    ¡°Open that door,¡± I order.

    ¡°So, you can ruin my safe ce? You are unhinged, I¡¯m worried for you Zaia, Let-¡±

    Alright fine.

    I push past her, mming my shoulder into the door, putting all my strength and power into it.

    ¡°Zaia!¡±

    The sound of splintering wood fills the air before I push the door open, ripping the

    frame off from one side.

    ¡°ZAIA ENOUGH!¡± Agatha growls. She grabs my arm, her grip surprisingly strong as

    she tries to stop me.

    I pull away, step into the room, and look around.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    +15 BOHUS

    It has shelves around the room, most holding ornaments and books, as well as a few pictures. There¡¯s

    a lounge chair to the side and what doesn¡¯t exactly fit in the room is the small desk that sits in the

    corner with a closedptop in the very centre.

    ¡°Zaia! How dare you act so rudely and disrespectfully? Don¡¯t forget that I am your

    mother¨Cinw!¡±

    I ignore her as I walk over to the desk. There¡¯s also a printer, headphones, a pot of

    pens, a cardholder and-

    ¡°Zaia!¡±

    But I¡¯m unable to look away from the cardholder. My heart thumps as I pick one of the square cards up,

    staring down at it. It¡¯s a in card but that distinct finish¡­ one I have seen so many times. One that

    always created a sickening threat.

    My stomach sinks as I pull open theptop and there it is.

    The screen shows several cameras around the pack all live and I turn sharply; staring at Agatha, who

    rushes to my side, pulling me away as she ms theptop

    shut, but I don¡¯t move.

    ¡°You were the one behind the notes and the cameras. You were the one close

    enough to do it all¡­

    Her face drops, and she looks at me. ¡°You are making a grave mistake, Zaia,¡± she

    warns.

    ¡°Am I? The proof is before me, and now is the time for you to give me answers. Although I think I can

    easily connect the dots. You really are excellent at ying innocent.¡± I say, ring down at the card in

    my hand before I toss it at her.

    My eyes are zing as I grab her arm and take out the little syringe of wolfsbane I had put in my

    pocket. It contains enough to stop her from mind¨Clinking and jabbing

    it into her arm.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°The question is why? Why would you do this?¡± I ask, ignoring her anger as she¡¯s realised what I¡¯ve

    done.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough! I¡¯m going to call security!¡± She snaps about to leave the room when I block the

    door with a zing, glowing wall of aura.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she turns towards me, anger flitting through her eyes. Agatha turns to the door. ¡°Security!

    Security! Help!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± I snarl, my auramand bleeding through my voice.

    ¡°Security!¡± she screams, and I hear running footsteps.

    Surprise flits through me, so she can defy mymand.

    ¡°You are not my alpha!¡± she says with a sneer before turning towards the door, fear

    in her eyes.

    My alphamand would still work to an extent, but I had just underestimated her.

    ¡°But I am the alpha of your men,¡± I say, my burning gaze turning to the door just as three men appear

    rushing towards us. ¡°Stop,¡± Imand, making the mene to an abrupt halt beyond the glowing

    barrier. ¡°Keep watch.¡±

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited

    Komentar

    Vote (6N)

    GET IT

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 269

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    ¡°Agatha King is a traitor, and I am simply questioning her.¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°Am 17 There is no proof! These men are witnesses to that!¡± she scoffs.

    I nce at the guards, and I suddenly realise they are not on my side, even if my

    Of course, you would have allies around¡­ but I¡¯m prepared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try that again. Why did you try to poison my children when they were still in

    the womb?¡± I ask, my voice ringing through the small room.

    Mymand is intense, as it seeps through every word that I speak and I can tell she¡¯s angry, but then

    she suddenly rxes, almost as if she¡¯s given up.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°How what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°How did you find out?¡± she asks, now looking directly into my eyes.

    I frown slightly. ¡°Ethan. He may not have been able to tell me, but the loophole in that pathetic magic or

    whatever you use is there. If they don¡¯t speak when asked certain questions, it means a yes. All I had

    to do was ask him the right questions. I told all of you, Sable, that I¡¯ll find you.¡± I say venomously.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± sheughs softly before folding her arms. ¡°It took you long enough, but it doesn¡¯t matter. No

    one will believe you. Sebastian has chosen us.¡±

    ¦§

    ¡°You underestimate me, and I really don¡¯t care if¡­¡± No, I¡¯m not alone. ¡°If some don¡¯t believe me,

    because those who are behind me will.¡± I finish.

    ¡°I am here for answers, Agatha, and I n to get them. You must feel proud, thinking

    you¡¯re so smart. You are only a small yer in a game bigger than you.¡± I say, knowing that

    antagonising her would possibly get me more answers.

    ¡°Small? I don¡¯t think so.¡± She says coldly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You right, maybe not¡­ since you go right back. You are the one who made that payment from my card

    to Annalise¡¯s apparent kidnappers. Pretended you hated her and liked me. You kept me close¡­ well

    yed. But I want you to answer me, why you

    tried to kill my son in the womb?¡±

    I¡¯m ready for her to deny it of not speak, but she shakes her head. ¡°You are selfish Zaia, this is above

    us all. None of these werewolves deserve to live when they don¡¯t

    even acknowledge our roots.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it before. I¡¯m asking you about my son. Why did you try to have him

    killed?¡± I ask quietly, mymand enforcing my words.

    She clenches her jaw, refusing to speak.

    ¡°As for the cameras, we¡¯ve discovered them. Smart trick you had up your sleeve, but

    not smart enough.¡± I say with a cold, mocking smirk.

    For the first time, I see a glimmer of fear in her eyes.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that Gerard was chosen as the

    sperm donor for Sebastian. I can understand wanting an alpha¨Cblooded child, but for you two to be on

    the same side. A bit too much of a coincidence, isn¡¯t it? Does Aran

    know?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You seem to know all the answers, so figure it out.¡± She shoots back, ncing at the guards who are

    standing there looking unnerved.

    I frown, but I don¡¯t have time for this. I walk over to her and take out my gun.¡°¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ll get those answers from you in an interrogation. So, let¡¯s stop wasting time and get back to the one

    question. Why? Why did you try to kill Zion?¡± I growl.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from me! You say you¡¯re good and yet you are the one pointing a gun at me.¡±

    She clenches her jaw and I¡¯ve had enough. mming the barrel of my gun against her forehead and

    cocking the trigger.

    ¡°Answer me! Why!¡± I scream.

    ¡°Because he is the key!¡± she screeches, pushing me away as she shields her head as

    20

    the sound of a gunshot rings through the room¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading

    Komentar

    Vote (64.0K)

    ¿Ú

    +10 BOHUS

    ZAIA.

 Chapter 270

    ZAIA.

    Pain sears through my waist, spreading like fire through my entire body.

    I look down, realising I¡¯ve been shot.

    In my shock at Agatha¡¯s words, I ended up lowering my guard and losing control of

    the barrier on the door.

    My ears ring with a shrill whistling sound just as Agatha lunges at me. In a sh I react, kicking Agatha

    back and sending her flying.

    I raise my gun and shoot at the three guards who are almost on top of me, the one on the left who had

    shot me raising the gun again, but I pull the trigger, firing a shot square through his head.

    My eyes ze as he drops to the floor, dead.

    The other two are alive, but they won¡¯t be getting up for a while. I kick the gun into. the corner of the

    room just as I spot Agatha running to the door. She isn¡¯t getting away, not when I need answers.

    I see the butler¡¯s body slumped on the ground in the hall and I don¡¯t sense a heartbeat¡­ did one of the

    guards kill him?

    ¡°Agatha!¡± I shout as I chase after her. She¡¯s fast but not faster than me. I reach her just as she reaches

    the stairs and I grab her shoulder. ¡°We aren¡¯t done!¡± I growl.

    ¡°I am!¡± Agatha hisses as she grabs my arm and yanks me roughly, trying to push me down the stairs.

    The tug makes a sharp spasm of pain rush through me again and 1 feel nauseous. I grab the bannister,

    yanking free from her hold as I grab her arm.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout, ring at the woman I have a hold on. My aura res around me rushing off me like

    a tidal wave, making the chandeliers tremble and the lights

    flicker.

    She tenses as she looks around and I think I see a glimmer of fear in her eyes as regain my bnce

    fully and yank her closer.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I am not the woman you knew. I am ready to fill the rivers of the underworld with

    the souls of your people. Push me further, Agatha, and I swear on the lives of my beloved children that

    I will kill you.¡± I snarl, my heart thundering hard.

    I can smell the fear from her and it¡¯s as if she¡¯s seeing me for the first time.

    ¡°I never believed it, but I see it now¡­¡± she murmurs to herself, but there¡¯s an

    understanding in her eyes.

    ¡°Believed what?¡±

    ¡°Someone once was adamant that you would choose Sable because you had the fire

    within you to wreak havoc upon this earth¡­ I see it now¡­¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°I have the fire to wreak havoc upon those who have done nothing but cause

    discord.¡± I correct her, my eyes burning with the hunger for vengeance. ¡°What is

    Zion the key to?¡±

    She knows I¡¯m not ying.

    ¡°The triquetra.¡± She says, her jaws clenched.

    ¡°The triquetra? Not enough, try again.¡± I snarl, mymand burning through my voice as I press the

    barrel of my gun against her neck.

    ¡°Th- the Sublime Triquetra¡­ the key to turn back time and give everyone a second

    chance!¡± she spits.

    It doesn¡¯t make full sense, but it¡¯s clear he holds the power of something that the

    Sable did not want to be a reality.

    ¡°And so you tried to kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°I tried before that! I made sure you didn¡¯t get pregnant! And that stupid trip Aran nned took me

    away from here. Those I relied on clearly failed to make sure you were taking the correct dose of drugs

    to stop you from conceiving!¡± she snarls, trying to free herself, but her gaze keeps returning to the gun.

    That revtion hits me hard.

    Before I even got pregnant, I was being poisoned¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°So, all that about loving me like a daughter was all fake, was it?¡± I ask quietly.

    Agatha smiles, a smile that no longer looks innocent.

    ¡°Of course, you served me better than a servant and since Sebastian did not give up on you, I had to

    tolerate you anyway! I have sacrificed so much in life for the right cause, so much! We are doing this

    for the world! I wanted you to choose the Sublime because I knew if you did, my son would be the

    rightful Sable Blood Born. You bent over backwards to make others happy, so I simply took advantage

    of it!¡±

    Her words hit hard, but I¡¯m unable to process exactly how I feel so I simply stare at

    her, unbothered.

    ¡°Gaultier, who is he?¡± I ask. Wondering if his mother was also part of the Sable.

    She tenses at that before she res at me. ¡°How do I know the answer to that?¡±

    ¡°The truth, Agatha.¡±

    My eyes ze as mymand weighs down on her.

    She seems to contemte what I asked, and I clench my jaw.

    My patience is gone, and I pull the trigger, making her scream as the bullet zooms past her ear, grazing

    her cheek in the process. It didn¡¯t touch her, but it was millimetres away. The extreme proximity making

    her flinch.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you, activity time is limited

    Komentar

    Vote]

    GET

 Chapter 271

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I am not ying.¡± I answer the unspoken question that I know is on her mind.

    She nces down the stairs, almost as if she wants to scream for help, but I can

    already hear the sound of backup approaching.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gaultier, is he your son, Agatha?¡± I ask, wondering if my sudden assumption might

    be true. After all, the rest of us were full siblings¡­.

    Her eyes sh as she res at me. ¡°I did not cheat on Aran if that is what you are

    trying to insinuate!¡± She snarls.

    ¡°So, the answer is yes. Does Aran know? Or is he part of this all? Were you disloyal to

    him?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing but be loyal to him!¡± she sneers. ¡°But I picked the wrong King¡­for I

    knew that I would be the one blessed to birth two of the most important people for

    the future of the world.¡±

    I have not heard anywhere that she had ever been pregnant aside from with

    Sebastian¡­

    I frown. ¡°Are you and Gerard mates?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes.

    ¡°Like I said, I have been loyal,¡± she hisses, her gaze dipping to the gun in my hand.

    I frown deeply. ¡°But I am correct, am I not? So only true mates can birth the

    members of the Triquetras¡­ Well, that answers something.¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°But you have no way to prove anything, and I am still the elder Luna. I hold power here¡­¡± she says

    quietly before her eyes brim with tears just as the front door is brought down and several guards rush

    inside.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to prove anything when I have heard enough.¡±

    We both turn to see Aran standing behind us. Agatha¡¯s heart thumps as she begins

    shaking; this woman was an excellent actress.

    The guardse to a halt, looking at me for their next order.

    +15 BOHUS

    ¡°Aran, don¡¯t believe her!¡± she whispers, but despite her best efforts, she¡¯s unable to

    hide the fear in her voice. ¡°She tried to kill me!¡±

    ¡°And yet¡­ she is the one who is bleeding. What is going-¡±

    ¡°Aran, she¡¯s lost her mind!¡± she cuts him off.

    ¡°I said, what is going on?! And I want Zaia to answer that question!¡± His eyes ze as

    he raises his hand as several of the guards rush through the door.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Jai is at the front, his heart thundering as he looks up at me.

    ¡°Stand down, Zaia, let¡¯s talk this out,¡± Aran says.

    ¡°How about I show you instead?¡± I say as I reach into my pocket, keeping my gun pointing at Agatha as

    I pull out my phone, stopping the audio and ying it from the

    beginning.

    I forward it to the moment we entered her private lounge, letting every single person

    here hear our entire conversation, only skipping the part where she tells the reason why she was

    targeting Zion. That is something everyone doesn¡¯t need to know.

    Silence falls as Agatha stares at Aran as if trying to deduce his reaction and, with

    every passing minute, I can sense his anger building.

    I let go of Agatha moving back as I clutch at my waist. I¡¯m bleeding, but it would be

    far worse if the bullet wasn¡¯t still lodged inside of me.

    ¡°Aran please, it¡¯s not true, there¡¯s more to it. Let me exin.¡±

    ¡°You have been on Sebastian¡¯s side even after his departure! This is the final straw, I

    have had enough!¡± His words are cold, and I just wish I could tell him that Sebastian

    only did what he did to protect our daughter.

    ¡°Agatha King, on the charges of liaising with the enemy: Poisoning an unborn child,

    poisoning me, so I could not conceive. Framing me for a false kidnapping by making

    a fake transfer from my bank. Endangering the pack and its people by cing cameras for the enemy

    and for being a traitor. You are found guilty and will be tried

    and punished for every single crime you havemitted.¡± I say, my voice strong in

    the silent hall as I lean back against the rail.

    +15 BONUS

    Another traitor caught¡­

    Agatha stares at me, but I have no remorse for her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can, and I have. You will never be free. Not for what you have done.¡± I reply

    coldly.

    ¡°Aran! No! Tell her. You know me!¡±

    ¡°The Alpha has spoken. It is up to her, Agatha¡­ but I wish I knew why. Did I ever really know the real

    you? Seems not.¡± Aran says. I see the pain in his eyes before he

    turns his back on us.

    ¡°Take her away, Jai, and make sure she is given more wolfsbane just in case she

    tries to mind link.¡±

    ¡°You got it Alpha, but you need to go to the hospital, alright?¡± he says, ncing at my hand, which is

    now covered in blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll shift, it¡¯ll push the bullet out and I¡¯ll heal faster,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Mr King, may I have a

    word?¡±

    Aran nces at me and nods. ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we have a proper talk.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    A

    Moonlight Muse Author

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 272

    ZAIA.

    Agatha had to be knocked unconscious because she refused to go silently and until

    the cameras were all found, I did not trust her trying to alert someone on the way

    out, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they had already gotten wind of what had

    happened.

    Aran and I are now in Agatha¡¯s room as he looks at the items around the room. Some of which I had

    commanded two of my guards to pack into a box, including the cards. and some memory sticks, whilst I

    had Jai take herptop to pass to Atticus to see if

    there is anything else on it.

    Aran has not said a word and I am waiting for him to start the conversation, and as important as this is,

    I am losing a lot of blood, but he looks too distracted to notice.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he finally says, as he sighs heavily.

    ¡°It is¡­ even I didn¡¯t want to believe it,¡± I reply quietly.

    ¡°It has be exhausting. I knew Sebastian was a bad egg from the start.¡± He says contemptuously.

    ¡°Who knows how long he and Agatha were nning this, or if he was the one who manipted his

    mother to do this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She was clearly in on this before Sebastian was even born, and she is also Gaultier¡¯s

    biological mother. I¡¯m assuming it was probably via surrogacy unless she has been pregnant more than

    once?¡±

    ¡°Another child¡­ No, I think surrogacy makes sense. She has not been pregnant aside from with

    Sebastian. But she has been sick for a while. I would never have thought she¡¯d be doing anything but

    enjoying her life and living in peace¡­¡±

    What exactly is she suffering with?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The doctors aren¡¯t sure of the cause, but she was told to take it easy and not to take

    any pressure.¡± He says.

    ¡°Hmm, it might be true, but she definitely used it to appear more vulnerable,¡± I reply.

    +15 BONUS

    He nods as he looks around the room. ¡°In all my years, this is the first time I am

    seeing this ce. It was her space and I respected that, but to think she was sitting

    here and plotting¡­

    He sighs again as he takes a book off the shelf.

    ¡°Will you win this, Zaia?¡± he asks quietly as he turns back to me.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I say, and I don¡¯t doubt it. I n to win.

    He nods before looking down at the book.

    ¡°Disappointing¡­ End this once and for all. If you need anything from me, I am here.

    But I will understand if you¡¯d rather I not be involved. Get your injuries checked.¡±

    With those curt words, he leaves the room.

    I look around the room, deciding to go through the shelves just in case we missed

    anything. I take off my jacket and pull up my top, looking at the wound. It¡¯s just on

    the side of my waist..

    Stepping into the bedroom, I go to the closet and pull out a bedsheet. They¡¯re still

    kept where they always used to be. I tear a long strip and I¡¯m about to wrap it around

    my waist when my vision spins, but I need to get it checked¡­

    I can¡¯t put it off any longer¡­ I nce at the lounge and take out my phone, dialling

    Jai¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hey.¡± He says.

    ¡°Jai, I want you to scour through every inch of Agatha¡¯s lounge right now. I feel we

    might find something more in there.¡± I say, pressing the fabric to my waist.

    ¡°Got it, Zaia, are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m going to try to shift now, and then I¡¯ll be home.¡± I reply.

    ¡°Ok¡­ but please let Val check it over too.¡±

    ¡°I will. See if Justin can get anything else out of Agatha, but I want it recorded.¡± I say.

    ¡°Understood¡­ Zaia, are you ok? I mean aside from being shot¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re beginning to iste everyone¡­ am I imagining it?¡± His voice is hesitant, but he knows

    the answer to that.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    E Komentar

    Vote (64.0K)

    +15 BONUS

    GET IT

 Chapter 273

    ¡°Do you me me? So many people have betrayed me. I can¡¯t rely on blind faith now,

    can I?¡±

    ¡°I get that, but keep trusting in good. It¡¯s going to get better. We¡¯re finding the

    answers we need, Zaia. We will win.¡±

    ¡°We will. I have no doubt about that,¡± I say with fierce confidence as I make my way

    down the stairs slowly. ¡°I have worked too hard to fail. We have suffered enough.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    I clutch my waist. I¡¯m in pain, and it¡¯s just getting worse¡­

    I reach the front door. There are a few guards still around, and Aran is talking to one

    of them. I give him a nod as I step out and one of the men asks me if I need a lift.

    I shake my head, telling them I¡¯m fine.

    I leave the mansion grounds, slipping into the shadows and dropping to my knees,

    groaning at the pain that is throbbing through me.

    Fuck¡­

    Ok, shift Zaia, focus¡­

    I concentrate but nothing happens, frowning I try again. I can feel my aura surge

    forward, but I¡¯m not shifting!

    Damn, is it because I¡¯m too weak? No, I have enough energy¡­

    I cough the taste of blood in my mouth and look down at my stomach. I need to let

    Valerie take care of me. I¡¯ve wasted enough time. It¡¯s definitely poisoned or it

    wouldn¡¯t be getting worse.

    I stagger to my feet, picking up my phone, I walk out onto the road and call my

    guard, asking them to bring the car. I stand as straight as possible, refusing to show

    anyone how weak I¡¯m suddenly feeling as I wait for my ride to get here¡­..

    Alpha?¡±

    Huh?

    So tired¡­

    Why is it cold? So cold¡­

    Someone is shaking me¡­ I think¡­

    ¡°Zaia!¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    I try to open my eyes, but I can¡¯t¡­ I feel someone lift me from the car.

    ¡°Valerie, she¡¯s unconscious!¡±

    Dad¡­

    I¡¯m not, I¡¯m here¡­ just tired¡­

    I can feel myself being rushed inside and ced on something firm¡­..

    The operating table that Valerie was adamant she needed¡­.

    I can hear Valerie giving orders to Dad before telling him to take care of the children

    Good¡­

    I¡¯m in good hands too¡­

    I can rest¡­

    I rx, allowing myself to sumb to my exhaustion.

    VALERIE.

    your gross hands off her,¡± Jai growls at Atticus.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really want to.¡± Atticus counters arrogantly.

    ¡°Shush you two,¡± I whisper as I enter the room, looking across at Atticus, who is

    sitting beside Zaia. Jai is pissed because he¡¯s caressing Zaia¡¯s hair, but I can¡¯t me

    him. He does love her¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± Zaia hums, her voice hoarse, although her eyes remain closed.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Jai mutters.

    ¡°I heard everything. Be nice.¡± Zaia says. ¡°Did I faint?¡±

    She now opens her eyes and looks at me. She¡¯s pale, but she¡¯s recovering.

    I nod, my heart thumping at what I need to say.

    ¡°Yeah, and you lost a lot of blood. But you¡¯re ok¡­ that¡¯s the important thing.. can I have a word with

    you alone?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Just mind link, since you have figured out how,¡± Jai grumbles.

    I frown at him. ¡°The bullet was poisoned. She can¡¯t mind link right now.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t shift.¡± She sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I say, looking between them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zaia now frowns.

    ¡°What is it, Valerie?¡± Atticus asks, concerned.

    ¡°Like I said, I want to speak to Zaia alone,¡± I repeat.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Val, they can hear it, or Jai will not be pleased.¡± She jokes lightly. She¡¯s still in pain, but she¡¯s so

    brave.

    I close the door behind me, ncing over at Atticus. I need to somehow tell Zaia the truth about

    Sebastian but at the same time. I know I¡¯m just going to hurt my

    brother too..

    But after what I just discovered, she needs to know Sebastian isn¡¯t who she thinks

    I take a deep breath as I look at her.

    ¡°I have some news. You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 274

    ZAIA.

    I¡¯m pregnant.

    I stare across at Valerie, trying to digest something I thought could never happen

    again as Jai whistles in surprise.

    ¡°You said I can never get pregnant. My body can¡¯t handle it.¡± I say, my mind

    screaming that once again, I¡¯m alone. Once again, I learn I¡¯m pregnant, but he isn¡¯t

    here by my side.

    ¡°I did think that, but clearly your body has strengthened since you have no longer

    been consuming poison and I think with youing into power and shifting, it has also helped¡­

    maybe.¡± She says with a small smile, although I can see the emotional

    conflict in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, but a good one¡­

    ¦§

    I nod as I slowly ce my hand on my stomach, very aware of Atticus¡¯s hand on my

    hair. I don¡¯t deserve his concern¡­

    There¡¯s a life inside of me, meaning I need to be careful. When there¡¯s a war before.

    us, how do I do that?

    This just makes me even more vulnerable.

    ¡°No one must know,¡± I murmur.

    They nod in unison, and I stare vacantly at the wall.

    I¡¯m pregnant¡­.

    ¡°Zaia, are you alright?¡± Atticus¡¯s voice is full of concern as I look over at him and try

    to sit up.

    His hand instantly slips under my head as he grips my shoulders and slips his other hand under my

    thighs, lifting me and cing me in an upright position against the

    headboard.

    ¡°Thanks. Yeah, I¡¯m ok¡± I reply.

    ¡°Any time.¡± He responds with a small smile.

    It shouldn¡¯t be any time¡­ you have a life¡­

    ¡°I wish there was a way to tell Seb.¡± Jai sighs.

    ¡°Jai,¡± Valerie warns quietly.

    ¡°He needs to know,¡± Jai says quietly.

    ¡°Now is not the time,¡± Atticus warns him.

    He lowers his hand and sighs heavily. ¡°Believe what you want, but he wouldn¡¯t do this- betray us. He

    loves you, Zaia, and he loves his kids.¡± He stands up, and walking to the door, pulls it open.

    ¡°Jai,e on.¡± Valerie tries.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jai,¡± I say, making him stop in his tracks.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he says and when he looks at me, I see the pain in his eyes.

    ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to fear those words,¡± Atticus says lightly as Valerie smiles and walks

    over to Jai.

    ¡°Come on¡­¡± she murmurs. He sighs again, brushing her hair back, and when she

    hugs him, he hugs her back tightly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m cool. What is it?¡± he asks when they part, and he kisses her cheek

    before dropping into the chair he was previously sitting in.

    sigh heavily and look at Atticus. He needs to know so he can at least stop

    defending Sebastian.

    ¡°We found the location of the cameras in the pack because of him¡­ and we¡¯re pretty certain that he

    joined them, for the antidote for Sia,¡± I say.

    Although it feels right telling him, my heart squeezes with an unspoken panic,

    realising that as I spoke those words, fear crept into my mind.

    +15 BONUS

    I¡¯m scared¡­ Scared that one of them is a traitor and this gets back to the Sable¡­

    I hug myself, pushing the thought away.

    I¡¯m bing too paranoid.

    Jai looks up sharply, his heart racing before he exhales, a huge grin breaking out on his face as he

    jumps up and rushes over to me. ¡°See, I knew it! He wouldn¡¯t betray you!¡± he says, taking my hand. He

    gives it a gentle squeeze. ¡°He loves you, Zaia!¡±

    He still didn¡¯t tell me the truth¡­

    He still broke my trust¡­.

    He still left me¡­

    ¡°He is on our side and when the time to end thises¡­ I know he¡¯ll be the wildcard we need to win

    this war.¡± Valerie says, looking relieved.

    Atticus nods. ¡°But it¡¯s something we can¡¯t tell anyone, just in case. Anyway, the cameras have been

    taken care of, but they¡¯ve tried to break into my pack twice, but they failed. Unlike this pack, we weren¡¯t

    at as much of a risk, but we are still trying to weed out the doctor or nurse or multiple persons who

    administered the poison to you. Everyone who took care of you in your pregnancy is being held in

    istion just

    to be sure¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I begin, a frown furrowing my brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it extreme?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fair,¡± Valerie says. ¡°Until the answers are found.¡±

    ¡°And they are being held in good conditions,¡± Atticus reassures me.

    ¡°I understand¡­ and no one has yet to say anything?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No. I need to return and question them under the Alphamand, but I think right now, with

    everything going on, that I need to stay here.¡± He says, our eyes meet, and I know it¡¯s because of me

    more than anything else.

    ¡°I see¡­ And was anything else found in Agatha¡¯s room, Jai?¡± I ask, turning to him.

    ¡°No, but the wall at the back felt hollow when I banged on it. I¡¯m having Justin pull the shelves out as

    we speak. Looking at the house design, there are chances there¡¯s

    +15 BONUS

    more behind that wall. Maybe a vault or some kind of hidden nook.¡± He says.

    I nod. ¡°Excellent. And did he question Agatha?¡±

    ¡°He did¡­¡± Jai trails off, ncing up at Valerie, who ces a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t too much more. You can listen to it when you have a moment. Nothing more on Zion, but

    she did say something to me when I went to talk to Justin¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    Whatever it is, Valerie knows, and she looks upset. She squeezes his shoulder before she looks

    directly at me.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

    DyKomentar

    Vote

 Chapter 275

    ¡°Back then, when Jai¡­ cheated on me¡­ it was because Agatha had put something in his drink. She

    was trying to cause a rift between you and Sebastian by breaking up your friends, knowing you would

    take my side and Sebastian would take Jal¡¯s.¡± She says as Jai looks down, clearly ashamed.

    Because of us?

    I hate that we were the reason for them being torn apart¡­.

    I can¡¯t believe it, how Agatha had dropped so low makes me sick, and the fact she¡¯s been at this for so

    long!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..

    ¡°Zaia! It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Valerie scolds firmly.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Atticus frowns.

    ¡°So¡­ it was all nned,¡± I say..

    Valerie nods, her eyes glittering with tears.

    ¡°Meaning, he didn¡¯t cheat on me, he was set up.¡± She says, and although they are together again, I can

    tell just how much relief this has brought her. To know that her man didn¡¯t cheat on her. She may have

    forgiven him, but it was not something she

    could forget.

    She sits on the armrest and Jai pulls her into his arms, and she hugs him tightly.

    ¡°And a woman just happened to be there to seduce him? Who was the woman?¡± Atticus asks, and I

    look at him sharply.

    ¡°They might be working with Agatha,¡± I say, understanding what he is insinuating.

    ¡°Cara,¡± Valerie says, looking at me.

    I stare at her in disbelief, remembering her with Sebastian at the hotel back at that

    time¡­

    1 scoff. Someone we once considered a friend.

    ¡°Has she been apprehended?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jai says.

    ¡°Then get to it. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s innocent or not,¡± I sny, frowning deeply. ¡°Just put her on house arrest

    but remove all technology devices. I trust no one.¡±

    ¡°You trust us, right?¡± Valerie asks softly.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I reply.

    She smiles and nces at the boys. ¡°Alright, out. I want to talk to Zaia about her pregnancy, and we

    don¡¯t need you two here.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jai says as Atticus stands up with a smirk.

    ¡°Well, make sure you let her rest, too. You need to be careful, Red.¡± He says as he caresses my cheek,

    and leaning down he kisses my cheek,

    Jai rolls his eyes, but I force a small smile. He knows my stance on his affection and that won¡¯t change,

    but I really wish he stopped loving me¡­.

    ¡°I will,¡± Valerie promises.

    ¡°Would you like anything to eat or drink, Zaia? You have been unconscious for a few hours and did lose

    a lot of blood. You need to keep your energy up for the both of you,¡± Atticus asks, pausing at the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a question. She obviously needs food. Let¡¯s go find some¡­¡± Jai grumbles as he yanks the

    door shut before I can even reply.

    I chuckle lightly as I nce over at Valerie, who is no longer smiling.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhmm?¡± I murmur, touching my waist as I sit up straight. The dull pain is there, but

    it¡¯s not so bad¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you,¡± she whispers.

    My heart sinks. I can sense the guilt radiating off her, and I¡¯m already dreading what she¡¯s about to say.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    She looks down before taking my hand, which is hooked up to an IV drip, and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°Before he left, he- Sebastian, told me he¡¯ll get the antidote for Sia. I

    begged him to think of you, but he said he had no other choice and to not mention it

    to anyone.¡±

    A pang of pain hits me deep in my chest as I realise once more, that one of my closest had kept

    something so important from me.

    ¡°He used his Alphamand-¡±

    ¡°Val¡­ you¡¯re a member of the Sublime. You are not so weak that you couldn¡¯t defy

    him. If you really wanted to tell me, you could have.¡± I whisper. The hurt I¡¯m feeling

    is intense and I know it is showing through the crack of my armour.

    ¡°I know, I tried, but the pressure was intense, and I understood his reasoning-¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I might just have suffered a little less if I knew¡­ you once said to me it was

    sisters before misters¡­You should have told me Val¡­¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°I know¡­ and I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even tell Jai, I promise¡­ I am truly so sorry.¡±

    Everyone always is¡­

    But I still nod, signalling that it¡¯s fine¡­ even though it¡¯s not.

    She¡¯s saying something but I can¡¯t focus anymore, all I can think of is the fact that

    she hid it from me.

    Just another betrayal added to the ever¨Cgrowing mountain¡­

    When will it stop?

    And then there¡¯s the fear that ws at my insides.

    Who will betray me next?

    ¡°Thank you, Valerie, for telling me. I¡¯m a little tired. Can you leave?¡± I ask

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I am sorry, Zaia. He didn¡¯t want to risk it.¡± She tries again.

    I nod slightly, the ghost of a smile crossing my face. It feels foreign, but it¡¯ll do¡­

    ¡°Yeah. Good night, Valerie.¡±

    She nods. ¡°Umm, I¡¯ll make sure Atticus brings some food, and then get some rest.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just go.¡± I end the conversation and even she knows this is it.

    She stands, switching off the light before leaving the room, and I am left alone with my thoughts. I look

    down at my stomach and ce a hand on it.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    I will protect you, little one¡­

    I stare out through the crack in the curtains and stare at the moon.

    The time is nearing¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading!

    Dr Komentar

    Vote (4)

    +16 BONUS

 Chapter 276

    SEBASTIAN.

    All i see is the look in her eyes as she raised the gun and shot me.

    I¡¯ve lost her.

    She will never forgive me, and why should she?

    I brought this on myself¡­.

    The same thoughts circle my mind, mming me with the brutal truth of what I have done. Spinning,

    screaming, and shouting as they whirl around my head; and

    there¡¯s nothing I can do but ept it.

    I was close to death after she shot me, but Gerard refused to let me die, although

    both Gaultier and Zade didn¡¯t mind if I did.

    All I remember was Gerard saying he would not let me die and if anything

    happened, they would all suffer the consequences.

    I now stare out at the moon through the skylight. Night has fallen, but it¡¯s just another painful day gone.

    Another day that I am haunted by the memories of the Alpha Queen shooting me without any

    hesitation.

    I deserved that.

    There was a moment she was shocked¡­ but it was just a secondary reaction. She didn¡¯t turn back as

    she left the room, but I shouldn¡¯t be expecting anything, anyway.

    When the one who pushed her to this was none other than me.

    How many times have I betrayed her trust? Far too many times.

    I know that¡­ but then why do I sit here thinking of her day and night? With every day that passed I

    realised that, that I don¡¯t think I could live without her. Which

    doesn¡¯t matter anyway, this isn¡¯t about me¡­.

    The guilt of every fucking stupid decision I¡¯ve made, the regret of every fucking time. I¡¯ve caused her

    pain, ws at me. Ripping me apart with guilt and regret from the

    +15 BONUS

    inside.

    She deserves so much fucking better. Yet I know that she loved me, and I destroyed¡­

    her faith in me repeatedly. I can feel my wolf¡¯s agony inside of me, his anguish at the fact I do not have

    her nearby.

    I don¡¯t deserve her, not anymore¡­ she was too good for me from the start¡­ and

    although I thought I did good, all I did was fucking hurt her.

    I¡¯ll never forget the way hervender eyes were full of pain.

    My head drops as I feel the stinging in my eyes as my vision blurs.

    Why did I always fuck up even when all I want is the best for those I love?

    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Gaultier¡¯s distant snarl makes me look towards the doors.

    Something must have happened¡­

    I stand up, silently making my way to the door and open it. They¡¯re probably

    watching me in this room, anyway.

    I try to be careful, but I also know they will never fully trust me, regardless.

    Gaultier ms his fist into the wall as Zade growls at him.

    ¡°Calm the fuck down. Welet¡­¡± he trails off when he sees me.

    ¡°We can¡¯t what?¡± I ask, walking over to them, and shoving my hands into the pockets

    of my pants.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fucking know. Aren¡¯t you meant to be resting?¡± he says.

    sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯m healed,¡± I reply coldly, although due to the poison in the bullet, I am still not

    fully recovered, but I am getting there.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Good, so fuck off.¡± Gaultier snarls.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just go ask Gerard what the fuck is going on,¡± I shoot back coldly, about

    to turn away when Zade grabs my forearm.

    ¡°Hey¡­ listen, this doesn¡¯t involve you,¡± Zade warns.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Or it does. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strangely fucking coincidental that now of all fucking times they figured

    out the cameras?¡± He spits, now looking at me usingly.

    I don¡¯t react, cocking a brow. ¡°Cameras? What are we talking about?¡±

    Sc, they understood the message. Excellent. This will help them get a step ahead instead of being

    spied on all the damn time.

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you, activity time is limited!

    Komentar

    Vote (640x)

    GET IT

 Chapter 277

    The cameras in your shitty pack!¡± Gaultier snarls about to shove me when Zade intercepts him.

    ¡°Hey¡­ man, calm the fuck down.¡± He warns him and I¡¯m doing my fucking all to stop

    myself from bashing his fucking face in

    That¡¯s when I hear it, the extremely silent footsteps of Lawrence. He was freaking silent, even more

    than me, able to mask his scent and heartbeat efficiently and I don¡¯t think he even realises I can sense

    him and that is something I don¡¯t n to let

    1. on.

    ¡°I would listen to him, and have any of you notified Gerard of this? It¡¯s no small matter. If something has

    happened with the cameras, then we need to let him know

    Not that they can do anything.

    Lawrence has stopped, he¡¯s listening.

    ¡°Oh yeah? What are we going to tell him? That somehow, they found out?¡± Gaultier

    asks coldly.

    ¡°Wait¡­ do you think they¡¯ve discovered them?¡± Zade says suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Fuck. I mean our people in that pack. Maybe we do need to tell Gerard and Father right now,¡± Zade

    says suddenly.

    ¡°Not maybe, we do,¡± I say, just as Lawrence begins moving again.

    ¡°Sebastian is right, there is no maybe to it.¡± his voicees from to the left, making both men tense as

    he steps into the light

    ¡°Yes, of course. Zade says, lowering his head.

    ¡°Now what¡¯s happened?¡± he asks them coldly

    You got this, Zaia destroy them

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°They have possibly discovered Ms Agatha. All the cameras have been pulled.¡± Zade says, making my

    blood run cold.

    Agatha?

    I look up sharply, my heart thudding as I stare at him.

    Mom?

    No, it must be some other¡­.

    My mind is spinning as Lawrence sighs heavily.

    ¡°Gaultier, go to the borders of the pack. See if you can mind link her.¡± Hemands, and he nods

    before he walks off.

    ¡°What do you mean mind link her, and is this my mother?¡± I ask. The words are like poison in my

    mouth.

    Lawrence looks at me.

    ¡°Yes, she is and Gaultier¡¯s so he can mind link her as they are family.¡± He says, almost as if wanting to

    see how I react to it.

    What?

    ¡°Is that a surprise to you, Sebastian?¡± Lawrence asks keenly.

    I shake my head, although her betrayal feels like a punch in the gut. ¡°No, I mean- yes, about Gaultier,

    but Mom belongs on our side. She¡¯s always been my greatest cheerleader, to know that even now I am

    making her proud feels¡­ good.¡±

    No, it fucking doesn¡¯t. How could she do this? Everything was a fucking lie¡­

    My mind is a fucking storm as I try to keep myself together.

    Zaia let her near the children. She¡¯s been in the safe house. My stomach churns and it¡¯s taking my all

    not to react. I fucking pray she has been caught. I can¡¯t risk her near the children or around Zaia.

    ¡°It¡¯s all for a good cause,¡± Lawrence says as he walks over to me and ces his hands on my shoulder.

    ¡°Now. How about the two of us have a little chat¡­¡±

    15 BCAUS

    ¡°Sure,¡± I say. ¡°I do have a question. If Mom is captured, then what? Will she be safe?¡±

    He smiles.

    ¡°As safe as Gaspard¡¯s woman is. Your woman may have shot you, but I don¡¯t thinkBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    she will kill your mother,¡± he smiles.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t my woman.¡± I correct him and I fucking mean it because I don¡¯t fucking

    deserve her.

    The memory of her touch, her body against mine, the feel of her lips¡­ her scent¡­.

    No, I don¡¯t deserve her.

    His smile only widens as he pats my back, a move that irks me deeply.

    ¡°Well, regardless, she is the mother of your children, and you must respect her,

    right?¡±

    ¡°We are on opposite sides, and we are nothing to one another,¡± I reassure him.

    Komentar

    Vote (N)

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 278

    ¡°Well¡­ I hope you can see that here. We have a goal that is right, the true way¡­ And

    you have proven yourself, Sebastian. I think with the approaching battle, I have no

    doubt of what you are capable of and that you will lead our people diligently.¡±

    I listen as we walk down the endless dark tunnels of this ce.

    ¡°Ah, Gerard did tell me about the antidote you wanted for your daughter, and I can

    understand that. She suffered¡­ unnecessarily.¡± He says, smiling at me. There¡¯s no

    remorse and obviously, there wouldn¡¯t be. He doesn¡¯t give a fuck.

    The temptation to rip him to shreds right here consumes me, but instead, with every

    ounce of willpower I have, I simply nod.

    ¡°She is a child, and I am certain I will have my children on my side when the battle

    is over. We will teach them what is right and our ways.¡±

    ¡°Children¡­¡± he nods. ¡°Hmm, what if we take them from her sooner? I mean, we can

    give your daughter the antidote ourselves. Besides, if they¡¯re here, we¡¯ll be able to

    make sure they are not harmed when the battle urs.¡±

    No. Fuck no.

    ¡°And it.

    are unable to bring them here? Then what? I mean, Zaia has kept them

    locked away and my daughter is getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we saw that, but I was curious about one thing before you left the pack,

    Sebastian. I saw you go to all the security centres, even the prison facility¡­ why? I

    don¡¯t want to be using you, but when we had you, try to hack into those you were

    locked out. I¡¯m assuming Zaia did that, but¡­. Are you sure it was not you?¡±

    He is quick¨Cwitted and this time I¡¯m unable to stop the thump of my heartbeat. That

    is exactly what I had done¡­

    ¡°I feel insulted,¡± I say coldly, in an attempt to cover up my emotions.

    ¡°Is it not why you went to those ces?¡± he asks, his obvious usation barely

    hidden, and I now look him dead in the eye.

    T

    ¡°No, in fact, I went to get us some intel,¡± I say coldly.

    I feel fucking relieved I had thought of a reason in case the enemy saw what I did before leaving.

    ¡°He is correct, Lawrence. Let him off.¡± Gerard says as he walks over to us. ¡°He got us

    some blueprints and information on the pack, as well as some very important statistics about their

    number of assault and defence power. Guards, warriors, and

    security.¡±

    Lawrence nods slowly. Then forgive me. I have just learned to be extremely careful.

    I do not trust easily.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°No need. I understand where you areing from. It¡¯s good to be on the safe side.¡± I

    reply with a small, brisk smile.

    Gerard chuckles. ¡°Yes¡­ well, I think we can give him the promised antidote, don¡¯t

    you think, Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Is it safe? I mean, that was his incentive to join us, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The older man says

    keenly.

    He has no heart; he wasn¡¯t fazed about Mnie¡¯s death, and he wouldn¡¯t care if

    anything happened to my little Sia.

    ¡°I can assure you, my loyalty lies here, but I do care for my children,¡± I say.

    They look up a little too quickly for my liking, and it makes me uneasy.

    ¡°Of course, we all care for our children,¡± Lawrence says, increasing the feeling of

    foreboding I¡¯m getting because he didn¡¯t care when he learned his daughter was

    dead.

    ¡°I will give you the antidote, Sebastian, for little Sia but in return¡­ We need proof

    that you are ready to go to any extent to win this battle for us,¡± Gerard says, with

    another nce at Lawrence.

    ¡°Like I said, I will do anything.¡± I say.

    Gerard smiles. ¡°Then I want you to kill Atticus Payne¡¯s family.¡±

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 279

    SEBASTIAN.

    My eyes sh and I¡¯m fucking done with their twisted ckmail. I turn in a sh with zing eyes, my

    hands slipping into their pockets where I know both men. keep their guns. Cocking the trigger, I tilt my

    head.

    ¡°I¡¯m done listening to your fucking ckmail, the both of you. Keep at it and I won¡¯t hold back from

    blowing your fucking heads off. I¡¯m here, and I know exactly how much you fucking need me. Keep

    antagonising me and I will not hesitate to kill either of you,¡± I say coldly.

    I¡¯ve had enough of their fucking games, but I also know how much value I fucking

    hold to them.

    There¡¯s a glimmer of surprise in Gerard¡¯s eyes and even unease in Lawrence¡¯s.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­ we just wanted to make sure that you are-¡± Lawrence begins. He¡¯s angry,

    but I really don¡¯t give a fuck.

    ¡°Are we fucking clear?¡± I growl, my anger rippling through the halls.

    ¡°Are you forgetting who is in charge, Sebastian?¡± Lawrence says, his eyes cold.

    ¡°Last I checked¡­ it¡¯s no longer you,¡± I say, turning both guns on him and pulling the

    trigger just as Gerard shouts out. Blood stters everywhere from the close impact

    of the bullet as his brains spill out of his head and his body falls to the ground

    dead.

    The sound of the bullets ringing in the hall as I empty body guns, pouring my rage.

    into those shots.

    Gerard drops to his knees, visibly pale as he realises there¡¯s nothing he can do.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re in charge now,¡± I say coldly..

    ¡°Sebastian that was-

    ¡°I hope you learn that I am not going to let anyone fuck me over. I epted your

    +15 BONUS

    condition to join on one single fucking term and that was that Sia will be healed. I¡¯m warning you, I will

    ruin you all if anything happens to her!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing as I re at him. He¡¯s exuding his

    aura, but it is nothingpared to mine and even he fucking knows that.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±

    As much as I want to fucking behead him, too, I need that antidote¡­

    ¡°And it¡¯s only right that the Kings¡® hold the title of leader considering there are three

    of us here and only one Toussaint,¡± I say, holding his gun out to him.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He takes it slowly, a frown on his face, but I know his hunger for power will overpower any doubts he

    has.

    ¡°That was a reckless move, Sebastian¡­¡± he sighs heavily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care. One more time that I¡¯m questioned on my fucking intentions, I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t care

    about this entire fucking war, or who is on what side. I¡¯ve made that clear. All I want is for my daughter

    to be healed. ckmail me one more time and you will end up just like him.¡± I say quietly, my threat

    unmasked, backed with a promise he knows I will keep.

    He forces a smirk, and though he¡¯s trying to look rxed, he¡¯s anything but that.

    I knew Lawrence was the mastermind behind them, and taking him out would ultimately make this

    easier for me, too¡­

    ¡°Spoken like a true King. You are indeed mine.¡± Gerard smirks as he stands up wipes his hands on his

    pants.

    Not that I fucking want to be.

    ¡°d we¡¯re on the same page¡­ now that antidote,¡± I say, my eyes cold.

    and

    ¡°I will give it to you as promised, but how do you n to deliver it? And to whom?¡± Gerard asks quietly.

    I frown, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought so far. Especially since I don¡¯t want anyone to know. perhaps I could sneak

    in. There¡¯s got to be a way in where they won¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°It would be risky ¡°He replies, looking down at Lawrence¡¯s dead body.

    ¡°Is there a way that you might know?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°There¡¯s one, but the chances are they have discovered it since Agatha¡¯s truth has

    been revealed.¡±

    ¡°So, she knows a way in or out?¡± I ask, masking the anger that is bubbling inside of

    1. me.

    Her betrayal is something that is still fucking with my mind.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct¡­ an entrance right into the King mansion itself, but it is a risk. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve

    figured it out or will soon. Do you also think you can still ess the safe house as Zaia seems to have

    shut you out from all security ess, correct?¡±

    Komentar

    Vote (5400)

    +16 BONUS

 Chapter 280

    Good point¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way once I¡¯m there,¡± I say,

    ¡°But you do understand this is risky, don¡¯t you? That you have just killed one of our leaders and that will

    cause unrest amongst our people,¡± Gerard says just as Zade and

    Gaultiere into view.

    They both look at Lawrence¡¯s body on the floor as Zade snarls, running over to him.

    ¡°And you trust him?! Look what he¡¯s fucking done!¡± he shouts, looking at Gerard.

    Gaultier is observing me intently but remains silent.

    ¡°Silence Zade. We have to do what is right for Lawrence¡¯s vision and it¡¯s better our

    people don¡¯t learn of this. Not before the war.

    Gerard sighs, ¡°It is a mess¡­¡±

    ¡°A mess? It¡¯s fucking betrayal?! You are siding with him because he is a fucking

    King!¡±

    ¡°Lawrence is¨Cwas a very important person in our team! I am not siding with anyone Zade! Killing him

    comes with repercussions and that is a price that Sebastian will

    pay!¡± Gerard warns.

    If you are all fucking alive for that.

    ¡°I will wait for it.¡± Zade spits.

    ¡°Then we make our move the day you give your daughter the antidote. You will sneak in, administer the

    antidote and then join us to destroy the triquetra¡­¡± Gerard

    says, his eyes now on me.

    ¡°I want to be the one to handle my sister because I don¡¯t think Sebastian can do that,¡± Zade says, his

    good eye filled with hatred as he res at me. Gaultier puts a hand on his shoulder, but Zade shrugs it

    off.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s fair¡­¡± Gerard agrees. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we move the ns forward. We

    10

    won¡¯t wait for Zaia toe to us, we will go to her.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Fuck, that¡¯s not what I wanted. I wanted to make sure Sia was alright before I even

    turned on them¡­.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. After all, we no longer have surveince on the territory, but we know the

    ce inside out¡­¡± Gaultier says, cracking his knuckles.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to make those bitches pay.¡± Zade spits, ring at me.

    If it was up to him, he¡¯d happily kill me too and the feeling is fucking mutual.

    ¡°Then it sounds like a n, let¡¯s end this. I¡¯m looking forward to reiming my pack.¡± I say, not that I

    deserve it in any fucking way, but I¡¯ve pushed them enough.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s tell our members that Lawrence is dead¡­ and move the n forward for tomorrow night.

    Sebastian, I will hand you the antidote¡­ but as you can understand with everything that has happened,

    I will need to take precautions.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I reply. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything else.

    ¡°Good¡­

    ¡­you will be under surveince the entire time that you go into the pack and administer the antidote. Is

    that fair?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I say. ¡°Besides, you have that poison mist set up around the pack.¡±

    He frowns. ¡°Those were added to the camera devices¡­¡± He mutters, my heart skips a beat, and he

    looks at me sharply.

    ¡°Fuck. Won¡¯t that affect our battle ns?¡± I ask, trying to cover the excitement and

    relief I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡°No, we will be fine.¡± He replies, but I also know I can¡¯t just rely on his word, that poison might still be

    out there¡­

    ¡°I still want to know how they learned the location of every fucking camera.¡± Gaultier remarks, his voice

    sinister, and I can feel his eyes on me, but I ignore him.

    All I need to do is make sure my angel lives¡­

    The three exchange looks and once again I know I¡¯m being left out, but it doesn¡¯t matter. They don¡¯t

    realise that the Scarlet Beast is not someone they can take on.

    +15 BONUS

    She might be a woman, she might not be a seasoned fighter like the three of us,

    she is more than that.

    So much fucking more.

    Now all I need to do is make sure that the antidote is in fact real.

    I turn to Gerard, looking him dead in the eye.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see that antidote and get this n into action.¡±

    but

    The night and the following day passes quickly, yet at the same time extremely

    slowly¡­

    The antidote is now finally in my grasp, but at the same time, it is time for war¡­ ns for the attack are

    discussed and I will be given the map to the entrance to the pack grounds, too. I just hope I manage to

    mind link either Zaia or Dad. I needed to warn them¡­

    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited

    Komentar

    Vote (4)

    GET

 Chapter 281

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I whisper, but even that rings loud in the darkness.

    It¡¯s time¡­.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    We¡¯reing, Zaia¡­ I know you got this¡­ I¡¯ll be there¡­

    Soon.

    Author

    Hello everyone, just to say I¡¯m sorry that this book has had far fewer updates than any of my previous

    books. For thest few months, there have been certain aspects of pressure on me regarding this book

    (not from readers) which has dampened my spirits considerably.

    ZAIA

 Chapter 282

    ZAIA

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±

    I frown, groaning slightly as I am pulled from the troubled dreams that were guing me. I open my

    eyes to see Zion standing there, hovering over my bed.

    I almost jump, but the dull pain in my waist stops me from doing so.

    ¡°Zion¡­ my darling, what are you doing here? Are you ok?¡± I ask, concern flooding me as I force myself

    up to sit up and cup his face as he sits there kneeling on the bed beside me, staring at me intently.

    ¡°They¡¯reing Mommy, you need to get up.¡±

    My stomach twists as I try to remain calm.

    ¡°Who ising?¡± I ask gently..

    He looks at me intently, ¡°Daddy and the Sable.¡® he says solemnly.

    My breath hitches. Am I dreaming? How does he know about the Sable? And what does he mean

    they¡¯reing?

    ¡°Zion, how do you know that word?¡±

    He tilts his head. ¡°I always know¡­¡± he murmurs, his gaze on my stomach before he reaches out and

    touches my stomach. ¡°Mommy, we have to hurry.¡±

    I nod, as I quickly push the covers back, a hand on my waist as I walk to the window.

    Now¡­ They decided to attack when I was injured? This couldn¡¯t get any worse.

    I pick up my phone and send out a group call to all squad captains as well as all the higher¨Cpositioned

    warriors.

    The moment the first few connect, I speak. ¡°They¡¯reing. You know what to do.¡± ¡°Understood. We

    are ready.¡± Justin says, as Jai curses.

    ¡°On my way.¡±

    There¡¯s a knock on the door before it opens and Atticus stands there, clearly having been asleep. His

    hair is a tousled mess, and he¡¯s only in a pair of sweatpants.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, they areing,¡± I say, looking at Zion, who has snuggled into the bedding, smiling at me.

    For someone who just told me what is toe, he is at

    peace.

    I want to know how he knows, but there¡¯s no time.

    ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Zion, he just told me that Sebastian and the Sable areing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he says, looking at Zion, who nods vigorously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± I say in French. ¡°I need to get everything in ce. I¡¯ll ask him¡®

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. Zaia, maybe we need to rethink the battle strategy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I say, seeing the concern and pain in his eyes.

    I look away and for a moment, everything that needs doing spins around me.

    The timing is the worst¡­ but there¡¯s no stopping what ising.

    ¡°Ok, Zion, you and Sia need to go to the safe ce I showed you the other day, ok?

    You are going to be safe there and it¡¯s only a little while, but I need you to take care

    of Sia for me, alright?¡± I say to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mommy¡­¡± he says, pouting as he sits up. ¡°Are you and Daddy going to

    fight?¡±

    I smile softly at him. ¡°No¡­ we just need to figure this all out. It¡¯s going to be ok, my child. There¡¯s a

    television there, snacks and lots of games. I just need you to be a big boy until Mommy returns, and

    Granddad will be with you too.¡± I exin before I take up the clothes that I nned to wear for this day.

    Lifting the bag, I feel a spasm of pain and sigh heavily.

    Atticus takes it from me and ces it on top of the dresser, unzipping it for me.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say..

    I¡¯m at such a disadvantage¡­

    I touch my stomach, scared for this child¡¯s life. My children need me. Taking the clothes, I go into the

    adjoining bathroom, leaving the door open slightly as I begin to change into the clothes.

    ¡°But Sia¡­¡± Zion says quietly.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be ok, can you be a good boy and take care of her too, ok?¡±

    ¡°But Mommy¡­ I don¡¯t think Sia is going to be alright.¡± His voice breaks, making me freeze. I fasten the

    button on my pants before stepping out of the bathroom. My heart thumps as I walk over to him.

    Komentar

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Vote (640x)

 Chapter 283

    ¡°Zion¡­ why do you say that?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡± He says, looking at the door before shaking his head and falling silent.

    Atticus frowns before his phone rings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready too.¡± He murmurs, casting me a worried look before he leaves the

    room.

    ¡°Sia will be ok, Zion.¡±

    ¡°She looks worse today when I woke up,¡± he says.

    My heart thuds as I step back, turning and rushing out of the door. My heart is in my mouth as I run

    down the hall and into the children¡¯s room.

    I see Sia sleeping, but despite how normal she looks, her chest is rising and falling rapidly.

    ¡°Sia¡­¡± I quickly go over to her, checking her pulse. It¡¯s too fast! ¡°Sia, baby?¡± I touch her forehead.

    She¡¯s burning up.

    Please, not now¡­ ¡°Valerie!¡± I call, as I grab her medication.

    Valeriees running just as I am ready to inject her.

    ¡°Wait, Zaia¡­ I¡¯m not sure if giving her any more steroids will help¡­¡± she says as she checks her over.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting worse¡­ goddess Sebastian, where are you?¡± She whispers.

    Fear envelops me as I pull Sia close, my heart clenching,

    ¡°No, Goddess, if something happens to her¡­¡± I leave my threat hanging as I re out of the window at

    the moon that glows soothingly.

    You have given us nothing but pain. Don¡¯t be so cruel as to take my angel from me.

    I hold her close, but even I know I need to lead this battle.

    ¡°I will take care of her, Zaia,¡± Dad says as he enters the room.

    I nod as I look at my sleeping child. ¡°Please make sure she does not take any stress, or that she

    doesn¡¯t get scared down there,¡± I whisper as I stand up, ignoring the pain. in my waist as I¡¯kiss her on

    her forehead and her cheeks, fighting back my tears.

    Please, Goddess¡­

    ¡°I promise you, nothing will happen to her,¡± Dad says, giving me a sad smile, one that does nothing to

    mask the fear in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure about this? Do you have to

    go?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I say as I hug Zion, who smiles up at me. ¡°Be a good boy, ok?¡±

    I can already hear the faintmotion, hear the murmur of talking through the earpiece that Atticus is

    wearing from outside in the hall.

    Zion nods as he cups my face. ¡°I will.¡±

    I cast a final nce at Sia, my heart aching as Dad takes Zion¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come Zion, let¡¯s go,¡± Dad says quietly.

    He pauses as he looks at me. I know he wants to say a thousand things but instead, we just stare at

    one another before I turn away and take one of the headpieces that

    Jai is now holding.

    ¡°Lookout has reported there¡¯s definitely movement approaching¡­ and they¡¯re

    ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I say, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in five.¡±

    My eyes are hard as I return to my room, grab a bandage that would support and protect my stomach a

    little and begin wrapping it around myself.

    This is it. The night when it will all go down.

    After putting the bandage on, I pull on a bulletproof vest and tie my hair up in a high

    ponytail.

    ¡°Counting at least seven hundred approaching. We will not be able to hide this from the humans¡­ This

    is the kind of threat that they fear would happen,¡± someone

    murmurs.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we are focusing on what we need to do. The aftermath is

    something I¡¯ll deal with when the timees. Alright everyone, let¡¯s do this,¡± I say as I leave my room,

    as Valeria and Jai fall in step with me.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Beta Justin is handling the south side, and Beta Jai is leading the east side.¡± I need

    to give them words of assurance, but how do I do that knowing Sia is not well¡­

    knowing that I- we have to face our previous Alpha¡­.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°My Beta and Delta will be taking the north and west. You know your team leaders. Follow their

    commands, and remember, we are three packs here tonight. United as one, protect one another as you

    would your brother or friend. Tonight, we do this. together.¡± Atticus says, and I smile slightly.

    Komentar

    Vote (640)

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 284

    His words are met with determination, and I can sense their confidence.

    ¡°Well said,¡± I say softly.

    ¡°Alpha Zaia¡­ A word of encouragement from yourself?¡± he says.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Jai says, his arm around Valerie. She¡¯s gripping his shirt tightly.

    I can understand that feeling.

    A part of me is tired, wanting this all over with¡­

    ¡°I know this is something we never expected to happen,¡± I begin softly, knowing they needed to hear

    the words offort from both their leaders, no matter how hard it is. ¡°But everyone has worked hard,

    trained hard, and we are doing this not just for ourselves, but for our loved ones, for a chance at a life

    that we deserve¡­¡±

    I step out into the cold as someone passes me a gun and belt full of ammunition, that Valerie helps me

    put on. I don¡¯t n to use my gun unless needed, but something tells me I will need it.

    ¡°Tonight, we fight for a second chance, to prove that everyone deserves to live their lives, regardless of

    the choices of our past. We are werewolves, and in thest few weeks and months, I have seen more

    and more of use into touch with that side.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I look at some of the men who are outside, ready to take their positions around the house.

    ¡°The Sable wishes to cleanse the world of all of us, but that will not happen, no? today, not tomorrow.

    We may have grown up looking down on those who were in touch with their wolf as if it was wrong, but

    we know better now and we will embrace that.¡±

    I walk silently towards the gates. I can hear the breathing of some of those on the other side, but they

    are all listening intently to what I am saying.

    ¡°The Goddess is merciful, and she has given us a second chance¡­ In the name of the moon and our

    Goddess, we wille out victorious. No matter what, the night is ours.¡±

    ¡°The night is ours.¡± Amurmur of everyone repeating my final words passes through the wind.

    Jai and Valerie have stopped bidding one another an emotional goodbye.

    1/2

    #15 BONUS

    I smile softly as they kiss passionately, and I look ahead as Atticuses into view.

    He¡¯s already suited up as his eyes meet mine, and he reaches over, turning my mic off and doing the

    same to his own.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask,

    Only for him to caress my cheek. The leather of his

    fingerless glove cools against my cheek.

    ¡°Just wanted to say a word to you¡­¡± he says.

    ¡°Atticus-}}

    His finger presses against my lips, and I see the emotions in his.

    ¡°You are the strongest woman I¡¯ve met Red, after tonight this will be over, and you can live in peace.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I nod. I know I need to be strong, but even then, he sees past it.

    ¡°Thank you, Atticus, for everything,¡± I say quietly. Suddenly it feels like this is it¡­

    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t goodbye.¡± He replies with one of his gorgeous smirks, wrapping his arms around me and

    pulling me close. ¡°I¡¯m going to be right there, protecting you every step of the way, alright?¡±

    I close my eyes, and deep down, I wish that he was the man I loved. He has always been there for me,

    no matter what. Wouldn¡¯t things have been easier if he were mine?

    But love is more painful than that¡­

    I take a deep, shuddering breath, enjoying thefort of his embrace and inhaling his scent before I

    move back.

    ¡°The same goes for you. I¡¯ll protect you too.¡± I smile in a weak attempt to lighten the tension. I¡¯m

    rewarded with a smirk before he leans down and kisses my forehead.

    Just then a loud explosion goes off somewhere far ahead, illuminating the night with mes that reach

    into the sky.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 285

    SEBASTIAN.

    I hear the explosion go off, a signal for us too¡­ as much as I thought I¡¯d be alone, it¡¯s wishful thinking.

    They sent Gaspard with me since he said he wants to get his pregnant woman out of here.

    Annalise.

    She sure yed a good game, but the truth is there were so many more involved in their games than I

    had originally thought. I was right; she didn¡¯t have the brains to be behind the entire kidnapping crap

    herself, and the worst part is I know Mom was the biggest instigator.

    Gaspard¡¯s hatred for me as we run through the tunnels that lead right into the Kings¡® Mansion is

    obvious.

    He hates me as much as I fucking hate him. I wonder how they thought a team made of people who

    detest one another would ever fucking work.

    I slowly let the time bomb I had hidden roll to the ground making sure it made no sound as we continue

    walking. It¡¯ll go off when he sends the four squads this way.

    This mansion was the ce Zaia and I called home. A ce where we thought we were safe, not

    knowing that so many people had possibly walked through those halls when she was home alone¡­

    It sends a chill through me and when things are over, if I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m having a full assessment done

    underground to make sure there are no more secret

    passageways.

    Gaspard steps ahead as he keys in a code. He¡¯s been here before and that irks me. I wonder how

    many times he just met up with Annalise after I sent Zaia away.

    The door clicks open and I¡¯m looking into a room that smells of Mom, her cinnamon tea and her love for

    roses¡­ it¡¯s a room that I barely saw in the past as it was her ce, but it¡¯s been ransacked, they¡¯ve

    checked the room thoroughly, but they never discovered the secret passage¡­

    Fuck.

    The entrance swings shut silently and with the heavy bookshelf in front of it, it probably didn¡¯t even feel

    hollow¡­ smartly hidden entrance.

    Gaspard smirks as he presses something on the watch he¡¯s wearing.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°We better get moving.¡± He says, looking at me. I nod as we slip into the bedroom, Mom and Dad¡¯s

    room.

    Gaspard raises his gun, getting it ready and I nce at him.

    ¡°You are not to kill anyone in this home,¡± Imand as I open the bedroom door.

    Where is Dad?

    ¡°You care too much for the traitors.¡± He says quietly. I ignore him as we silently make our way down the

    stairs towards the back of the house. Although we are being watched, the urge to shoot Gaspard is

    fucking real.

    I just need to get to Sia first, and then I will unleash hell.

    They had given me a low dose of wolfsbane, and I had a feeling they would. They still don¡¯t trust me

    and Gerard had tried to mind link a few minutes after I had drunk the juice.

    I had kept my walls up, pretending I had heard nothing. A small amount of wolfsbane won¡¯t work on

    me, but they didn¡¯t need to know that.

    Even in training, no matter how good I was, I never gave it everything I had, making sure they

    underestimated me.

    ¡®Zaia?¡® I try to connect to her through the mind link. It¡¯s more draining than usual, but not impossible.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Saying her name hurts¡­ Almost like I don¡¯t fucking deserve to¡­

    ¡®Zaia, can you hear me?¡±

    Fuck Little Fox,e on, hear me. Let me through.

    But all I¡¯m met with is a wall.

    Dad¡­ shall I try to mind link him? I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work, but I don¡¯t know who else I can try.

    Jai¡­ he¡¯s an option too¡­

    ¡®Dad, Jai, can either of you hear me?¡® I call through the link. ¡®Dad. Jai!¡®

    ¡®Sebastian?¡® Dad¡¯s voicees. He sounds almost unsure, and his voice is as cold.

    as it was from the start.

    ¡®Dad, I need you to listen to me.¡±

    ¡°That time was gone. You really turned out to be your mother¡¯s son¡­ and for

    +15 BONUS

    someone who said they no longer saw me as their father, why call me Dad?¡® That stings, I won¡¯t deny

    that, but right now, between Mom, Dad and Gerard, Dad is the only one I would call family¡­

    ¡®Because right now you are the only family I have.¡® I say quietly. ¡®Even though I know I am not the son

    you wanted¡­ I don¡¯t know if you see my children as your grandchildren, but Sia was poisoned by

    Mom- or should I say the witch Agatha¡­ They tried to kill my son and I don¡¯t even know why. Sia is

    dying Dad, if not for me, think of it as helping a child. One who has done no wrong to anyone.¡®

    He sighs heavily. ¡®My son would not be a traitor¡­ My son would not leave his family and run. When

    Agatha wanted you to marry Cara, I wanted you to bring Zaia back, bring your children back¡­ but even

    though she changed her mind about Cara, you brought Zaia back. You still hurt her. I detest the likes of

    you.¡®

 Chapter 286

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Then I hope one day you will understand me for who I am. But this isn¡¯t about us. Will you help me, for

    Sia?¡±

    ¡®Very well, for the child and for Zaia, who has run this pack, despite your shorings.¡®.

    At least he approves of her. She¡¯s made everyone proud¡­

    ¡°Then I need you to intercept me. We are making our way out of the King mansion as we speak. I am

    with Gaspard who is here for Annalise. I need you to kill him and injure me, if possible.¡®

    ¡°That is very reckless¡­¡® Dad says as Gaspard slows down as we unlock the back door and step out

    into the chilly air. It¡¯s going to rain¡­ I can smell it.

    ¡®It¡¯s the only option I have. I have a camera on me which I need destroyed. They don¡¯t trust me, so I

    need you to make this look real. Bring back up if you need to if you trust them.¡®

    ¡®Understood.¡® Dad¡¯s cold voicees.

    I just pray that he is indeed on our side. I¡¯m certain he is, but I have learned not to trust anyone.

    ¡°Where is the Safehouse from here?¡± Gaspard asks me, as he scans the surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a way from here. We need to lie low, stick to the shadows and avoid any skirmishes until we get

    there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Give the antidote, then we get the boy and get out of there.¡±

    ¡°The boy?¡± I ask, looking at him sharply.

    ¡°A bargaining chip,¡± Gaspard says as he motions me to follow.

    ¡°Be careful, Sebastian, you have my word, no harm wille to Zion.¡± Gerard¡¯s voicees through

    the earpiece, making my blood boil.

    Bastard.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± I reply, despite not trusting him at all.

    They had this nned¡­ sending Gaspard with me so he could grab Zion. What do they want with him?

    He¡¯s just a child.

    Suddenly there¡¯s another explosion that illuminates the sky, and I wonder if

    +15 BONUS

    Zaia¡¯s safe.

    ¡°Keep low,¡± I say, lowering my head, about to turn left when suddenly a round of gunshots ring through

    the air, raining down on us. One hits my leg and I see Gaspard fall, cursing. ¡°This way!¡± I growl.

    ¡°What is happening Sebastian?!¡± Gerard snarls.

    ¡°We¡¯re being attacked! Are you sure that entrance was even fucking safe?!¡± I shoot back. ¡°We should

    have been more careful!¡± I growl.

    That was my n, to make it look like they knew we had entered and with the bomb that I dropped

    scheduled to go off at any minute, they¡¯ll soon die even before they turn back¡­

    ¡°Get out of there, Sebastian! Now!¡±

    I grab Gaspard, making it look pretty realistic. ¡°I need to get the anti-¡± I¡¯m cut off when a rain of bullets

    hits Gaspard¡¯s back. His eyes widen before he looks down, falling dead.

    ¡°Gaspard!¡± I growl.

    ¡°Leave him, Sebastian! Head to the western side, go to Gaultier and Zade now!¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± I shout. ¡°I¡¯m going to shift, otherwise I won¡¯t fucking make it!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± His voice is tense, but if I shift¡­ it means the cameras and mouthpiece will be left behind¡­

    I discreetly remove the little pouch containing the vial and toss it behind me, growling as I shift, and the

    moment the mouthpiece falls to the floor, I crush it along with the cam.

    ¡°Get him!¡± I hear Dad¡¯s voice. I just need to get away from the area so they can¡¯t pinpoint my location.

    I keep going until I¡¯ve put some space between me and my discarded clothes, knowing Dad and his

    men will destroy them.

    When I am satisfied with the distance between us, I slow down and shift back.

    ¡°Drop whatever you¡¯re holding, or I will shoot.¡± A sexy voice whispers in my ear as I feel the cold barrel

    of a gun press against the back of my head.

    I almost smirk.

    So silent¡­. Impressive.

    My heart is pumping fast, and it¡¯s not just from the adrenaline, but from who

    +15 BONU

    that sinful voice belongs to.

    It takes my all not to turn around, pull her close and kiss her senseless even if it means she¡¯ll shoot me

    in the process¡­ It would be worth it to taste her onest time¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Put these on.¡± Dad orders as hees into view and throws some sweatpants at

    1. me.

    ¡°Do you have it?¡± She asks. Her scent is like a drug getting to me.

    ¡°He does,¡± Atticus says, about to take the pouch from me, but I move it before he

    can.

    ¡°Not until it¡¯s tested. No one¡¯s giving it to my girl.¡± I say coldly as I pull the pants. on and turn slowly,

    tying them as I do. Coming face to face with the Alpha of three Packs¡­

    Her vibrant red hair is pulled into a high pony, her beautiful face is as pale as the winter snow, her

    plump lips remind me of the first time I tasted her¡­ and those. burning orange eyes that remind me of

    glowing embers in the hearth on a cold, night¡­

    Zaia Toussaint, the Goddess herself.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thanks for reading!

    15

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 287

    ZAIA.

    The animalistic look in his eyes as his eyes rake over me, the hunger and passion that he¡¯s unable to

    hide, makes me giddy and I hate it. Why does he have such an effect on me? It hurts and I just wish it

    didn¡¯t¡­.

    It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s about to grab me and I turn away quickly.

    ¡°Then get it tested, Valerie. Can you do this, please?¡± I ask. She¡¯s smiling, clearly happy as she looks

    at Sebastian.

    She has given it her all to find a cure for Sia and she had exhausted all avenues and had failed. No one

    med her, we were all stuck without a solution but she had been hard on herself.

    She nces at me and nods vigorously. ¡°Of course! It won¡¯t take long,¡± she

    reassures me.

    His eyes are burning into me, and I look at the pouch in his hand.

    ¡°How sure are you that it¡¯s the right thing?¡± I ask not bothering to look up at him.

    ¡°Pretty sure, but I also don¡¯t want to risk it,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°You risked everything for it. I really hope for our Sia that it is the antidote.¡± I say quietly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    My angel has been through far too much¡­.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t¡­¡± Sebastian trails off, his threat hanging in the air, waves of rage rolling off him.

    Not responding, I turn to Atticus. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should meet the enemy on the front line¡­ Mr King,

    please stay with them,¡± I say, looking at Aran, who has just reached us.

    He nods slowly, ¡°Take care of yourself Zaia, you¡¯re injured.¡±

    ¡°Injured?¡± Sebastian asks sharply.

    I smirk humourlessly as I turn my gaze on him. Those piercing blue eyes burn into mine, with concern I

    don¡¯t need.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m fine.¡± I reply, turning away from him.

    Be careful, they n to overpower the big yers and take over¡­ They will target you both.¡± His deep,

    rugged voicees.

    +15 BONUS

    .¡± I

    ¡°As they have been from the start. Let theme. My n is exactly the same.¡± counter quietly.

    It takes my all to walk away without faltering. I want to be beside Sia. I wanted to be there holding my

    child, but the attacks are alreadying with a vengeance and I need to protect my people¡­

    Sia has Dad, Val, and Sebastian¡­ I¡¯m not able to help her anyway¡­

    For a moment, I feel like a failure again, but I push it aside. Now is not the time for self¨Cpity.

    ¡°We should wait for Valerie before we move to the front lines,¡± Atticus suggests.¡± The three of us

    together are stronger.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. She¡¯ll join us when she¡¯s done. We need to take down those we can and try to find

    the other two Sable members.¡± I ce a hand on my waist as we move closer to the conflict at the

    edge of the pack. I press a button on my earpiece. ¡°If anyone sees the Sable members, you know what

    to do.¡±

    With that said, I take a deep breath as I step forward looking at themotion¡® ahead. I touch my back

    pocket where the Moon Dust is safely tucked away.

    When the time is right, I will pinpoint the leaders of the opposition and once I have taken care of

    them¡­ the rest will all fall into ce ever so nicely.

    ¡°Are you ready, Red?¡± Atticus asks with a small smirk.

    ¡°Always.¡± I raise my hands, palms upwards. My orange aura glows around me and my eyes burn

    orange as I hone in on the approaching hoard of the enemy¡¯s men, ready to end this once and for all¡­

    SEBASTIAN.

    I watch her walk away, like always. She looks fucking sexy. Despite how serious the situation is, she

    still captures my attention. I force myself to turn to Valerie, who motions me to follow.

    She breaks into a jog, and Dad and I follow. There¡¯s a deafening silence around us as we reach the

    safe house.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 288

    ¡°He isn¡¯t going in,¡± Dad says firmly as he looks at Valerie, who nces at me.

    I raise my hands in surrender, before passing her the antidote. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Just ¡­ I need to know if it¡¯ll

    work:¡±

    It has to. Fuck at this moment a part of me is terrified that if this fails¡­ everything I did was in vain¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I¡¯ve checked it,¡± Valerie says as she lets herself inside the safehouse

    leaving me alone with Dad.

    ¡°How did Zaia get hurt?¡± I ask the burning question that has been on my mind since I found out.

    ¡°In her confrontation with your mother, she was shot in the waist.¡±

    I look up sharply, guilt and worry rushing through me. ¡°She¡¯s shot? But that was recent, and she¡¯s out

    there fighting?¡± I ask, my heart thundering.

    ¡°Well, she is the Alpha. What did you expect her to do?¡± he replies coldly. ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t the best

    option, it is what she must do.¡±

    I exhale in irritation, letting his words sink in and the unspoken message in them loud and clear.

    If I was here, as Alpha, she wouldn¡¯t have to be the one leading this fight¡­ I¡¯ll join her the moment that

    Sia has that antidote¡­

    ¡°I was angry and upset when she left this pack, feeling as if she was the one who could fix you, but I

    can¡¯t me her after everything you keep doing. When will enough be enough?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I let his remark about fixing me slide.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I ask, ring ahead into the night as the sounds of the sh from all

    around surround us.

    All I can think of is that she¡¯s injured, fuck I need to go to her.

    They want to get in, tak¨¦ over¡­ overpower the Sublime, and kill them¡­ Zade and Gaultier were raised

    as killing machines, and I don¡¯t want Zaia facing them.

    ¡°That she was never in the wrong¡­ I see that now¡­ when will you fix things, Sebastian? When will

    you stop her suffering?¡± His voice is quiet, and I mask my surprise at his concern for Zaia.

    112

    +15 BONUS

    Long ago, she was his and mom¡¯s favourite, but after a while, he started turning against her¡­

    I tilt my head, frowning as I observe him. ¡°Tell me, Dad, was Mom the one instigating matters regarding

    Zaia? Your words now and the hatred I remember after she left, don¡¯t exactly go hand in hand.¡±

    He¡¯s silent for a moment before he looks away. ¡°I was a fool. Looking back, I realise I was just too

    blinded¡­ the way she worked¡­ I fell for it, but it¡¯s no excuse. I made mistakes, they are on me.

    ming another doesn¡¯t make the fact I

    listened any less.¡±

    True¡­

    We fall silent and after a while; I nce at the door behind me, feeling impatient. ¡°She¡¯s taking too long.

    Call her.¡± I say to Dad. He frowns and pauses. By now Gerard might know that something isn¡¯t right.

    ¡°She wants us toe inside,¡± he says just as the door unlocks and is pulled open.

    I find myself staring at Hugh Toussaint. His eyes sh when he sees me before he steps aside,

    allowing us in.

    ¡°How is it?¡± I ask as he leads the way down the hall to the panic room, the safe ce I had created in

    case the safe house was infiltrated. A ce that can withstand a lot more.

    Where is Valerie?

    ¡°There¡¯s some bad news, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Hugh begins as we step through the safe house door.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aran asks coldly.

    But my stomach is already sinking when I see Valerie standing at the small door that leads to the panic

    room. Tears in her eyes as she holds the vial in her hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask quietly, dreading the answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an antidote¡­ you were tricked, Sebastian¡­¡± she whispers, looking away in frustration as she

    struggles to control her anger.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 289

    My eyes ze as her words ring in my mind, my head suddenly begins thumping and the sudden

    ringing in my ears intensifies.

    He deceived me¡­

    Everything I did¡­ was for fucking nothing¡­

    I clench my fists, trying to control myself from shifting, turning and ripping the enemy to shreds.

    I¡¯m about to turn away when I hear the light footsteps of two small pairs of feet that make me pause.

    Looking over my shoulder, I see Zion and Sia standing there, hand in hand, as they look at me wide¨C

    eyed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I knew you woulde back for us, Daddy,¡± Zion says with confidence, a small smile crossing his lips.

    He¡¯s alert and fresh despite the time but Sia looks¡­ sick¡­

    Extremely sick, her face has lost all colour, her hair is limp and there are small bags under her eyes

    Fuck.

    I push past Hugh and Valerie, crouching down before my kids and pull them into my arms. Instantly I

    can hear her unsteady heart rate and my heart clenches.

    I failed her.

    I fucking failed her¡­

    ¡°Where have you been, Daddy? We missed you?¡± Her little voice asks, crushing

    me even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never should have left,¡± I whisper, fighting back the emotions that are crippling me.

    How do I save her? She looks worse than before. She¡¯s fucking dying, and no matter what I do, I can¡¯t

    fix this!

    ¡°No Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t have left. But it¡¯s ok, you are here now. Now Sia will be alright,¡± Zion says

    confidently and I wish he was right¡­ but what can I do when everything I thought I was doing for her

    was in vain?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be,¡± I respond quietly as my heart crumbles a little more. I failed them all.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°We need to go to Mommy,¡± Zion says.

    ¡°Yes, I will go now. Take care of your sister.¡± I say to him as I kiss their foreheads, hugging my princess

    closer. I would give my heart to her if it will help her, I would do anything for her to live.

    ¡°No Daddy, we must all go.¡± Zion persists, as I let go of Sia and stand up.

    Ready to kill them all, starting with Gerard.

    ¡°No, son, you need to stay here. I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯m going to find them and end. them.¡± I growl.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Valerie says as she kneels before Zion. ¡°Let Zion speak¡­ What do you mean by that Zion?¡±

    I frown as I turn back to them.

    ¡°Zion was the one who alerted Zaia that the Sable are on the way, and he was right,¡± Hugh exins,

    making Dad look at Zion in surprise and curiosity.

    ¡°We need to go to Mommy! Sia and me, and Daddy and Aunty Velly. We need to¡®plete the third

    tiqetra and then create the ultimate tiqetra,¡± he says, spreading his arms. ¡°And then, that¡¯s how we heal

    Sia!¡±

    ¡°The third Triquetra?¡± I ask, my brows furrowing. What the fuck is going on and how the hell does this

    boy know all this?

    ¡°Yes, the moon goddess said she had to make a third tiqetra to fix the things she created when she

    was mad. All this fighting. We have to stop it.¡±

    ¡°This is freaky,¡± I mutter as Valerie cups his face.

    ¡°And how will the third Triquetra bepleted?¡± she asks him, ignoring me.

    He shrugs. ¡°Easy. The Moon Goddess said me, that Sia and our baby brother in. mommy¡¯s tummy will

    complete it. We are the third tiqetra!¡±

    My heart is racing, and it¡¯s not only because of his crazy revtion but what he had just said¡­

    Zaia¡¯s¡­ pregnant.

    Zaia¡¯s fucking pregnant, she¡¯s injured, and she¡¯s out there. Fighting.

    Turning, I break into a run, unable to stop myself from shifting, my heart thundering in my ears. The

    only thing I can think of is getting to Zaia.

    Fast.

    +15 BOHUS

 Chapter 290

    ZAJA.

    ¡°The antidote didn¡¯t work, but there¡¯s a way.¡® Valerie¡¯s words ring in my mind as I look ahead, shaken.

    No matter how doubtful I felt, I wanted to believe it was the truth.

    Everything¡­ was for nothing¡­.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    My eyes blur for a moment as she notifies us. She is on the way. My heart is thumping as I reach for

    the Moon Dust, pouring a handful into my hand.

    My aura is whipping around me, a barrier of sheer power, and everything fades

    away.

    Find the leaders¡­. Find Zade Toussaint, Gaultier King, and Gerard King.

    I blow the Moon Dust from my hand, watching as it disappears in three different, directions.

    .me.as.

    ¡°Zaia, we cannot split up,¡± Atticus deflect yet another double attack.

    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t hang back when our men are out there.¡± I remind him just as two wolvesunch

    themselves at me, but before I can even deflect them, a big ck wolf flies over our heads, ripping

    them apart with his teeth.

    He turns his zing blue eyes on me, growling-

    Sebastian¡­

    ¡®Zaia-¡® he begins, but there¡¯s no stopping the enemy who has to cross the first line of defence.

    There¡¯s a lot of them and I have no time to waste as I strike them down, just as Valerie rushes over to

    us.

    ¡°Zaia! Zion said something. There¡¯s a way to heal Sia, but he said you, Sebastian, and your three

    children are the key. Atticus and I will cover. Head back and go heal our little princess,¡± she whispers.

    Her eyes zing as she takes a deep breath.

    She hasn¡¯t trained like me, but she knows how to use some of her abilities, although she would rely

    more so on the gun in her hand.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, sending two wolves flying as Atticus engages

    +15 BONUS

    another.

    ¡®I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡® Sebastian¡¯s voicees as he kills yet another wolf before rushing over to me.

    ¡®Get on my back.¡®

    ¡®I can run.¡® I counter pulling my gun out and shooting a man who is about to shoot Atticus.

    He doesn¡¯t argue with me, much to my surprise, and I nce back at Atticus and Valerie. ¡°Don¡¯t

    engage the other two until I¡¯m here,¡± I warn.

    I don¡¯t need to say their names for them to understand who I mean. I break into a run heading back, as

    Sebastian fills me in on what Zion had said.

    It sounds wild, but he knew they wereing, which stands for something. ¡®He was so confident when

    he said the Sable wereing.¡® I murmur.

    ¡®You¡¯re pregnant, yet you¡¯re standing there ready to take part in the fight.¡® Sebastian says quietly.

    I frown as we turn the corner and I shoot a stray wolf that is heading our way just as we hear another

    explosion go off.

    ¡®What do you expect me to do?¡® I counter icily.

    He growls, but I am not going to entertain him. We reach the safe house and the moment I unlock the

    doors, Sebastian shifts and locks the door behind us. I look away from his incredible body and hurry

    towards the panic room.

    ¡®So, you just won¡¯t talk about this?¡® He questions.

    ¡®No.¡® I reply firmly.

    I nce back when I don¡¯t hear him follow to see him pulling some pants on. Our. eyes meet as he ties

    them, his head tilted as he watches me, and I turn my back on him, walking ahead.

    Dad opens the entrance and I step inside, with Sebastian right behind me. Aran is there too, but unlike

    Dad, who is calm, he looks restless. Seeing the two in the same small space is something strange, as

    the two never got on.

    Perhaps that will change now.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± The twins exim, and I crouch down, wincing slightly before I hug them tightly.

    ¡°Want to tell me your little n?¡± I ask Zion.

    He tilts his head, simr to the way his dad usually does, but just a much cuter adorable version.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly my n, but the Moon Goddess¡¯s.¡± He says with a cute. pout as he shrugs.

    ¡°Oh, and what did she say?¡± I ask, brushing his hair back as Sebastian scoops Sia into his arms.

    ¡°She said the three points of the tiqetra have to join¡­ Daddy, Mommy¡­ and me¡­ and Sia and baby

    complete my tiqetra¡­¡± he tilts his head, staring at my stomach again. ¡°But she didn¡¯t say anything else,

    just that Sia will be ok.¡±

    I nce up at Sebastian, my heart thundering, feeling hope rise within me.

    The Goddess would help¡­

 Chapter 291

    Sebastian crouches down. ¡°So, any ideas about how this would work?¡±

    ¡°I guess. Just do what feels right?¡± I suggest, remembering how the Moon Dust worked simrly.

    ¡°Through touch, like when I touched Atticus and Valerie.¡±

    I slowly reach down and begin to unwrap the bandages I had wrapped around my stomach beneath my

    top.

    Zion nods. ¡°We must make it all better¡­ but Mommy, you can¡¯t be angry at Daddy.¡±

    I¡¯ll try not to be. Although to Zion, I simply nod.

    Right now, all I care about is making sure Sia will be alright.

    ¡°Fuck! Your twin is on a fucking mad rampage.¡± Jai growls.

    Dad frowns, clearly having heard his words.

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t engage him! He¡¯s powerful.¡± I warn as Sebastian nods in agreement.

    ¡°I will go. Do you trust Aran with the children?¡± he asks, not bothering to ask via the mind link.

    I look at Aran, who res at Dad and nod. ¡°Yes, he is their grandfather, and I know he¡¯ll take care of

    them,¡± I say softly.

    Aran looks at me and gives me a small nod. I do trust him. Turning back to Dad, I shake my head. I

    don¡¯t like this idea. ¡°But Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to seei

    my son¡­

    son¡­ perhaps I can get through to him,¡± Dad says.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t keep my hopes up. Zade is not one who has a heart.¡± Sebastian. replies.

    ¡°But I still need to try,¡± Dad replies with a heavy sigh before he hurries out.

    ¡°Ok, so let¡¯s do this,¡± Sebastian says, his gaze dipping to my stomach before it turns cold when it falls

    on my waist. He moves forward, pulling my top a little higher, examining my bandage over my wound,

    his hand brushing my breast. lightly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re fighting like this?¡± he snarls.

    My eyes sh as I grip his wrist and force his hand away from me.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡® I say through the link.

    Our eyes meet and I look away.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do this¡­¡± I say softly as Zion takes Sia¡¯s hand, mumbling something to her that makes no

    sense to me, and she nods as both step forward, cing their hands on my tummy.

    ¡°Mommy really has a baby¡­¡± Sia says, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m going to help mommy

    take care of our little baby.¡±

    ¡°Of course you will.¡± I smile as Zion takes Sia¡¯s other hand, and I nce at Sebastian who holds his

    hand out to me.

    I look down at it, ignoring the pain in my chest, and ce my hand hesitantly in his. The sparks course

    through me and his hand tightens around mine. I can feel his eyes on me, but I don¡¯t look at him,

    fighting back the emotions that threaten

    to consume me.

    He gives my hand a gentle squeeze, the warmth of his hand feels protective¡­

    I don¡¯t need him¡­ but despite all the betrayals, he still offers me safety. He¡¯s¡­.

    I close my eyes, cing my hand over the children¡¯s on my tummy and Sebastian ces his over

    mine.

    ¡°We are one,¡± Zion says softly. ¡°One family, one pack¡­ forever¡­ and ever.¡±

    My eyes flutter shut and for a moment it¡¯s just me and my family¡­.

    The sound of the shouting and the shooting fades away¡­

    I feel at peace¡­ I can hear each heartbeat¡­ Mine¡­ Sebastian¡¯s, Zion¡¯s, Sia¡¯s¡­ and the faint whisper

    of the baby within me. Quiet but strong¡­

    Goddess¡­ help us end the fighting, help us end the suffering¡­ help us heal our little angel. She has

    done nothing to suffer for so long¡­

    Let her run through the winter snow, without me having to worry about her getting ill¡­

    Let her take part in dance sessions that she enjoys, but she can¡¯t because she copses¡­

    Let herugh as much as she wants without breaking into wheezes¡­.

    Let her cry and scream without overwhelming her body¡­..

    Let my Angel live the life she deserves¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Tears trickle down my cheeks, and I can hear Zion¡¯s whispered plea as he begs the goddess too.

    ¡°Please Goddess, please goddess¡­.¡±

    I feel a surge of a power rush through me and my eyes snap open as a brilliant white light swirls around

    us.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes are zing, his brows furrowed, his ck hair whipping across his forehead¡­

    Zion¡¯s smiling as he stares at the white light that is bing blinding by the second, yet he doesn¡¯t

    blink away from it.

    Sia has her eyes tight shut but there¡¯s a smile of happiness on her face and I look down at my stomach

    where the light is emanating from where our hands touch my stomach.

    It grows stronger and stronger until it¡¯s swirling around us like an intense

    tornado before it bes too intense to see anymore. I feel the pain in my waist ebb away¡­

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 292

    I can hear Sia¡¯s heartbeat be stronger and the sparks from Sebastian and my touch intensify.

    My breath hitches as the white light begins to fade and I look at Sia, gasping at the smile on her face.

    Her skin is no longer sallow, her heart is strong and rhythmic, and she is breathing evenly.

    ¡°Sia! My angel!¡± I whisper, pulling her close.

    ¡°Oh, and Mommy is all ok now too,¡± Zion says as Sebastian high¨Cfives him.

    ¡°You are my hero, son.¡± He says as we all look at Sia.

    ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± She whispers, making my heart ache.

    Not only did she neverin, but she¡¯s so brave. I smile at her, bursting into a softugh as I pull

    her and Zion close.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, my angel, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± I whisper as Sebastian caresses the back of her hair.

    The roof trembles and reality returns.

    ¡°We need to get out there and end this,¡± I say, feeling stronger and more determined than ever.

    Sebastian nods as Aran steps forward.

    ¡°I will take care of the children. You do what you must,¡± He says firmly, looking between Sebastian and

    me.

    ¡°We will,¡± Sebastian says as he kisses the children¡¯s forehead and stands up.

    ¡°But we have to fix things¡­¡± Zion says.

    ¡°Not yet¡­ after the fighting¡­¡± Sia exins to him, ¡°We have to wait.¡±

    I exchange looks with Sebastian as the two begin conversing with one another in that samenguage

    that sounds a lot like French.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± Aran says as he looks at Sebastian almost hesitantly. ¡°I do, perhaps

    owe you an apology.¡±

    Sebastian, who was ready to leave, pauses and looks at his father in surprise.

    ¡°You think?¡± he replies before sighing. ¡°We both said things and did things we are not proud of, but it is

    in the past. When this is over¡­ we can settle it over a

    +15 BONUS

    chess.

    Aran smiles slightly as he nods. ¡°I think that¡¯s fair¡­ take care of yourself and Zaia, son.¡±

    Sebastian freezes before he nces at Aran and nods. ¡°Twill.¡±

    I smile softly as the kids giggle while they watch their father and grandfather, and I shake my head

    slightly.

    These two¡­ they are a force to be reckoned with.

    I¡¯m about to push open the door when Sebastian reaches over and pushes it for

    1. me.

    ¡°I had it,¡± I say quietly as we step out into the safe house and the door bolts shut behind us.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡± He replies arrogantly.

    I don¡¯t respond, breaking into a jog and just when I¡¯m about to open the door, he grabs me by the elbow

    and pulls me back.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    I suck in a breath as he gently yet firmly pushes me against the wall, stepping closer as he seals the

    gap between us. ¡°We need to get out there.¡± I remind him, attempting to turn sideways only for his

    chest to block me.

    ¡°We do, but I need you to promise me that you will be careful.¡± He urges.

    My eyes sh and I shove him back. ¡°I know how to take care of my kids and I won¡¯t be foolish.¡± I snarl.

    His eyes flicker as he watches me with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He says quietly.

    I scoff as I unlock the door and step out. ¡°For what? Sorry the list is so long, I¡¯m struggling to keep up.¡±

    I counter, knowing that I¡¯m being a bitch but I don¡¯t need himing here and thinking suddenly I¡¯m

    going to be ok with him, because that is not going to happen.

    He exhales. ¡°I know, I know I¡¯ve messed up, Zaia. I know that¡­ but tonight, it isn¡¯t about us but this

    fight that we¡¯re in, together.¡±

    ¡°I know. And we¡¯re wasting time by not being out there.¡±

    He nods as I back away from him. Turning, we both break into a run.

    ¡°Where is Dad?¡± I ask as I scan the grounds. Wolves fight wolves, but I¡¯m no longer able to tell who is

    who.

    ¡°He and Jai are facing Zade!¡± Justin says, his voice strained.

    ¡°And we¡¯ve just found Gaultier and Gerard,¡± Atticus says, sounding uneasy.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°That you have¡­ or we¡¯ve just found you.¡± Gerard¡¯s menacing voicees through the earpiece.

    ¡°And this one is a pretty thing.¡± Gaultier¡¯s chilling voice whispers, making my

    blood run cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Atticus snarls.

    Valerie!

    My heart thuds as I break into a run, hearing the shouts as they sh before a blood¨Ccurdling scream

    fills the air¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Happy Thanksgiving everyone! I am thankful for each and every one of you!

    11

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 293

    I snarl as I push Jai out of the way, making it just in time as Zade is ready to rip his heart out.

    Seeing my son for the first time with an expression of hatred twisting his face is not what a father hopes

    for. He turns the gun, cocking the trigger as he turns it

    on me.

    There¡¯s recognition in his eyes and for a fraction of a second, I feel he is about to lower the gun, but

    that expression vanishes pretty quickly as resentment and rage rece it.

    ¡°Zade, I¡¯m Hugh, your father.¡±

    ¡°You ain¡¯t no fucking father of mine,¡± he snarls venomously, pulling the trigger without mercy. I dodge

    and Jai¨Clunges at him, throwing him back, only to be thrown to the ground violently by Zade.

    It¡¯s clear from the state Jai is in that he had been in wolf form. I never knew he could shift, but I am

    proud of him. Everyone has pushed themselves to the limit, proving that their faith in the goddess

    remained.

    ¡°Are you alright Jai!¡± I growl as I run over to him. He¡¯s in a bad state. There¡¯s blood pouring from his

    shoulder, left nk, and his stomach. ¡°You need to get out of here,¡± I mutter, stepping in front of him as I

    flex my hands, watching Zade, who is observing me with hatred, what I just did clearly triggered his

    anger. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking fa?ade!¡± he snarls,unching himself at me. ¡°I¡¯ll finish you first before I go find

    your precious little princess!¡±

    ¡°She is your sister Zade. I came here to talk to you!¡± I counter loudly.

    The howls and shouts from around me are deafening, but even then, it feels like it¡¯s just the two of us.

    I can see myself in him, although he does remind me a little of Adam too, and it does hurt knowing he

    is far too gone to save¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    If only I had known years ago. I could have saved him¡­

    ¡°Too fuckingte for that, way too fuckingte! Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know the truth!¡± He hisses as he

    pulls out a knife, spinning it before he grabs it by the hilt- and lunges at me.

    +10 BONUS

    I duck. I too have trained for years of my life. Even if I am no longer as young or fast as him, I am no

    fool¡­

    I duck and dodge his attacks, aiming a kick in his stomach, only for him to bend backwards and swing

    his knife at me once again.

    I move back, almost falling, but I aim a kick at his shin before backing away to regain myself.

    ¡°If this is about why I never came to find you, I never knew you made it¡­ Your mother had an entire

    story made¡­¡±

    He throws his head back, letting off a bitterugh. ¡°You really are a fucking loser. I know the truth. I

    know that you ain¡¯t my fucking father. Adam Toussaint was my father. Hate to break it to ya if you didn¡¯t

    know that shit!¡± he spits as he

    Who told him that?

    They are my children¡­ there is no doubt about that, but someone clearly manipted the truth.

    I see Jai move from the corner of my eyes, going for a discarded gun. As much as I know Zade is

    dangerous, I need him to know the truth.

    ¡°Whoever told you that was lying! You and Zaia are mine, me and your mother were fated mates! You

    are my son!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t buy your bullshit. I know you killed my father!¡± He snarls as the knife slices through my

    shoulder, pain burning through me as I jump back, breathing hard.

    How much distrust and hatred have they embedded in him?

    ¡°I am not lying, I am not saying forgive me because I should have seen through Mnie¡¯s lies¡­ but I

    don¡¯t want you to find outter and-¡±

    Jai pulls the trigger and Zade ducks, his aura raging around him as he turns on Jai, sending a st in

    his direction that sends him flying to the ground, but Jai still shoots again and this time it connects.

    Zade grunts as he touches his left leg and looks at the blood on his fingers.

    Nice strategy to y decoy.¡± He says mockingly, ignoring Jai and turning his eye on me. I wonder what

    happened to his other eye?

    I doubt he¡¯ll want to share that with me.

    ¡°I

    ¡°I am not ying decoy or trying to distract you. Jai¡­ leave this to me.¡± I say

    +15 BONUS

    quietly as a few more of the enemies¡® men rush forward to assist Zade, but the others intercept them.

    Zade¡¯s powerful aura is swirling around him dangerously, and no one is managing to get close.

    I see Jai try, concern in his eyes as he watches me, but I¡¯m more concerned about his state. He needs

    medical care, but he refuses to back out as he givesmands to some of the men.

    +15 BONUS

    A good beta.

 Chapter 294

    A good beta.

    ¡°Toote to pretend to care. I need to get this over with so I can go grab my

    nephew.¡± He says mockingly, tilting his head to the side. Unease floods me and I shake my head.

    No¡­ Zaia hase too far for this¡­ far too far. I will never let anyone hurt her or the children again!

    ¡°Then I will have to stop you. Son or not.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t antagonise me!¡± he snarls as he rushes at me, far too fast for me to duck this time.

    I grab his wrist as he plunges the knife into my stomach.

    ¡°Alpha Hugh!¡± Justin, Zaia¡¯s other beta, shouts.

    I can see the blinding light around us build higher, stopping anyone from getting close enough to assist

    me.

    Zade is powerful, extremely powerful, and he is a trained killer.

    He has no remorse. There¡¯s an arrogant smile on his face as he pushes the knife deeper into my

    stomach.

    ¡°Are you really so far gone that you do not realise this is wrong?¡± I grunt, ignoring the pain as I try to

    push him back, my hand still holding his tightly.

    He looks up at me and cocks a brow. ¡°So far gone? Really? I¡¯ve worked my entire life to get rid of scum

    who don¡¯t deserve to be called alphas!¡± he hisses. ¡°Your death will help cleanse the world of trash and

    scum.¡®

    ¡°No¡­ it won¡¯t. You won¡¯t win this because you chose the losing side!¡± I shout as I m my shoulder

    into his chest and from the bottom of my heart, I will myself to

    transform.

    This is not something I have done in years¡­ Pain rips through me, spreading like poison from a bite

    and for a moment I¡¯m paralysed by the pain, feeling my bones. break and transform.

    I growl at Zade, who watches me with a small smirk.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t as weak as I presumed,¡± he murmurs.

    ¡®No, I am not.¡® I reply, forcing my voice through the mind link that I know I have

    10

    with him. He is family and no matter what he believes, he is not Adam¡¯s son.

    His eyes sh as he shifts andunches himself at me. I meet him head on, throwing him aside, only

    for him to turn and swipe his ws across my jaw.

    +15 BONUS

    I snarl at him as blood stters the ground beneath us before we begin to circle one another. ¡®See the

    world through your own eyes, see that this is wrong! Do not let this night be thest one you will ever

    see through.¡® I try again. I don¡¯t know why I think he¡¯d listen.

    ¡®You¡¯re one to talk,¡® he snarls. ¡®This will make the world a better ce and I can finally live free from the

    pain and secrets. After this day, even the humans will know that we are greater! We will control not only

    the supernatural but the real world. We are the superior species!¡®

    Madness.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    His words are delusional¡­ he is blinded and with cold rity, I realise that he will not listen to me¡­

    ¡°Alpha Hugh! Get the hell out of there! Alpha¡¯s Zaia¡¯s orders!¡± Jai growls at me, his eyes zing as

    Zade advances on me. This time he¡¯s ready for the kill and his aura zes higher around him.

    I can¡¯t move as it mps down on me, creating an invisible prison around me.

    Move!

    But no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t fight his aura. It¡¯s strong, but even then I know that there are two

    other auras I have felt that are stronger than his¡­

    The true leaders of our kind¡­

    Zaia and Sebastian.

    I smile internally, realising why they were paired¡­ a force to be reckoned with¡­

    ¡®Zaia¡­¡®

    ¡®Dad!¡®

    My heart skips a beat at the pain in her voice. What is happening? Why is she so devastated?

    I don¡¯t have the time to ask¡­

    Jai and Justin are hammering against the prison around me.

    ¡®Dad, I¡¯ming!! Zaia¡¯s voicees in my head, full of desperation and pain.

    ¡®No, don¡¯t, child. Focus on what you need to do. Zaia, I know that you and

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    Sebastian have had every force in this world try to tear you apart, but he loves you. You love him. Give

    each other one final chance. I love you, child.¡®

    ¡®Dad! Don¡¯t you dare make this a farewell!¡® Her voice breaks and I close my eyes as Zade sinks his

    teeth into my neck, ripping a chunk of my flesh right out, but he is not done.

    Even through the pain and shouts, all I see is the hatred in his one good eye as heunches himself at

    me once more¡­

    Is this it?

    The end?

    At the hands of my own son?

    I see him raise his blood¨Ccovered ws, hackles raised, his eye zing with rage. and hatred as he

    launches himself at me and I await the final blow¡­

    9

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thank you for reading, I am going to be prioritising this novel untilpletion now, but rest assured I

    will also update The Dragon King¡¯s Seduction. If you want to vote, please leave gems on Dragon thank

    you. This version of the novel doesnt show up in the ranking anymore.

    ? 20

    +15 BONUS

    ZAIA.

 Chapter 295

    ZAIA.

    I run towards Atticus and Valerie, my heart pounding violently. ¡°Valerie!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Atticus growls but I can tell he is angry. His voice is tense and trembling with rage.

    Even though he¡¯s reassured me, I keep running.

    ¡°Shame you survived that attack¡­ don¡¯t worry, this time I¡¯ll end her properly.¡± Gaultier sneers, making

    my eyes sh.

    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Valerie spits.

    ¡°If you want to.¡±

    Atticus¡¯s snarl reaches me just as Sebastian catches up to me.

    ¡®Get on!¡® he snarls.

    I don¡¯t argue, jumping onto his back as he runs at incredible speed through the trees.

    There are dozens of wolves all around and I can¡¯t see Valerie or Atticus, although I can sense their

    auras ahead from the midst of all of the wolves.

    Sebastian tears through them, throwing, biting and killing them as we pass.

    I catch Valerie¡¯s and Atticus¡¯s scent up ahead and my eyes ze as I leap off Sebastian¡¯s back sting

    Gerard to the ground, my glowing orange power swirling around me like a full¨Cbody shield.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± I snarl, looking at Valerie, who is clutching her bloody arm.

    ¡°Or what?¡± Gaultier asks as he turns his cold eyes on me. The simrities to

    Sebastian are uncanny, and I hate it.

    ¡°Or I will fuck you up,¡± I reply icily.

    Gaultier rushes at me, only for Sebastian to growl threateningly at him as he blocks his path, his aura

    surging around him.

    ¡°Ah, Sebastian¡­ what a surprise,¡± Gerard says coldly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He stands therepletely rxed, with Gaultier¡¯s aura protecting them both.

    Sebastian snarls at him. ¡®You lied to me!¡® His voice is loud in my head. I can feel- his rage and anger

    through the bond. He wants blood and vengeance.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You betrayed me.¡± Gerard counters.

    ¡®I fucking wish I did it sooner!¡® Sebastian growls. With him distracting Gerard, I quickly make my way

    over to Atticus and Valerie.

    ¡°Val!¡± I whisper, worry rushing through me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she reassures me as she staggers to her feet. Atticus¡¯s shield protects us from the wolves

    that surround us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this once and for all,¡± I say, looking at her worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok, babe.¡± She whispers through her earpiece before she looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Atticus nods as the three of us turn as one, even as many wolves circle us and the sound of bullets

    from all around us, we do not falter.

    Atticus¡¯s shield holds in ce and the three of us join our hands together. I feel. the surge of power

    burst through me as I look at Gaultier.

    ¡°You know this is wrong¡­ why are you even doing this? Look around! All you are doing is killing

    innocent people!¡± I shout, wanting to give him one final chance before we end this.

    He hurt Valerie¡­ he hurt and killed so many¡­ is there anypassion or an ounce of humanity in the

    murderer before me?

    ¡°Innocent? Those who are ready to fight a war are not innocent, nor are they casualties of war! They

    are killers!¡± He snarls at me, his eyes cold and emotionless.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t seem to look in the mirror often¡­ so is that your wish? Will, you fight the Sublime as

    if we are your enemy until the very end?¡± I ask.

    ¡°As if you are? You fucking ARE my enemy!¡± Gaultier snarls,unching himself at me. His aura swirls

    around him, but it¡¯s nothingpared to thebined power of all three of us.

    ¡°Let it all go,¡± I whisper as I nce at the moon for a moment.

    Guide your people, goddess¡­

    As one, we raise a powerful shield, one that illuminates the entire sky, blinding all those around us. The

    moment he tries to cut through it, I tighten my hand,

    making the powerful force field wrap around him.

    He¡¯s fighting it, his heart thundering with anger and frustration, but he is not strong enough to take on

    the three of us.

    +15 BONUS

    My gaze flicks to Sebastian as the bullets continue to rain down on us.

    ¡°Bastien!¡± I shout, my heart almost stopping when a bullet barely misses him.. ¡®I¡¯m good, Foxie, focus

    on yourself.¡® His voicees and I realise what I did.

 Chapter 296

    +15 BONUS

    Showed I care¡­

    I look away. He is holding his own very well against Gerard and the other wolves.

    From the corner of my own eyes, I see backup arriving but there are far too many of the Sable¡¯s men

    here and they have begun forming a circle around us, blocking off our backup.

    ¡°You can still choose us, Toussaint! Tonight, we will destroy this ce and take over!¡± Gaultier snarls as

    he tries to back up, but we don¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± I reply,

    ¡°Let¡¯s end him,¡± Atticus says, his eyes cold.

    ¡®Are you ok with this?¡® I ask Sebastian.

    I wonder if I should have even asked when I promised to end them already, but he is his brother¡­.

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I be? End it.¡® He replies, his voice emotionless and cold before he breaks through

    Gaultier¡¯s barrier, tearing into Gerard.

    I nod, although I know he can¡¯t see, turning my attention back to Gaultier.

    His eyes are filled with hatred, and I am certain that he ismanding his people. The way his eyes

    are darting all around, it¡¯s almost as if he does not fear the predicament he¡¯s in¡­

    We can¡¯t waste any more time.

    I close my hand, feeling the force of our power tightening around him.

    His eyes ze and just as I raise my other hand, ready to put an end to him; the entire ground trembles

    beneath us before an explosion goes off and we¡¯re thrown into the air, breaking our hold on one

    another.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Atticus shouts.

    Sebastian¡¯s growl resonates through the air, drowning out everything else and before I can even

    attempt to break my fall, he catches me, now in human form, and we both hit the ground.

    His body breaks the fall as we tumble and roll along the ground, his arms tightly around me as another

    explosion goes off, sending debris flying everywhere.

    His hand pulls my head closer to his chest, the other arm safely protecting my

    +15 B¨®NUS

    stomach that I am protecting with my own arms, and something hits his arm, making me flinch when I

    hear something crack.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I told you to be careful,¡± he growls possessively, making my heart skip

    a beat.

    Even with explosions going off around us, the smell of fire and blood and the howls of the wolves, I¡¯m

    still aware of the way his touch feels, as he massages my waist, pulling me to my feet.

    He looks around, and I turn to see Gaultier, in wolf form, lift Gerard onto his back. Clearly, Sebastian

    had managed to do some damage to him.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting away!¡± I shout, trying to scan the ground for Atticus and Valerie. I can sense their

    auras, but I can¡¯t see them.

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± Sebastian replies firmly. His eyes ze as he shifts, transforming back into his huge

    form and this time I don¡¯t need an invitation, jumping onto his huge back and twisting my hand into his

    fur as he breaks into a

    run.

    ¡°Valerie? Atticus?¡± I shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and so is Atticus, but his headpiece is broken.¡± Valerie¡¯s voicees.

    ¡°All good, we¡¯ll join you soon, I¡¯ll follow your tracker,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I press the button that is attached to my shirt, hearing the tiny beep so both. Valerie and Atticus know

    where I am. Something we had in ce so we could find one another, regardless.

    Gaultier growls as he speeds up, realising we are catching up, but Sebastian is closing the gap

    between us fast.

    ¡®Get back here! Are you scared? Can¡¯t you win against me in a battle?¡® Sebastian¡¯s taunts fill my mind

    and I wonder when I stopped blocking him out.

    ¡°Thank the goddess you did,¡® he replied mockingly, making my heart skip a beat at his sexy tone.

    I choose to ignore him as I reach behind me, taking out my gun from my belt. It¡¯s already loaded.

    Time to take out one of the three points of the Sable Triquetra¡­

    My eyes ze as I hone in on Gaultier. The speed and the movement of Sebastian

    running through the fire doesn¡¯t deter me and I cock the gun, my finger tightening on the trigger. Bullets

    that will kill a wolf¡­

    +15 BONUS

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 297

    Gaultier snarls at me, and I smirk. ¡°This is the path you chose. Are you ready for it, Gaultier?¡± I ask but

    my target isn¡¯t him¡­ I n to take out Gerard first¡­

    Gaultier doesn¡¯t need to know that, not yet anyway.

    I pull the trigger, my eyes zing as I force apart Gaultier¡¯s barrier, allowing the bullet to whizz through.

    He ducks, growling as Gerard falls off his back when the first bullet connects, hitting Gerard in the

    back.

    The elder man groans as he tries to get up from the ground, failing to do so and motions for Gaultier to

    come to him instead, but I don¡¯t give him a chance to protect Gerard as I re at the man who had hurt

    us all.

    I get off Sebastian¡¯s back, and I nod at him silently.

    ¡®I want to deal with Gerard.¡® I tell him. He hesitates before he gives me a nod.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Be careful,¡® he warns before he gives chase to Gaultier, who is slowly but surely¡® backing away from us

    and Gerard as if knowing he won¡¯t win this one.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Gerard says as he tries to get up and that¡¯s when I see his entire low leg is almost ripped off.

    Sebastian sure did well. Perfect.

    ¡°You hurt my child. You ruined the first years of her life and yed us all. I hope you burn in hell.¡± I say

    quietly as I refill my gun with a new cartridge of bullets.

    ¡°I did what the goddess wanted! Why else did she create us?!¡± he snarls.

    He doesn¡¯t care! Not about my angel, not about anyone but himself!

    I frown, remembering Agatha¡¯s words about Zion¡­ and what Zion himself said¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s time we end the fighting. Enough is enough.¡± I say.

    ¡°You think that¡­ all that happened was for a good cause. You can¡¯t really be thinking of ending my life,

    are you?¡± he asks.

    I narrow my eyes as I see his eyes dart towards the trees.

    Even now he has no remorse and is plotting his escape.

    ¡°Of course¡­ we-¡±

    I pull the trigger, hitting him square in the throat, cutting off whatever he was about to say. T

    His eyes widen as he drops backwards onto the ground, choking as blood spurts

    12

    from his neck.

    +15 BONUS

    Hearing running, I quickly reinforce the shield around me just as several wolves.e into view,

    circling me.

    He was trying to distract me!

    I shoot him again, this time through the chest as I let out a menacing growl, throwing the wolves back.

    I keep shooting, emptying the bullets into him, wishing he felt more pain, wishing he was able to

    experience what my angel has been through.

    I only stop when there are no more bullets and I re at the wolves around me, none daring to

    approach.

    ¡°Zaia! Your dad is hurt! I can¡¯t fucking get through!¡± Jai¡¯s strained voicees. Zade is a fucking beast!

    Fuck this!¡±

    My stomach twists.

    I need to go to Dad!

    ¡®Sebastian! Gerard is dead, and Dad! I need to go to Dad!¡®

    ¡®Go, I¡¯ll handle Gaultier and these!¡® Sebastian says. ¡®I¡¯ll catch up.¡®

    I nod as I turn, rushing towards the eastern side, as another violent explosion goes off, sending me

    tumbling to my knees.

    Goddess!

    ¡®Just you and me Gaultier, brother to fucking brother. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the better fighter.¡® I hear

    Sebastian¡¯s menacing threat before the two menacing growls fill the air as they sh. ¡°This time for

    real.¡±

    My heart skips a beat, and I look back. ¡®Be careful¡­ for the children.¡® I say softly.

    ¡®Hmm,¡® he replies, and I speed up, using some more Moon Dust to guide me to

    Dad.

    As I run, I notice that everything around me is destroyed¡­ I look around the streets and the ground

    that is no longer recognisable. It¡¯s one big demolition. zone, scattered with dead bodies, that makes my

    stomach churn.

    ¡®Zaia¡­¡® Dad¡¯s voicees in my head, but the tone in his voice is what shatters my heart.

    It¡¯s the tone of a final goodbye¡­

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 298

    SEBASTIAN.

    Gaultier and I circle one another, both of us ready to kill.

    Two predators, two Alphas, and only one can be the victor.

    He spares a fleeting nce at Gerard¡¯s fallen body.

    ¡®Why did you let her do that? He was doing all of this for a better world! A better ce for us all!¡® he

    snarls, his eyes zing with rage that burns stronger than the pits of hell.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what this better world holds aside from pain and death! Look around us, Gaultier! What

    kind of world are you fucking aiming for?!¡® I shout as heunches himself at me. I knock him back,

    growling dangerously at him.

    ¡®You know nothing about what is right, Sebastian!¡® he shouts back.

    If only he could see how blinded he is.

    ¡®Gerard has messed with your mind, but if there¡¯s even an inch of sanity in that brain of yours, think! Is

    this what you want? Is this the world that you wish to live in?¡®

    ¡®What would you know about anything?! You have lived a fucking pampered

    lifestyle! I know the consequences of the actions of those who are damn selfish. The Goddess will rain

    down her wrath upon us, tell me you do not feel her rage from around us?!¡® He lunges at me, and I

    meet him head¨Con, both of us shing before we both jump backwards.

    ¡®You have not lived the life you should have, and I don¡¯t n to try to get you see the truth. But as

    someone who is older and wiser than you, I¡¯m giving you a chance to look deep inside of yourself. Do

    you really believe this is the right way?!¡®

    He tilts his head before scoffing.

    ¡®Freedom¡­ don¡¯t you want it?¡® I ask quietly as I rip into his left nk. He pushes me off, his ws

    digging into my neck.

    ¡®With no Gerard or Lawrence, Zade and I are the ones who will lead! That is freedom¡­ and with the

    world at our feet and the Goddess¡¯s blessings, what more can I ask for? This is the future!!

    Only Zion¡¯s words said otherwise¡­

    This is clearly a decision the Goddess regretted¡­

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®No¡­ it¡¯s not the fucking future, nor freedom. My children form the Third Triquetra. One that is created

    to undo the decisions she made when she was angry! The Goddess does not want this, Gaultier! See

    that!¡® I try, but it¡¯s futile. Talking to Gaultier is like trying to keep water in a bucket filled with holes.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Each strike aims to kill and inflict pain, and neither of us holds back as we give it

    our all.

    ¡®Why are we inferior to them? Why did the Toussaint¡¯s get more?!¡® he shouts with anger, desperation

    and rage burning in his eyes.

    I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so important to him, but his rage is getting the better of him, but this is Gaultier; I

    don¡¯t really think he is entirely sane. That humanity he may have once held has long since vanished.

    ¡®You¡¯re blinded, blinded by rage and hatred. This isn¡¯t what the Goddess wants!¡®

    ¡°Then she should tell me herself because I am going to have far too much fun in killing you slowly!¡® he

    snarls as he lunges at me once more. I throw him to the ground, my aura raging around me as I plunge

    my ws into his chest.

    His eyes are manically wide as he tries to fight me off, but my wolf is far stronger than his. He struggles

    to gain the upper hand as blood spills from his chest, but he is still relentless, and he¡¯s soon forced

    back to his human form.

    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me,¡± he says, almost as if he truly believes that.

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡® I ask quietly.

    A small humourless smile crosses his face..

    ¡°True, why wouldn¡¯t you¡­ the meaning of family and bonds? It doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s all a

    fa?ade¡­¡®

    For a second, a sliver of guilt and pity rushes through me as I stare into his eyes. which are devoid of

    life and all human emotion, save hatred and anger¡­

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 299

    As much as those words sting, he¡¯s doing it on purpose, ying mind games to guilt trip me.

    He feels nothing¡­ but he¡¯s trying to manipte me.

    Once again, it shows that he is far too gone to save.

    ¡®Shame that isn¡¯t the way we were born to be. We grew up living two very different lifestyles¡­ and if

    the goddess ever gives you a chance again¡­ I hope you live a life worth dying for.¡® I whisper as the

    sharp wind whips around us as our auras sh like two storms, each one wanting to reign supreme.

    ¡®Look around, it¡¯s toote¡­ we are almost at the finish line¡­¡® he says, gazing up at the sky that is filled

    with smoke.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the one to kill you so I can surpass you to that finish line,¡® I counter menacingly as I shift

    back to human form, and not waiting for his reply, I tear through his heart watching as the light fades

    from his eyes.

    A shadow of sadness washes over me. I did not know him, nor his past¡­ he hated me to the core, but

    we were blood¡­

    I look down at his lifeless body before I stand up and slowly back away. His life was before him, but he

    let it all go¡­ or more like it was stolen from him by the way he was raised.

    Turning away from his body feels like a weight, but sometimes there are things that we have no control

    or power over and not every death feels satisfying.

    Shifting into my wolf, I race towards Zaia, following her scent through the rubble, bodies, and fire. It¡¯s

    hard to follow, but I can still smell her.

    My mate¡­

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    I push the pain of her shutting me out to the back of my mind. It was something I was expecting,

    anyway.

    Things around us have be a mess and I wonder how many have lost their lives in this foolish

    battle that needs to be put to an end.

    Fast.

    That¡¯s when I hear Zaia¡¯s scream, and see Zade¡¯s aura zing high in the sky as he raises his hand,

    knife in hand with his aura wrapped around it, with one aim clear in his mind.

    OSBONUS

    To kill the man on the ground before him.

    Hugh¡­

    Time seems to slow as Zaia¡¯s scream pierces the air. Breaking the barrier. Terror clear in her voice.

    She won¡¯t make it.

    1 leap forward, but I¡¯m too far¡­

    Time seems to be still as I see a wolf leap forward, shielding the man on the floor.

    ¡®NO!!!¡® I shout, my heart in my mouth as I watch the knife plunge into his chest.

    No¡­ please no¡­.

    Jai¡­

    Zaia reaches them, pushing Zade back, her aura like the mes of a phoenix.

    ¡°I love you, V¡­¡± Jai¡¯s broken voicees as I reach them, just as Hugh catches his body as he¡¯s

    forced back into human form.

    ¡°No! No son¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s voice is shaking as he holds his hand fruitlessly over Jai¡¯s

    heart, blood pouring through his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Zaia needs you.¡± Jai groans.

    My heart is pounding as I turn to Zaia, who is tearing into Zade with no mercy.

    Her screams of rage ringing around us, the mes of destruction surrounding us, blocking out the

    moon¡­

    ¡®Dad! Bring Zion here now! Jai¡­ Jai, he¡¯s¡­¡® I trail off, refusing to believe it as Jai ces his hand on

    my chest and shakes his head slowly.

    ¡®On my way!¡® Dad¡¯s replyes.

    I look into Jai¡¯s eyes, and he gives me one of those smiles that he used to always annoy me with. One I

    wish I could see every fucking day if it meant he¡¯d live.

    ¡°Take care of her for me.¡±

    ¡°No! Fuck, Jai no¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine man¡­ Just know I never lost faith in you¡­¡± he whispers as his hand drops and his head falls

    back.

    ¡°Ja¡­¡± My voice breaks as I realise he¡¯s gone¡­ He¡¯s fucking gone¡­.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 300

    VALERIE.

    ¡°We need to go to Jai!¡± I cry hearing the feedbacking through the headpiece as I cough, my lungs

    filled with smoke. I¡¯m scared Jai is going up against Zade single¨Chandedly when Alpha Hugh is

    struggling!

    He¡¯s too powerful, they¡¯re saying after Sebastian and Zaia he¡¯s the next most. powerful.

    My entire body is hurting from the st that just took ce.

    Zaia and Sebastian have gone after Gerard and Gaultier, but we can¡¯t just stay here, we need to get to

    Jai and Hugh!

    I¡¯m scared, scared for Jai¡¯s safety and fear losing him¡­ Goddess, protect him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Atticus says as he pulls me up from the rubble and we break into a

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    run.

    ¡°Stop right there¡­¡± someone says, and the sound of a gun being cocked makes me freeze.

    I stop in my tracks,ing face to face with none other than Daniel, Sebastian¡¯s ex¨Cassistant, only he

    is dressed in ck, with a protective vest on. But it¡¯s not the suits our men are wearing¡­.

    Unease fills me as Atticus pulls me behind himself.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asks.

    Daniel sighs. ¡°No, but I¡¯m afraid you two can¡¯t go any further,¡± he says, signalling with two fingers.

    Atticus growls as he jumps back, his aura surging around him as the ground caves underneath us, an

    explosion going off.

    We back up as Daniel stands there calmly.

    ¡°Stay back, please. I don¡¯t wish to harm anyone.¡± Daniel says quietly.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± Atticus snarls.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing what is right, what the goddess has always wanted. I¡¯ve worked hard to serve my masters.¡±

    His voice is barely more than a whisper on the wind, but it makes my blood run cold, his words ringing

    in my head.

    Worked hard¡­ he was Sebastian¡¯s shadow for years, always taking care of

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    everything Sebastian needed¡­ like Agatha, he was one of Sebastian¡¯s trusted¡­ and one who was

    always close¡­

    But how?

    How did this even slip by us?

    For a few seconds, my mind reys a hundred memories on fast in seconds and with damning rity, I

    realise he was always there¡­ from the beginning¡­ in the shadows of Sebastian¡­ right beside our

    Alpha for years¡­

    The boy in the woods¡­.

    My heart is thumping as I connect the dots.

    It all makes sense.

    (FLASHBACK ¨C MANY YEARS AGO)

    ¡°Sorry, Alpha, can I speak to you alone?¡± I ask looking at our new Alpha. Alpha Sebastian King is

    terrifying and the power that he radiates from him fills the

    room.

    ¡°Daniel is my assistant. Whatever you have to say, say it, he can be trusted,¡± Sebastian says, taking a

    seat behind his desk.

    Nervously, I nce at the man behind him. Daniel gives me a small smile and I recognise him. He is

    Sebastian¡¯s shadow, and he always has been for a long time. I remember now.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done staring, tell me what you need, Doctor Scott. I don¡¯t have all day,¡± Sebastian says,

    flipping open a file, clearly a sign that he has a lot to do.

    ¡°Ah, of course, well it was regarding an extension of the hospital¡­¡± I begin, quickly returning to what I

    came here for¡­

    I step out of Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office, only for Jai to pull me around the corner and pin me up against

    the wall.

    ¡°There you are, and I was wondering where you went¡­¡± he murmurs, leaning closer to me before

    kissing me passionately. I melt into his touch, kissing him. back for a few sizzling seconds, but

    remembering where we are, I gently push him back.

    ¡°Jai, not here!¡± I hiss.

    ¡°Mmm, but you taste so good¡­¡± He g

    taste so good¡­¡± He groans and I feel him throb against me.

    I push him back, breathing hard as I poke my eyes out at him. ¡°Jai!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    He chuckles, running his fingers through his sexy brown locks. ¡°Ok ok, I¡¯ll behave for now. So, did you

    get what you needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did, although I wasn¡¯t expecting his assistant to stand there the entire time,¡± I say, knowing how

    passionate I can get about hospital issues, but I also didn¡¯t want to discuss it in the presence of anyone

    else.

    However, he didn¡¯t make me feel ufortable, and the Alpha didn¡¯t seem offended that I questioned

    the matter in front of someone else.

    I guess it worked out.

    ¡°Oh, Daniel? You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He¡¯s been with us since we were kids, The Luna or

    now Ex Luna. Mrs King appointed Daniel to be there for Sebastian since he was like thirteen.¡± Jai

    exins, shoving his hands into his pockets as he falls into step with me and we both walk down the

    Pack Hall hallway and towards the entrance.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I do think I¡¯ve seen him from the festivals at The Crystal Shadow Pack too, the lurker!¡± I

    chuckle. ¡°The boy in the woods!¡±

    Jai snickers. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s always been Sebastian¡¯s shadow, but he¡¯s just doing his job and Daniel can

    be trusted. He even manages Sebastian¡¯s business side of work stuff, too. Rx, you can be yourself

    around Daniel¡­ and get all bothered around me,¡± he growls as he yanks me into an empty room,

    making me shriek in rm.

    His lips crash against mine, cutting off my panicked yelp, which bes a moan of pleasure as he

    ignites a fire within me¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    The boy in the woods¡­ how did I never realise it!

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 0301

    Mnie was probably unable to say his name¡­ but that was something both Zaia and I had joked

    about when Sebastian and she had first met¡­ Daniel was always around.

    Mnie was giving us a huge hint, but we never realised because we had only ever said it once or

    twice!

    ¡°Stand down, Daniel, or I will not hold back. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Atticus warns him, readying

    himself to shift.

    ¡°You won¡¯t hold back? Then I have no choice¡­¡± Daniel sighs as he signals again, but Atticus doesn¡¯t

    give him a chance to finish.

    I jump back as heunches himself forward at Daniel, shifting mid-jump and knocking Daniel to the

    ground just as the sound of bullets rains down on us.

    ¡°Atticus!¡± I shout as I shift, and rush towards Atticus, trying to hide from the bullets that are flying from

    all around.

    ¡®Valerie, get to safety, I¡¯ll handle Daniel!¡¯ Atticus growls.

    ¡®But will you be ok?¡¯

    I hesitate but I hear the distant sound of a shout, feeling unease

    once more.

    hit me in the guts

    ¡°Yes, go!¡¯ Atticus says. He nces at me, and he lowers his head. He knows I¡¯m worried about Jai.

    Jai¡­

    ¡®Ok! Take care of yourself!¡¯ I shout, my heart pounding as I realise we are both without our earpieces.

    We should have stayed together, but we split¡­

    I keep running, willing my, aura around me, creating ayer of protection as I dodge the bullets that are

    firing down relentlessly on me.

    ¡®Jai¡­¡¯ I try, but there¡¯s no answer. ¡®Jai! Can you hear me?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t think he could, but with every step, my heart is mouring in my chest.

    I see the blinding auras from far ahead. There are three, one that is dark and powerful, a Sable¡­ it

    must be Zade! Then there¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s, but the one that makes my heart leap with hope is Zaia¡¯s. It¡¯s

    like a phoenix¡¯s fire lighting up the

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    night sky with mes of hope, power, and strength.

    +15 BONUS

    I don¡¯t know how I know this, but I know that she¡¯s extremely angry, and she¡¯s out for vengeance and

    blood.

    Did something happen?

    Oh no! Her father!

    They finallye into view, and I see the Toussaint twins going at it with full vengeance, surprised to

    see Sebastian isn¡¯t assisting her.

    I scan the ground, spotting Sebastian. Is he hurt?! Why isn¡¯t he helping Zaia against Zade?!

    Both Sebastian and Hugh are hunched over a body, one that makes me terrified.

    Who are they mourning¡­

    My heart is in my mouth, terror rushing through me.

    Jai¡­

    There¡¯s no heartbeat¡­

    NO JAI!

    There¡¯s no heartbeat!

    I shift back as I run to their side, freezing when I stare down at Jai¡¯s lifeless body, stumbling over the

    rubble and both Hugh and Sebastian look up at me almost as if they want to stop me from seeing my

    love¡¯s dead body.

    In that damning moment, under the night sky, my heart shatters like a ss ball thrown mercilessly

    against a stone floor.

    In seconds, my life breaks down around me. Crippling pain rushes through me and I scream, falling to

    my knees beside his body.

    ¡°Jai! No baby, no!¡± I scream as I cup his face.

    My love no!

    Please no!

    Wake up!

    No, no no, goddess no!

    ¡°Valerie, listen to me. Val!¡± I don¡¯t know who¡¯s calling me, or who pulls me into their arms as my aura

    res around me like a tornado that is no longer in my control.

    +15 BONUS

    My heart, my heart is hurting so badly.

    I can¡¯t breathe!

    My head is pounding!

    I¡¯m choking¡­

    Jai is gone!

    Jai is¡­ dead¡­

    I scream in agony, but it does nothing to relieve the anguish in my chest.

    ¡°Help! Please help him! He needs toe back!¡± I scream as the one holding me rocks me gently.

    ¡°Be strong, child,¡± Hugh says, but his voice is broken as he holds onto Jai with trembling hands.

    Hugh nces at the man Zaia is fighting before he lowers his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I am sorry,¡± he whispers.

    He died protecting me¡­.

    Ne,.. it¡¯s not his fault though because my Jai would do anything for others¡­.

    My hero¡­

    Why did I hold a grudge for so long?

    Why did we have such a little time?

    Why did he leave me so soon?

    He was the light of my life, the beacon that made my daye to life.

    ¡°Who did this?!¡± I scream just as Zaia shouts in rage and her twin is thrown to the ground a few feet

    from me. He grunts as he rolls over, climbing to his feed.

    A cold chuckle escapes him as he rolls his neck. ¡°I fucking did,¡± he replies darkly.

    He did this!

    Seeing red, I rip free from the hold Sebastian has on me, my heart thudding and I am ready to shift

    back into a wolf as I re at the man before me.

    I 5 3 5 5

    Several deep wounds cover his body and he is breathing hard, but it¡¯s the sudden scent and that

    powerful pull that makes me freeze as the man who has just murdered my Jai stands before me.

    +15 BONUS

    He tilts his head, pausing for a second, before he smirks and gets to his feet as Zaia raises her hands,

    ready for the kill.

    He lets out a dry chuckle, his one good eye burning into me and says the words that make me sick to

    my stomach.

    ¡°Well hello there¡­ mate.¡±

    Moonlight Muse

    He he he¡­ plot twist!!!! Surprised? XD

    Author

    ? 23

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 0302

    ZAIA.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 0302

    ZAIA.

    Rage, rage like I¡¯ve never felt before, burns through me, and it is tearing through every particle of my

    body.

    He killed Jai!

    He chuckles sardonically as he runs his fingers through his hair as if he has no care for what he has

    done, nor any remorse.

    ¡®Well, well, well, the pregnant Sublime leader, not sure if I¡¯d put it down to bravery ¨C bravery or

    complete stupidity to try to take me up on this all alone.¡¯ He

    taunts me.

    I scoff contemptuously but refuse to entertain him as I unleash hell upon him. Hitting him with

    everything that I have. He¡¯s powerful, blocking every attack I throw.

    I may be stronger, but he has trained since he was a child and it¡¯s giving him the powerful edge he

    needs to keep up.

    ¡®I should have believed Sebastian when he said you really don¡¯t mean shit to him. Right now, he¡¯s

    sitting there mourning over his friend whilst you¡¯re fighting alone. Damn, that¡¯s harsh,¡¯ he taunts me.

    He¡¯s trying to get a rise out of me, but the rage I am feeling is already at a level that cannot be beaten.

    He killed Jai!!

    ¡°If you think your taunts will get you far, they won¡¯t. You killed your mother, and you tried to kill your

    father! You are nothing more than a ruthless, heartless scumbag.¡± I hiss.

    ¡°Mother? Father? They didn¡¯t raise me, they are not my parents!¡± He snarls as he sends a wave of

    spear-like sts at me. I block them, feeling one nick my hair, the speed making my skin burn as it

    whizzes past me.

    I st them aside, countering with a wave of my own.

    ¡®Zaia, be careful, I¡¯m-¡® N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°This is my fight, Sebastian! I¡¯ll be fine, stay with Jai.¡¯ I cut him off. I will handle this myself.

    I had arrived toote¡­ a few minutes toote¡­

    Why¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    Why Jai?

    It hurts because I have lost many tonight, and I don¡¯t know how many people will have lost a loved one.

    It¡¯s all weighing down on me and just thinking about that number is making me sick to my stomach.

    ¡°This is the end for you!¡¯ Zade snarls. ¡°How does it feel, losing everyone you care for here?¡± He smirks

    as I dodge another attack, my eyes burning with rage. ¡°Nothing you say changes that you chose the

    wrong fucking side, and this is the finish line for you!¡± I hiss, the ground trembling as I roar with

    concentration, sending a powerful st that makes the trees around us bend from the sheer force.

    He chuckles as he withstands it, despite being forced to his knees.

    He flips backwards and ducks behind an uprooted tree, but the blood that I can smell in the air tells me

    he didn¡¯te out of that attack unscathed.

    ¡°Stop ying, Zade! Face me, or are you afraid?¡± I growl, and my irritation rises. ¡°Afraid? Not at all¡­

    Tell me, what is the difference between us? You are out for blood and vengeance just as we are.¡± His

    taunts, only making my blood boil more than ever.

    ¡°We are nothing alike, the difference?!¡± I growl as I block his path, making him step back, my entire

    body alight with a glimmering aura as I wrap my hand around his neck, fighting against his power.

    ¡°The difference is that we were forced onto this battlefield, one that you all have been nning for, for

    years, not to mention the torment and the attacks you and your people carried out against us over the

    years!¡± I snarl, trying to tear into his throat.

    I¡¯m getting there, and I can see his struggle as he tries to push me off, but my aura is an iron-d

    armour that he is unable to prate.

    An anguished scream pierces the air, and my heart skips a beat, making me turn. Valerie!

    That second of distraction is all Zade needs to throw me off him, but I counter with a powerful st,

    knocking him back as I¡¯m flung to the ground, holding my stomach protectively.

    I¡¯m up instantly. Each attack thrown is a blur that can kill if we let our guard down.

    I spare Valerio a s

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 0303

    We¡¯ve lost Jai¡­ I don¡¯t want to believe it¡­

    My eyes sting with tears as I re at Zade, who is watching me with a smirk that doesn¡¯t reach his

    eyes.

    ¡®Do you feel it? The pain of everything being taken from you? Wee to my life. ¡®Zade says

    breathlessly, as he rises to his feet.

    For a split second, his good eye flickers to grey before he shrugs, wiping blood from one of the many

    wounds I have inflicted on him.

    Unlike him, I am barely touched. He was aiming to kill, not caring about the harm his own body was

    being dealt.

    ¡®I see that man was important to you all,¡¯ he chuckles mockingly.

    ¡®More than you would ever know!¡¯ I snarl.

    ¡®Well, no one told him to jump in like a hero, but I¡¯ve heard he was the lover of one of the Sublime¡­

    that¡¯s one way to weaken a person.

    Maybe I should kill Sebastian next. What do you think, dear sister? Will it hurt you? Will it break you?

    Will you lose the will to live?¡±

    His words sting, but the words ¡®dear sister¡¯ strike something inside.

    He just doesn¡¯t realise I have my children to live for, to survive for, and to fight for.

    My packs, my friends, and my loved ones.

    My luck with siblings has never been good¡­ I can say the same about Sebastian. But we both found

    special bonds with our best friends. Jai was like a brother to Sebastian and Valerie was the sister who

    always looked out for me.

    ¡°Who did this?!¡± Valerie¡¯s anguished scream reaches me just as I let out a shout of anguish as I throw

    Zade across the ground, Valerie¡¯s pain suffocating me with guilt and regret.

    I wasn¡¯t able to save Jai for her¡­

    Sebastian looks up at me as I ce my hand on my chest where one of Zade¡¯s attacks had connected. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Focus¡­

    Zade gets to his feet, his eyes cold as he turns his one-eyed gaze on Valerie. ¡°I

    +15 BONUS

    fucking did.¡±

    Valerie rips free from Sebastian¡¯s hold and her aura swirls around her stronger

    than I have ever seen and a cruel smirk ses Zade¡¯s face.

    I raise my hands, ready to kill, ready to end him and protect her.

    Zade chuckles sadistically as he turns towards Valerie, but his next words shake me to the very core,

    making me freeze in my tracks.

    ¡°Well, hello there¡­ mate.¡±

    My heart thuds as Sebastian stands up, staring at the man before us, mirroring the shock I am feeling.

    Valerie is frozen, her face filled with shock and anguish for a second.

    Why¡­ why did the Goddess have to create something so twisted?

    ¡°I, Valerie Scott, reject you, Zade Toussaint, as my mate!¡± she shrieks as she runs towards Zade, ready

    for the kill.

    Sebastian also shifts, leaping into the air, a menacing snarl ripping from his jaws and I aim to end this

    suffering.

    Zade cocks a brow, but I don¡¯t miss the flicker of confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why reject me when one of us will die tonight regardless?¡± he asks, but I am certain he had

    wanted to say something else. Spreading his hands, power emanates from him in waves.

    ¡°The Goddess has guided me until now¡­¡± he murmurs, gazing at the sky as he harnesses his power.

    Atticus appears, taking in the scene before him before he too turns on Zade.

    The four of us against him.

    This is it.

    One more death and this will all finally be over.

    I¡¯m tired of the fighting, tired of the deaths, the pain, the loss¡­

    I want it all to end¡­

    The rain begins pouring down as my power swirls through the air, connecting with Valerie and Atticus.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I say softly.

    Zade smirks and deep down, I know he knows he won¡¯t make it.

    +15 BONUS.

    ¡°Come, little mate, unleash your vengeance, get your revenge,¡± he says, stepping closer to Valerie.

    She tenses but isn¡¯t swayed as she shifts into her wolf form. ¡®Wait! He¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll be the one to end

    him!¡¯ she growls through the mind link.

    I hesitate, but we¡¯re all right here in case he tries something.

    Valerie growls as sheunches herself at him.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Moonlight Muse Author

    11

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 0304

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 0304

    ZAIA.

    Valerie freezes as shends on the ground, backing up as Zion¡¯s voice fills the sky.

    This isn¡¯t a ce I want him, where the dead are all around. I¡¯m happy Aran has Sia¡¯s head against his

    shoulder, but clearly Zion didn¡¯tply.

    ¡°Stop, Mommy! Stop, Daddy! Stop everybody, don¡¯t you get it? You have to stop fighting!¡± Zion says,

    pping his forehead as he looks over at Zade, who is watching him sharply. ¡°We have to stop.¡±

    ¡°Never, kid.¡± Zade scoffs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop! He killed Jai!¡± Sebastian snarls.

    Zion looks at me, and I see the sadness in his eyes. ¡°So many people have gone back to the

    Goddess¡­ She doesn¡¯t want any more fighting.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just onest person to take care of,¡± Atticus says, his eyes hard as he, Valerie, and Sebastian

    ready themselves to attack Zade.

    ¡°I guess the kid¡¯s words hold no value.¡± Zade mocks as he raises his own hands.

    Zion looks down, sadness etched across his face, a child who, despite it not being his age to be thrown

    into this was trying to help and do the right thing.

    Blinding light from their auras lights up the sky and for the first time, I hesitate.

    In the end, it came down to this¡­.

    Blood against blood¡­

    In the forms of families, siblings¡­ twins¡­ mates¡­

    All against one another in a game of kill or be killed.

    But for what?

    After all the fighting and suffering, then what?

    How is this the right way?

    ¡°Please, Mommy¡­¡± Zion¡¯s whispered plea makes me look up at him, my heart. thumping.

    He¡¯s right¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡®He is¡­¡¯ That enchanting melodic voice thrums through my head as time seems

    +15 BONUS

    to freeze.

    This voice¡­ it¡¯s¡­.

    White light surrounds me and time stands still.

    ¡°I made a mistake¡­ I created the Sublime and the Sable out of jealousy and rage, wanting to be loved

    and appreciated by my creation. The Blood Borns were created with power that I can no longer undo. I

    saw hope in one of my Blood Borns¡­ You. Child, do what¡¯s right. Do what feels right deep inside. You

    are the mother of three Blood Borns. The most powerful of all my creation, the answers. lie within your

    hand, oh child. End the suffering¡­¡¯

    I gasp as the blinding light disappears and I watch in slow motion as Sebastian, Atticus, and Valerie¡¯s

    power inch closer to Zade.

    ¡°I did my best¡­ Created pairs within the Triquetras, but I failed¡­ do not fail me¡­ do what is right.¡¯ Her

    voice fadespletely, and I realise the fighting needs to stop¡­ it needed to stop long ago¡­.

    ¡°Please, Mommy,¡± Zion whispers and in that fraction of a second, I realise what I needed to do.

    Show mercy to the one who doesn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°STOP!¡± I scream, breaking into a run that is powered by my emotions and aural as I raise a wall of

    light between Zade and the other three.

    ¡®Zaia!¡¯ Sebastian shouts, trying to pull back, but it¡¯s toote as their powers m into the wall and I feel

    the impact inside of me.

    I gasp, feeling agony tear through me as their power hits me as one and my hands instantly go to my

    stomach as my shield falls.

    Zade stands there frozen as he stares at me, stunned, not expecting me to do that.

    No one did.

    ¡®Zaia!¡¯ Valerie screams.

    ¡°Red! Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Zaia!¡± Sebastian¡¯s growl is the loudest.

    Valerie has tears in her eyes. Atticus is frowning as Sebastian shifts back, fear for my well-being in his

    eyes.

    ¡°It needs to end, the hatred, the rivalry, the killings¡­. We are one! Let¡¯s act like it!¡± I cry out, feeling the

    pain that seems to be bleeding from the earth itself.

    +15 B¨®NUS

    Stop¡­ it needs to stop!

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡± Sebastian is by my side in seconds as he pulls me into his arms and I¡¯m. in no state to fight

    him with the pain from all around me, drowning me.

    Valerie¡¯s heartbreak, Atticus¡¯s dejection and regret, Aran¡¯s guilt, Dad¡¯s remorse and agony, Zion¡¯s

    sadness, Sia¡¯s fear and worry, Sebastian¡¯s guilt, and pain¡­ Zade¡¯s confusion and¡­ understanding?

    I¡¯m not sure¡­

    Tears are streaming down my cheeks as I feel the loss and anguish of those who mourn for our dead.

    ¡°All we did was kill over our differences¡­. In the end, it was kill or be killed¡­ but it needs to end!¡± I

    choke out, feeling Sebastian¡¯s strength despite everything.

    I look at Zade onest time, hoping that he realises that this isn¡¯t right.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you tried to pull and why you did that, but I was fine with dying in battle. Let this she-

    wolf kill me, it will satiate her pain!¡¯ He snarls, his gaze flickering to Valerie.

    ¡®No more deaths¡­ let¡¯s end this Zade. You said you never had family who was there for you. Let¡¯s start

    now.¡¯ I say quietly.

    He has caused enough pain; he has killed Jai and Mom and done so much more¡­ but in the end, the

    Goddess wants me to try¡­ Zion needs me to do what¡¯s right even if it¡¯s hard.

    I¡¯m sorry, Jai¡­.

    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you, but I can¡¯t me you for wanting me dead.¡¯ Zade says quietly.

    ¡®No, I want you to understand and see the world from your own view, not from. the Sable¡¯s teachings.¡¯ I

    say quietly.

    Our eyes meet, and it feels like an eternity. Everything rides on his answer¡­ everything¡­

    He rxes slowly, his shoulders dropping as he exhales shakily.

    ¡°I surrender, kill me mate, get your revenge,¡± Zade says as he drops down to one knee, cing his

    hands behind his head.

    Valerie looks at me, and I look down, feeling like I¡¯ve failed.

    The choice is hers now¡­

    +15 BONUS

    She transforms back into a human and Zion gasps and quickly covers his eyes, making me smile

    despite the dire situation.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t worth my time. You can suffer in prison,¡± she says coldly before she turns and walks away.

    Zade frowns, looking at me when I stand up with Sebastian¡¯s support.

    ¡°You will face a trial¡­ and if you are cooperative, perhaps you won¡¯t spend your entire life in prison,¡± I

    say quietly as Zion runs over to me and hugs me tightly.

    Zade simply gazes up at the stormy sky, a frown on his face and I¡¯m certain that the goddess has

    reached out to him, because he simply lowers his head, almost¡­ defeated.

    Three men including Atticus circle him and one of them passes Atticus a syringe, which he injects into

    Zade, one that contains enough wolfsbane that knocks him unconscious.

    ¡°Daddy ew, don¡¯t hug Mommy when you aren¡¯t wearing clothes, it¡¯s rude!¡± Zion hisses as Sebastian

    quickly lets go of me, turning away as someone throws him. some pants. 2

    ¡°Zion¡­¡± I say, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mommy¡­ we won, it¡¯s over now¡­¡± Zion whispers as the first ray of morning light peeks

    through the clouds¡­

    Is it really over?

    For a moment I listen.

    There¡¯s no more shouting, no more explosions or shooting¡­

    It¡¯s really over.

    Finally¡­

    It¡¯s over.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thank you for reading

    16

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 0305

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 0305

    SEBASTIAN.

    ONE MONTH LATER¡­

    ¡°What exactly does this mean for the world and for yourself, now that your real identity is no longer

    hidden?¡± The TV host asks Zaia who is sitting on the couch opposite, her legs gracefully crossed,

    showing off the smooth creamy skin of her leg.

    She looks as breathtaking as ever, her hair is up in a sleek bun, and she is wearing a ck fitted dress

    that only emphasises her sexy curves.

    ck is all she¡¯s worn for thest month as we buried countless people.

    Jai¡­

    It still doesn¡¯t feel real, almost as if I¡¯m waiting for him to walk through the door and say, ¡®Did you really

    think you could get rid of me so easily? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Losing him, felt like I had lost a part of me¡­ I regretted a lot, not telling him everything, putting him

    through so much¡­

    I focus on the TV again, not wanting to delve in that dark train of thought.

    ¡°We were never hidden from the world. Many people who run this country and around the globe know

    of our kind and as long as we live by the rules like any otherw-abiding citizen, then there is nothing

    wrong. My identity is more than the fact that I am a werewolf. I am still the same person,¡± Zaia replies

    politely.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    For many, what happened was bizarre and traumatic, to witness the streets being torn apart like that,

    fighting and death in an otherwise peaceful town had caused a lot of tension between those same

    government officials and the leading alphas of surrounding packs who were meant to make sure

    everything ran smoothly.

    Not to mention that there had been a few human casualties, too. But now that the world has be

    aware of us, it is our duty to make sure that things run smoothly from here on. Especially since we all

    know what fear and the unknown. can drive a person to do.

    ¡°Do you feel that there is a risk that what happened might ur again? Many people lost their homes

    and lives. Can we really believe that werewolves are safe to have around us?¡±

    I frown at the host¡¯s question, but the red-head queen smiles gracefully and tilts her head, looking at

    the other woman, calm and collected as always.

    +15 §Ó§à§ß§Ú

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a risk of it happening again, however, you ask if it¡¯s safe for us to live amongst

    you, why not? I mean, there are killers, rapists, and terrorists who are human, but they do not define

    the majority of humans. Why are we any different?¡± Zaia counters.

    The woman nods. ¡°Fair point. However, the intense level of the battle that took ce was not

    something small. The president said he will be rethinking thews. and perhaps werewolves will have

    to have a special identity tag.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is up for discussion. I am meeting with him next week¡­¡± Zaia continues.

    I look down at the newspapers in front of me, frowning deeply at the headlines that are sshed across

    every page.

    BEASTS LIVING AMONG US! ARE WE SAFE

    GENETIC MUTATION? WILL WE SURVIVE?

    KEITH HARRISON SPEAKS OUT I WAS ATTACKED BY ONE OF THOSE

    MONSTERS

    BILLIONAIRE BUSINESSWOMAN DAHLIA EL NAZARI FACES BACKLASH AS SHE CONDEMS

    DISCRIMINATION AGAINST WEREWOLVES. 1

    I pick up the paper, skimming over the image that shows the powerful businesswoman trying to avoid

    the paparazzi. Sighing heavily, I toss the paper on the table. We may have ended the war amongst us,

    but the world is in an

    uproar.

    Even Harrison was ready to drop out, but unlike his son, he had decided to go through with it, saying

    what Zaia did was for the good of all and he was willing to give her a chance ¨C but he was lowering the

    promised amount. Although this angered me, Zaia had epted it, saying we weren¡¯t in the position to

    argue right

    now.

    Zaia has been busy speaking out at press conferences, meeting with government officials and trying to

    come to an agreement where we don¡¯t end up being treated like fucking criminals.

    Whilst she tries to sort things with the humans, I¡¯m dealing with more

    supernatural matters. The rogues needed assessing and assigning into packs. The pack in France was

    without an heir.

    There were things that needed discussing. Zaia was currently the Alpha of three packs, but something

    she saidst night keeps getting to me.

    +16 BONUS

    ¡®I will hand this pack back to you before I leave.¡¯

    Leave¡­ she¡¯s leaving¡­

    But what more could I expect?

    I run my fingers through my hair, my heart clenching.

    Why is life so painful? Even though the threats are gone, there¡¯s still so much left that needs tending to.

    The Goddess¡¯s words from that night echo in my mind, and I know I¡¯ll hold them in my memories until

    the end.

    ¡®Sebastian¡­ you have done well, despite the path I forced you upon. Fight for her, wait for her and let

    her heal¡­ A mate bond is sacred, and one that is between two strong wolves, it cannot waver¡­ Heal

    child, you will see better times.¡¯

    I want Zaia, with everything I have, I want her in my life, in my arms until the end of fucking time but I

    also know I hurt her far too many times to ever think that it is possible, but then why do I keep hoping

    and why am I unable to control myself in her presence?

    15 BONUS

    Chapter 0306

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 0306

    I run my fingers through my hair, watching as she counters the TV host¡¯s questions with her own. She

    is the perfect person for this job. With her patience, kindness and confidence, she is able to control

    herself even when the questions be rough.

    She kept going, from that day when it all ended¡­

    Zade Toussaint is in prison. He hasn¡¯t said a word since, and even when Zaia tried to get him to talk to

    her or during his trial, he said nothing. Simply sitting there in silence. Unreadable, emotionless, and

    simply silent.

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s fucking ying at, but he will remain in prison for his crimes, Zaia had tried to

    get him to talk, she didn¡¯t say it but I felt she wanted him to see that he was wrong but instead he has

    not cooperated.

    Valerie is quiet. Even during Jai¡¯s funeral, she didn¡¯t say much aside from her farewell speech, keeping

    it short, yet it hit deep.

    ¡®We will forever remember you. You were my hero, our hero and I don¡¯t need to remind anyone of who

    you were because you were part of everyone¡¯s life and now that you¡¯re gone, we will all feel

    we will all feel your loss¡­¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    We will, Jai was always there, by my side, and even when I went to the Sable it was hard not having

    him around. That one person you can trust and know will always have your back.

    You will be missed, Jai¡­.

    I have yet to visit Agatha, and it is something I know I have been putting off, but honestly, I have

    nothing more to say to her, but what she did to my little princess ¨C that¡¯s something that makes my

    blood boil.

    The best thing that came out of all of this is that my princess, Sia, is almost like another child. Of

    course, she¡¯s still that loving sweet angel, but she now loves to run around, skip, dance, and sing.

    Her face is always alight with the energy that she was once robbed of.

    Zion? Well, that little sneaky one seems to know more than he lets on, but I am proud of him.

    Although letting Zade live was something I am not happy about, it made sense¡­ his men stood down

    the moment he was taken and the few who fought were arrested or killed.

    +15 BONUS

    Zaia and Valerie had a bigger heart than I did, and even though I know Valerie is hurting, the Goddess

    pairing her to Zade was sick. Even if she felt it¡¯s the right thing to do, I wish it wasn¡¯t so.

    Atticus has been there for Valerie, and I have to admit, despite never liking him, he has done a lot for

    Zaia.

    Dad and Hugh are both healing in their own ways. Hugh has divorced Ate and although she threw

    a big tantrum, she had no choice but to ept it. As for Annalise, she will remain in prison, and her

    child will be given to her mother until Annalise haspleted her sentence.

    And my child? As much as I yearn to touch her stomach and hear his heartbeat, Zaia has kept me at

    arm¡¯s length. We only discuss work, and she has kept her walls up and I miss looking into her amethyst

    eyes that no longer meet mine¡­

    ¡°What are you doing, Daddy?!¡± Zion¡¯s voice snaps me from my reverie, and I switch the TV off,

    newspapers as his eyes fall on them.

    a over.

    He smiles at me almost as if he knows what they¡¯re about and I cock a brow. ¡°I¡¯m not doing much.

    What are you doing?¡± I ask as Sia peeps her head through the door. She giggles seeing me.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything.¡± She says a little too quickly as Zion pokes his eyes out motioning with

    them at me.

    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t. Mommy will be home soon, and we need to help her!¡± he says before he runs off.

    I frown, sitting back. Help her with what?

    I know Zaia mentioned a dinner. I¡¯m assuming that. She had asked if we could all be there. I¡¯m not sure

    what the purpose is but I can¡¯t deny that I wish if she had time for a dinner that she would also have

    time to talk things out with me.

    Where exactly do we go from here? Now that the kids aren¡¯t constantly being targeted, where will they

    attend school? She has mentioned making me Alpha of this pack once more, but the way she said it¡­

    I can¡¯t deny that it sounded like she¡¯s leaving and just the thought messes me up.

    Sighing, I stare at the phone. The date sticks out and I realise why exactly she¡¯s having this dinner¡­

    Even when she¡¯s so damn busy, she¡¯s thinking of others¡­

    Well then, whether she likes it or not, I am going to have to be the one to get her to talk. No matter how

    hard that will be.

    Tonight is the night.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 0307

    ZAIA.

    I stare out at the passing streetlights as I make my way to the safe house, one of the few ces that

    remained untouched after the final battle.

    How am I supposed to feel after living life hurdle after hurdle, heartbreak after heartbreak? It feels

    surreal, even with the weeks having gone by¡­

    But although the threat is over, it¡¯s been reced with other obstacles and the reminder of our losses

    remains, like an open wound healing slowly.

    I close my eyes, reminiscing on the moment that Sebastian had turned to Zion and asked if we could

    bring Jai back¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Son¡­ Uncle Jai is hurt, let¡¯s heal him as we did Sia,¡± Sebastian says as he kneels in front of Zion,

    who looks up at me before turning to Jai¡¯s body.

    ¡°But¡­ Daddy¡­ Uncle Jai isn¡¯t hurt¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡± Zion says, his eyes sparkling with tears as he hangs

    his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡±

    Sebastian looks broken as he shakes his head and pulls Zion into his arms. ¡°No, son, I¡¯m sorry for

    asking.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ but I can undo the pain¡­¡± he whispers, looking at his Dad.

    I frown as I hurry over and kneel beside him. ¡°What do you mean,

    Zion?¡±

    ¡°I can undo all the pain, then no one has to remember this,¡± he says, spreading his arms. ¡°Only me.¡±

    The smile that follows breaks my heart.

    ¡°No, my love, we won¡¯t forget what happened because everything that has happened is a lesson that

    we all needed to learn. Even if it was the hard way.¡± I respond, cupping his cheeks and knowing that I

    will stand by that.

    (END OF FLASHBACK) ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    It was a decision that not everyone agreed on at first¡­ Valerie had asked if time. was reversed, what

    would happen to Jai, to which Zion had sadly shaken his head. and said uncle would have had to go

    home to the goddess, anyway. But it would be a different way.

    Aran had asked that if that was possible, how would the ones who hadmitted crimes be punished,

    to which my little brave hero had replied that they would be punished and that the goddess would make

    it make sense!

    10

    +15 BONUS

    It was enough. He was a child who was saying he had the gift to make people forget, but it could also

    be a curse¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to ever learn of his ability. I want him to live the life he deserves, just

    like any other child. He does. not deserve the weight on his tiny shoulders until he is old enough to

    carry it.

    ¡°We¡¯re home Alpha.¡± My new driver, Simon, says as he parks up and walks around to open the door.

    I get out, my hand naturally going to my stomach for a moment before I walk towards the house, as he

    unloads the groceries from the trunk.

    Today is Aran¡¯s birthday, which either no one remembers, or no one cares about, however, I thought it

    was the perfect excuse for everyone to gather and perhaps make amends. Heal the damaged rtions

    between one another.

    Once, long ago, Dad and Aran were friends ¨C now without their maniptive wives in their lives,

    perhaps that is something they can work on.

    Valerie could use Atticus here, and I am so grateful that he has been making an effort with her. He truly

    is a gem.

    The children could use some happiness around them too.

    Taking off my heels, I slip my feet into some slippers and straight away head to the kitchen, ready to

    prepare for the evening. I have a few hours before everyone

    arrives.

    ¡°Now, where are my little helpers?¡± I ask, nting my hands on my hips, and ncing around.

    I hear their little giggles as they jump out from behind the counter.

    ¡°Here we are!¡± they shout before bursting into giggles.

    Sia is even more hyper than Zion, just proving how much her health had been affecting her.

    I feign surprise as I step back, making them giggle again.

    ¡°We scared you Mommy, didn¡¯t we!¡± Zion. says..

    ¡°You both did! Now here is¡­¡± I rummage in one of the grocery bags and pull out a few packets of

    balloons. ¡°Your first job.¡±

    They both stare at me with excitement, hurrying over and grabbing them from

    me.

    ¡°Oh balloons¡­¡± Zion says with approval.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, we blow them all!¡± Sia says. ¡°I can huff and puff like a strong wolf now!¡±

    My little angel.

    ¡°Yes, you can, so how about you both go blow these up?¡± I suggest, handing them two small pumps.

    ¡°But Mommy, we don¡¯t know how to tie the balloons,¡± Zion says, a little disheartened.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m sure your father is lurking around somewhere. He¡¯ll help and maybe it¡¯ll keep him

    out of the kitchen.¡± I say. That man needed an excuse to be around, and I can¡¯t deny that it is hard

    when he is.

    They nod fervently, bundling their items in their arms, and hurry out of the room.

    I smile at their excitement and hope it keeps Sebastian busy, too. I know what I need to do, and what I

    have to do, but I can¡¯t deny that facing it won¡¯t be easy.

    I switch on some instrumental music, wash my hands and get down to work, hearing the children

    laughing in the other room.

    Chapter 0308

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 0308

    Life will still throw us many hurdles. We will face many challenges, but the normalcy of living without

    fear of something happening feels like a dreame

    true.

    I¡¯m ready, ready to y with my children, send them to school, be here when they arrive home, cook

    for them, and put them to bed every night.

    I¡¯m ready to be there for Valerie, to help her heal and move on from the pain of losing Jai. Something

    that will always remain with all of us. I¡¯m ready to be there for when she¡¯s able to move on, go out with

    her, be silly, maybe spa nights, or movie nights. Anything she wants. I¡¯m ready to be there for her.

    I¡¯m ready to see Dad be free and be himself instead of being forced to do things by another.

    I¡¯m ready to help Aran and Sebastian mend the broken bridge between them, to be closer than

    ever and to understand one another wholeheartedly by respecting one another.

    I¡¯m ready to see everyone around me live their best lives.

    I¡¯m ready for it all.

    One moment, one step, and one day at a time.

    Staring in the mirror, I look at my reflection. I¡¯ve applied some makeup tonight, a touch of glitter on my

    eyes and some gloss on my lips. I¡¯ve pinned my loose. curls back and put on some earrings.

    I don¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯ve just been able to take a moment to rx and get dressed up. Doing

    something so normal is rxing.

    I close my bedroom door after me and almost bump into Valerie. She¡¯s wearing a dusky cerise-

    coloured dress, like myself, it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s stepped away from ck.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    We stare at one another before I hug her tightly.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Ipliment her with a small smile.

    My beautiful Val¡­ you will live on and thrive.

    ¡°Thanks, you too Zaia¡­ you will have everyone¡¯s attention tonight,¡± she teases as she moves back and

    gives me a small smile.

    TO

    +18 BOHU!

    Sebastian has made no attempt to mask his emotions and I¡¯m very aware of the way he¡¯s always

    looking at me¡­

    I¡¯m ok¡­ as long as he keeps his distance and respects my decision.

    Deep down my emotions are a storm. I know I love him, but at the same time, he has hurt me

    regardless of the situations he was in.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± she says, ¡°the children have been impatient for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s,¡± I say, I had gotten them ready before myself and they were downstairs with Sebastian and

    Atticus. I had heard him reply not long ago.

    Valerie leads the way down and once again I wonder what the goddess¡¯s words to her were. She had

    spoken to us all that night, even though we have kept what she said to ourselves.

    I have a strong feeling, even Zade was spoken to.

    ¡°Val, you look beautiful,¡± Atticus says, as he takes her hand before she reaches. the bottom and gives

    her a warm hug. She hugs him back, and it makes me so happy to see the bond they have formed.

    ¡°No point in saying you look good, don¡¯t you always?¡± Valerie says, making him smirk before his gaze

    flicks to me.

    He smiles faintly, ¡°Hey Red, you look beautiful, but that¡¯s no surprise.¡± He says while Valerie smiles as

    she steps away.

    ¡°Thanks. You look great too,¡± I reply. He¡¯s dressed in tan pants, with a belt and a white shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the¡­ cake!¡± she says.

    Cake? The cake is ready and set to go¡­.

    ¡®Really? Is that all you coulde up with?¡¯ I say through the mind link, amused.

    ¡®Well, the sexual tension from my brother was suffocating, and it¡¯s ick soooo.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at that, and Atticus cocks a brow as he offers me his hand.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s addressing him as her brother now. I love the bond they have created.

    ¡°The mind link feels like a blessing and a torment,¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°Well, some things aren¡¯t for you men to hear,¡± I respond as he pulls me in for a hug.

    +15 BONUS

    He gives me a gentle squeeze before he lets go of me after a moment. That¡¯s another thing¡­ Since

    that night, I feel we¡¯ve all changed in a way, and I see it in Atticus too.

    The way he smiles at me, despite the emotions in his eyes, I also see eptance. eptance that we

    will never be.

    ¡°So does the birthday boy know this is all for him?¡± Atticus asks.

    ¡°Birthday boy?¡± Sebastian¡¯s deep, sexy voicees.

    Atticus moves back, and we both turn to Sebastian who is standing there all in ck, looking drop-dead

    gorgeous, the sleeves of his ck shirt are pushed up, and he has a few buttons open that show off

    two chains.

    His gaze snaps to me and he makes no attempt to hide the way his eyes rake over me. It feels like he¡¯s

    undressing me with them, and I suddenly feel extremely exposed under that burning gaze¡­

    9

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    for reading.

    ?1 15

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 0309

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 0309

    ZAIA.

    I press my lips together for a moment before looking towards the front door.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s. It¡¯s his birthday today, remember?¡± I exin, ncing back at

    him.

    He cocks a brow.

    ¡°Right¡­ don¡¯t really remember celebrating it¡­¡± he remarks as he frowns, as if thinking over what I just

    said for a second.

    I¡¯m relieved when the doorbell rings and I break the extreme tension between us and hurry over to the

    door.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I hear Sebastian mutter, about to turn questioningly but decide against it and instead pull open

    the door.

    Mr King is standing there, looking surprisingly casual. He¡¯s traded in his usual suit for pinstripe pants

    and a white shirt.

    ¡°Hello Zaia, good evening.¡± he holds out some flowers, making my eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± I exim, epting the white roses. He has two other bundles and I smile, knowing

    instantly that one is for Valerie and the smaller bouquet¡¯is for Sia. ¡°This is so sweet.¡±

    He gives me a curt nod in response as I step aside, allowing him in.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s here! Stay ready guys.¡¯ I tell Valerie.

    ¡®On it.¡¯ she replies.

    I hear a giggle from Sia, and I smile, closing the door and turning around to see Atticus has gone into

    the lounge too, but Sebastian is still standing there leaning against the wall as he gives his father a nod

    when he passes him by.

    I motion with my head to follow his father, but he doesn¡¯t move until I reach him. He pushes away from

    the wall, falling in step with me just as the others shout¡¯ surprise,¡¯ making Aran stop in his tracks.

    ¡°A bit much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sebastian remarks as the kids beginughing.

    ¡°Grandad! We made a surprise party for you!¡± Zion exims, gesturing to the

    ¡ú +18 BONUS

    grey, ck and silver balloons.

    ¡°I can see that¡­ this was not necessary, but thank you. Thank you, children.¡± Aran pats their heads

    and I smile, watching the exchange. There¡¯s a faint smile tugging at the corner of Aran¡¯s lips.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have him smiling soon enough¡­

    I look at the balloons that were put up and smile, ncing at the sexy man beside me. Sebastian did

    pretty well.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you click that it was your dad¡¯s birthday with the d¨¦cor?¡± I ask quietly as Aran greets Dad,

    Atticus, and Valerie.

    ¡°Nowhere did it say happy birthday, and I had a lot on my mind.¡± He counters arrogantly as he looks

    down at me.

    ¡°Fair enough, I guess,¡± I say.

    ¡°¡­ then Daddy made the knot in the balloons, but he also burst so many.¡± Zion is exining to Aran,

    shaking his head dramatically.

    ¡°Even you burst some, Zion.¡± Sia reminds him, before admiring her small bouquet of roses. ¡°I love

    these, thank you, grandad.¡±

    Valerie chuckles as she puts on some soft music in the background, making the room feel even more

    alive.

    ¡°Oh, we should dance too!¡± Zion exims.

    ¡°These two have a lot of energy.¡± Aran remarks.

    ¡°That they do, but they take after your son, since my daughter is very calm,¡± Hugh says,

    Sebastian scoffs, and I tilt my head as we all turn to him. He stands there, hands in his pockets,

    cocking a brow.

    ¡°What? Do you really think she¡¯s calm?¡± he remarks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± I ask, frowning slightly.

    ¡®Far from it¡­¡¯ he says through the link, his gaze raking over me and I¡¯m sure he means during sex¡­

    My cheeks heat up as he runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°No, not really, but I like it.¡±

    Our eyes meet and I give a small smile, looking away.

    Why is this so hard?

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just our Zaia, strong, passionate and incredible,¡± Valerie says with a smile.

    I walk over to her and take her hands

    our Valerie,¡± I say softly.

    in my own. ¡°And the same can be said for

    ¡°Ok,dies, too many emotions,¡± Atticus says, making us both chuckle and Valerie pulls away, turning

    slightly as she brushes a stray tear away.

    ¡°Alright, fine! You guys wait here. I¡¯ll help Zaia get those delicious dishes she¡¯s cooked onto the table.¡±

    She says briskly.

    ¡°Ok! I am starved.¡± Zion says dramatically.

    We leave the room together and head to the kitchen. Most of the things are down already and we only

    need to take the food to the table.

    ¡°Sebastian was really eyeing you up,¡± Valerie teases. My heart skips a beat as I look down at the roast

    chicken that I am holding.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡± I say quietly, carrying the tray to the table.

    ¡°You know the circumstances were against him?¡± she says softly, cing the stuffed tacos down.

    I look up at her, knowing what she¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡°I know, but for someone who was hurt in the process, I can¡¯t just forget it all, Valerie.¡±

    ¡°Zaia, I just¡­ I lost Jai¡­ after all these years of holding a grudge against him, hurting myself and

    him¡­ I regret it. The wasted time, the misunderstandings. I know things aren¡¯t perfect, but if you work

    on them together, you can heal

    vanthar 11 cha triac to rasean caftlu as I turn hark to mot the von and notatooe Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 0310

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 0310

    ¡°I understand¡­ but call me selfish or unreasonable, but I still feel like I need time. If I try to make this

    work because I love him or because someone tells me it¡¯s the right thing to do, it will always eat up at

    me. Just how his and Annalise¡¯s rtionship once did.¡± I answer as I bring the tray to the table.

    Valerie sighs softly. ¡°So, you will try again, right?¡± she asks.

    I don¡¯t have an answer to that¡­ deep down, I know I love him, but I also know I need time to

    understand what I want in life and what I am ready to work on and what I no longer want. He broke me

    into such a state although he didn¡¯t mean to, but he did.

    ¡°I need to assess where I am in life before I even consider the future,¡± I reply quietly.

    I look up at her as she opens her mouth and gently shake my head signalling the end of the

    conversation.

    She sighs but nods before she goes to call the others to the table, leaving me there standing alone. I

    look down at the table, realising I will have to talk to Sebastian and Dad soon.

    No matter how hard it will be, it is something that I need to do.

    I look up as everyone enters and smile, even when it¡¯s hard to do.

    ¡®I want to talk to you after dinner.¡¯ Sebastian¡¯s voicees into my head, and I wonder if he had heard

    our conversation.

    ¡®Ok.¡¯ I reply as we all sit down.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Zaia, you didn¡¯t need to do this. You made a lot,¡± Aran says as he looks at the

    table.

    ¡°I wanted to,¡± I reply, observing him. I can tell he looks tired.

    Regardless of Agatha¡¯s truth being exposed and his firm stand on doing the right thing, it was still hard

    for him. After all, he had loved her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice, I won¡¯tin, and it¡¯s been a while since I have had your cooking and it always

    reminds me of home,¡± Aran says, giving me a faint smile as he takes a seat with the children on either

    side of him.

    Dad sits next to Sia, and I take a seat opposite him, with Valerie taking the seat opposite Aran and

    Sebastian smoothly takes the seat on my left.

    +15 BONUS

    He isn¡¯t one to express much emotion, buting from Aran, that meant a lot. Home¡­ The King

    mansion is now a ghost house, half of it was brought down by Sebastian to stop the Sable from getting

    in. But with everything that happened there, I don¡¯t think anyone wants to fix it. For a good while

    anyway.

    We ail tuck into the meal as Aran asks Atticus questions on how he runs his pack, giving him advice.

    Atticus being the smooth talker he is, listens, agreeing, or disagreeing, but also giving his own input.

    I find myself pondering over what Valerie said and sigh softly.

    Am I wrong?

    Is it wrong to put me first?

    If someone loves us, is it our duty to simply ept it?

    Don¡¯t we have the right to choose if we want it?

    Once the meal is over, and everyonepliments the food, I get up to get the cake.

    Sebastian stands up, picking up a few tes as he follows me to the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Nothing. Why would you even ask that?¡± I reply as I get the knife to cut the cake. ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re

    here, I was thinking you should take the title of Alpha soon.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he narrows his piercing blue eyes as he turns and looks at me with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s yours. I have enough to do. I think you¡¯re perfectly capable of running your pack,

    Sebastian.¡± I say, turning and picking up the ss cake tter only for Sebastian to step up behind me

    and ce his hands over mine, stopping me from picking the cake up. Sparks tingle through me.

    ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want to run it alone?¡± he whispers into my ears, making my heart skip a beat at the

    way his body presses up against mine.

    ¡°Sebastian, please, I need to get back to the table,¡± I say, pushing back against him, but his body does

    not budge.

    ¡°And I need you to listen to me, ¡± he growls, his hands tightening around mine. ¡°Later, Sebastian,

    please,¡± I whisper, my heart pounding.

    He steps back, forcing my hands off the tter, and spins me around, pushing my hands behind my

    back as he presses me up against the counter beside the

    +15 BONUS

    cake.

    ¡°Fine, but this time, no excuses. We¡¯re talking Little Fox, even if I have to break into your bedroom and

    tie you up, I will,¡± he warns, his eyes shing silver.

    We stare into one another¡¯s eyes before he moves away, letting go of me and walking back to the

    table, leaving me standing there alone in the quiet kitchen¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Hello everyone, I just wanted to let everyone know that with the holidays approaching updates will

    continue to be whenever I am able to. I¡¯m hoping to go back to consistent updates from January

    24

 Chapter 311

    SEBASTIAN.

    Ever since I spoke to her in the kitchen, she¡¯s been quieter, although she¡¯s smiling, which lights up

    those gorgeous eyes of hers. I wish I could change the past, change the decisions I made.

    Seeing Sia sick was thest straw. The promise that Gerard had the antidote drove me to get it for her,

    no matter what.

    Watching Zai¨¤ crouch down gracefully, yet looking so fucking sexy as she talks to Sia makes me wish I

    could be the reason behind her smiles¡­

    But instead, I¡¯m the reason behind her tears.

    The pain thates with love is often never spoken of. Two people may love one another immensely,

    but there are still so many hurdles that they have to ovee¡­ but I think I hurt Zaia one time too

    many¡­.

    And that thought agonises me, torments me.

    ¡°Time to cut the cake!¡± Sia exims as Zaia passes Dad the knife.

    ¡°Everyone gather around,¡± Valerie says with a small smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes which still hold

    sadness.

    Pain.

    Sorrow.

    Heartbreak.

    So much suffering.

    These emotionse in different forms for every person, but we all feel it. The emotions that will bring

    us to our knees, steal the air from our lungs, the sort of emotions where every part of you aches,

    yearns and screams for its end. It¡¯s brutal and blinding in its pain. It bashes your soul harder and

    quicker than the most powerful of storms.

    I ruined this for us. I understand her point. I fucking see her reason. I just wish it wasn¡¯t like this. I

    ruined what love and trust meant to her.

    I¡¯ve tainted it with heartbreak and betrayal. Now I wish I could protect her heart just to make sure no

    one else dares hurt it, yet are my hands the ce for it because I broke it to begin with?

    BONUE

    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Hugh says, snapping me from my thoughts.

    Walking over to them, I step up next to Hugh as they stand gathered around the table and begin

    singing. I refuse to join in, simply strumming my fingers to the rhythm.

    Dad cuts his cake, feeding Zaia first and then the children. He nces at me before I reach over and

    take the cake from his hand, but instead of eating it; I hold it out to him.

    A silent peace offering to mend the bridges that we are trying to resurrect¡­

    He smiles faintly, biting into it. ¡°Thank you, son.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I didn¡¯t make it,¡± I say quietly, ncing at Zaia.

    She has the smallest curve of a bump already forming, and she looks gorgeous. Although I¡¯m the one

    who asked for us to talk, I¡¯m not sure what the oue. will be¡­ deep down I¡¯m not sure it will be in

    my favour, but still, I need to know¡­ I need to know if there is any hope of fixing what I broke. I

    destroyed her, and now I suddenly find myself wanting to rebuild her to who she once was, even if the

    truth is she doesn¡¯t need me to rebuild her because she¡¯s truly capable of rebuilding herself.

    It¡¯s a whileter and the kids are ying happily with Dad and the others, and despite the fact it is

    getting quitete neither is tired.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to bed?¡± Zaia is asking them.

    ¡°Yes Mommy, I¡¯m a big boy now, and Sia is stronger now. So, we stay awake,¡± Zion says firmly.

    ¡°They deserve to get to break their routine for a day at least.¡± Hugh chuckles as. Zion nods vigorously.

    ¡°Yes, Granddad is right. We deserve this,¡± he protests as Sia giggles.

    ¡°Yes, we big now,¡± she deres.

    ¡°Ok then,¡± Zaia says.

    ¡®Shall we?¡® I ask, jerking my thumb towards the door. She stands up slowly ¨C smoothing her dress, her

    face unreadable as the mask that she puts on in front of me slips into ce.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± she says.

    +16 BONUS

    ¡°Ok Mommy, you go talk to Daddy. We will look at Grandad¡¯s gifts!¡± Zion says.

    ¡°I love this chess set.¡± Valeriepliments the set that Hugh got for Dad.

    ¡°It is a fine set, but I wonder if Hugh actually thinks that after all these years, he can somehow beat me.

    I have not gotten rusty.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am actually pretty confident I would win,¡± Hugh replies.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s only one solution then, a match? Wouldn¡¯t you agree, children?¡± Atticus remarks as he

    sits back, his arm around Valerie, who nods along with the twins.

    Zaia walks past me, wishing both men good luck before we both head to the garden.

    The wind blows through our hair the moment I open the door, holding it for Zaia to step out under my

    arm first.

    Her scent is intoxicatingly addictive as it wafts into my nose, like a bout of nicotine or something that I

    need to satiate my hunger.

    The door clicks shut, and I watch as she stands there staring up at the moon, holding her arm in front

    of her. The way her hair is blowing softly distracts me and for a blissful moment I am lost in her and her

    alone ¨C forgetting the reason we are even out here. All I do is stare in awe of her.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 312

    ¡°What did you want to say?¡± she turns to me, not wasting a moment to put the question forward, almost

    like she can¡¯t bear to be near me.

    ¡°You said to me that you would hand me the title of Alpha before you left¡­ why do I feel you¡¯re thinking

    of leaving soon?¡± I ask, my voice sounding harsher than I mean it too.

    There¡¯s a fear deep inside of me, wing at me like a monster trying to drag itself out of the pits of hell

    and grasp on as tight as possible.

    I don¡¯t want her to go¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t ept me¡­ I can¡¯t live with myself knowing I am who

    chased her away.

    She sighs softly, but it is one that holds a lot of weight behind it. Like she is exhausted, her reserves

    depleted, and she has nothing left to give, no time, not patience, no love, nor mercy or forgiveness, I¡¯ve

    used it all up, and it kills me to know I am the reason for it all.

    ¡°Why not stay, even if you don¡¯t want to ept me into your life, at least stay so. the kids can have us

    both close?¡± I try, when she doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what everyone would want me to do, would expect of me, but is it really that wrong to

    want to take time for me?¡± she asks softly, as she turns, her eyes filled with pain that mirrors my own

    but it¡¯s her words that hit a chord, guilt ripping through me.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Fuck, I hate this.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¨C

    ¡°Then please¡­ don¡¯t make it any more difficult than it already is,¡± she whispers, her voice trembling. I

    close the gap between us and cup her face, feeling the magic of our connection dance along my

    fingertips.

    ¡°Zaia¡­ Fuck. I know¡­ I know I fucked up, and if I could turn back time, I would¡­ can¡¯t we start over?

    Please, I swear no matter what, I will not make the mistake again.¡±

    But even as those words leave my mouth, I realise I¡¯ve said them before¡­ right when she was at her

    most vulnerable and promised me to open up to her. No more lies, no more misconception but I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to do something just because it¡¯s what others want. I want to put myself first for once. I

    want to heal and learn what I truly want from my life

    +15 BONUS

    because I know this is not it. Please, Sebastian, don¡¯t make this harder for me, she whispers, her voice

    a murmur on the wind.

    ¡°Zaia, I fucking love you. I just, I am sorry¡­¡± I say, gazing into her amethyst eyes.

    ¡°I know and I do love you, but it also hurts far too much.¡±

    I hate seeing her like this. She¡¯s beautiful, but at the same time, she¡¯s vulnerable and hurting.

    I had seen the signs, the silent plea for me not to break the promise I made, the warning that if I did, it

    would break her¡­ but I did, anyway. Even if my heart was in the right ce, I did the worst thing I

    could possibly do to her; betraying her faith that she had put in me once again.

    I realise in that moment as she looks at me what I need to do¡­ no matter how hard, or how it¡¯ll break

    me.

    If I truly love her, I need to let her go. If she one day finds it in herself to forgive me, then I will wait for it.

    If she is meant to be in my life until the end, she will return to me and if not¡­ then our precious

    moments will be like a passing season that I will never forget.

    ¡°I understand, and I am proud that you are putting yourself first. I¡¯m proud of you Little Fox, I truly am.¡± I

    lean down and kiss her forehead softly, closing my eyes as the pain of what is happening settles in.

    I love you, with everything I have, but I just didn¡¯t treat you the way I should have and now I will pay the

    price for it.

    I am fucking sorry, even if that word itself is doing nothing but building resentment for myself within me.

    I messed up and there is no undoing what I did. Those are the words I want to say to her, but¡­ I

    can¡¯t¡­ I have no right to..

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for understanding,¡± she murmurs, her delicate hands wrapping around my wrist, and I

    sense the slight weight lifting from her.

    Even now¡­ I was nothing but a burden upon her and that is not the rtionship I want. Not for her. Not

    for me.

    I move back, blue eyes meeting violet¡­ two separate souls, ready to embark on two separate

    journeys. Perhaps one day we will meet at another crossroad, and maybe, just maybe, from there, our

    paths may truly be one.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 313

    ZAIA.

    His eptance of my decision feels like a wave of serenity washing over me. My lungs no longer feel

    like the air is being squeezed from them.

    I can finally breathe, finally try to move on from the torment of my own mind. I need to heal before I can

    even consider being with another.

    His broken promises and betrayal feel like he had cut a wound to the very core of my being.

    It¡¯s as if the ground beneath me had suddenly given way, leaving me in a state of shock and disbelief.

    Those were emotions I can¡¯t forget, even when I truly want

    1. to.

    The pain was sharp and unexpected, and when I had clung to the hope that this time, he would not

    betray me, believing and trusting him implicitly, he broke me.

    We now gaze into one another¡¯s eyes, and I find myself engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions ¨C hurt,

    sadness, guilt but above them all there is a sense of profound peace that is hard to articte.

    I feel guilty, knowing why he did what he did, hurt because despite it I had suffered greatly and the

    sadness that I feel deep inside that no matter what, in the end, I must always prepare to be alone. That

    I should never have looked to another for support and protection because the only person who will not

    leave you is yourself.

    I may love Sebastian, but in the end, when I needed him the most, he cast me aside like I meant

    nothing more than the clothes he wears. I know he loves me, but love is not always enough. I need to

    heal the wound that is bleeding within me, and only then can I be happy. 5

    Grappling with this new reality, I question my own judgment and the choices that led me here. Trust,

    once given so freely, now feels like a dangerous gamble, and I can no longer y that game. I¡¯m done

    being dealt the losing hand.

    I¡¯ll be deemed selfish, but I¡¯m ok¡­ I know what I have done for others and for everyone around me. I

    know the love I feel for those important to me, for my packs and my people, but for myself, I am ready

    to be selfish because they aren¡¯t the ones in my shoes. I¡¯m the one living with the constant reminder

    that I was never enough. When I am. I should be.

    A soft wind blows as I gaze into those piercing blue eyes that captured my heart

    1+15 BONUS

    from the first time that I saw him. He had caught me hook, line and sinker from that day and even now I

    still love him.

    But he let me believe I could trust him when I couldn¡¯t entirely. Trust is something that is taken for

    granted until you¡¯ve lost it, and I gave him all of it, twice¡­

    Just the same as love, that was another thing I gave him willingly, only for him to show me how easily

    love could break someone.

    But if love feels this broken, this pain that it hurts to breathe, is it truly love or just some hope we all

    have? We all wish desperately for that one person that truly sees past the fa?ades we all put up.

    Wishing for that one person who sees through the smile that is pained. Sees past our ws and still

    loves us because we are theirs.

    I don¡¯t know what hurts more, the betrayal of trust broken or losing the hope of a future that he led me

    to believe could be ours when in reality, it was doomed to end in heartbreak.

    Maybe one day I will see things differently, maybe one day it won¡¯t hurt so much, maybe one day I will

    no longer yearn for him or maybe one day I will realise he is my destination¡­ and I will await that day.

    ¡°Thank you. Sebastian,¡± I say quietly, knowing that if he continues to chase me, it will only make it

    harder for me.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Alpha Zaia,¡± he replies in that sexy raspy voice.

    I smile slightly and he nces down at my stomach, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallows hard.

    ¡°Will you at least let me see the children and be there when this one is born?¡± he asks quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°I missed the other¡¯s births¡­ I don¡¯t want to do the same with this one.¡®

    ¡°You can be in the hall outside the birthing room when the timees,¡± I say with a small smile.

    ¡°Excellent. Then it¡¯s a date.¡±

    I cock a brow, and he smirks. ¡°Ok, not a date.¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± I smile as a sharp wind whips my hair across my face, he¡¯s about to reach for it before swiftly

    moving his hand back and shoving it in his pocket and I slowly move mine back.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I did have a question, it doesn¡¯t really mean much, but it¡¯s always niggling in my mind. It¡¯s regarding

    you and Annalise.¡±

    He cocks a brow. ¡°Go for it.¡±

    ¡°How serious was your rtionship, she made it seem like you two were practically ready to get

    married¡­ but you never really said anything.¡±

    Now that I¡¯ve asked it, I feel ufortable and feel it¡¯s something so small it¡¯s not even important.

    ¡°I never said anything because there was never anything to say. I took her to a few work meetings, but

    that was about it. There was nothing beyond a few kisses and even those were initiated by her,¡± he

    replies, his voice cold.

    And all these years I thought there was more¡­ ¡°And this is why speaking and sharing your thoughts is

    so vital,¡± I murmur, sighing as I gaze up at the sky.

    I feel content and at peace. Maybe when I leave, I will have days where I will miss him. There are days

    when I wonder if this is what I want, but it is the right decision for me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Turning, I smile up at him. ¡°Well, thank you. Shall we get back inside and see whose dad is kicking

    whose butt?¡± Iugh softly.

    He smirks. ¡°Dad is good at chess. Us Kings are.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I tease as we walk to the door. Opening it, he holds it open for me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies in the same mocking tone.

    ¡°Well then, you have not met a Toussaint,¡± I counter, gasping when he grasps. my arm and spins me

    around.

    ¡°Actually, I have¡­ and she¡¯s the king of kings. You¡¯re right¡­ A Toussaint will always trump a King.¡±

    My heart thuds as I gaze into those eyes.

    Yes. This is the Sebastian I fell for and who knows, maybe one day¡­ one day we might just rejoin our

    broken bond.

    | +15 BONUS

    VALERIE.

 Chapter 314

    VALERIE.

    Zaia has made her decision.

    It wasn¡¯t what I expected or wanted for them, but just the way she respected and had my back when it

    came to Jai, I will do the same. It¡¯s been three days since and she¡¯s handed the title back to Sebastian.

    I¡¯ve chosen to remain here. I know it¡¯s what Jai would have wanted me to do, help rebuild this pack and

    its homes.

    The people here would need me too, especially those who lost loved ones. Zaia will move back to The

    Crystal Shadow Pack, with the rogue pack being hers she nned to make good use of thends.

    Those rogues who were innocent enough were assigned into packs, and some who wanted to leave

    were allowed to do so of their own free will.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    A few who seemed pretty unhinged were put in istion for questioning and imprisonment, if need be,

    including the few who had refused to stand down.

    Most of Gerard¡¯s men were captured, and although some killed themselves rather than let themselves

    be caught, a few were still put into imprisonment.

    Talking about imprisonment, Sebastian wanted to give Annalise a proper sentencing, but Zaia had said

    having her exiled and banishment from any pack in this state was more fitting.

    So, after her baby¡¯s birth, she would have to leave, but there was a catch. She would have to wear a

    tracker for the next three years and would have to report bi- weekly.

    Then there was Cara¡­ well, Sebastian had her locked up for coercing someone into sex when they

    were not of sound mind and also for working with the enemy. She will spend a minimum of five years in

    imprisonment and if she¡¯s lucky, she might just get to walk away after that.

    Turns out she was the illegitimate daughter of Rufus Santoni, someone who had embezzled money

    from the Toussaint Enterprise many years ago. Well, the apple sure didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.

    The car stops and I see Atticus walk over and open the door for me before I can. To think once I found

    him annoying, I now feel like a lucky girl to have a brother like him.

    ¡°Wee to our pack, Val,¡± he says, hugging me.

    Thug

    I hug him back. ¡°Thanks. It sure feels weird visiting now.¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°Well, I hope this will be a visit you truly enjoy,¡± he says. Stepping back, he turns to the two women

    standing there. The previous Luna, Shelby, his mother and his sister Lte.

    Both women are watching me. Shelby is smiling, and Lte simply looks observant. Something tells

    me she won¡¯t like me so much.

    ¡°Mom, Lte, this is Valerie,¡± Atticus introduces me as I step closer and offer Shelby my hand.

    ¡°Valerie! Wee to The Whispering Mountain Pack!¡± she exims, enveloping me in a powerful hug.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms Payne,¡± I reply, slowly pulling away from her iron grip with a smile. ¡°Lte. Hello.¡± I

    offer her my hand, which she takes and smiles.

    ¡°Hi, just to let you know, I¡¯m his favourite sister.¡±

    I can¡¯t help butugh at that. ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± I promise with a chuckle.

    I look at Atticus, who is smirking in amusement as he watches us.

    But I don¡¯t need to be his favourite. What he has done for me is more than I could have hoped for, and

    he has been there through the rough times.

    I truly appreciate him, and I hope one day soon he¡¯ll find a woman who will love him with all her heart.

    ¡°Well, I can have more than one favourite, can¡¯t I?¡± Atticus teases before he puts an arm around both of

    us, making Lte smile.

    ¡°Ok fine, but I¡¯m the better favourite.¡± Lte persists.

    ¡°I¡¯m cool with that,¡± I reply before Atticus can answer.

    She smiles at me and although it doesn¡¯t mean much to me, to her, that title does. Maybe she felt

    threatened by me? I¡¯m not sure, but if her wanting the title of favourite would help our rtionship, I am

    fine with that.

    ¡°Ok, enough of this silliness,e let¡¯s go inside. I have prepared plenty of delicious dishes.¡± Shelby

    says, shaking her head at her daughter.

    ¡°You or the cook?¡± Atticus asks, cocking a brow.

    Lte snickers and I hide a smile as Shelby pouts. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same thing!¡±

    +15 B?NUS

    she scolds him.

    I think I¡¯m going to like this family. Speaking of, I did talk to Dad about

    everything, and he was pretty much honest with me, I just wish they had told me

    earlier¡­

 Chapter 315

    ¡°Anyway, Valerie, Atticus tells me you are a doctor, so are you like a doctor, doctor? Fully qualified?¡±

    Shelby asks me.

    ¡°Yes, fully qualified and definitely a doctor, doctor,¡± I answer with a smile.

    ¡°I told you that, Mom,¡± Atticus adds.

    ¡°I¡¯m making conversation. Shush you.¡± Shelby counters, waving her hand.

    I chuckle as I look at Atticus, who is almost pouting and I feel light. Even when we are faced with pain

    and tragedy, there are moments that lift that burden, and this is one of those.

    ¡°Thank you.¡®

    Atticus looks down at me, that trademark smirk on his face.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®No need to thank me. That¡¯s what brothers are for.¡®

    I don¡¯t respond, but I don¡¯t think he realises that not all brothers are¡­ just like Zade.

    He is nothing to Zaia like Atticus is to me¡­.

    (FLASHBACK ¨C TWO DAYS AGO)

    ¡°Doctor, he isn¡¯t eating.¡± One of the men says holding Toussaint¡¯s file card.

    I purse my lips, refusing to let my emotions take over.

    out none other than Zade

    ¡°Then let him continue to starve,¡± I reply, turning away.

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡±

    I close my eyes, not wanting to bother with the one who killed Jai, but a doctor¡¯s duty is to heal all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be thereter tonight or tomorrow,¡± I reply curtly before walking away.

    Night had fallen, but I had not gone to check on Zade even though I had the time. Who cares if he dies

    of starvation? I throw the bag I¡¯m holding to the ground angrily.

    He does nothing but invoke rage and hatred within me. I have never hated someone so deeply and

    passionately as I do Zade. Why did Jai have to die?! Why

    +18 BONUS

    not Zade?!

    Why did the Goddess do this?!

    I fall to my knees, my heart breaking all over again. I sit there, trying to control the pain in my chest.

    Jai¡­ I didn¡¯t deserve your love¡­

    His blue eyes and his smilee to my mind, making tears burn my eyes.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passes before I stand up. Deciding to get this over with and grabbing my

    coat, I head towards the prison facility.

    I sh my badge before I am allowed in.

    ¡°Are you here to see prisoner 186?¡± The Head Guard asks.

    I nod, and he leads us through. Zade¡¯s prison isn¡¯t like Gerard¡¯s, nor is it like the one any other prisoner

    is kept in. It is a cage surrounded by electric wires. Anyone who tries to step through it would be

    instantly dead, werewolf or not.

    There, in the middle, slumped in the chair, bound with chains, his head hanging back, is Zade.

    His body is pure muscle, every ridge and every groove of his abs is carved deep. Chiselled to

    perfection, but he is far from perfect.

    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s even awake as he remains unmoving and only when the door is unlocked, and I¡¯m

    allowed in, do I realise he¡¯s awake.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, it shows how much of a coward you are. You wouldn¡¯t be serving your punishment if

    you died so soon, right?¡± I say coldly, staring down at the man in the chair. He slowly raises his head

    and cocks a brow, but like always, he says nothing.

    his

    He simply stares at me, face unreadable, his pale eye creeping me out, and I quickly take out the

    injection of vital vitamins that would keep him alive even if he is not hungry.

    I don¡¯t like the way those eyes are watching me, and my heart begins racing as I approach him.

    Stop looking at me!

    He blinks almost as if he can sense my rage as I jab the syringe into his neck, in the most tender spot,

    but he doesn¡¯t flinch, simply continuing to observe me.

    My heart clenches. I hate this¡­ I hate seeing him.

    +15 BONUS

    I back away from him, but his eyes don¡¯t leave me. I turn, stepping out of the cell, but even then, those

    eyes follow me¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    I push the painful thought away, not wanting to think of the man who did not ept my rejection. The

    monster who is my mate.

    ¡°Oh, this does smell good,¡± Atticus says, drawing me from my dark train of thoughts, and those dark

    thoughts of mine are not for today¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading!

    ? 13

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 316

    FIVE YEARS LATER ¨C

    ZAIA

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Cole, I appreciate it. We¡¯ll speak after the holidays then?¡± I answer, smiling at the

    man on the screen.

    He beams and gives me a nod. ¡°You are most wee, Alpha Zaia, that sounds. great. We will meet

    two full moons from now then.¡±

    ¡°I will look forward to it,¡± I reply before bidding him farewell and ending the video call.

    I exhale in relief, unable to stop the smile from crossing my lips.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I exim, excitement coursing through me as I spin around in my office chair and gaze out at the

    snow that fills the skies outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows.

    The view itself is breathtaking, away from the city and the skyscrapers. It¡¯s winter, and snow fills the

    white skies, covering the mountain and homes in nkets of white.

    This ce looks like heaven, and it makes me feel at peace.

    This is our temporary home, here in the mountains. I¡¯ve been working on a project for thest three

    months and it was much easier to simply move here to overlook it for a period of time. I¡¯m almost ready

    to return home, and although Christmas is just around the corner, I can¡¯t afford to leave right now.

    The children will be heading back though. Dad is also spending Christmas over at Sebastian¡¯s pack.

    Over thest few years, he and Aran have mended their

    rtionship, and Dad is seeing someone now, too. Although he wants to officially introduce me to her

    when we return.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    I am excited for him. For once he seems genuinely happy in a rtionship, and it¡¯s not one where he¡¯s

    being cheated on or one made by the goddess. As long as he¡¯s happy, I am happy for him.

    I am hoping to be able to get back home two nights after Christmas and I can be there for New Year¡¯s.

    ¡°Mom? Is it okay for me toe inside or are you working?¡± Zion¡¯s quiet voic¨¨

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Youe on in.¡±

    The door opens and there he stands, my ten¨Cyear¨Cold prince, who is now slightly taller than me. With

    every passing year, he has taken on Sebastian¡¯s features more and more. Even the way he walks is

    like his father¡¯s.

    Hees over and hugs me from behind my chair, kissing the side of my head.

    ¡°Thene on down. Dad will arrive real soon,¡± he says.

    My heart skips a beat, it¡¯s the first time in a while that I¡¯ll be in such close proximity to Sebastian. Of

    course, he won¡¯t really being inside as he had called earlier, saying there won¡¯t be much time

    between the flights. But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ll be seeing him face¨Cto¨Cface in years.

    ¡°Of course, then let¡¯s go and spend what time there is left together before he does. Is your brother

    behaving?¡± I ask.

    Zion smirks. ¡°Nope, but Sia¡¯s put him on time out right now. He keeps sticking his tongue out at her.¡±

    Hmm, that one is a little devil¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did differently. I raised all three of them the same

    way¡­

    I smile at Zion before I stand up. ¡°Come on then, I hope your dad can handle him for a full two weeks.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll have to,¡± he chuckles.

    Since I left the pack five years ago, Sebastian visited the kids almost every other day, and would have

    them for weekends at times or when I was on a business trip.

    It was the same with Sebastian. If he had a business trip, then of course he could visit but would video

    call them, just like he did every single evening, when he wasn¡¯t around them.

    Even if it was for a few minutes. It became a core part of the children¡¯s lives and when they were with

    him, they¡¯d call me daily or I¡¯d call them.

    Sebastian has respected the decision I made all those years ago. The only time he broke it was when I

    was inbour¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°Push Alpha. The baby is bigger than we predicted. You have to keep pushing.¡± ¡°We should have done

    a C¨Csection,¡± Valerie growls.

    I can sense her frustration and concern, but there¡¯s determination in her eyes as

    +15

    I breathe deeply and steadily through the pain.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 317

    A scream leaves my lips, my vision darkening. I have been in activebour for far too long¡­ everyone

    around me is exhausted and so am I¡­

    Birthing my prince is so much harder than the twins.

    The door flies open and Sebastian rushes inside, his hair is a mess from having run his hand through it

    countlessly. His eyes are red, almost as if he can feel the pain that I¡¯m in.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hate me more. I¡¯m not letting you do this alone,¡± he whispers, taking my bloody hand

    from where I¡¯ve dug my nails into my skin countless times.

    Strength.

    That¡¯s what his touch feels like.

    The sparks that course through me make me frown as I focus on my breathing and pushing. His fingers

    comb through my hair, softly yet with enough pressure that it feels soothing and satisfying.

    I still love him¡­

    I close my eyes as tears of pain trickle from my eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Foxie¡­ you¡¯re almost there. You are the strongest person I have ever known. There is

    nothing that can bring you down.¡±

    Except you.

    You are the lifeline I so desperately wanted.

    The one to rely on.

    ¡°Push when I say, focus on me, Zaia, nothing else.¡± His deep voice is soothing yet powerful, his

    command something that instantly makes me obey. The effect that he always has on me¡­.

    I zone everything out, focusing on Sebastian alone and I realise that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening now¡­

    I¡¯m cing all my trust in him and relying on his guidance.

    He¡¯s still trying¡­

    I let out a gasp of pain, as I push one final time, giving it my all.

    My head drops back onto the pillow behind me as the room is filled with the

    +15 B¨®NUS

    strong cry of a baby.

    ¡°Good girl, you did incredibly¡­¡± Sebastian whispers, not even turning to see our child as he looks deep

    into my eyes. Raw admiration, love, and pride in them.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I say softly.

    I¡¯m not thanking him for hispliment¡­ but for being there¡­

    I¡¯m not sure if he knows that¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s ok¡­

    He kisses my hand softly as Valerie walks over.

    ¡°A healthy baby boy,¡± she says, holding him out to us.

    Sebastian smiles, an expression I rarely see on his face as he adjusts my sheet and sits back to let

    Valerie pass me our son.

    ¡°Let Sebastian carry him first. It¡¯s only fair.¡± I whisper, gazing at the gorgeous. boy in Valerie¡¯s arms.

    He wasn¡¯t there for the twin¡¯s birth after all.

    ¡°Skin to skin then, Dad,¡± Valerie says, making Sebastian look a little confused before I reach over and

    tug open the buttons of his shirt. His eyes meet mine, shing silver as my fingertips identally graze

    down his chest.

    I look away as Valerie ces him against Sebastian¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What name?¡± I ask Sebastian, as his heart races as he down at our child.

    gaze ¡°I¡­ You can choose,¡± he whispers, kissing his head softly.

    ¡°No, this time I want you to choose,¡± I say quietly, despite how exhausted I am, I feel so alive.

    ¡°I think¡­¡±

    He trails off before he looks up at me and I know whatever name he is about to say will be the name

    that we will keep¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    And I am grateful he broke that promise that day¡­.

    We walk down the steps and I hear Sia sigh in frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done! Come back here!¡±

    A mischievousugh follows, ringing off the walls in the huge hall, and that¡¯s when I see him, my almost

    five¨Cyear¨Cold little mischief¨Cmaker.

    +15 BONUS

    His tousled ck hair flops across his forehead. He has pale skin like me with a touch of freckles along

    his nose. Plump lips and a button nose.

    ¡°Oh, hey Mama,¡± he says innocently as he stops in front of me and gazes up at me with huge amethyst

    eyes rimmed with thickshes.

    I can¡¯t help but smile down at him.

    Yes. My little one has his father¡¯s hair, but he has my eyes.

    I cock a brow, crossing my arms. ¡°Xander, now how have you made your sister angry?¡±

    Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 318

    ZAIA.

    He shrugs, looking at me as if I had just used him wrongly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, feigning innocence as he turns when Siaes into view. ¡°Sia is causing

    problems.¡±

    Mhmm, I¡¯m sure that is as far from the truth as possible.

    Her long auburn hair is in a high ponytail, and she¡¯s all dressed and ready for the journey. She¡¯s

    wearing a tweed white dress with ck cors and tights. On top of it, she¡¯s wearing a white fur coat

    with a matching hat.

    ¡°Mommy, he real-¡± she begins, but just then the doorbell rings, interrupting her. ¡°Dad!¡± Sia turns her

    eyes, lighting up with excitement.

    She runs to the door and so does Xander and I smile at Zion, who remains in his spot, despite the

    excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your bags.¡±

    He takes hold of my arm and tilts his head. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas. You should say hi at least, Mom.¡±

    My heart skips a beat as I look into his piercing blue eyes, and I nod. ¡°True, I will, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    I don¡¯t avoid him, but I need a moment to gather my emotions.

    It¡¯s hard though. Looking at Sebastian makes my heart be a frenzy, surging with powerful and

    intense emotions. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, but I¡¯ve noticed over thest two years, that every time

    I see him, the pain and the bad memories no longere to mind and that scares me because I don¡¯t

    know how to react to that.

    I know what it means¡­ I have forgiven him, forgiven him for the broken trust.

    It took me a lot of time to get to where I am now. After what happened, I was more closed off and was

    always on edge. Far more paranoid than I thought I would be.

    Even sending the children to school made me so anxious, although they had trusted guards on the

    school premises throughout the day. Yet, I was still panicking and counting the hours until they got

    home in the evening.

    I would check if Zade was indeed still locked up, always double¨Cchecking the

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    locks and the windows several times before bed. The entire thing took a toll on me, but as the years

    passed, it became easier and I began to rx.

    Remembering better times when things were safe. We are safe, despite the issues with the humans,

    we are doing ok. With the passing years, I began to remember the things I loved and the hobbies I had

    cast aside.

    Watching movies, reading,te¨Cnight walks¡­ ying the violin, dancing¡­

    I found myself and despite the fact that I missed the man who has kept my heart captive all these

    years; I have found the me that I can be proud of. The door is pulled open by Sia and the biting cold of

    the blizzard hits me hard. The howling of the wind fills the room as Sia shrieks in excitement, hugging

    her dad.

    ¡°Daddy! I missed you!¡±

    ¡°I missed you too, Princess,¡± Sebastian¡¯s deep husky voice responds.

    My stomach flutters and I dare look up at the man in the doorway.

    Goddess, can a person get more handsome with every passing year? His ck hair is brushed back,

    with a single strand falling in front of his face. There are a few streaks of grey which were there thest

    time I saw him, but they only add to his deadly charm. There¡¯s a dusting of snowkes over his

    shoulders and head, too.

    His eyes snap to mine, those piercing blue eyes take my breath away. They sh silver as they look me

    over, head to toe, then back up until he¡¯s gazing into my

    eyes once more.

    There it is, that burning fire that makes me feel weak. I swallow hard, trying to remainposed, but

    it¡¯s hard.

    He¡¯s wearing a ck coat with grey fur around the hood. I can see he¡¯s in ck pants and ck boots

    underneath.

    ¡°Dad! My bags are all packed!¡± Xander says, not wasting any time, eagerly wanting to leave as

    Sebastian looks away from me, smiling faintly at our youngest. He kisses Sia¡¯s forehead then kneels

    down beside him, giving him a hug.

    ¡°Hold your horses¡® son, we will leave soon, but the flight has been dyed.¡± ¡°Hey, Dad,¡± Zion says as

    he walks over to his father.

    ¡°Zion, hello son.¡± Sebastian pulls him in for a tight hug and I can¡¯t help but smile, seeing the three look

    up at their dad with adoration and love.

    The children love him, and he does a lot for them. I am so proud of the fact they

    +15 BONUS

    have that strong bond with him. ¡°How did your ice¨Cskating gig go?¡±

    +15 DOMUS

 Chapter 319

    ¡°Oh, piece of cake.¡± Zion winks, ¡°I did ok.¡±

    He had spontaneously joined in on a winterpetitionst week and ced

    first.

    ¡°More than okay, he ced first,¡± I say, making them all turn to me.

    My heart thuds, wishing I didn¡¯t speak as Sebastian tilts his head, walking past the children.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from our son,¡± he says, his voice dropping a few octaves. ¡°How have

    you been, Zaia?¡±

    I try to smile, but my lips tremble slightly, trying not to focus on the fact he¡¯s closing the distance

    between us.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been great. How about yourself?¡± I ask, internally kicking myself at how breathless I sound.

    Sia giggles as Xander gags, crouching down by the door and scooping up snow.

    Sebastian smirks arrogantly, almost as if he knows exactly how he affects me. Who am I kidding? Of

    course, he does.

    ¡°Even better now,¡± he responds.

    I wrap my arms around my waist and try to squash the sizzling tension between us. ¡°You said the flight

    is dyed?¡±

    He takes out his phone and nods. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, but there¡¯s a snowstorm. I don¡¯t even know if the flight

    will be taking off tonight,¡± he frowns.

    ¡°What?!¡± Xander exims, looking appalled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay positive,¡± Sebastian says. ¡°We will be updated soon.¡±

    Sia smiles, ¡°Well, either way, it¡¯s ok, maybe we¡¯ll get to celebrate Christmas together, here.¡± She winks

    at Zion, who nods his agreement.

    ¡°That is, of course, if the snow just gets

    if the snow just gets worse,¡± he adds.

    These two¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll work something out,¡± Sebastian says.

    If that happened, does that mean Sebastian will stay here? Panic rises in me, and I run my fingers

    through my hair. How will I survive a few days in his presence?

    +15 BONUS

    Why am I acting like a giddy teenager? It¡¯s going to be fine, it will be fine¡­ But I haven¡¯t been alone

    with just the kids with him¡­

    Goddess Zaia, you are a grown woman.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you guys go to the lounge? I will get some hot drinks. I don¡¯t have any extra clothes,

    but do you want to dry off?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, unless you¡¯re ok with me walking around in a towel?¡± he responds.

    My cheeks burn as the image in my head only makes me even more flustered.

    Xander gags again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Daddy¡¯s hairy legs,¡± he grumbles, making the rest of usugh.

    Sebastian smirks as he cocks a brow, looking at our youngest.

    ¡°You will be hairy one day too,¡± he replies as he walks over to him, picking up some snow, rolling it into

    a small ball and tossing it at his head.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Xander replies with utmost confidence as he grabs the snow and tosses it at Sebastian.

    ¡°Keep the snowball fight outside,¡± I warn as Xander tosses some inside and I step back, and it narrowly

    misses me.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Sebastian says as he steps outside. ¡°Who¡¯s up for a snowball fight?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± Sia says as Zion nods. He looks at me, but I shake my head.

    ¡°You all enjoy, I¡¯ll go make some hot drinks for when you¡¯re done.¡±

    He smiles, giving me a small nod. ¡°Sure.¡±

    That boy¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s like he knows something, or he¡¯s up to something!

    I make my way into the kitchen and close the door behind me, cing a hand to my chest, not realising

    just how much it was pounding..

    Goddess¡­

    I close my eyes but only Sebastian¡¯s face remains, and I sigh, opening again.,

    Well, I should put together a quick snack.

    When is the flight dyed until, anyway?

    v eyes

    Turning on the coffee machine, I take my phone out, checking the flights, but the

    +15 BONUS

    moment I click on the local airport website, arge message on a red banner res back at me from

    the top of the page.

    ALL OUTBOUND AND INBOUND FLIGHTS CANCELLED DUE TO STORM CLARA

    UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE.

    My eyes fly open, my heart thundering as I stare at the message.

    Storm ra¡­ Has it reached us already? There¡¯s no chance that they¡¯ll be leaving for at least a few

    days¡­

    I stare out of the kitchen window, looking at the wind that is getting worse, cooking up a blizzard, but

    I¡¯m more concerned with what this means¡­

    Sebastian will be around for a few days. How am I going to cope with being around him for so long?

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    9

    Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 320

    SEBASTIAN.

    I duck another snowball as the boys pair off against me and Sia and I can¡¯t help But chuckle when

    Xander falls into the snow, but it does not deter him as he

    mbers to his feet, almost growling in annoyance.

    But even as I enjoy this time with the kids, I can¡¯t get the image of Zaia out of my head.

    Why does she look sexier every time I see her? Those fitted ck pants only emphasised her narrow

    waist and curvy hips even more. Thece ivory top

    showed off enough cleavage to mess with my head and be a struggle to keep my gaze on her

    face.

    Although even her face is a fine treat too, and those lips.

    She¡¯s cut her hair, and it now falls just below her shoulders, which I like even more considering when

    she walks away I get to enjoy the view of her sexy ass and the sway of her hips.

    Every time I see her, it¡¯s so fucking hard. I still love her. Every day I think about her, but I¡¯m waiting,

    giving her the time that she needs and wants¡­ even if that means another decade or two. I¡¯ll wait right

    here because she is the only woman I

    want.

    The only woman I love and the one I want in my arms.

    I want to make a move, but I promised her long ago I wouldn¡¯t¡­

    Even today, I knew the chances of me getting stuck here were high, but I wanted. to¡­ if I am meant to

    fly back I will¡­ but if not, and she allows me to stay here in this house then I¡¯m not going to refuse.

    Arge ball of snow hits my face, bringing me from my thoughts as Sia giggles.

    ¡°I thought you were on my side?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± She replies, failing to stifle her giggle.

    I smirk as I wipe my face and grab some snow. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to get revenge for that one!¡± I call,

    just as Zion, who had thrown that snowball, runs for cover. ¡°Watch your back, Dad, you¡¯re the target

    here!¡± Sia chuckles and I turn as a small ball hits my back.

    Xander stands there with a smug smile on his face. The wind does not bother him.

    +15 BONUS

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    at all, although it is getting harder to see out here.

    ¡°Daddy is not good at this,¡± he deres, his rosy cheeks red from the cold.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I counter, observing Zion as I pretend to focus on Xander and the moment he steps out

    from behind the low hedge, I throw the ball at him, making him gasp as it hits his shoulder.

    But it doesn¡¯t phase him, having made a few balls of snow when he was hiding and starts throwing

    them at Sia and me. Siaughs as she throws a few back, one hitting Zion¡¯s head. She really is a

    different child since getting better. Wild, energetic, and ready to take on the world.

    We continue our game and Xander the tornado really has it out for me tonight; I guess the dyed

    flight has fuelled his annoyance but it¡¯s rather amusing seeing his confidence as if he can take both Sia

    and me single¨Chanded, but I got to give it to the kid, he doesn¡¯t back down.

    I throw another snowball at him just as Zaia opens the front door.

    ¡°Come on in now, hot drinks are ready.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Mommy! Daddy is bullying me, I am going to bury him in the snow, where no one will find him¡±

    Xander says, ring at me, his chubby cheeks making him look even cuter and his pouty lips pursed

    as he throws another snowball at me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a draw?¡± Zaia suggests, the wind blowing her hair. The urge to go. over and brush it back is

    strong, but instead, I raise my hands.

    ¡°I give up.¡±

    Xander frowns. ¡°This is not over.¡± He warns, throwing thest snowball he was holding at Sia who

    ducks.

    ¡°Ok!¡± sheughs as Xander huffs, stalking to the door and walking past Zaia.

    ¡°Shoes and coats off here.¡± She orders, holding out her hand for his coat as she helps him take his hat

    off.

 Chapter 321

    We all step inside, and I bring up the rear, casting one nce around at the blizzard.

    It¡¯s getting worse¡­

    ¡°Do you have the groceries and everything you need for theing week?¡± I ask Zaia, especially if me

    and the kids are going to be here. She¡¯ll need a lot more¡­

    She looks at me before ncing out the window.

    ¡°If all of you end up having to stay for longer, then I would need to do some shopping¡­ I don¡¯t think we

    can drive in this blizzard,¡± she remarks.

    ¡°Let me know what you need. I¡¯ll goter and get whatever we need.¡± I offer.

    She smiles, one that does something to me and nods.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She holds out her hand for my coat and I take it off slowly, shaking off the snow before

    holding it out to her.

    Our

    eyes meet as she takes it, our hands brush and I hear her breath hitch as sharp electrifying sparks rush

    through us.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say smoothly as she jerks her hand away. She nods, her heart thumping.

    I turn away, walking past her and heading the way the children have gone.

    The table isden with hot chocte for the children, coffee for both Zaia and met and there¡¯s a tray full

    of cakes. The fire is roaring in the hearth and after the cold. outside, it¡¯s a pleasant wee.

    Zion switches the TV on as I sit down, putting the news on, and Zaia passes me at towel. I cock a brow

    before she motions with her gorgeous eyes at my hair.

    ¡°All flights have been cancelled,¡± Zaia says, staring at the screen as the news. reporter reports on the

    storm.

    ¡°Are they?¡± Sia asks, her eyes wide, as Xander frowns.

    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. I¡¯m going to go with Daddy,¡± he states unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t go anywhere unless the weather changes drastically and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s

    going to happen,¡± I reply, trying to calm him down by ruffling

    his hair.

    He frowns deeply. ¡°Then what about my presents if we can¡¯t go by Christmas?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    he asks gloomily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get them,¡± I say, but it gets me thinking. I look at therge tree that stands in the

    corner of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can figure something out to make Christmas memorable if that happens,¡± Zaia says as

    she cups his face, tugging on his cheeks.

    He smiles slightly and nods. ¡°Yes, and that means I can have both Mommy and Daddy together for

    Christmas!¡±

    Zaia and I look at one another before she looks away first.

    Well, I think I like the sound of that¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡®I¡¯ll pop down to town and grab some gifts and groceries.¡® I say to Zaia through the mind link, it feels

    strange using it with her, but at the same time, it feels so right.

    ¡®Are you sure? I mean, I could go instead. You had a long flight.¡® She replies, concern clear in those

    gorgeousvender¨Ccoloured eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get tired so fast.¡® I respond arrogantly. ¡®I¡¯m not old yet.¡±

    ¡®I can see that.¡® She replies, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips as her eyes dip down before she

    looks away quickly.

    I can¡¯t help but smirk as I cock a brow.

    ¡®Oh yeah?¡®

    A faint blush tints her creamy skin, and she tucks a strand of her hair behind her

    ear.

    ¡®Yes.¡® She doesn¡¯t look at me as she says that one word, but it really does make me feel good.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make this a Christmas the kids won¡¯t forget.¡®

    Or us¡­

    She looks over at me and smiles, nodding.

    ¡®Sounds like a n.¡® She responds, her eyes locking with mine and deep down, I pray that the blizzard

    only gets worse¡­

    I want to spend Christmas here.

    With her.

    A/N: Hi everyone! Just want to say a big wee to all my new readers! You can

    +15 BONUS

    find more of my work and update schedules on my social page. I* ¨C Author.Muse F*. Author Muse.

    Please don¡¯t forget to vote if you enjoyed this chapter.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    1. PS. The Dragon King¡¯s Seduction will be put on hold until this book ispleted, as I want the

    next two chapters to be posted together rather than a week apart. Thank you for understanding

    and your continued patience.

    ? 34

    The

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 322

    ZAIA.

    Sebastian left for town despite my worry that the weather looks extremely rough, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be

    fine. He is a big boy.

    Big indeed.

    A very dirty image shes through my head of Sebastian naked with his hand around his cock and the

    wooden tter I¡¯m holding slips from my fingers when I realise what I had just pictured.

    Goddess!

    My cheeks burn as I kneel down, picking it up as Sia and Zion rush inside, worry clear on their face.

    Zion reaches me first as Sia picks up the tter.

    ¡°Are you ok Mom?¡± he asks worriedly, taking my hands and checking for injuries.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little clumsy,¡± I reply sheepishly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not like you Mommy!¡± Sia tilts her head, observing me with concern.

    I blush as I stand up. ¡°I was a little distracted.¡±

    The twins look at one another before nodding slowly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ now we get it. Cool.¡± Zion grins before taking Sia¡¯s hand and both leave the room. I watch them

    suspiciously. What does that even mean?

    I exhale deeply, cing a hand on my chest.

    No more thinking of Sebastian¡­ I need to get to work on dinner. I initially thought I¡¯d be alone and

    would have had leftovers, but now I need to make sure I¡¯ do have food for the evening.

    There¡¯s not much to work with but I have potatoes and¡­ I open the freezer door smiling when I see the

    breaded cod fish.

    I think we can have fish and chips for dinner.

    I get to work, peeling and slicing the potatoes, wondering when Sebastian will get back. Time seems to

    be passing by slowly and I¡¯m feeling restless as I keep

    ncing at the time.

    Is Sebastian ok?

    +15 BONUS

    Should I try to reach out to him via the link?

    No, he might think I¡¯m worried.

    Sighing, I rinse the potatoes slowly. I had told the chef to have the rest of the holidays off, so it¡¯s just

    me. I ce the washed potato down, picking up two more.

    I rinse them off, frowning as I notice the water isn¡¯t draining as fast as it should. Is something stuck in

    the sink? I ce the potatoes down as I prod a barbeque stick down one of the drain holes.

    Hmm, the water¡¯s still clogged, what is wrong with it? I ce the stick down and open the cab

    beneath the sink, looking at the pipes.

    Nothing seems off.

    Oh well, there¡¯s not much I can do now. Putting the oil on the cooker, I get back to washing the

    potatoes and slicing them up, wondering once again if he¡¯s alright¡­

    An hour has gone by and the smell of freshly cooked chips and fish fills the kitchen and I¡¯m no longer

    able to stop myself from mind linking him.

    ¡®Sebastian? Can you hear me?¡®

    ¡®Always.¡®

    I smile faintly as I sprinkle some salt and pepper over the chips.

    ¡®Are you alright, when are you getting back?¡® I ask worriedly. Has he even gotten. there? What if the

    weather was too difficult to travel in? ¡®If you aren¡¯t able to get there, just turn around.¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m almost home. I have a lot of bags, so that held me up a little.¡®

    ¡®Oh, perfect.¡® I reply, feeling a weight I didn¡¯t even know lift off my chest.

    ¡®Were you worried about me?¡®

    I¡¯m not expecting that, and I brush my hair back, d he can¡¯t hear my racing

    heart.

    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, I guess I surprised him as much as I did myself at my honesty.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to get there sooner.¡±

    I don¡¯t reply, my heart fluttering. I look down at the basket of chips, trying to calm my emotions. He still

    has such a strong effect on me¡­

    +IS BONUS

    ¡°Is Dad not back?¡± Xander asks unhappily, tapping my arm.

    ¡°Seems not.¡± Zion sighs as I shake my head in response as Xander pouts.

    ¡°I did say moving your flight forward so close to Christmas was a bad idea.¡± I remind him it was Zion

    wanting to participate in the ice¨Cskating contest that had been the reason for dying their leaving.

    Zion smiles. ¡°Whatever the Goddess wills, I guess. Maybe this was meant to be.¡±

    ¡°I totally agree.¡± Sia chimes in.

    I smile at them. ¡°That¡¯s true. Well set the table, your father will be here soon, and then we can get-¡± I

    stop mid sentence as the kids begin helping themselves to the chips.

    ¡°Sorry Mom, they looked good. We¡¯ll take them to the table.¡± Zion says apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, just set the table first.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Xander says as he grabs the ketchup bottle.

    Sia and Zion take the rest whilst I begin cleaning up, waiting for thest batch to be done when I sense

    someone approaching.

    Sebastian?

    e can

    I ce the cloth down and hurry to the front door, pulling it open before he even knock and find myself

    face to face with a snow¨Ccovered Sebastian.

    ¡°Goddess, look at you!¡± I exim as he ces therge bags down as I look around for something to

    dust the snow off him with, but see nothing.

    If he wasn¡¯t freezing before, he must be now.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He reassures as he shakes his hair off. A few flecks of snow fall on me and I step back.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I say as he reaches over, brushing the flecks of snow from my neck. My heart thunders as his

    thumb brushes across my corbone, his gaze dipping to my neck.

    For a moment, his gaze flickers to my breasts before snapping back to my neck. His hand lingers for a

    moment. I don¡¯t move, trying to calm my thumping heart.

    A faint smile crosses his lips as his eyes meet mine.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t move.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I quickly move back, blushing in embarrassment.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± he murmurs, stepping closer, his hand still on my neck. ¡°I just meant you weren¡¯t repulsed by

    my touch¡­¡±

    My eyes widen as his words sink in.

    No, I never meant for him to think that ever.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been repulsed by your touch, Sebastian.¡±

    I was just hurt¡­ but it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    ¡°Then let me rephrase¡­¡± His voice is deep and low, but even then, it¡¯s the only thing I hear as he looks

    down at me.

    But I¡¯m not prepared for his next words, not at all.

    He leans closer, his lips almost brushing my ear as he whispers. ¡°If you keep behaving like such a good

    girl, you are only going to make me want to grab this pretty little throat and kiss you fucking senseless.¡±

    My eyes fly open as his hand wraps around my throat, my zing orange eyes meeting sharp silver¡­

    9 Moonlight Muse

    Author

 Chapter 323

    ZAIA.

    My heart is pounding as his gaze flickers to my lips, and he runs his tongue along his own plush ones. I

    swallow hard as a dangerously sexy smirk crosses his lips. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m only teasing,¡± he whispers,

    letting go of my neck. My breath hitches and he gives me a wink, stepping back before he takes off his

    snow¨Ccovered coat. ¡°Give me that. I¡¯ll go put it to dry.¡± I say, trying to focus on reality and not this giddy

    moment that had thrown me off entirely.

    He smirks at me as he passes me the coat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ce these in the kitchen. Where do you want the gifts?¡±

    ¡°You did get a lot¡­¡± I say, feeling bad as he had gone on foot, even his boots and trousers are covered

    with snow. ¡°Groceries in the kitchen, gifts in the closet over there. Did you get yourself any clothes?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Great. Umm¡­ Get changed and then join us for dinner.¡± I turn, my heart still racing as I walk away,

    feeling his eyes upon me.

    What was that?

    His words keep reying in my mind, and the moment I¡¯m around the corner, I ce a hand on my

    pounding heart, holding his coat close to my chest. His scent fills my nose, and I inhale deeply.

    It¡¯s intoxicating and so addictive¡­

    Focus, Zaia!

    I quickly shake it off, put it on the rack to dry and return to the kitchen where Sebastian has ced the

    grocery bags on the counter and is ruffling Xander¡¯s

    hair.

    ¡°Mommy made chips. Do you want some?¡± Xander asks him.

    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ll just go change first,¡± he says, giving them a small smirk. before his gaze flicks to

    me.

    Shame he won¡¯t be in a towel.

    My cheeks burn at my thought, and his smirk grows. For a moment, it makes me doubt if my walls were

    up, but they are. He says nothing as he saunters out of the

    +10 BONU

    kitchen.

    ¡°Daddy is very handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± Sia remarks, and I quickly look at her, hoping she didn¡¯t catch me

    staring.

    ¡°Of course he is. That¡¯s why you children are so beautiful.¡± I dere.

    Zion smiles as Xander tilts his head. ¡°I am the most handsome.¡± He states, taking a forkful of food. I

    laugh, taking the seat next to him as I begin putting some more food on his te.

    ¡°Yes, you are. Now let¡¯s wait for Daddy toe so we can eat together.¡± I say and Xander nods,

    quickly putting his fork down.

    ¡°Oops. Sorry, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright,¡± I reply, kissing his forehead.

    We¡¯ve finished eating and I¡¯m clearing up the table, after telling the rest to go spend time with their dad,

    but the sink isn¡¯t draining¡­

    I sigh, standing there with my hands on my hips, staring at the pile of dishes. It had put something

    down the drain hoping it helped, but now running the tap, that clearly didn¡¯t work.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Coffee?¡±

    I look up as Sebastian walks back in. He looks good in a white fitted T¨Cshirt that strains against his

    muscles, showing off the new tattoo sleeve I saw earlier over dinner.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I say. He nods as he switches the machine on.

    ¡°So, when did you get that tattoo?¡± I ask, my gaze going to his arm again. There¡¯s a forest, a moon and

    I can see there are wolves on it.

    ¡°A

    ¡°He

    year or so back.¡± He responds as hees over. ¡°Are you alright over here?¡± ¡°The sink. I think it¡¯s

    blocked, but I don¡¯t think the de¨Cclogging liquid worked.¡± I say picking up the Drain Unblocker and

    shaking the empty bottle.

    ¡°Maybe something is blocking it further down.¡± He muses, crouching down as he opens the cab.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 324

    ¡°Do you know how to check?¡± I ask, bending to look under the sink again.

    He looks up, our eyes meeting and I realise we¡¯re too close¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that hard,¡±

    ¡°Which means no.¡± I counter lightly tucking my hair behind my ear, only for it to fall forward once more.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± he asks challengingly.

    ¡°Of course, with your stubbornness, you will try to seed.¡± I stand up, crossing

    my arms.

    ¡°And if I do, then what will I get in return?¡±

    I cock a brow. ¡°Clean dishes,¡± I whisper cheekily.

    He chuckles, ¡°Hmm, give me something more.¡± He counters.

    ¡°Ok fine, fix the sink and I¡¯ll give you one wish since it¡¯s Christmas time.¡±

    ¡°Then you have yourself a deal, Ms Toussaint.¡± He replies as he grabs a pot and gets to work.

    Ever the businessman.

    Well, if he can fix it, I¡¯ll be happy, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll mind whatever he asks.

    I finish making the coffee, adding some whipped cream as Sebastian tinkers away and I have to admit

    he looks good as he does that. I wouldn¡¯t mind him. checking my- focus!

    I clear my throat, what is the matter with me today?

    I busy myself cleaning up the counters, only stopping when Sebastian

    swears.

    ¡°So, seems like someone¡¯s been busy.¡± He remarks, as I hear something pouring out of the pipe and

    it¡¯s definitely not water.

    I walk over and stare down at what looks like- ¡°Water beads¡­¡± I almost growl.

    I frown, looking at the little beads that expand when they make contact with water, and I know exactly

    who did this.

    Xander.

    I sigh heavily as Sebastian checks if any are left before he screws the pipe back in

    +15 BONUS

    ce.

    Standing up he washes his hands and I pass him a dish towel staring at therge bowl of beads. He

    must have squeezed them all in and they must have expanded in the bend.

    Goddess, this child!

    ¡°So, looks like you owe me one wish.¡± He remarks cockily, tossing the dishcloth down and crossing his

    arms.

    ¡°Although it was your son who was the cause of this,¡± I say,

    ¡°Are you trying to get out of it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± I deny it with a pout.

    He smirks, not believing me. ¡°Mhmm, good. So, what I want is¡­¡±

    I look up at him, a thousand thoughts of what he might ask from me going through my head, but not

    onees close to what he asks for.

    ¡°A smile.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confusion flitting through me¡­

    ¡°A smile. Give me a smile that¡¯s just for me,¡± he says quietly.

    My stomach somersaults as I stare into those piercing blue eyes.

    That¡¯s all? A smile?

    A warmth washes over me, and a soft smile naturally crosses my face as I look into his eyes.

    I¡¯ve forgotten how he makes me feel¡­ I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s changed, or was he always so charming?

    Either way, he¡¯s making me weak¡­.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he whispers huskily, and for a second, he touches my chin, sending sparks through me.

    Before I can respond to him, the sound of small running feet approaching reaches me and then Xander

    enters the kitchen.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy,e y a game with us!¡± he says.

    I step back smoothly and cock a brow. ¡°Of course, but first, would you like to exin this?¡± I ask,

    pointing at the bowl on the floor.

    Hees over curiously but freezes when he sees that the bowl is full of beads, paling visibly.

    ¡°Uh oh¡­ Holy Guacamole!¡± he says, pping a hand over his mouth before he turns and runs out of

    the kitchen as fast as his little legs can possibly carry him. ¡°Xander!¡± I shout, hurrying after him.

    This boy!

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading, we are not too far from wrapping t

    this book up.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    if you are

    re enjoying it so far, please do leave a

    review on the main page.

    19

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 325

    SEBASTIAN.

    It¡¯s the following evening and for the first time as far back as I remember, I am enjoying Christmas time.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The blizzard has gotten worse, and that just sealed the fact that we are indeed spending Christmas

    here. I am not going toin, spending night and day with Zaia and not once being told to get a

    hotel is the best gift I could ever be given.

    The kids have gone to bed, with Zion offering to tuck Xander in for Zaia. He¡¯s a good kid and acts far

    more mature for his age than he is. I¡¯m proud of him, and I can tell he takes good care of Zaia.

    Although he¡¯s clearly trying to y Cupid. Since I arrived, he and Sia would find reasons to leave the

    room, but I¡¯m notining. If he wants to help, give me some alone time with Zaia, I¡¯m all for it.

    There¡¯s something different about her now. She isn¡¯t avoiding me as she was eighteen months ago.

    She¡¯s more open and I like it¡­

    I promised to hold back, but now¡­ unless I¡¯m reading the signs wrong, she doesn¡¯t seem to mind my

    flirting or subtle hints¡­ but do I push her to test those. limits? Or do I hold back the raging tornado of

    emotions that courses through me like havoc?

    We¡¯re currently in the lounge as we begin wrapping the presents I had grabbed. The ones she had

    gotten for them had been taken out of the luggage and ced under the tree. She¡¯s left to get us some

    drinks, but her tempting, seductive scent

    remains.

    The fire is aze in the hearth, warming the room. The lights from the Christmas tree in the corner and

    surrounding the window ledge glow cosily. The snow is falling rapidly, and the wind is still roaring, but

    inside it¡¯s nothing more than blissful peace.

    The sound of her footsteps approaching makes me look down at the box I am currently wrapping. I¡¯ve

    done alright, but it¡¯s nowhere near as neat as the one she had done. Folded several times to create a

    design to the packaging and finished off with a satin ribbon. When did she even find the time to learn

    things like this?

    ¡°How are you getting on?¡± she asks, and I look up, trying not to check her out as

    12

    O +15 B¨®NUS she puts down a tray containing two sses of wine and a te of profiteroles.

    She takes a seat beside me on the couch and crosses her legs. I¡¯m very aware of how close she is,

    despite the small gap she¡¯s left between us¡­.

    My gaze flicks to the wine as she tilts her head.

    ¡°You wrapped it.¡±

    ¡°Not too badly, right?¡± I say confidently, despite the simple wrapped box. She leans over, picks up the

    box and she examines the wrapping.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± Shepliments, looking up at me.

    ¡°Sure it is,¡± I reply not believing her, I know it¡¯s not that good. ¡°Maybe you should just do the rest. I¡¯ll

    help, but I don¡¯t think the kids would appreciate mine.¡±

    ¡°They will. The way it¡¯s wrapped isn¡¯t going to bother them. Besides, it¡¯s going to be torn, anyway. Do

    you want me to teach you how to do the folds?¡± she asks as she picks up the red tartan print wrapping

    paper and motions for me to grab Xander¡¯s racing car.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m okay with just watching you work,¡± I say, sitting back and spreading my arm across the back

    of the sofa as she begins wrapping the box.

    ¡°Ok.¡± She chuckles.

    ¡°So, have you met your dad¡¯s girlfriend?¡± I ask after a few moments of

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, he wanted to introduce us on Christmas, but I couldn¡¯t make it. Although

    with how bad the weather is, the inte is rocky, I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯ll be enough of a

    connection to even wish the rest a Merry

    Christmas.¡± She sighs, brushing her hair back as she reaches for one of Sia¡¯s jewellery boxes. Her top

    rides up and I can¡¯t help but nce at the smooth skin on her back.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 326

    Fuck, is she fine¡­

    ¡°Hmm. Then I¡¯m d you¡¯re not alone out here.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± she asks curiously, now turning towards me. Her knee brushes mine and I try not

    to focus on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her,¡± I say.

    We both know her, but I don¡¯t n to be the one to break that news to her.

    She narrows her eyes, suspicion clouding them.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my ce to tell, but if you want to know, I can tell you,¡± I say quietly, wondering if I shouldn¡¯t

    have mentioned it.

    She hesitates before a small devious smile that looks just like Xander¡¯s crosses her lips. Now I know

    where he gets it from.

    ¡°Tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she says, leaning closer.

    I move forward, picking up the first ss of wine and holding it out to her, she takes it and I pick up the

    second one as I sit back.

    ¡°Well, you know her.¡±

    ¡°I do¡­ Who?¡± she asks, watching as I take a gulp of my wine.

    It¡¯s my favourite¡­

    ¡°Shelby.¡±

    Her eyes widen, her smile vanishing as she gasps, her mouth parting. ¡°Atticus¡¯s Mom?!¡± she exims.

    ¡°Yup, so, if they ever get married, you two get to be step¨Csiblings,¡± I smirk arrogantly.

    She rolls her eyes at me, but she¡¯s still digesting the news.

    ¡°So¡­ Dad and Shelby Payne¡­ whoa¡­¡± she exhales, cing her hand on my thigh as she turns to the

    fire, staring into it. Pleasure rushes through me and straight to my fucking cock as she keeps her hand

    there, clearly not realising the effect she¡¯s having on me, and I can feel myself hardening.

    Fuck. Not now, please.

    +15 BONUS

    Focus on anything but how good this feels, Sebastian.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m surprised Atticus hasn¡¯t told you,¡± I remark.

    I¡¯m not sure how their rtionship is now, and although I acknowledge he¡¯s done a lot for her, I also

    can¡¯t deny that I am jealous of their rtionship, even though I know Zaia has never considered him

    more than a friend. Guess he just doesn¡¯t cut it for her.

    I smirk at that, but it vanishes when she removes her hand and begins ying with a strand of her hair

    subconsciously. Does she realise how fucking sexy she looks doing that, a sexy pout on those kissable

    lips of hers.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t really talked to Atticus in a couple of weeks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s surprising,¡± I remark, trying not to show any emotion.

    She looks up, letting go of her hair and tilts her head, observing me. ¡°Is it? Why?¡±

    ¡°You two are close, right?¡±

    ¡°We are. But we don¡¯t talk that much. He is and always will remain a good friend, but¡­¡± she sighs.

    ¡°But? He still has feelings for you?¡± I ask, unable to stop myself.

    She looks back at the fire and leans back against the sofa, her head touching my arm a little and I don¡¯t

    move, not wanting her to realise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he knows I don¡¯t feel that way and over the years he¡¯s epted that. I¡¯ve just made

    sure there¡¯s distance between us to help him¡­ I guess.¡±

    Her words resonate in my head, but despite the years¡­ even I have not been able to let her go¡­

    ¡°You won¡¯t make fun of him?¡± she asks, arching one of her perfect brows.

    I look over at her and shake my head. ¡°No. Because I know how it feels loving you ¡­ I don¡¯t me him

    for not being able to let go of his emotions.¡± My words are quiet, and the pounding of her heartbeat is

    loud in the silence.

    I know I never will get over her and I¡¯m fine with that, even if it means loving her from afar¡­

    She¡¯s silent this time, her hair curtaining her face, and I sit forward to see her face, resisting the urge to

    brush her hair back.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 327

    ¡°Why the silence, Foxie?¡± I whisper, calling her something I haven¡¯t in years.

    She shakes her head and looks up at me. ¡°I was just reminiscing about our lives.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sure been a wild ride,¡± I reply, downing my wine as she still holds hers, barely touched.

    ¡°It has, but don¡¯t you feel that the storm is finally over?¡±

    The storm was over years ago for me¡­ but for her, I know that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Yeah, it is over now. Have you found the peace you were looking for, Zaia?¡± I ask the question that I

    have always wondered.

    Even when times were tough, she was brave, remaining strong, but deep down, it had affected her

    greatly.

    She turns to look at me, our faces barely a handspan apart.

    ¡°I did¡­ I realised it wasn¡¯t just you. Everyone around me had secrets. I needed. time to realise why

    everyone who loved me kept things from me, but although it took time, I realised it wasn¡¯t betrayal but

    their love. The things they did, the decisions they made, they were out of love even if I did end up

    getting hurt.¡±

    She ces her ss down and looks at the ceiling continuing. ¡°It was a long process, hurting,

    understanding, realising¡­ epting and letting it go.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it, but looking back, I do realise how damaging my decision was for you

    and-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispers softly, cing her hand on my thigh again as she shakes. her head. ¡°We are who

    we are because of the decisions we have made and learned from. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and I

    understand it.¡®

    Her words are like the crisp soothing breeze of the first winds of morning and this time it¡¯s my heart

    that¡¯s racing.

    ¡°Zaia-¡±

    ¡°Sebastian-¡±

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle. It feels like I¡¯m back to the first time I tried to talk to her. She probably doesn¡¯t

    even remember it..

    ¡°You go first,¡± she says, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°I would saydies first, but we both know you¡¯re more than that.¡± She¡¯s my

    +15 B¨®NUS

    equal¡­ ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go first. You don¡¯t need anyone to tell you this, but seeing you now, I¡¯m proud of

    you. You survived through everything, and you¡¯vee out stronger. You¡¯re an incredible woman Zaia,

    you¡¯ve shown you need no man.¡± She blushes lightly, taking a sip of her wine. ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t think I

    do,¡± she says proudly, but it¡¯s the glint in her eyes as they dip to the front of my crotch that speaks an

    entirely different story.

    ¡°I take back what I just said. I guess you still need a man for some reasons,¡± I remark cockily as I lean

    forward, taking her ss from her and downing it.

    Her cheeks darken, and she knows I caught her looking. I wish I could say it¡¯s the wine in my system¡­

    but it isn¡¯t. I ce the ss down, taking hold of her chin and forcing her to look up, our faces inches

    apart.

    Her lips are glistening from the kiss of wine, the scent mingling with her sweet breath.

    And when I speak, my own voice is deeper and huskier than usual, mingling with the crackling of the

    fire as I ask her the questioning burning at the forefront of my mind..

    ¡°Tell me, Little Fox, where do we go from here?¡±

    Moonlight Muse

 Chapter 328

    ZAIA.

    My heart¡¯s pounding as I gaze into his eyes, those piercing blue that make my heart implode, his touch

    is driving me crazy, and his scent is like a drug, sending me onto cloud nine.

    His words echo like a whispered luby and my gaze dips to his lips.

    Where do we go from here¡­

    I slowly wrap my hand around his wrist as I look into his eyes.

    I want to follow my heart¡­

    ¡°Why do you still love me?¡± I ask softly, trying to find the answer in his eyes.

    I still love him, despite the years gone by. I love him with every fibre of my being, and he has always

    affected me.

    He grips the side of my face, his thumb caressing my cheek.

    ¡°What¡¯s not to love?¡± he counters.

    I¡¯m not perfect, no one is, but we are imperfectly perfect together¡­

    ¡°Only someone in love would say that.¡± I whisper, ¡°Tell me¡­ have you forgiven yourself?¡±

    He frowns as he looks down. ¡°I hurt you countless times, betrayed your trust and ¨C left you when you

    needed me¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something that can be

    forgotten or forgiven.¡±

    ¡°But you paid the price¡­ no matter how much it hurt you, you have given me the time I¡¯ve asked for.

    The time that I needed¡­ Your eptance is enough to cut yourself some ck.¡±

    ¡°I told myself that I would give you all the time in the world, and¡­ I told myself if we were meant to be,

    that we¡¯d find our way to one another again. If not¡­ then it just isn¡¯t meant to be¡­¡± he says quietly,

    swallowing hard as he tries to contain. his emotions..

    His words resonate with my soul.

    his patience.

    Sebastian, too, needed to heal and not me himself. His sacrifice with me, knowing that we may

    never be¡­ I appreciated it. I appreciate him.

    This time I know I don¡¯t need to tell him about being honest or trusting because

    ? +15 BONUS

    there¡¯s no doubt that he will be. This time I just know it.

    He¡¯s changed. Over the years I¡¯ve seen that in him. We¡¯ve learned from our past and learned from our

    mistakes.

    ¡°So, I guess we have our answer¡­¡± I say quietly, feeling my cheeks burn as a slow, sexy smirk crosses

    his lips.

    ¡°Something tells me I might just have a chance,¡± he whispers, as he leans in, his nose brushing mine,

    making my heart pound violently.

    His fingers curl behind my neck, as he slowly tilts his head, gazing at me through half hooded eyes.

    A thousand emotions are coursing through me, and my eyes flutter shut when the sudden sound of

    something shattering makes both Sebastian and I jump apart.

    The kids!

    I leap up at the same time Sebastian does, both of us rushing to the door.

    ¡°Zion! Sia?!¡± I shout, wondering what happened as Sebastian takes the stairs three at a time and I¡¯m

    right behind him.

    We bothe to a stop at the bathroom door, where the shower rail is now on the floor, clearly having

    smashed into the mirror before falling to the ground. Sia stands there barefooted among the ss.

    ¡°Sorry, Mommy¡­¡± she says sheepishly, just as Sebastian steps over and picks her up.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ok, are you hurt?¡± I ask as Sebastian ces her in the hallway.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you,¡± she mumbles, making me look at Sebastian quickly.

    Zion sighs as he steps out of his room.

    ¡°Really Sia, couldn¡¯t you be a little careful?¡± he looks disappointed as Sia hangs her head sheepishly.

    ¡°I

    ¡°We were done with the wrapping,¡± I say quickly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, now let me get this cleaned up and then

    you can go take a shower in the other bathroom.¡±

    Sia nods. ¡°Ok, Mommy,¡± she smiles at Sebastian before hurrying down the hall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab the broom¡­¡± Zion offers as he walks off towards the stairs, hands in pockets, leaving

    Sebastian and me alone. My heart is racing, and I upy myself by picking up the curtain rail and

    moving it aside.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Let me grab that,¡± Sebastian says reaching over me from behind and taking the pole from me.

    We almost kissed¡­

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I am very aware of his body brushing against me, making me bite my lip.

    He steps away, and I bend over to collect therge pieces of ss. How did she manage to do this?

    ¡°Here, Mom,¡± Zion says as he ces the brush against the open door.

    ¡°Thank you, darling,¡± I respond, taking it from him as Sebastian takes the ss shards from me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get rid of these.¡± He says, and I nod.

    ¡°And I¡¯m off to bed, Xander¡¯s asleep,¡± Zion says, leaning over and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Goodnight Mom, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I reply, kissing his forehead.

    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Sebastian says as he exits the bathroom.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Xander asked to ce this under the tree for Santa to see.¡± He says holding up an envelope.

    Another letter for Santa?

    ¡°I will,¡± I say, taking it from him.

    Zion and Sebastian both leave, and I ce the envelope aside as I brush up the rest of the ss,

    hoping I get them all. Sebastian soon returns with an empty carrier bag, a dustpan and a brush.

    Sweeping up the shards I have gathered in one spot.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 329

    Once we are done, we carry the stuff downstairs and dispose of it before

    returning to the lounge, where I begin cing the wrapped presents under the

    tree.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the kids supposed to be asleep ages ago?¡± Sebastian remarks as he picks up a profiterole

    popping it into his mouth.

    I pause and turn from where I¡¯m kneeling and nod slowly. ¡°They were. It¡¯s quitete, but it¡¯s the

    holidays. I can¡¯t me them for staying awake.¡± I say.

    Hmm,¡± Sebastian replies, with a small nod, but there¡¯s a faint smirk on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really, they were just ying cupid, not sure if you noticed.¡± He

    remarks.

    My eyes widen and several moments through the day return to me. Sia loves spending time with her

    father, but conveniently both she and Zion had things to do and kept leaving Sebastian alone with me¡­

    ¡°Goddess¡­ I think you¡¯re right.¡± I say standing up and staring down at Xander¡¯s envelope.

    ¡°I am,¡± He replies arrogantly, sitting back on the couch looking so inviting¡­

    My heart thuds as I nce towards the doors before I distract myself with opening the envelope

    instead, trying to digest the fact that the twins were being little matchmakers. Could they tell we are into

    one another?

    ¡°What¡¯s he asking for? Another water gun?¡± Sebastian asks.

    I stare down at the letter, my heart squeezing, and I sigh softly, feeling overly emotional as I look at his

    large handwriting.

    ¡°No. Surprisingly¡­¡± I reply softly before I begin reading out the letter. ¡°Dear Santa, I know I¡¯m not a

    good boy, but I promise I won¡¯t begin to y with fire this year even if it looks so fun, but in return I

    want you to let my Mommy and Daddy be a big happy family again. So, I can have them always.

    Love, Alpha Xander.¡±

    We¡¯re both silent before Sebastian chuckles lightly. ¡°Alpha Xander, the kid¡¯s got confidence.¡±

    ¡°Fire¡­ he wants to y with fire, goddess what next?!¡± I exim.

    +15 BONUS

    This boy!

    ¡°Well, at least now we¡¯re warned,¡± Sebastian says before we fall silent, neither of us mentioned his

    wish, although it is ying on both our minds. They¡¯ve stayed silent and never mentioned it for all these

    years, but now¡­ is it because they see what it will feel like to be a family?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste¡­ we should head to bed,¡± I say, heading to the door.

    He stands up andes over to me, and it takes my all not to step back.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess it is.¡± He responds taking the letter from me and looking down at it before he pockets it

    and just when I step out into the hallway, he suddenly cages me against the wall.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting the chance to kiss you pass by,¡± he growls before his lips crash against mine, setting off

    explosive sparks that rush through me, setting every nerve in my body alight with delicious currents of

    desire.

    He doesn¡¯t hold back, his arms locking around my waist, one hand tangling into my hair as he pulls me

    against his chest, kissing me deep and hard as if it is the one thing keeping him alive.

    I¡¯m losing my own sense of reality, the minty taste of his mouth mixed with a hint of chocte, his

    seductive scent consuming me and above all the sizzling feel of his lips that sinfully devour my own.

    Igniting pleasure that sends tingles to my core.

    I can feel his hard manhood against my stomach, and it only makes me crazier.

    A soft whimpering moan escapes me, and I fist his shirt, my other hand sliding behind his neck as I

    trace my tongue along his lips, wanting more.

    There was too much between us, and I wanted to close every millimetre of space until we are fully

    moulded as one.

    His emotions match my own and although I can¡¯t sense his feelings through the bond, his touch says it

    all. A silent promise that he will never let me go.

    ¡®No, I won¡¯t. Not now, not again,¡® he whispers through the bond, as his hand grabs my ass, lifting me up

    against the wall. His other hand slides under my top, running along my waist, leaving a trail of fire in his

    wake.

    He breaks away from my lips, and I gasp for her air as he attacks my neck, sucking on my tender skin

    that only turns me on even more, and I cry out.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®If you want me to stop, tell me now, Beautiful,¡® he murmurs through the bond. I twist my hand into his

    ck, lush locks.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t ever stop¡­¡® I whisper as our lips meet once again with pent¨Cup passion and love that

    has been restrained for far too long.

    I don¡¯t want him to stop, because this time we¡¯re so right for one another¡­ ¡®Now and always,¡® he

    murmurs as he turns and carries me down the hall, not once does he stop kissing me, and I¡¯m a little

    jealous of his coordination skills as he walks up the stairs and down the hall towards my bedroom, his

    lips devouring mine. 2

    This¡­

    This is my forever¡­

    000

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

 Chapter 330

    SEBASTIAN.

    This is fucking happening, this is real.

    I open the door to her bedroom, forcing myself to break away just long enough to make sure I¡¯ve locked

    the door properly. I don¡¯t need anything to stop me from devouring and iming her tonight.

    Her touch sends rivets of fire through me, and I¡¯m hard for her already. I turn us, pushing her up against

    the now locked door, capturing her lips once again. She moans breathlessly, kissing me back with

    equal hunger.

    This is a moment I have dreamed of for years and wished for¡­ but now that it¡¯s here, I¡¯m barely able to

    comprehend the intense storm of emotions that are hitting me like andslide.

    Gratefulness, excitement, desire, pleasure, love¡­ and some that make me feel terrified, although I will

    never admit it.

    but

    The fear and uncertainty that I might hurt her again ripples through me, deep down, I know I won¡¯t. No

    matter what, this time I¡¯ll do it right. I¡¯ve watched and observed calmly for thest five years, seen the

    woman she is, for who she is.

    A strong, confident, independent woman who deserves to be cherished. One who can make her own

    decisions. One who goes above and beyond to take care of

    others.

    I¡¯ve caused her enough pain. My secrets and lies have cost us both and I have. reflected enough.

    Understanding her pain and the heartbreak and learning from it, even if we weren¡¯t together, I tried to

    be the best co¨Cparent, giving her the space that she needed and the respect that she deserved.

    This time I will not mess it up. Not again.

    With every caress of our lips against one another¡¯s, I¡¯m losing control of every ounce of willpower and

    self¨Ccontrol I have had for thest five years.

    This is the woman that was made for me, the woman that makes me want to bend my knee to her and

    lower my head and vow to never hurt her again¡­

    I kiss her cheek, trailing soft slow kisses down her jaw and along her ear, sucking on the tip tenderly. /

    But that is a promise I have made to myself for years, a promise that I will not break¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Our hearts are like two drums beating to one rhythm¡­

    Her hands rake through my hair, a reminder of all the times she wouldb her fingers through it after

    I returned from a long day¡¯s work¡­ not once asking for anything in return.

    I im her lips once more, no longer able to hold back the floodgates on my barrier, and when I slip my

    tongue into her mouth, I feel hers feel our emotions. bleed and merge as one.

    Moving away from the wall, I carry her to the bed, cing her on it like a treasure I dare not break, but

    at the same time one that is making me lose myself.

    For a moment I stare into her burning orange eyes, softly moving her hair back before I kiss her softly,

    yet deeply. Almost as if I¡¯m afraid of this turning out to be a dream or that she might change her mind.

    But instead, she smiles up at me softly, her creamy skin glowing with a hint of a blush, her legs pressed

    against my sides as I kneel between hers.

    I love you.

    ¡®I love you, Foxie.¡®

    ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispers back as she reaches down, tugging my shirt up and I help her pull it over

    my head, tossing it aside as she rakes her hands down my chest and abs, her eyes darkening as her

    gaze follows her hands, enjoying herself.

    She slowly licks her lips, running her hand even lower, down my V and making me throb hard as her

    hands inch closer to my dick.

    I bite back a groan, but the moment her hand runs down over my sweatpants and over my cock, she

    cups my balls, making me swallow hard as pleasure rushes through me.

    Fuck yes¡­

    I can already feel myself leaking precum. It¡¯s been far too long and getting off to the thought of her was

    nowhere as near as intoxicating as having her touch me.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    She whimpers as she runs her hands up and down my cock and I grab her wrist, pinning it back

    against the bed beforecing my fingers with hers.

 Chapter 331

    ¡°Not so fast Beautiful,¡± I murmur, kissing her lips before I release her wrist and slide my hand under her

    top. Her eyes flutter shut, and she arches her back.

    I kiss her stomach softly, making her suck it in, the scent of her arousal making me lick my lips. Oh,

    how I want a taste of this sweet pussy.

    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­¡± she whimpers when I run my tongue up from her belly button, sliding her top up as I go.

    She moans again and losing patience; I tear her top down the middle instead, wanting to see her naked

    breasts. And I¡¯m not disappointed as I gaze down at her see¨Cthrough white bra.

    For a moment, I stare at her, admiring her hardened pink nipples that can be seen clearly through the

    sheer bra.

    She¡¯s fucking beautiful and sexy all at once.

    She yanks me down, kissing me passionately and reaching behind her, I unhook her bra. That¡¯s one I

    want to see her in again.

    Running my hands along her smooth back, I relish in the feel of her skin before I grab her boobs,

    squeezing and fondling them.

    She moans against my lips as I squeeze hard, my cock pressed against her pussy. She rubs herself

    against me and I growl against her lips, yanking her head back slightly.

    ¡°I

    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± I warn her quietly. The urge to tear her pants off and fuck her hard right now

    is strong.

    ¡°I like crazy,¡± she whispers seductively.

    My eyes ze and I sit back, grabbing the band of her pants and yanking them down, drinking in her

    sexy thighs and fuck¡­

    She¡¯s wearing matching white panties, which again barely cover anything, showing off her smooth

    pussy underneath. There¡¯s a damp patch a telltale of just how turned on she is. I smirk looking up into

    her blushing face.

    ¡°You look sexier than I remember and you¡¯re so fucking wet for me,¡± I whisper huskily as I yank off her

    panties, making her gasp.

    The scent of her arousal is even stronger now and I inhale, my eyes shing at the delicious scent,

    before I grab her thighs, spreading them firmly apart as she

    +15 BONUS

    tries to close them.

    ¡°Be a good girl and spread your legs for me, Foxie,¡± I murmur huskily.

    She obeys, one finger to her lips, her head turned to the side slightly, looking beyond perfect. Her

    creamy breasts are pressed together, her nipples hard. The only thing tainting her creamy skin is the

    marks left by my hands. My gaze travels lower and I bite back a growl, brushing my thumb down her

    smooth. pussy, making her whimper as I part her slick lips.

    Now this¡­ this is fucking heaven.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    With two fingers I part them, admiring her core before I go down on her, running my tongue along her

    soaking pussy, relishing in the delicious taste of her juices.

    She moans softly, her back arching as I begin eating her out. I am a man starved for far too long and

    tonight I¡¯m tasting her in every fucking way.

    Her moans and cries soon fill the room and I keep going.

    There¡¯s not a part of her body that I don¡¯t know, and I work her clit,

    remembering exactly what she liked. I ce my hand on her stomach, holding her in ce as she

    writhes beneath me.

    ¡°Fuck Bastien!¡± she gasps, her hand twisting into my hair, crying out in pleasure as she tugs on my

    locks.

    I plunge two fingers into her, feeling her entire body tensing. She¡¯s close, fucking, close.

    I begin fucking her fast, my tongue twirling, sucking, and flicking her clit as she moans hornily, begging

    me not to stop.

    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s it¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ oh yeah right there¡­ mm fuck¡­¡±

    Her moans are music to my ears and only when they be screams of pleasure that she fails to

    silence as she hits her orgasm do I move back pounding her with

    ingers, using my thumb to continue to work her clit as I watch her juices

    squirt out of her. Intense pleasure rocking her entire body.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she groans, clenching the bedding as her eyes roll back with euphoria. Oh fuck¡­¡±

    I keep going, making sure to hold her in ce until she rides out her orgasm, and everyst drop has

    been milked from her pussy. Her body trembles from the aftermath as another wave hits her and I

    reach over, grabbing her boob before twisting her nipple, making her whimper.

 Chapter 332

    Only when her body bes limp, her heart pounding hard, and a look of pure. bliss on her face do I

    pull my fingers out.

    ¡°You really are a vision of perfection,¡± I whisper. She looks up into my eyes.

    before she reaches for me, tugging me close by the back of my head and kisses me passionately. The

    taste of her sex juice lingers on my lips and I plunge my tongue into her mouth, wanting her to taste

    herself.

    She sighs softly, her hands slipping down as she tugs my pants and boxers down and wraps her hand

    around my cock. I suck in a breath at her touch before she begins stroking it, and we kiss one another

    hungrily. Her hands are still trembling, but they stroke my cock with perfect rhythm, her thumb teasingly

    rubbing over the tip, sending intense pleasure through me.

    ¡®Fuck, you¡¯re so hard for me, baby,¡® she whimpers through the bond.

    ¡®Can you me me?¡® I growl huskily, my hands roaming her body as I kiss her harder.

    She pushes me back and I move back, cocking a brow only for her to push me down onto the bed,

    rolling us over so she¡¯s on top. ¡°My turn to y.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I reply, removing my pantspletely.

    She licks her lips gazing at my cock as she moves up, her pussy rubbing against it and she sighs softly

    before she smiles seductively.

    Despite the blush on her cheeks, she kisses me for a few moments teasing the tip of my cock at her

    entrance before she moves back and begins leaving a trail of kisses from my neck to my chest and

    then down the hard nes of my abs.

    Her breasts brush against my cock and I swear the moment she grabs her breasts, squeezing my cock

    between them.

    ¡°Fuck Zaia,¡± I growl, twisting my hand into her hair.

    ¡°Do you like that?¡± she whispers as she sticks her tongue out and licks the tip, moaning softly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fuckkkk. She will be the end of me.

    She grabs my cock, done ying, her other hand fondling my balls as she begins licking the length of

    my dick, starting from the hilt and running her tongue all the way to the tip before repeating it, only

    when she had paid attention to every inch does she wrap her sexy lips around it and begins sucking

    hard.

    15 BCARS

    I see fucking stars as pleasure explodes through me.

    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s it, Beautiful,¡± I growl, thrusting into her mouth. She moans against. me and sucks harder.

    ¡°Fuck Foxie¡­¡±

    Fuck, I¡¯m close, and every second is driving me closer to the edge. She speeds up, and I meet her

    motion with my own, pounding into her.

    Just when I find my release, I pull her back, as pleasure explodes through me and she instantly wraps

    her hands around my cock, delivering a few firm strokes as I spray cum all over her breasts.

    Fuck, now that looks hot¡­ she takes the tip in her mouth, sucking off thest few beads of cum as I

    come down from my high and pull out from her mouth, breathing hard as I bask in the aftermath of my

    pleasure.

    She licks her lips slowly, looking hot as hell, and I yank her up, kissing her hard before I flip us over so

    she¡¯s on the bed.

    ¡°And now I¡¯m going to fuck you so good that you won¡¯t be walking straight tomorrow,¡± I growl. Grabbing

    her hips I flip her onto her stomach, tapping her sexy ass hard before pulling her up onto her knees.

    She wriggles her hips, looking at me over her shoulder. ¡°Fuck me, Alpha.¡± She moans, my eyes sh at

    just those words and the sight of her with her pussy ready to be fucked is enough to make me hard all

    over again.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I whisper, stroking my cock, hardening as I position myself at her. entrance and squeeze

    into her tight pussy as delicious pleasure burns through. me. She cries out as I bury myself deep inside

    of her, my hand tangling into her hair as I begin fucking her nice and hard.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Merry Christmas everyonel if you¡¯re enjoying this book please do leave a gem. Thank you!

 Chapter 333

    ZAIA.

    The night has been magical, and I am lost in this heaven where only the two of us exist, there is not an

    inch of my body that has remained untouched and even now as Iy on my back, my entire body is in

    overdrive as he fucks me so good.

    His hair is slick and now falls over his forehead, no longer styled back, his lips are plumped from all the

    kissing, and I¡¯ve left a few marks along his neck. I like that I¡¯ve imed him as mine.

    I lock my arms weakly around his neck as he buries his face in the crook of my neck, sucking and

    kissing my tender skin as he pounds into me. He¡¯s slower now, making love to me oh so perfectly. My

    pussy is aching from all the sex, but I don¡¯t want this to end.

    I know that tomorrow I will indeed not be able to walk properly.

    His hands grab my ass, and he buries himself deep into me before pulling out and mming into me

    again, sending intense pleasure coursing through me.

    Our breathless grunts and the sound of our skins meeting erotically fill the room, a sound I love as we

    both chase our release once more.

    Oh fuck, I¡¯m so near.

    I tighten my hold on him as he kisses me deeply, speeding up.

    ¡®Fuck that¡¯s it!¡® I whimper through the bond kissing him back as I feel my walls mping around his

    cock.

    So close¡­.

    ¡®Come with me,¡® he whispers, and I let go,ing undone under his whisperedmand.

    I let out a soft moan as waves of delicious pleasure ripple through me as he himself releases his load

    into me, a sinful moan leaving his lips.

    Fuck, can he be any sexier?

    He pulls out of my sore pussy, making me whimper.

    ¡°You¡¯re my all, Zaia.I love you¡­¡± he murmurs as he drops onto the bed beside me and pulls me into his

    arms as we both get our breath back.

    ¡°I love you Bastien, I always have,¡± I reply, caressing his short beard with my

    +15 BONUS

    fingertips.

    We gaze into each other¡¯s eyes, and in that moment, life feels incredibly fulfilling. He gives me

    something that is somewhere a cross between a sexy smirk and an orgasm¨Cworthy smile before

    kissing my lips softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re perfect, perfect for me,¡± he rasps, wrapping his arms tightly around me and burying my head in

    his chest.

    He rolls onto his back, holding me on top of him as the exhaustion from the long night grips onto me.

    My gaze flickers to the windows and I can already see the cracks of morning light peeping through the

    gap in

    e corner of the curtain¡­

    A knock on the door jolts me awake and it takes me a moment to realise where I am, and that I¡¯m not

    alone.

    I¡¯m lying on top of Sebastian, and I slept like a baby, not even realising, maybe it¡¯s the exhaustion from

    all the sex or the fact I loved thefort of his embrace, either way, it had been the best sleep I¡¯ve had

    in ages.

    His heart is thumping calmingly yet strongly in my ear and that¡¯s when I realise his cock is hard, and it¡¯s

    currently twitching against my thigh.

    I shift position slightly, whimpering, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been hit by a truck and inch of my body is aching.

    He wasn¡¯t lying when he told me I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk straight¡­

    The room smells of sex, an illicit reminder of the night we¡¯ve had.

    Goddess¡­

    ¡°Mommy?! It¡¯s sote! I¡¯m bored! Mommy!¡± Xander¡¯s voicees.

    every

    ¡°Xander! I made you toast. Come with me.¡± Sia¡¯s voicees before I can even reply. I can tell she¡¯s

    trying to tug him away.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Even Daddy isn¡¯t here.¡± Xanderined, ¡°Has he gone?¡±

    ¡°How about we go down?¡± Sia asks him soothingly. ¡°I can y a game with you after you have your

    toast?¡±

    Bless her soul.

    ¡°Really? Yes, let¡¯s y first!¡±

    I let out a soft sigh as their footsteps recede and rest my chin against Sebastian¡¯s chest, staring up at

    him only to realise he¡¯s awake. His piercing blue eyes staring

    ? +15 BONUS

    back at me, startling me.

    ¡°Morning, Little Fox.¡± His throaty morning voice making my core clench.

    ¡°Good morning, Handsome,¡± I respond, kissing his chest.

    He leans down, kissing my forehead as he shifts slightly under me, making me bite my lip. Goddess,

    he¡¯s so damn sexy.

    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t even realise what time it is. What time is it actually?¡± I ask and he raises his hand,

    looking at the watch on his wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s half eleven.¡± He responds, making my eyes widen.

    ¡°No wonder Xander came to check up on us. I¡¯m never sote!¡± I say, about to get up, but he has me

    pinned in one spot.

    He smirks. ¡°They¡¯ll get used to it, since Momma will have to put Daddy to sleep every night, with a little

    ytime first, of course.¡± I blink and he winks at me as he taps my ass hard, making my body respond

    to him. My core clenches as I think. of his cock inside of me once again.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure another ten minuteste won¡¯t make much of a difference¡­ Besides, I think Sia¡¯s got it

    covered,¡± he remarks, almost as if he knows what¡¯s going through my mind.

    I¡¯m about to reply when he sits up, his hand threading into my hair and tugging my head back as he

    kisses my neck, sucking hard, the pain and pleasure turning me on instantly. He doesn¡¯t waste time,

    guiding me onto his cock with the other.

    I bite my lip, trying not to cry out hornily. Fuck, he¡¯s so tempting. I grip his shoulders as I lower myself

    onto his cock, whimpering from the pain and pleasure.

    Oh, fuck yes! Pleasure erupts inside of me, and I begin riding his cock as he holds. onto me tightly,

    kissing me deeply once more as he meets my thrusts with his

    own.

    Yes, we¡¯re a little crazy right now, but it¡¯s ok to be crazy sometimes, even when you¡¯re a mother with a

    hundred responsibilities, it¡¯s ok to have some fun¡­ I smile against his lips. This is truly the best

    Christmas ever¡­

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 334

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Sebastian asks as I gingerly sit on the couch.

    I nod as he sits down beside me, his hand going to my back, and for a moment I think he¡¯s about to

    kiss me, but he forces himself back. We are in the lounge and the kids are setting up the Monopoly

    board game, looking adorable in their Christmas jumpers.

    It¡¯s past three in the afternoon and after our morning sex, we had showered before Sebastian had

    changed the bedding whilst I had gotten dressed, needing to cover a lot of marks that had not faded

    away.

    I can¡¯t help but smile, my cheeks burning every time I think ofst night.

    I stifle a yawn, and Xander looks up.

    ¡°Mommy, you slept too much today. Why are you yawning? Don¡¯t you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to y,¡± I say smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s winter, I¡¯m sleepy,¡± I add, looking at the left¨Cover ying

    pieces and settling on the iron.

    He doesn¡¯t look convinced as they all settle around the table. I don¡¯t miss the way Sia and Zion

    exchange looks, and hope no one notices my burning cheeks.

    ¡°Ok then, so youngest first, which means me.¡± Xander deres as Sebastian sits forward, his leg

    pressed against mine.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not a sore loser.¡± He remarks, making Sia giggle.

    ¡°Always,¡± she whispers, making Sebastian smirk.

    ¡°Who me? I never lose.¡± Xander deres, clearly forgetting the game of ludost week¡­

    Zion and I exchange looks, knowing exactly what will happen sooner orter.

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s enjoy the peace for now,¡± I whisper,

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sebastian replies as he looks down at me, our eyes locking and I can feel my heart racing.

    I¡¯m about to look away, but this time, he pinches my chin in between his fingers. and softly kisses my

    lips. I kiss him back, keeping it clean, and very clear of the three pairs of eyes watching us with X¨Cray

    vision.

    +15 BONUS

    Sia gasps as she whispers a ¡®I knew it!¡® and Zion mutters a ¡®Yes!¡±

    We break away and Sebastian passes Xander the dice as if nothing had happened, but Xander is

    simply staring at us.

    ¡°That is gross.¡± He shudders.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Sia refutes.

    ¡°So, does this mean you two are together now?¡± Zion asks a question that he clearly knows the answer

    to.

    ¡°Yes, I would say we are,¡± Sebastian says, looking down at me as he ces his arm around me, and I

    nod.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply with a smile.

    ¡°Great!¡± Sia says, jumping up and going around the back of the couch and hugging us both tightly. ¡°Oh,

    I¡¯m so so SO happy!¡±

    I smile up at her, kissing her cheek as Sebastian gives her arm a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± he says softly.

    ¡°Best Christmas present ever!¡± she exims, and Zion nods.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xander says as he hurries over, jumping into myp and hugging me tightly.

    I motion Zion to join us, and he stands up, smiling as Sebastian puts his arm around him, I know I will

    never forget this precious moment.

    Ever.

    I look around at all the smiling faces of my beautiful little family, burning this moment into my memories.

    Xander¡¯s cheeky grin as he hugs me tightly.

    ¡°You are the less importantest to Mommy, and Daddy, because you are the oldest.¡± He exins,

    making the othersugh and I shake my head, kissing his forehead. ¡°I am most importantest, then

    Sia¡­ then Zion¡­ and Daddy is very old, so Daddyst¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you all,¡± I say looking down at him amused before ncing over at Sia who is giggling¡­

    Zion has a shy yet happy smile¡­

    and Sebastian¡­

    +15 BONUS

    He¡¯s the perfect father, strict when he needs to be, yet fair, fun and loving towards them too.

    Yes, I¡¯ll never forget this moment.

    For a blissful moment, we remain like that, before Xander speaks.

    ¡°So¡­ If you write a letter to Santa but you no longer want to ask for something, does it mean I don¡¯t

    have to keep my promise?¡± he asks suddenly, looking very deep in thought. I cock a brow and

    exchange looks with Sebastian, knowing exactly where this is going.

    ¡°Why would you not want a wish anymore?¡± I ask innocently, knowing for sure how his mind is working.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t need Santa¡¯s help with it anymore. I have my wish already. I just remembered¡­ And

    since Santa didn¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t be keeping my promise anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, what if it was Santa who made your wishe true?¡± Sia asks and I nod, although all I can think

    of is his remark about ying with fire.

    ¡°No, Santa only grants wishes on Christmas day. It wasn¡¯t Santa¡¯s doing.¡± He says firmly.

    ¡°And what was your wish?¡± Sebastian asks.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Xander says with a pout.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to share?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± he says firmly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.

    ¡°Ok then,¡± I say, motioning Sia toe around. ¡°Let¡¯s have one big group hug, and then we can y

    our game.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sia says as we all wrap our arms around one another tightly.

    Life truly can be great. Sometimes it takes longer to find our happy ending, or should I say the

    beginning of the next chapter of our life?

    Either way, this is mine, with my babies and my man right beside me.

    ¡°I love you all,¡± I say softly, closing my eyes as I inhale all their familiarforting scents.

    ¡°We love you too!¡± the children reply in unison.

    I smile at them, my gaze flitting to the man who helped create these perfect beings.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I love you, Foxie,¡± he whispers, leaning over and iming my lips once more. ¡°So, does this mean

    we¡¯re going to live together now?¡± Sia asks.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Zion responds.

    ¡°Yes, I think I love that idea. I just have one thing left to do then¡­¡± Sebastian

    says.

    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask,

    ¡°To ask you something¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I counter curiously.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± he asks softly, making my eyes fly open, my heart pounding against my ribcage.

    ¡°Say yes!¡± the children urge in an urgent whisper of excitement.

    I smile, blushing happily as I nod without even a speck of doubt inside of me, ¡°Yes. Yes, of course, I

    will.¡±

    Moonlight Muse

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Author

    ¦° + for reading!

 Chapter 335

    THREE WEEKS LATER ¨C

    SEBASTIAN.

    Life has been great. We spent New Year¡¯s out in the mountains, and it was the perfect time, getting to

    talk about everything and enjoying that time alone.

    Simply making up for lost time. It was memorable, and there was plenty of time to simply enjoy each

    other¡¯spany as well as with the children and still have time to make love.

    I could never get enough of her, and every kiss and every smile just made me fall harder for her,

    something I didn¡¯t even think could be possible.

    We returned once Zaia¡¯s work waspleted and then getting her all settled into our new home took a

    little time. Not to mention the kids bringing everything as well.

    I¡¯m looking forward to having my pups there constantly in the mansion I had built from scratch for our

    family, hoping that one day I would have her here beside me and that there will no longer be silent

    days.

    It¡¯s incredible to see the twin sinks in the master bedroom being used every morning, see her beauty

    products on the counter beside mine and enjoy therge shower together.

    The happiness of falling asleep and waking up to her face every morning is unexinable.

    Regarding my proposal, we¡¯ve nned to simply sign our marriage papers and have a small dinner in

    the evening with our loved ones in a few weeks, since neither of us wants something big. Although if

    she did want something big, I would have willingly agreed.

    I liked the idea and so did the rest of our family. Everyone¡¯s happy for us and today we are having a

    little get¨Ctogether with our close friends and family.

    Zaia looks gorgeous, wearing an elegant ck backless dress that hugs her sexy figure as she talks to

    Valerie about the food.

    I¡¯m sitting here, a ss of wine in my hand, unable to keep my eyes off her and thinking of how I¡¯m

    going to fuck her tonight.

    ¡°She looks beautiful, doesn¡¯t she?¡± I turn to look at the man who has just spoken, and Atticus takes the

    seat beside me as he looks over at Zaia.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, obviously,¡± I reply coldly. He smiles as he swirls his wine in his ss.

    I

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for the both of you, she¡¯s always loved you and I hated that you kept hurting her,¡± he says

    softly, the music is loud enough that talking quietly can blend in a little and the children are ying and

    laughing too.

    ¡°I know,¡± I say quietly, ¡°You¡¯ve never beenpetition for me.¡±

    He smirks as he nods. ¡°I know, and I realised that five years ago.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He means it. I can see it in his eyes, and I feel a sliver of guilt. ¡°Good to know.¡±

    ¡°Just keep her happy, because she deserves the world.¡±

    ¡°She sure does,¡± I respond, drinking my wine. I watch as she turns, bending down to adjust the trays on

    the far table.

    That ass¡­ I shift in my seat, trying not to get turned on and instead force myself on and instead force

    myself to look at Atticus. ¡°I heard that you and Zaia were working with Cole?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, we¡¯re working on a training course up there on his pack grounds as he has thend to

    amodate it, especially for ranked wolves. It would be good for us to have some form of training

    avable.

    ¡°Yeah, an incredible idea of hers,¡± I say, making Atticus chuckle.

    ¡°Well, of course, she is the Alpha,¡± he responds with a small smile.

    ¡°That she is¡­¡±

    I watch her, feeling proud of her, just as Hugh walks in with Shelby on his arm and Dad on his other

    side as theyugh over something Dad has said.

    I smirk as I sit forward. ¡°Well¡­ I hope the two end up happily married. I¡¯d love to see you and Zaia as

    step¨Csiblings, I taunt, making Atticus frown. Smirking, I stand up.

    That one¡¯s for you Jai. He may be gone, but I won¡¯t ever forget him.

    ¡°Sebas-¡°I don¡¯t bother waiting for him to finish. Downing my ss and cing. it down, I stride over to

    my girl, grabbing her from behind and kissing her neck.

    ¡°Bastien!¡± she exims, before rxing against me and tilting her head up.

    ¡°Zaia,¡± I respond in the same tone before iming her lips against mine. Life is indeed fucking

    perfect¡­

 Chapter 336

    +15 BONUS

    VALERIE.

    Life has changed a lot and with time, the pain bes bearable. I lost the man I loved, yet I am still

    bound to the man who killed him.

    A man who somehow always makes me curious about what goes on within his mind. It¡¯s been five

    years, yet he has not once spoken a word, almost as if he¡¯s taken a vow of silence.

    Cara was exiled from the pack when her sentence was over, like Annalise, but Zade? He still remains

    in prison¡­ his sentence will bepleted when I deem it fulfilled. A decision Sebastian had decided to

    leave to me when he himself wanted to tear him apart.

    It¡¯s been on my mind, yet despite no pressure from anyone, I¡¯m not sure what to

    do¡­

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I had told Zaia to make the decision, or even Sebastian, but both said it was my

    call and stuck by it.

    No one knows that, but¡­ knowing that it¡¯s in my hands, I feel conflicted. Deep down I feel he¡¯s served

    his sentence but at the same time, I¡¯m not sure¡­ Not sure if one can ever serve enough time for taking

    someone¡¯s life, but he has behaved in thest five years.

    He won¡¯t eat or let anyone administer the vitamin serum. Yet, when I go down there, he remains still

    allowing me to do what I need to¡­ Simply watching me¡­ everyone knew it¡­ knew that he would only

    behave for me even if they didn¡¯t

    know that we are mates¡­

    For thest few months, I¡¯ve wondered about it more so¡­ but now, seeing Zaia happy with Sebastian,

    I¡¯m taking it as a sign that it¡¯s time to move on from the past too.

    ¡°Are you ok, Val?¡± Zaia asks as she tugs free from Sebastian, who is clearly ready to fuck her right here

    if he could. I¡¯m happy they¡¯re together again because they have always loved only one another.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, smiling at her, but she tilts her head, knowing me better than

    that.

    ¡°Talk to me, if you like.¡± She says gently, I love how she always respects my

    +15 BONUS

    boundaries.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Zade,¡± I admit, turning the heat beneath the grilled chicken strips to low.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks with concern, a wave of sadness clouding her eyes.

    I stare at the blue me, frowning slightly.

    ¡°I think we should let him out, let him leave the pack¡­ even if that means under curfew or whatever,¡± I

    say quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to watch him any longer. I want him gone.¡±

    Sebastian pauses, and I know he¡¯s listening as he turns back to face us.

    ¡°Despite what he¡¯s done, he did stand down and has remained in prison for thest five years. I want to

    move on too. I don¡¯t want to have to visit him every few days to make sure he lives.¡± I say quietly, there

    were times I never visited him, and when he fell unconscious, someone would give him the nutrition he

    needed but I hated seeing him in that state, although he is a killer, I¡¯m nothing like him and I have

    compassion even for those who don¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good decision. He¡¯s behaved, and maybe he can go somewhere where he can try to find a

    purpose in life,¡± Zaia says with a small smile.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s reassuring me and not just because I said it, this makes me feel better¡­

    I nod, and she hugs me tightly. I close my eyes, hugging her back. I¡¯m grateful for both her and Atticus.

    They¡¯ve both always been there for me.

    Jai¡­ if you were here, I know you¡¯d be in agreement with me, because you were always forgiving, no

    matter what someone did, you always gave them chances¡­ always saw the best in people, even when

    I didn¡¯t think some people had any good in them, you did¡­

    I¡¯m doing the right thing, right Jai?

    A sudden sharp wind blows, swirling around me, and I freeze, pulling away from Zaia as I look up at the

    sky. The glowing moon shines down on me and I stand there frozen as the wind stills.

    I suddenly smile and nod.

    Yes. I am doing the right thing¡­.

    C +15 BONUS

 Chapter 337

    ZAIA.

    ¡°Zaia, Shelby was asking if you would like to spend the next weekend over at ours. It¡¯s her birthday and

    we¡¯re having a little family party.¡± Dad asks, making

    me smile.

    I have never seen Dad as happy as he is now, not with Mom, or Ate. Shelby is a good woman, and

    she clearly makes him happy. Even now she¡¯s looking at him with admiration, her handced with his.

    ¡°I think we¡¯d love that,¡± I say, answering for Sebastian too.

    ¡®Will we?¡® he remarks.

    ¡®Yes.

    ¡°That¡¯s excellent. I¡¯m so happy you agreed! I think it¡¯ll be lovely having all you children there together.¡±

    Shelby says with a happy smile.

    ¡®Great spending a weekend in the same house as Atticus sounds so fun,¡® Sebastian says sarcastically.

    ¡®You¡¯ll survive.¡® I reply.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything better than spending a weekend with Sebastian,¡± Atticus:

    with a smile, almost as if knowing what Sebastian¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can,¡± Valerie says, giving him a suspicious nce whilst Lte

    smiles.

    ¡°It will be fun!¡± she says, smiling at Valerie. She¡¯s adapted to her, and I love that she¡¯s good towards

    her.

    ¡°And of course, you muste too, Aran. We¡¯re family.¡± Dad says.

    ¡°Yes, I think I can fit it in. I wouldn¡¯t mind another game,¡± Aran responds, adjusting his suit jacket.

    Ah, so Dad probably won thest one.

    I smile at them as Aran makes a paper crane for Xander.

    ¡°I love Grandad¡¯s home!¡± Xander says. ¡°But I don¡¯t like mushy, gushy Googoo everywhere.¡± He adds

    with a shudder, making everyoneugh.

    ¡°Well, get used to it! Love is in the air, Xander!¡± Valerie says, tickling him and heughs as he tries to

    get away from her.

    ? +15 BONUS

    ¡®I would love it if you doe. I know we haven¡¯t been together long¡­ but I want to propose to her on

    her birthday.¡® Dad says through the mind link as the rest talk amongst themselves.

    My eyes widen, and I gasp before I hide it behind a cough.

    ¡®Is that alright?¡® Dad asks me, concern in his eyes.

    ¡®Yes!¡® I say as I get up and hug him, trying to contain my emotions. I move back, crouching beside him,

    and cup his face.

    He is one of the three people I want to see get their happily ever after. ¡®Anything you need, anything

    you want me to n, just let me know. I¡¯m so happy for you, Dad.¡®

    The concern fades away, and he smiles. ¡°Thank you, Zaia. I will surely take you up on that.

    I nod, and he takes my hands, kissing my knuckles softly. I nce at Shelby, who is talking to Atticus,

    respecting our moment. She really will be perfect for Dad.

    I¡¯m lucky to have a father who cares. We may not have always seen eye to eye, but when the truth

    comes out¡­ we learn who is there for us and who isn¡¯t.

    ¡°I love you, child,¡± Dad says, caressing my hair.

    ¡°I love you too, dad.¡± I whisper as the women go ¡®Aww¡®

    Dad hugs me and I hug him back, happy that I have him in my life.

    ¡°Dad! Look what Zion and I made!¡± Sia calls.

    I turn as Sebastian stands up and can¡¯t help but smile. Watching as Zion and Sia show them their kites.

    Yes, even they¡¯re lucky to have him in their lives.

    ¡°Dad, can we have a word?¡± Sebastian asks Aran.

    It¡¯ster in the evening and he¡¯s offered to get the kids to bed and stay there until we get back.

    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Aran says as he looks at us questioningly. Over the years, he and Sebastian have

    healed their rtionship, and this was a suggestion I had put forward to Sebastian. Hoping he listened.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Zaia¡¯s idea. I¡¯ll let her take the lead.¡± Sebastian offers, wrapping his arms around me from

    behind.

    I smile up at him before turning to Aran.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ I- we want to ask you to move in with us if you like?¡± I ask.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    GET

 Chapter 338

    Surprise flitters across his face, and he looks between us.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°No, we were talking to the ghost beside you,¡± Sebastian says sarcastically.

    ¡°Ah no, I mean I don¡¯t mind but I¡­ are you sure you want someone invading your ce?¡± he asks

    uncertainly.

    That isn¡¯t a tant no.

    ¦°¦¯.

    ¡°I think we could use your help too,¡± I say with a smile, knowing that would make him feel better.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll be good for babysitting,¡± Sebastian remarks.

    Aran is about to counter before he smiles slightly and sighs. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that is such a bad idea.

    Maybe I will ept.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± I say pulling free from Sebastian¡¯s hold and hugging Aran, surprising

    him.

    He rxes soon and hugs me back.

    ¡°Thank you, Zaia¡­ Thank you, Sebastian, it will be nice having the children around,¡± he says, his eyes

    soft, despite his brisk tone.

    But we both know him better than that. Past that tough exterior is a man who cares deeply.

    ¡°Perfect then!¡± I say as I move back.

    ¡°But are you both certain? I know Sebastian and I do sh¡­¡± he says looking at Sebastian, needing

    the approval of his son too¡­

    Sebastian sighs, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve shed much over thest few

    years¡­ I like the idea too Dad, I¡¯d like to have you there. He says quietly, just like his dad, he doesn¡¯t

    show emotions so easily and my heart squeezes feeling emotional as I watch them both.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aran replies as he stretches his hand awkwardly before hesitating and almost retracting it.

    ¡®Give him a hug!¡® I say to Sebastian. He nces at me, but he doesn¡¯t argue, stepping forward and

    hugging his father.

    Aran looks surprised, but I don¡¯t miss the glistening sparkle in his eyes as he

    hugs Sebastian back.

    ¡°I am proud to have a son like you,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°Well, you should be,¡± Sebastian replies arrogantly and I brush my away, watching them smile faintly at

    one another.

    wn tears

    +15 BONUS

    Everything really is going well.

    Shortly after that, Aran takes the children to get them to bed, and Sebastian turns to me, offering me

    his hand.

    We were just going to go for a small walk before we headed inside.

    Neither of us speaks as he takes my hand,cing his fingers with mine as we walk along the path,

    gazing at the stars glittering in the night sky.

    I rest my head against his shoulder, enjoying his presence.

    One thing I realise with life is that you don¡¯t need a man, but if you do ept one into your life, make

    sure he is one who will treat you the way you deserve to be treated.

    Trust, loyalty, and appreciation are important, and if one is forgotten or broken, it can cause havoc.

    I don¡¯t need Sebastian in my life, but I choose to have him in my life on my own ord. Regardless of

    all those who judged me saying I should stay for my children, or tolerate him for the sake of others,

    remember to always put yourself first.

    I did, and now I¡¯m happy, knowing that both Sebastian and I are in the right ce, for ourselves and for

    this rtionship. Only then can I give my best to him, our children, and this pack.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Sebastian asks as wee to a stop, and he raises my hand to his lips,

    kissing my knuckles tenderly.

    ¡°Us,¡± I say softly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love you, Alpha Sebastian,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°And I love you, my Luna.¡± He says softly, ¡°Now and always.¡±

    I smile, unable to stop my heart from pounding, and tiptoeing, I im his lips in a soft, passionate kiss.

    I love him, and he loves me and together, as equals, we will raise our family.

    I am the Alpha of a powerful pack, but before that, I am the Luna ¨C his Luna.

    Now and forever.

    THE END

    Moonlight Muse Author

    +15 BONUS

    Moonlight Muse

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 339

    Now that we have reached the end of this book, I want to thank everyone for giving this book a chance

    and for all the love and support that I have recieved.

    If you enjoted this book please do leave me a review by going on to the main book. page and scrolling

    to the bottom, for those reading the first version, you will have to do this on the new book. And please

    dont forget to leave me some gems which will expire when the month ends by server time!

    NEXT BOOK ANNOUNCEMENT:

    I also want to let everyone know that an additional novel will be continued on to the end of this book

    titled THE ALPHA IN ME, for more information regarding this novel, you can follow me on In sta g ram

    or face book on author.muse.

    This book will begin serialising in Jnauary but it will not be the priority as I have two other books to

    focus on, however GN wished for me to continue this novel and this character has draw me greatly,

    and it is a trope I have wanted to write in a while.

    The cover will be posted first week of January on my social pages.

    OTHER WORKS:

    The Pure¨CHearted Princess and the Kiss of Darkness will begin serialising from 1st January.

    The Dragon King¡¯s Seduction will also begin serialising once again.

    Thank you and wishing all my amazing readers, new and old an Amazing New Year and hope that your

    every goal and dreames true!

    Love ¨C Moonlight Muse

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    108

    GET IT NOW

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 340

    The Alpha In Me

    (Takes ce a few weeks after the epilogue of the previous book)

    Prologue

    ZADE.

    The screeching of the hinges as the cell door is opened is loud in the cold silence of my cell. A cell with

    three doors before you reach my cell door, almost as if they fear what I will do if I

    escape.

    I¡¯m the only one here¡­ isted from the rest of the criminals.

    If I had wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t have surrendered in the beginning¡­

    On that fateful night, I realised that although the Goddess may have created us all, she had already

    handpicked the winners.

    I was not nning on standing down, after all¡­ isn¡¯t death better than failure?

    But that night, my entire life was turned on its axis.

    She was there.

    Someone I never thought was in the cards for me.

    The Goddess loves to y games with me, and she continues to do so.

    Even now, in this windowless cell, she is probablyughing at me, and I am a fool to think it all might

    just mean something.

    For years I prayed and fought for a Goddess who didn¡¯t want us to seed.

    But it was all for nought.

    Life tastes bitter when it¡¯s one big fucking lie¡­

    I look up at Sebastian as he enters the cell in his sleek ck suit. His eyes are cold, and he does little

    to hide his hatred.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s uncanny how much he looked like Gaultier, the same piercing blue eyes, the same hair, the same

    voice.

    Yet they were nothing alike, just like I was not like the rest of the Saintly Toussaints¨CNo pun intended.

    But every family has a ck sheep, and I am the ck sheep of that family.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in prison for over five years, Zade, and we¡¯vee to the agreement that due to your

    good behaviour in prison, and the fact that you surrendered back then, you deserve a second chance.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    There¡¯s no emotion in his voice, but hatred and contempt are etched across his face, as if I care

    though.

    I tilt my head, looking up at him.

    A second chance? There is no second chance when the past is not something you can remove from

    your record¡­.

    He waits for an answer, but he shouldn¡¯t expect one.

    ¡°You will leave this pack, go somewhere far from here¡­ and live your life peacefully. We will keep a

    tracker on you just to make sure we know where you are going¡­ but aside from that, you are free to

    leave.¡±

    Leave¡­

    I almost scoff at the mockery, a second chance, yet at the same time, they want to monitor me, like a

    criminal. Which I am, but don¡¯t go calling it a second chance then.

    But that aside, leaving meant I won¡¯t see her again¡­

    She despises me just like the rest of them.

    Ah, I¡¯m born to be detested.

    ¡°I will have some money ready for you to take with you that should cover your expenses for a few

    months until you get a job.¡±

    I don¡¯t need your money¡­ I need nothing from any of you.

    ¡°A valid driver¡¯s license and a passport will also be ready for you. So you should have no problem with

    fixing up your life.¡±

    I nce up, giving a tiny nod, and he exhales.

    ¡°Fine. You will leave tomorrow.¡±

    He turns and leaves, this time not bothering for a response that I will never utter.

    Frowning, I stare across the dark cell.

    What does a person who has no purpose do?

    I close my eyes, remembering that moment¡­ that moment when she rejected me, and I was ready to

    unleash hell¡­ or die trying¡­

    (FLASHBACK)

    ¡°I, Valerie Scott, reject you, Zade Toussaint, as my mate!¡±

    What game is the Goddess ying with me?!

    All my life, I have done nothing but to follow her will. I¡¯ve seen the books on the Blood Born, and

    realised that we must do the right thing no matter what¡­ When I was young, I learned pretty fast that

    questioning her orders came at a price after all¡­

    But I should have questioned everything¡­

    I look at the woman before me; did they say your fated mate¡¯s eyes would be full of hatred?

    ¡°Why¡­ Why reject me when one of us will die tonight, regardless?¡± I ask coldly, realising I had killed

    her lover¡­

    How tragic¡­ how twisted¡­

    I spread my hands, allowing my emotions to fuel me, and power radiates off the

    in waves.

    ¡°The Goddess has guided me until now¡­¡± I whisper, gazing at the sky.

    So please keep guiding me¡­ I have done nothing but bow down to you, Selene¡­ don¡¯t forsake me

    now.

    The four of them stand there, including Sebastian, one who was meant to be part

    of us.

    What was our purpose?

    I¡¯m left alone..

    Well yed, Selene¡­. Well, fucking yed.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Zaia murmurs and I smirk humourlessly despite the emptiness that has already begun to

    settle inside of me.

    So this is my end¡­ but if I am to die, and it clearly won¡¯t be for Selene, then I should at least die to

    benefit someone¡­ My death should bring someone sce.

    ¡°Come, little mate, unleash your vengeance, get your revenge,¡± I say stepping closer to the woman

    who was fated to be mine¡­

 Chapter 341

    +15 BONUS

    Why? What about her is good for me, because clearly, I am nothing but bad for her.

    She freezes, herrge eyes filled with pain and anguish before she shifts.

    She whimpers softly, but isn¡¯t swayed as she transforms into her wolf form,unching herself at me with

    vengeance.

    I¡¯m ready. She¡¯s not so fast after all.

    This is it¡­

    I hope you¡¯re happy, Selene.

    This is my end¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    I turn sharply at the sound of the child¡¯s voice, the one Gerard and Lawrence wanted. It has to be him,

    the powerpoint of the final triquetra.

    My matends on the ground, backing up quickly, her heart pounding.

    ¡°Stop, Mommy! Stop, Daddy! Stop everybody, don¡¯t you get it? You have to stop fighting!¡± Zion says,

    pping his forehead as he looks at me, I watch him as our eyes meet, hating that a pup is out here.

    ¡°We have to stop.¡±

    ¡°Never, kid.¡± I scoff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop! He killed Jai!¡± Sebastian snarls.

    Yeah, you were never a fucking angel. We all have rage¡­

    The kid turns to his dad. ¡°So many people have gone back to the Goddess¡­ She doesn¡¯t want any

    more fighting.

    Then why did she allow this mess in the first ce?

    ¡°Yeah, just onest person to take care of,¡± the pretty boy Alpha says coldly, my mate¡¯s brother¡­

    ¡°I guess the kid¡¯s words hold no value.¡±

    The pup looks down, disappointed as the three summon their auras, ready to kill

    1. me.

    Two Sublime, one Sable, there is no union, just kill who you want. This was all one big game.

    +15 BONUS

    This is the end. I¡¯ming, Selene, and I want fucking answers.

    ¡°Please, Mommy¡­¡± the boy whispers.

    Zaia hesitates, as the three give it everything they have, sending their powerful sts my way. ¡°STOP!¡±

    she screams, breaking into a run as she tears her way. across the ground, raising a barrier between

    them and¡­ me.

    My eyes widen in shock.

    Isn¡¯t she pregnant!?

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Sebastian shouts, she gasps, holding her stomach as her shield breaks.

    What did she do, and why?!

    She turns to me, and I try to hide my shock.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± My mate screams.

    ¡°Red! Fuck!¡± Pretty boy has lost all colour from his face.

    ¡°Fuck, Zaia!¡± Sebastian growls.

    ¡°It needs to end, the hatred, the rivalry, the killings¡­. We are one! Let¡¯s act like it!¡± Zaia pleads, her

    voice strained.

    ¡°Zaia¡­¡±

    ¡°All we did was kill over our differences¡­. In the end, it was kill or be killed¡­ but it needs to end!¡±

    She looks at me again, and I need her to know I don¡¯t need them.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you tried to pull and why you did that, but I was fine with dying in battle. Let this she¨C

    wolf kill me. It will satiate her pain!¡® I snarl through the mind link.

    ¡®No more deaths¡­ let¡¯s end this, Zade. You said you never had a family who was there for you. Let¡¯s

    start now.¡®

    She is the sister I will never have a bond with. It¡¯s toote for that.

    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you, but I can¡¯t me you for wanting me dead.¡® I say emotionlessly.

    No, I want you to 1

    the Sable¡¯s tearstand and see the world from your own view, not from

    responds.

    Our eyes lock and she looks worn. I am not going to attempt killing a pregnant woman¡­ even though I

    know with the four of them against me, I wouldn¡¯t get

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    +15 BONUS

    close. Exhaling, I calm myself.

    ¡°I surrender, kill me, mate, get your revenge,¡± I say, dropping to my knees, and look over at the wolf of

    the woman who harbours a deep hatred for me.

    She shifts back into a beautiful woman, if I¡¯m to die, then there¡¯s no harm in one look before I go.

    She¡¯s divine¡­ right down to the strip of hair leading to her pussy.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t worth my time. You can suffer in prison,¡± she spits before she turns and walks away.

    No. I don¡¯t wish to live, not when I have lost my entire purpose.

    I¡¯m about to get up ready to end this myself, when I feel a powerful presence

    close to me.

    ¡®Don¡¯t child, you have done nothing but serve me. Your intentions have always been truly for me¡­ I

    believe that all my children deserve a second chance¡­ those. who have forgotten me, those who

    dislike me and those whom I have wronged¡­. as I have wronged you¡­ hold on¡­ for the future will be

    better.¡®

    I don¡¯t want to!

    words

    ¡°For her then. Those somehow make me freeze. ¡®She¡¯s lost a man she loved¡­ and if you reject her¡­ it

    will weaken her¡­ for her, surrender but live on¡­ and¡­ for me¡­¡±

    ¡®Why should I trust you?!¡®

    There¡¯s no answer¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    So what now? I lived in imprisonment for five years, with no nce at the light of the sun or the glow of

    the moon?

    The only thing keeping me sane was the glimpses of the woman who hated me to her very core.

    One I know I won¡¯t see again.

    Valerie.

    That¡¯s her name.

    I kinda like it.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 342

    Seventeen Months Later¡­

    VALERIE

    ¡°And this is the kitchen. There¡¯s a microwave, and a stove and you will have to buy the refrigerator,¡±

    Thendlord says, shoving his beefy hands into his pant pockets.

    I take a deep breath as I look around the one¨Cbed apartment t that I will be renting for the next

    twelve months.

    ¡°Sounds great. I have a refrigeratoring tomorrow.¡± I reply, giving him a small smile.

    He nods, taking out a rather stained napkin and wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Good, good, now

    about the payments¡­¡±

    I zone out as he goes over the legal work again, although I¡¯ve already checked. everything online and

    paid the deposit.

    ¡°Yes, Mr Frank. That¡¯spletely fine, you will be paid on the 1st of every month, and I assure you

    there will be no dys.¡±

    ¡°Good, good¡­ and I heard you will be working at the hospital. Your papers said you were a¨Ca nurse?¡±

    he scratches his head, trying to remember.

    ¡°A doctor. I¡¯ll be working at Neverson Hospital, yes.¡± I remind him.

    ¡°Ah, ok, then you should be able to afford the rent.

    Of course.

    ¡°Well, if we are done, if I may¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, of course, carry on and wee to the block. I am on the first floor if you ever need anything.

    My wife also bakes cakes¡­¡± he keeps talking as I usher him towards the door.

    God, this man!

    When the door shuts behind him, I look around the apartment.

    I¡¯m ready for a new start¡­

    I needed this break, away from home, away from the memories of him¡­

    It¡¯s been seventeen months since he left, but I find myself still remembering him

    Is it because he never epted my rejection?

    (FLASHBACK ¨C SEVENTEEN MONTHS AGO)

    ¡°Hey, you sure?¡± Zaia asks me softly. She¡¯s standing there looking incredibly stunning, the glow since

    she¡¯s been back with Sebastian shows on her face.

    She¡¯s happy, and that makes me damn happy, too.

    ¡°Sure? Of course, I¡¯m sure. Why should I go see him?¡± I ask, looking at the tray of bloods I am testing.

    She nods, and I can see she feels guilty.

    ¡°I know, I just-¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I may have epted that he deserves a second chance, but that doesn¡¯t include me being a part of it.

    He can go to hell for all I care,¡± I say bitterly.

    It still stings, but since Sebastian told me just yesterday that he¡¯s leaving today, it¡¯s messed me over. I

    don¡¯t know why, but it has.

    ¡°Ok, as you wish, Val, don¡¯t let this bother you.¡± Zaia¡¯s voice is one of concern as shees over and

    gives me a hug. I hug her back tightly, wishing that I wasn¡¯t mated to a killer¡­

    And I pray to the goddess I never see him again.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    I walk to the window and look out at the small downtown district I¡¯ve moved to, one that is several hours

    from home. A ce I chose nestled far from the crowded. central districts.

    When I was looking for jobs, this ce instantly drew me, and I knew that this was where I wanted to

    work and since they were looking for doctors, I took it as a sign.

    I rest my head against the frame of the window, crossing my arms as I rx, admiring the peaceful

    surroundings of a carefree block.

    The surrounding buildings are all apartments. I can see a few haveundry out on their balconies,

    children y on the streets below and I smile at the group of boys ying ball, reminding me of my two

    nephews back home, Zion and Xander.

    I¡¯ll miss Zaia¡¯s kids, all four of them!

    Yeah, Zaia had a little girl eight months ago, a gorgeous little princess with

    +15 BONUS

    vibrant ginger hair andrge blue eyes. Kaia. The final angel toplete the family and even

    Sebastian agreed that that was enough kids and that they needed to use protection.

    I smile, recalling giving the couple a contraceptive pep talk.

    I chuckle as I open the window a crack before I look around the ce, nting my hands on my hips.

    It¡¯s not huge, with two doors leading off from the open living space, one that leads to a bathroom and

    one to the bedroom. The lounge itself has a couch, a feature wall where a TV bracket is hung, a small

    dining table and then the kitchen area. Not that I¡¯m much of a cook but I need coffee.

    I walk over to the couch and sit down, my smile fading as I stare at my hands and sigh heavily.

    Zade.

    Seventeen months ago when he was allowed to walk free, he left but two dayster the tracker stopped

    working. We don¡¯t know how he managed to destroy it but he did.

    Sebastian sent a squad to track him but there was no trace, almost as if he never existed. There was

    nothing left to follow, the ID was never used and where they found the tracker, the money Sebastian

    gave him was also left there.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 343

    Zaia had said to let it go and recalled the squad.

    It¡¯s been seventeen months and we haven¡¯t heard anything since¡­ almost as if he has vanished into

    thin air¡­ as silent as he had been for thest five years prior¡­ This is what happens when I end up

    having a moment to ponder on things.

    The person who ruined my life creeps into my mind like a thief in the night.

    He¡¯s gone, but he¡¯s left an impact on my life. One that I never expected him ever to, one that riddles me

    with grief and guilt. How am I still remembering him when he¡¯s long gone?

    When will the pain stop?

    When will the guilt disappear?

    Anger flits through me, and I stand up, refusing to let myself wallow.

    These bags won¡¯t unpack themselves and I need to get this ce sorted and then I will spend the week

    exploring this ce before I begin work next week.

    And if there¡¯s a man I find good¨Clooking, then yes, I will ask him out on a date.

    My determination fades as I remember Jai¡¯s handsome face and smile sadly.

    He was the light I never gave enough to¡­

    I exhale, refusing to get emotional.

    The sky is ck, lit up by the orangey glow of the streetmps outside. I can smell something cooking

    wafting through the open window and the sound of families gathering for their evening meals and

    chattering away.

    ????

    I smile as I look through the papers I¡¯m working on. This was one of the reasons I chose this ce

    rather than a more upscale apartment. The neighbours make you feel a little less lonely.

    The pleasant ambience of apartments cramped together was perfect. I have not met my neighbours

    yet, although I am more curious about the one whom I¡¯m sharing my balcony with.

    ¡°Drake, get yo ass in here! You ain¡¯t going anywhere!¡± A woman shouts.

    ¡®Bye Mom!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°DRAKE!¡±

    Oh boy.

    I shake my head as I tuck my hand under my chin. As long as no one realises I¡¯m a werewolf, I¡¯m sure

    I¡¯ll be able to stay fairly hidden. I close the file and stretch as I massage my neck.

    Goddess, there¡¯s so much to do this week, but right now I think I¡¯m going to head to bed.

    Packing up, I shower quickly, pulling on an oversized white shirt and panties. before I head to the

    bedroom. My phone beeps and I pick it up from the dresser, smiling when I see Atticus¡¯s name on the

    screen.

    I pull my towel out of my hair and get into bed, running my fingers through my short hair as I unlock my

    phone; ready to text him back, only to see Zaia has also messaged. Both are asking if I arrived safely

    and if I like the ce.

    Smiling, I begin reading the messages and replying and soon, I¡¯m lost in the conversations, the

    asional dog barking or a siren passing distracts me for a few seconds, but I feel better than I have in

    months.

    ATTICUS: You should get some rest now. You must be tired, with all that texting. You and Zaia never

    tire.

    VALERIE: Oh? You knew we were talking lol.

    ATTICUS: There¡¯s not a chance that you two are both online and not texting one another.

    VALERIE: Stalker.

    ATTICUS: Lol, no, just a worried brother.

    Mhmm, I shake my head, bidding him and Zaia both goodnight. It iste¡­.

    I smile at his response before I put my phone down and I¡¯m about to switch off themp when I

    suddenly freeze. A strange feeling washes over me and I look. sharply at the nk white wall behind

    the bed.

    My heart thumps, and I¡¯m on edge as I slowly move up until my knees are on the cushions and press

    my ear to the wall.

    What were my instincts telling me?

    There¡¯s silence on the other side and I slowly move back, staring at my hand on the wall. I hear a door

    shut quietly and jump back from the wall. Someone was in there¡­ but what was that?

    +15 BONUS

    A chill rushes through me and memories of long ago return. That fear of someone trying to kill me in my

    own apartment makes my blood run cold, and I quickly get off the bed, a strong urge to check every

    door and in every drawer oveing me.

    I shut the window, no longer trusting it open, before I check every room, behind the couch, the curtains,

    and the kitchen area.

    There¡¯s nothing here¡­ rx Valerie.

    I run my hand through my hair, as I decide to return to my room when my gaze falls on the front door

    and I freeze. Beneath the small gap in the door, I can see what looks like the shadowy outline of feet..

    Someone¡¯s out there and just that thought makes my blood run cold.

    ¦§

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    And we are back! I hope you enjoyed the start of this new novel! The updates will be a little less then

    what I was posting- for I Am The Luna, as I know have 3 ongoing books!

 Chapter 344

    VALERIE.

    My heart almost stops, and my eyes glimmer as I ready myself. I¡¯m no longer that helpless woman I

    once was¡­

    Even if just the thought of being attacked in my apartment sickens me, I have changed. After the war, I

    made sure to train, to hone my abilities. Zaia and I had our workout sessions four times a day. I trained

    hard and although it¡¯s not really something I enjoyed, it¡¯s something I realised I needed.

    I silently walk towards the door, my bare feet making no noise and when I¡¯m halfway there, I see the

    shadow move as the person turns away and I close my eyes when they disappear from outside my

    door.

    The silent creak of the floorboards in their wake as they move along is a reminder that there was

    indeed someone right outside the door moments ago¡­.

    Exhaling slowly, I close my eyes, trying to calm myself before I turn my back to the door and look

    around the room, cing a hand on my forehead.

    ¡°It could have been the neighbours¡­¡± I nce at the far wall. They¡¯re silent and I can hear the faint

    snoring from beyond the wall.

    I enter my bedroom, about to lock the door, when I realise it doesn¡¯t even have a

    Great¡­

    I get back into bed and lying on my back, I stare at the wall behind me. Could it have been one of the

    neighbours on this side? I did hear something before¡­

    Shaking my head, I roll onto my side, listening to the sound of a distant siren, and of someone taking

    the trash out¡­

    I like it here¡­ it reminds me of my childhood and the small part of town back home where I lived

    growing up¡­

    I wake suddenly to the sound of someone banging on the door.

    ¡°What on earth!¡± I matter as I scramble out of bed.

    Are those my groceries? They said they¡¯ll deliver after eleven and I don¡¯t sleep in! I nce at the clock

    as I rush to the door.

    +15 BONUS

    I pull it open to see a woman in her mid¨Cfifties standing there, her hands on her hips and it¡¯s obvious

    from her face that she¡¯s not impressed.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I ask, brushing my hair back.

    ¡°Yes, you can. Is that white piece of junk out front yours?¡± she asks, rather rudely.

    I blink as I nce past her, although we are far too high up to see where she¡¯s pointing past the

    balcony to the ground far below, five floors down.

    My car is white, but it¡¯s anything but junk, even if I did downgrade to something a little modest¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure. My car is quite new. It wouldn¡¯t be ssed as junk.¡± I answer, running my

    fingers through my hair.

    ¡°Well, move it, you¡¯re blocking me in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I say, shutting the door with a snap.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    How rude.

    I had made sure to not block any ess. The only thing parked behind my car was an off¨Croad old

    minivan. I had asked someone about it who said it had not

    been moved in months.

    Were they mistaken, or was this woman being petty? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s thetter.

    Grabbing some ck yoga pants, I pull them on and grab my keys with one hand. and sneakers with

    the other. Putting them on, I hurry out of the front door and down the stairs.

    She¡¯s waiting outside, arms crossed as I hurry to my car, not missing the way everyone is watching.

    She scoffs, walking over to¡­ yes, the actual piece of junk around here. The minivan.

    And she called my car junk?

    I reverse, and she spits on the ground, getting into her van, and I sit there patiently. Goddess, this

    woman is testing me¡­

    I wait until she¡¯s driven off, and I¡¯m about to move back where I was parked when the car makes a

    strange noise.

    What on earth was that?!

    I slowly move closer to the wall ahead, but that odd sound makes me stop and turn the engine off. I get

    out and peer underneath. Not that I know anything

    +15 BONUS

    about cars, but that does not sound good.

    ¡°Look like someone tampered with it.¡± I turn to see a young man in his early thirties remark, shoving his

    hands in his pockets. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave a car like that out on these streets. They may have been after

    the parts.¡±

    With those words, he turns and walks off, leaving me to sigh once more. Well, looks like I¡¯ll have to call

    a garage¡­ I lock the doors and I¡¯m about to return to my apartment and get ready for the day when I

    stop, seeing a bike parked in the shadows.

    It doesn¡¯t fit in¡­ more so than my car. It is a deep ck with a royal blue shine with red ents and

    seats. I don¡¯t know much about bikes, but that one is sexy and expensive¡­

    A ck helmet sits on the seat, and it surprises me that no one¡¯s taken it¡­ then why was my car

    touched?

    Sighing, I shake my head and go back inside. I need coffee.

    It¡¯s a few hourster and I¡¯ve finished putting my shopping away, which was dropped off by a rather

    frazzled delivery man. Muttering about how there should have been a lift.

 Chapter 345

    Goddess, doesn¡¯t look like this is the ce that ordered groceries online.

    Now dressed in tan cropped pants and a white shirt that¡¯s tucked in, I finish the look with a cropped

    sleeve matching tan zer. I leave my apartment, deciding to go exploring, and drop my car off at the

    nearest garage. I just need to get a little used to this ce.

    The weather is cool, but still rather pleasant. I get into my car, driving slowly as it makes that odd noise

    every other minute.

    ¡°Ah, I should have just called someone to pick it up¡­

    The old man from the first floor said the garage wasn¡¯t far and suggested I take it there.

    Sighing, I follow his instructions and find myself outside what looks like a car junkyard.

    Is this the ce? This is the perfect ce to bury a body, I think, shuddering.

    I shake my head, ncing at the entrance between the battered metal grail fences. There¡¯s barbed

    wire along the top of them. The gate, if you can call it that, hangs open, the padlock chain swinging

    slightly in the breeze.

    I drive through, coughing as my car emits fumes. I hope I didn¡¯t make it worse by driving here. I should

    have listened to my gut instinct.

    Alternate Rock music is ring through the open garage entrance where a few cars are lifted, one with

    missing wheels, another with an entire smashed bumper.

    I get out of the car, ncing around. I can¡¯t see anyone¡­

    The strong smell of petrol hits my nose and I clear my throat.

    ¡°Excuse me,

    is anyone here?¡± I ask, trying to hear if I can catch a heartbeat over the ring music.

    I enter the garage, seeing no one, and just when I think maybe there really isn¡¯t anyone here, I see a

    pair of legs in dirty torn denim jeans sticking out from under a red car.

    For a moment I freeze, my throat drying at the thick muscles that are in those torn jeans¡­ two chains

    are hooked on the side and the bulge at the front does not go unnoticed.

    What are you doing, Val!

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Hello? Is he deaf?¡± I mutter. ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    The man suddenly slides out from under the car and I¡¯m staring at a deliciously chiselled torso with

    zero fat and pure muscle. And a tattoo that covers his arm and chest¡­.

    Tattoos I recognise¡­

    My heart is in my mouth as my gaze snaps up to the man¡¯s face.

    And I find myself staring into one grey eye and one¡­ milky white¡­

    His face is emotionless, and I know all colour has drained from mine.

    He stands up, seventeen months gone¡­ and he¡¯s fitter than ever, one wouldn¡¯t think he¡¯s spent five

    years in prison¡­ his auburn hair is brushed back with a fade along the sides and back, and a light

    stubble covers his jaws, one that has been groomed.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡±

    A thousand emotions are coursing through me, and I spin around, not knowing

    what to do.

    Get out of here!

    I break into a run, but I¡¯m barely out when I slow down,ing to a halt. I have so many questions in

    my mind, but I know I won¡¯t get answers¡­

    And I can¡¯t leave the car here! I¡¯ll just take it back with me. I¡¯ll risk it.

    I unlock the doors, opening the drivers side, when I hear him step out, my heart pounding.

    ¡°Leave the car, I¡¯ll check it,¡± he says, making me freeze.

    My heart thunders as I turn, staring at the man who had said nothing for five years. His deep husky

    voice sends shivers I don¡¯t want down my spine.

    I look down at the car key in my hand. Do I leave it with him?

    As much as I want to run away, I don¡¯t think that will get me far.

    What is he doing here?

    I nce back at the garage. The graffiti¨Ccovered walls make me wonder who the

    owner is.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± I ask.

    He advances on me, and I find myself stepping back.

    +15 BONUS

    This man can kill without care¡­ but why am I more focused on how dangerously hot he looks? I lean

    back against the car behind me, and he only stops when he¡¯s right in my personal space, cing a

    hand on the car roof as he bends closer.

    ¡°Why? So, you can go tell your friends?¡± he questions menacingly, cocking a brow and I shake my

    head.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    He swipes the key from my hand, tossing it up before catching it. ¡°I¡¯ll have it fixed by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve changed my mind. It doesn¡¯t need fixing.¡± I try, shaking my head to clear it.

    ¡°Its sound said otherwise.¡± He replies quietly before turning and walking back inside without another

    nce back, slipping my key into the back pocket of his jeans.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    I close my eyes so I¡¯m not checking his sexy, firm ass out.

    Nearly seven years ago he killed Jai¡­ that is what I should remember every time. he¡¯s in front of me¡­

    but instead, my mind goes nk and I¡¯m thinking of him.

    This mate bond¡­it¡¯s an addiction and a curse¡­.

    When Ie to get my car tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask him to ept my rejection.

    It¡¯s been a long time due.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading!

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 346

    VALERIE

    My boat and mind are both still a mess of emotions and thoughts. What is he doing here? I run my

    hand through my hair for the thousandth time and I¡¯m certain my permes culs probably look like I¡¯ve

    had an electric shock by now.

    de is here

    Be¡¯s working here

    How did we end up in the same ce? I would say he followed me, but I can¡¯t, not when he¡¯s the one

    with a job here.

    Goddess!

    I want to message Atticus or even Zaia, but¡­ how do I do that when he vanished once already?

    And why shouldn¡¯t I do that?

    He would probably just disappear again.

    Isn¡¯t that what I want, for him to vanish again?

    I close my eyes as I stop, kicking a stick, and stare at the stone underneath the scatter of leaves and

    dirt.

    Wh¡­

    And he spoke!

    I was beginning to think he had be a mute!

    I turn around, biting my thumb lightly before I let out an exasperated sigh and turn back to the path. It¡¯s

    late¡­ I should just head home again. Today has been

    ruined.

    That¡¯s what Zade Toussaint does: ruin everything.

    I roll my eyes as I head back to my ce, not even realising how much time has passed until now. I

    didn¡¯t even get to do much sightseeing.

    It takes me a while to figure out where I am, and with the help of my phone, 1 finally get back home.

    The sun is already dipping when I finally step into the apartmentplex.

    1 stop in my tracks when I see my car parked there. The setting sun hitting the

    +15 B¨®NUS

    VALERIE.

    My heart and mind are both still a mess of emotions and thoughts. What is Ite doing here? I run my

    hand through my hair for the thousandth time and I¡¯m certain my permed curls probably look like I¡¯ve

    had an electric shock by now.

    Zade is here.

    He¡¯s working here.

    How did we end up in the same ce? I would say he followed me, but I can¡¯t, not when he¡¯s the one

    with a job here.

    Goddess!

    I want to message Atticus or even Zaia, but¡­ how do I do that when he vanished. once already?

    And why shouldn¡¯t I do that?

    He would probably just disappear again.

    Isn¡¯t that what I want, for him to vanish again?

    I close my eyes as I stop, kicking a stick, and stare at the stone underneath the scatter of leaves and

    dirt.

    Why¡­.

    And he spoke!

    I was beginning to think he had be a mute!

    I turn around, biting my thumb lightly before I let out an exasperated sigh and turn back to the path. It¡¯s

    late¡­ I should just head home again. Today has been

    ruined.

    That¡¯s what Zade Toussaint does: ruin everything.

    I roll my eyes as I head back to my ce, not even realising how much time has passed until now. I

    didn¡¯t even get to do much sightseeing.

    It takes me a while to figure out where I am, and with the help of my phone, I finally get back home/The

    sun is already dipping when I finally step into the apartmentplex.

    I stop in my tracks when I see my car parked there. The setting sun hitting the

    bo.

    How?

    My heartbeat quickens as I stare at it, swallowing hard.

    How did he know where I lived?

    Stalker.

    Killer.

    Mate.

    I close my eyes, trying to calm my emotions as I storm over to the car, irritation rising through me.

    ¡°Well, looks like he took a liking to you to bring your car back too. That punk doesn¡¯t do that for just

    anyone!¡± The same old man who had rmended his

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    garage says.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I cock a brow, wishing I never listened to him, to begin with!

    ¡°Aiy.¡±

    Aiy my foot!

    He scratches his beard wandering off and I resist growling in annoyance.

    Where is the key?

    I try the door but it¡¯s locked and sighing I head inside, wondering if someone told him where I lived. I

    walk upstairs, but if I¡¯m expecting the key outside the door, I¡¯m sorely mistaken.

    Is he going to just hold on to it? Well, maybe that means he doesn¡¯t know what apartment I¡¯m in¡­

    Although since he¡¯s learned to talk now, he probably could have asked. Even if he doesn¡¯t know¡­ I bet

    he could easily break into all the apartments¡­

    The whirlwind of thoughtses to a stop when I unlock the door, step inside. and stare at the ground

    where the key is sitting on the floor.

    He posted it.

    Meaning he knows where I live.

    My heart pounds as I nce around the apartment, knowing that he could get in if he wanted, just like

    Sebastian¡¯s brother did once long ago when he tried to kill me. I shudder at the thought that my so¨C

    called mate was from the same team as him.

    +15 BONUS

    Locking the door, I go around looking in all the ces a person could possibly hide and making sure

    there is no one here. Once I¡¯m satisfied, I strip and head to shower, and that¡¯s when I realise he hasn¡¯t

    mentioned anything about how much I owe him and neither did I ask.

    Great¡­ do I go find him tomorrow?

    Well, that is an issue for another day, because today I don¡¯t want to think of him any longer!

    Night has fallen and I¡¯m feeling a lot more rxed after some noodles and a movie. I¡¯m out on the

    balcony with my mug of coffee in my oversized tee. It¡¯s quite spacy out here and I think there¡¯s enough

    space for a chair and some nts.

    Hmm. Maybe I¡¯ll go shopping for one tomorrow.

    It¡¯s peaceful out here¡­

    I smile softly, watching the wind rustle in the trees when suddenly the adjoining apartment light

    switches on and I turn, unable to stop myself despite the fact I shouldn¡¯t, and look through the ss

    window.

    I freeze when I see the man step out of the steam that emits from the bathroom, in nothing but a towel

    that sits low on his hips, revealing a very defined adonis belt. He has a towel over his head as he rubs

    his hair. A body that is drop¨Cdead perfect and one that I¡¯ve seeing all too many times in the past.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 347

    Zade.

    I turn quickly, mping my mouth shut and spilling coffee on my legs. I turse internally, biting back a

    yelp as I make to rush into my room. I barely have one foot across the threshold when the other door

    snaps open.

    Sparks course through me as he grabs me by my wrist, spinning me around and my coffee cup goes

    flying onto the ground. It shatters and coffee stters everywhere.

    But he isn¡¯t bothered by it at all as he ms me against the ss door to my bedroom. Pain res

    through me as I find myself staring into his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to spy,¡± he says huskily, his minty breath fanning my cheek.

    My eyes widen as a jolt of pleasure courses through me.

    What is wrong with me?

    I bite my lips and his good eye shes as his gaze dips to my t¨Cshirt, which suddenly feels too thin and

    I¡¯m sure he can see right through it and I¡¯m not wearing a bra¡­

    My cheeks burn and I don¡¯t miss the look of pure illicit hunger in his eyes. My breath hitches under his

    burning gaze as he ignites something in my body. My heart races and it terrifies me how he¡¯s having an

    effect on me.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying, I¡­¡± My attempt to break this pull between us failing when his gaze snaps to mine.

    He tilts his head as he reaches for my other wrist.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I shout, struggling to free myself, but he simply yanks me close, turning my yell into a

    gasp as he twists my arms behind my back and holds them behind me with just one hand as he gazes

    down at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, little mate¡­¡±

    I scoff. ¡°Then you were ready to kill me right, when you told me to end it back. then?¡± I whisper, my

    eyes shing as I feel myself choke up.

    My emotions confuse me, my body is betraying me, and my heart bleeds.

    ¡°Was I?¡± he whispers, reaching up with his free hand and brushing my hair back, sending tingles

    through me where his callous fingertips brush my skin.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes

    ¡°I swallow as I look up at him, he looks different with his wet hair that looks a lot darker flopping over

    his forehead.

    ¡°I see¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t respond, his gaze dipping to my lips. I look away, my breath shaky as

    I struggle to free myself, but he simply presses me against his chest, my body moulding to his.

    Goddess¡­

    My core throbs and I shake my head vigorously.

    ¡°The Car!¡± I shout, flinching at how aggressive I sound. ¡°How much do I owe you?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too damn loud, shut up,¡± he mutters, looking to the side almost as if not wanting anyone to see

    us.

    ¡°Excuse me? Did you just tell me to shut up?¡± I stare at him, appalled.

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±

    My mouth drops open, but I purse my lips and shake my head. ¡°Whatever. How much do I owe you for

    fixing my car?¡±

    He nces towards my open door before his gaze once again dips to my lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to pay yet.¡±

    ¡°I am, my purse is right in¡­¡± he isn¡¯t insinuating money¡­ ¡°Zade¡­ unhand me,¡± I whisper, my heart

    thumping at the way his gaze is fixed on my lips.

    His dangerous gaze flicks to mine before he leans closer. I flinch, turning my head. My entire body is on

    edge, an odd rivet of excitement rushing through me, but my mind is panicking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test me,¡± he whispers into my ear before he lets go of me.

    I swallow hard as he walks back to his room and shuts the door. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t even realise I

    was holding as I slump against the wall behind me.

    My heart pounds against my ribcage. I ce a hand on it, trying to calm myself as I clumsily reach for

    the door behind me for support. Finding the frame, I turn and carefully step over the broken coffee cup

    and close the door. I¡¯ll clean it up

    tomorrow¡­

    Zade¡¯s my neighbour?

    +15 BONUS

    Could things get any worse?

    Suddenly I hear a bang, something that sounds chillingly like a gunshot followed by everything being

    plunged into darkness.

    Oh perfect, things actually can get worse.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 348

    VALERIE.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    My heart thunders as I look around the apartment. Did the generator¡¯s fuse blow?

    I have half an urge to open the door and to look down below to see if someone¡¯s going to do something

    about it, but not after what just happened with Zade.

    I look around. shes of the night when I was attacked in my apartment years ago return to me again,

    ying like a movie at the forefront of my mind.

    It¡¯s a trauma I never got over, something that cost me years of my life. I could have died¡­ I still have

    the scars on my scalp where I had been bludgeoned.

    I may be a doctor. I¡¯ve seen things at hospitals that make my stomach churn, things I will not forget, but

    being in that situation is different¡­

    Zade¡¯s facees into my mind, and oddly, I¡¯m pulled from my train of thought. I inhale and exhale

    slowly, running my hand through my hair shakily.

    The past is in the past¡­ I won¡¯t delve into it.

    I can hear somemotion below and shake my head as I lock the door and walk to the bathroom to

    rinse the coffee off my legs.

    ¡®Don¡¯t test me¡­¡±

    His words repeat in my mind, and I frown slightly.

    What does that even mean?

    My stomach somersaults at the thought of how he was holding me¡­ the way he was so close¡­

    I close my eyes, cing my hand on my chest as I slowly sit on the edge of the tub, swinging my legs

    into it.

    Focus¡­

    I nce around the dark room, which is almost pitch ck, as the window in here is tiny.

    Lucky for me, I¡¯m a werewolf and having no electricity doesn¡¯t matter when I can see in the dark.

    I turn the tap on as I rinse off, trying to calm the emotions in my chest.

    Zade Toussaint is bad news, and maybe he was staying here before me, but that

    doesn¡¯t mean I should continue to stay here. Maybe I should look for another ce. There must be

    something in the contract about cancelling.

    I sigh heavily, feeling a dark cloud settling above me.

    +15 BONUS

    I¡¯ll call thendlord tomorrow and see if I can get my deposit back and I frown, my thoughtse to an

    abrupt stop. Why am I running?

    What has Zade done that I¡¯m so desperately trying to run away from?

    But at the same time, why is the thought of leaving making me reluctant?

    No, I mean, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to leave, I just¡­ I like the environment in this area. Even now, as

    they try to get the power back up, I can hear people talking, making sure the elder man on the bottom

    floor is alright and a Ms Simmon, who lives alone.

    I¡¯m not alone here, even if I¡¯m alone in my apartment¡­ I¡¯m not alone¡­ I¡¯m-

    Freezing, I tense, my head snapping to the open door behind me. I swear I heard something¡­.

    I strain my

    ears before I shake my I

    I¡¯m imagining things!

    Ok I really need to focus.

    No one is here.

    I close my eyes and grip the side of the tub. Zade is next door. If anything happens, I can call-

    Wait what?

    No. There will be no calling that sociopath who is probably the most dangerous. one around here!

    I turn the tap off and grab a towel, drying my legs before swinging them out of the bathtub, Exiting the

    bathroom, I decide to just head to bed. It¡¯ste and the electricity will return when it does. They may

    even need to call someone out to get it up and running.

    Entering my bedroom, I toss the towel onto the chair before getting into bed. I pull the duvet over me

    and close my eyes, weing sleep¡­

    My eyes flutter

    open, and I look around the dark murky room. My head feels heavy and one nce at the window tells

    me that it¡¯s still dark and I definitely

    23

    +15 BONUS

    haven¡¯t been sleeping for long.

    How did I wake up? I felt like something woke me¡­ was it from outside?

    I sit up slowly, feeling a little light, when I feel a cool breeze waft through the room and my eyes snap to

    the bedroom door that stands ajar. I didn¡¯t leave any window open- the patio door!

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 349

    Did I lock it? I can¡¯t remember, but I¡¯m sure I did.

    Urgh!

    Sleep is still weighing me down, but I need to check the door¡­

    I touch my forehead, about to get out of bed, when suddenly someone jumps from the shadows of the

    room and ms me back onto the bed.

    I open my mouth to scream, but he mps a hand over it as he climbs on top of

    1. me.

    Instantly I go into defence mode.

    Stupid human, does he really think- wait, what is going on?

    I¡­ I feel so weak¡­

    I struggle, and he strikes me across the face, dizzying me.

    What the fuck!

    Unhand me, you bastard!

    His nails dig into my thighs as he tries to force my legs open. It¡¯s hard, but I¡¯m still pretty strong. My

    eyes sting when he grabs my throat, choking me until my vision darkens, but I still don¡¯t give up.

    I¡¯m¡­ my body bes limp as all energy seems to ebb away even though I am. trying to hold myself

    together.

    ¡°Finally,¡± he whispers chillingly. ¡°Now I¡¯ll show you werewolf scum exactly what you¡¯re good for¡­¡±

    My heart thunders as I fight against him, ignoring the pain as something metal on his wrist rips into my

    leg.

    I stare at the hooded figure above me, watching as if in slow motion as he pins both my hands above

    my head, shoving something into my mouth.

    The terrifying reality of what he is trying to do hits me.

    No! No. This is not going to happen!

    I can¡¯t see his face but I can sense his gaze raking over me.

    Has he drugged me?

    How did he get in

    My mind is alive and racing, but my body isn¡¯t cooperating

    My heart thumps as I watch the hooded man unzip his pants.

    No, fuck no.

    I¡¯m struggling to get my body to move but he¡¯s far stronger right now, I try to bring my powers forth, but

    it¡¯s like something heavy is clogging their path.

    Move Valerie!

    My head and chest pound as I fight against my assaulter. I will never let anyone take advantage of me!

    He hits me across the face again when suddenly he¡¯s thrown off me.

    But before I can even think it¡¯s my doing, I see Zade standing there in a pair of sweatpants, his eye

    burning a deep simmering blue, as he drags the man by the neck and ms the wall, his aura

    emanating off him.

    him again.

    ¡°Yourst mistake was choosing her as your victim,¡± his deep husky voice

    sounds chilling, reminding me of the deepest, darkest part of a forest that no one dare venture into.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    I force myself up, sitting on the bed, staring at the marks on my legs when I had tried to put up a fight.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The man hisses. His hood hase down, and he looks like.

    someone high on drugs, but he flinches at one look from Zade. To my surprise, Zade lets go of him,

    allowing him to drop to the ground, and that¡¯s when I see the gun in Zade¡¯s other hand.

    My heart pounds as he turns towards me. His deep blue aura wraps around the man, choking him as

    the man tries to move but fails, grappling with his bindings, fear etched on his face.

    Zade walks over to the bed, each step echoes loudly in the room and for a second, I feel like I¡¯m out of

    the frying pan and into the fire. The attacker feels like nothingpared to the power and aura that

    epasses Zade. That deadly aura filling the room, devouring every corner¡­

    My chest rises and falls as I simply sit there, unable to move as Zade steps closer. His eyes dip to my

    torn shirt that hangs off my shoulder, I¡¯m about to fix it but before I can, the tip of his gun touches my

    stinging cheek making my breath hitch.

    His eyes follow his gun as he trails it over my bruised neck, down my arm,

    -15 BONUS

    touching my sore wrist, and then his gaze dips to my bare thighs. I suddenly feel exposed under his

    gaze, but my legs feel far too heavy for me to even move them.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 350

    A jolt of pleasure rushes through me as he runs the cold barrel of the gun along my inner thigh.

    There¡¯s something wrong with me¡­

    I see his nostrils re slightly as he looks at the deep scratches on my thighs where the attacker had

    grabbed me while trying to part my legs. My heart thunders as he brushes his knuckles up the cuts,

    sending sparks coursing through me.

    And then he stops, suddenly moving back and walks over to the man still held. captive by his power.

    The tendril of blue wrapped around his throat even tighter.

    The man tries to say something, choking as he struggles against his restraints.

    ¡°Close your eyes, Little Mate,¡± Zademands quietly as he raises his gun.

    What? Is he going to kill him?!¡±

    No, he¡­

    Before I can even stop him, he pulls the trigger and I wish I had obeyed hismand as I watch the

    bullet hit the man¡¯s thigh. There¡¯s a silencer on the gun, but even then, the sound rings through my

    mind.

    But Zade isn¡¯t done.

    My heart is in my mouth as he shoots his wrists.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡± I whisper, mping my hands over my mouth, realising he¡¯s shooting him at every part that

    he had left a mark on me

    He¡¯s angry, I can see that¡­ but it¡¯s also terrifying to witness how calmly pulling the trigger is for him.

    I don¡¯t think anything I say will stop him, but I have to try. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ give him to the police.¡±

    He shoots him in the face and I flinch..

    ¡°I told you¡­ close your eyes,¡± he whispers and this time he crouches down, his gun pointing at the

    man¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°This was what you were about to assault her with¡­ right?¡± he whispers as the man splutters, blood

    spilling from his face. My stomach turns as I mp my eyes shut, my heart pounding, and I gasp when

    the gun goes off again and I hear the

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    other man groan, although it¡¯s muffled.

    The smell of blood reaches my nose, but I¡¯m too afraid to even dare take a look. One more bullet and

    then his heartbeat is gone, leaving me a trembling mess.

    I¡¯m helpless, sitting here with Zade.

    Alone¡­

    The bed dips and my eyes fly open as I find myself staring into his eyes. The gun is still in his hand,

    and I can see the flecks of blood on both Zade¡¯s chest, arms. and the barrel of the gun.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ why did you not call for me?¡± he asks, as he flips the gun in his hand, grabbing it from the

    barrel as he brushes my hair back with the back of it.

    ¡°You killed him¡­ what are we going to do?¡± I whisper shakily, ignoring his question.

    There¡¯s a dead body here! In my room.

    Goddess!

    He tilts his head. Something shes in his eyes as he forces my chin up with the

    gun.

    How many rounds does a gun have? Are there still bullets in there?

    I stare into his face, feeling myself calm, and I¡¯m not sure how or why, but¡­ why am I not afraid? @

    ¡°You will do nothing¡­ I¡¯ll be handling this¡­ now sleep.¡± He ces a finger just above my breasts, but I

    push it away, needing him to listen.

    ¡°No! No, there¡¯s a dead body, he¡¯s human- this is going to-¡±

    Sizzling sparks course through me as he ces a thumb on my lips, cutting me

    off.

    ¡°You talk too much¡­ I said I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    My heart pounds as his gaze dips to my breasts, my shirt still hanging off my shoulder and disying a

    lot of cleavage.

    ¡°Sleep Little Mate¡­¡± he murmurs, his one eye glimmering as he pushes me back onto my pillows as he

    leans over me, his hands on the pillows on either side as he gazes down at me.

    My heart thumps as our eyes meet, and the right corner of his mouth twitches, but maybe I imagined

    it¡­ something strikes my neck, and everything goes nk¡­

 Chapter 351

    VALERIE.

    I gasp, jolting upright, my entire body drenched in sweat. My heart is palpitating wildly, and I press my

    fist against my chest as I scan the room once again.

    I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m alone. I¡¯m alive¡­

    But those words aren¡¯t calming the anxiousness inside of me. I get out of bed,st night reying in my

    head and I stop a few steps out of the door.

    The body!

    Oh my god! Someone was killed here!

    I jump back staring at the floor. There was blood! There was blood!

    I sniff the air but not even a hint of the smell of blood is left in the air.

    I look at my hands and wrists, but the bruises have healed.

    ncing around the room, it looks just like it did when I had fallen asleep before

    I had awoken to all that crap, there is not a trace of the horror that had taken ce.

    Zade had done something to make me fall asleep¡­

    Great¡­ I needed his help. Once again, I was unable to defend myself.

    All the training and it was for nothing.

    Why am I so weak?

    I walk quickly to the bathroom, wanting to wash away the memories of the night before. I pull off my

    shirt and switch on the shower as my thoughts swirl rapidly in my head, giving way to a crushing

    headache.

    I¡¯m always the weak one from all the Blood Borns. Zaia has always been incredibly strong¡­ Sebastian,

    Atticus, Zade, even Gaultier¡­ only me.

    I was and still am the weakest in the triquetras.

    Always will be. Why though?

    Why?!

    I step into the shower, feeling that the water temperature is a little hot, but I don¡¯t bother adjusting it as I

    stand there, consumed by my thoughts.

    Why am I so useless?

    Why¡­

    It¡¯s getting harder to breathe.

    The way the man¡¯s shadowed body hovered over mine¡­ the way he had pinned my wrists to the bed.

    He was going to rape me.

    My stomach churns and I swallow hard, feeling repulsed.

    I turn, my arm knocking into the shower level, sending a sting of pain through my elbow.

    I¡¯m not safe anywhere.

    I slide down the shower wall.

    Valerie the weak.

    That¡¯s me.

    Useless.

    Fuck why¡­

    Where am I going wrong?

    I twist my hands into my hair as the water begins getting hotter.

    But the thought is far away in my mind, asst night ys and reys in my mind like a reel that is on

    repeat.

    Zade, if he wasn¡¯t there¡­.

    The body!

    Where¡¯s the body?

    There was a body!

    Is it under the bed?

    What did Zade do to it?

    What if someone finds out?

    What if someonees for me again?

    The next time¡­ will I survive?

    +15 BONUS

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The scalding water is burning my skin, but I feel too sick to get up.

    The steam is making it harder to breathe, too.

    Weak.

    I¡¯m weak.

    Stupid.

    So fucking stupid.

    I grip my head, rocking slightly, feeling useless.

    Next time, I won¡¯t be so lucky. I¡¯ll be dead.

    I should have checked properly, I¡¯m supposed to be stronger than this!

    I punch the tiles in anger, a whimper escaping me.

    Useless! I¡¯m useless!

    Suddenly the shower door opens but I feel far away.

    No one¡¯s here.

    I¡¯m imagining things again.

    I gasp, hearing the low growl as I¡¯m yanked to my feet and cold water suddenly pours down on me,

    making me hiss.

    A scream escapes me, only for a hand to mp over my mouth. I struggle,shing out at my assaulter.

    ¡°Let

    go of me!¡± I shout. ¡°Let me out!¡±

    But he refuses to let go, forcing me to stay under the cold shower.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± The dangerous snarl snaps me out of my thoughts but no matter how much I struggle, he

    continues to hold me under the icy water, a jarring change to the burning hot water prior. ¡°Don¡¯t fight

    me, you will not win.¡±

    I look up, my hair in my face and through the wet strands, I realise it¡¯s Zade.

    But his words hammer in my head. I will not win. I won¡¯t¡­ If someone wants, they can do whatever

    they want to me¡­

    Last night¡¯s gunshots go off in my head and I shiver.

    Without thinking, I grab onto his hoodie and yank him closer with all my energy. My heart beats

    erratically as he ms his hands against the wall behind me, the water drenching himpletely.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡± I whisper, panic rising within me again.

    He doesn¡¯t move, his face emotionless as he watches me.

    Is this a game for him?!

    ¡°What if someone finds out! Because of you, I¡¯ll be thrown into prison too!¡± I hiss, my voice trembling as

    I begin hitting his chest, feeling suffocated.

    This all went wrong!

    ¡°Breathe.¡± Hemands.

    I can¡¯t!

    I-

    When suddenly his arms wrap around me, holding me in a crushing hug and I¡¯m no longer able to hit

    his chest. I struggle but I¡¯m unable to move in his arms and soon I still.

    My thumping heart slowly calms down and I close my eyes, finding strange sce in his embrace.

 Chapter 352

    +15 BONUS

    We remain like that for several moments before he reaches behind me and switches off the ice¨Ccold

    water.

    He pulls away, tugging free from my hold on his hoodie, clearly proof that he was allowing me to hold

    him like that and he grabs a towel.

    My heart pounds as his eyes rake over my body, making goosebumps rise on my skin and they are not

    because of the water¡­

    He wraps the towel around me, his gaze dipping to my breasts onest time before he tucks one end of

    the towel in, his fingers grazing my cleavage, and everything seems to disappear from my mind.

    His eyes snap up to mine and our eyes lock as he removes his hand from where he was tucking the

    towel in. Grabbing my waist, he lifts me down from the small ledge that leads to the shower cubicle.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask quietly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    My skin now feels extra tender even though the cold water satiated it a little.

    ¡°I came to check in on you when I heard you wake up. It¡¯s good I did. You clearly can¡¯t take care of

    yourself.¡± He says, taking hold of my pinkie and tugging me from the room. I follow, not trusting him to

    not break my poor little finger, but I have a feeling he chose minimum contact, so he doesn¡¯t touch my

    tender skin.

    A panic attack.

    I had a panic attack.

    I haven¡¯t had one in a while¡­.

    And he saw me in that state¡­.

    ¡°Why are you so weak?¡±

    I freeze, those words stinging me, hitting hard because I know how much truth there is in them.

    ¡°We are not all as strong as you¡­ nor was I raised as a fighter.¡± I whisper, wrapping my arms around

    myself, staring down at my arms that are slowly healing.

    ¡°Being a fighter has nothing to do with it. You are a Blood Born, whether you were trained or not, if you

    utilise that power, you could do better.¡± He walks over to me, and I look up into those eyes once more.

    ¡°Your brother is Atticus Payne,

    +15 B¨®NUS

    right? Sebastian King is your Alpha, and Zaia Toussaint is your friend, yet from all of them you¡¯re far

    weaker. What happened? Were you a leftover?¡±

    I clench my jaw. ¡°I trained ok. I have been controlling my abilities! How dare you say-¡±

    ¡°The facts? Because you need them to be said. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Is he for real? m

    ¡°What am I afraid of?! Of what happenedst night? In case you¡¯ve forgotten, let me refresh your

    memory! It was one of your people who came into my apartment and tried to rip open my head. That¡¯s

    where this all started from.¡± I whisper hatefully.

    It¡¯s not his fault, but I don¡¯t want him to see me in this state. I feel confused and my mind is a mess.

    Why is he entering my life like this?

    He doesn¡¯t respond, and I scoff. ¡°Nothing to say? I thought as much, leave. Now.¡±

    Turning my back on him, I wait for him to leave, but he doesn¡¯t. I turn back, my eye¡¯s shing, but

    before I can speak, he beats me to it.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get involved if you were strong enough to take care of yourself¡­ so here¡¯s the deal,¡± he

    whispers as he steps no advances closer to me, like at predator ready to attack.

    ¨C

    But I hold my ground even if a shiver runs down my spine.

    ¡°This is how it¡¯s going to be. From now on, watch your back, whether it¡¯s at home or when you¡¯re out

    alone¡­ I¡¯ll be there¡­ so be ready for anything every single day of your life¡­ because until you learn to

    be vignt, no amount of training will be helpful. You need to follow your instincts.¡±

    What does he mean he¡¯ll be there?

    A chill runs down my spine and I¡¯m certain I¡¯ve gotten into something bad if what he¡¯s insinuating is

    what I think it is.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to stalk me?¡± I ask in disbelief.

    He tilts his head, reaching over and running his fingers slowly through my hair. My heart hammers

    nervously as I try not to melt into that touch that feels good, yet is a curse¡­

    ¡°Yes¡­ and you need to realise when I¡¯m there, be aware of your surroundings because if I catch you¡­

    I will fuck you, whether you want it or not.¡± His

    +15 BONUS

    whispered threat sends a tingle through me as my eyes fly open in shock.

    How? How is it possible that those words excite me?

    I¡¯m sick in the head.

    ¡°Deal,¡± I say, surprising myself.

    This will help me get over my fear, but deep down the strange idea of getting caught didn¡¯t sound so

    bad¡­

    He tucks the strand of hair behind my ear as he leans closer, his scent making me close my eyes.

    ¡°Then¡­ make sure you¡¯re watching your back, because I always will be,¡± he whispers sinisterly, and

    then he¡¯s gone.

    I open my eyes and look around the empty apartment, the door to the balcony left standing ajar¡­

    9 Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading. I¡¯ll be uploading The Dragon King¡¯s Seduction in a few hours!

    31

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 353

    ZADE.

    It¡¯s the middle of the night and despite the stuffy weather that would never usually bother me, tonight I

    am unable to fall asleep¡­

    Not that I sleep easily, anyway.

    The ghosts of the past do not let you sleep, the skeletons in the closets are always near, ready to

    reveal themselves and right now there is one person who I never want to ever learn those dark

    secrets¡­.

    Valerie Scott or rather Valerie Grace Astor, daughter of Beth and Lance Astor. The couple who

    outsmarted us to protect their children¡­ and for years the Sable. didn¡¯t even realise their children were

    alive¡­ She has the brains like her parents, she just needs to work on understanding her intuition.

    I slowly flip the knife in my hand between my fingers, staring at the ceiling, the asional orange light

    from outside crosses the ceiling when a car passes by.

    The Sable¡­

    They- we are responsible for her PTSD. She might be a doctor, but she seems to be blind to the fact

    she needs help. How did her friends even allow her to be out here alone with that trauma and when

    they sure as hell know of the troubles that our kind are now facing?

    Thanks to what we did back then, everyone learned of us.

    The world has changed. Blowing our cover made us targets for the world, bringing us under intense

    scrutiny. We¡¯re all forced to be registered. With a barcoded chip being ced inside of us, so we can

    be identified as werewolves as different. 1

    Zaia may be trying to fight against it whilst keeping the bnce, but the truth is, the damage cannot be

    undone. The boy had the power to make everyone forget. but she refused it and now!¡­ now we are

    paying the price¡­

    Who knows if it is my upbringing, and the fact I have been forced to survive and trust no one, but I can

    see them turning on us. See them use those chips to spy on and keep track of us at all times.

    They already want to know where we are staying, already embedding these chips with a signal when

    we enter stores¡­ Soon they will be watching us like criminals and it¡¯s only a matter of time before they

    begin to hunt us¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    I sit up, staring at the knife I¡¯m turning between my fingers.

    What is the deadliest of emotions?

    Fear.

    When that fear loses control, they wille for us.

    Terrified of what we could possibly do.

    I¡¯m not chipped, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find me and try to do that to me. Not that I

    n to stay in one ce long enough¡­

    I was born an Alpha¡­ but here I am, in a small town in the middle of nowhere, fixing cars to get by.

    This is the life I¡¯ve resorted to¡­.

    Is it better than prison?

    I¡¯m not sure¡­. How do I get rid of the

    guilt when I¡¯m walking free?

    Gaultier had gone after her back then¡­ but it could have been me, only I refused to attack from

    behind. I smirk humourlessly staring at the de in my hand as I drop back onto my pillows.

    If I was the one to go after her¡­ Would things have been different? Would I have gone through with it?

    Could her trauma have been prevented?

    I nce at the wall behind my head. She hadn¡¯t left all day today, and there was silence from her

    apartment. She spent it in bed, that much I knew.

    Well, soon enough, she¡¯ll get over her past trauma. Maybe not fully¡­ because some things don¡¯t just

    go away, but she¡¯ll be able to cope with them. I¡¯m going to make sure of it.

    I throw the knife up, watching it whizz downwards. For a second, I wonder how it¡¯ll feel if it stabbed me

    through my eye¡­ I know that pain¡­ but I¡¯ve blocked that memory out so it¡¯s not so clear anymore. I

    don¡¯t remember the sheer level of the pain¡­

    I catch it between my two fingers, the tip millimetres from my eye.

    There was a time when Lawrence Walton considered me a prodigy, the leader of the Sable¡­ but when

    he realised I was not the one he needed, his attitude towards me changed.

    (FLASHBACK)

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I refuse,¡± I reply quietly as I look at Gerard and Lawrence who sit there, at that

    grey oak table where they made every decision in their twisted n.

    ¡°Did you say you refuse?¡± Gerard scoffs, irritation clear in his eyes. Whilst Lawrence simply smiles

    there¡¯s no humour in it not anymore.

    +15 BONUS

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 354

    ¡®A true Alpha questions all because he is born to be in charge¡­ even if it means disobeying your

    superiors¡­¡±

    That¡¯s what he once said with pride. I didn¡¯t kill Zaia Toussaint when she was pregnant, although I had

    found a chance, I hesitated. I couldn¡¯t kill two innocents in the process¡­ even if their mother needs to

    be destroyed. Gaultier had returned and told them what I had done, and their anger had known no

    limits, but I got away with it although I¡¯m not sure this time I will if I refuse to do their bidding.

    ¡°Gaultier is younger than you. You have had more training for a reason. Remember that you have no

    emotions but to serve the goddess!¡± Gerard snarls.

    ¡°It is an insult to who I am to be given such a pathetic target. Let me target Zaia

    Toussaint. I¡¯d rather deal with her.¡±

    ¡°You lost that chancest time!¡± Gerard hisses.

    ¡°I agree. Do as you¡¯re told.¡± Lawrence says, his smilecking all emotions.

    Of course¡­ since then he¡¯s made sure my path never crossed with hers and instead has me focus on

    the other two¡­

    ¡°No,¡± I say and walk away.

    They weren¡¯t even sure if this woman was part of the triquetra, yet they wanted us to check her head

    for the mark and to kill her. If that¡¯s what they want, then they can do it themselves.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Zade! You will be punished if you disobey!¡± Lawrence¡¯s voicees from behind me, but I don¡¯t bother

    to stop. The punishment is something I won¡¯t be able to avoid but obeying their everymand I

    could¡­

    Agony splits through my entire body as several men hold me down including Gaultier and Gerard

    himself. But even through the pain I don¡¯t miss the smug amusement in Gerard¡¯s eyes and the

    confusion in Gaultier¡¯s after they had beaten me when I least expected to be targeted.

    Gaultier is a

    years is bing numb and blind to his, one who over the own free will. One who strives for

    approval from Lawrence, wanting to be seen as the most powerful of the three Blood Born families.

    ¡°What the Father wishes, he gets.¡± Gerard spits. The poison that they had thrown on me is stinging,

    burning my skin like it¡¯s been lit aze, and my entire body is

    +15 BONUS

    begging for reprieve from the pain.

    They couldn¡¯t handle me alone, so they had formed this pathetic n. With the poison weakening me,

    I¡¯m unable to throw them all off no matter how much I try.

    ¡°Indeed, I do,¡± Lawrence says, stepping forward with a thin long syringe in his hands. ¡°You see, Zade¡­

    you need to remember your ce. What Imand must always be obeyed.

    He crouches down, grabbing me by the jaw. Anger res through me and I spit in his face. His eyes

    ze, and he backhands me across the face, snapping my head

    to the side.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± he hisses.

    I clench my jaw, feeling my own rage rising like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Enough.¡± I snarl.

    Heughs humourlessly. ¡°The thing is, Zade, only I have the power to say when it¡¯s enough!¡± I don¡¯t

    expect it, nor do I see him move through the pain and I feel something sharp rip through my eye, before

    white¨Chot blistering agony tears, making me growl in sheer agony.

    I¡¯m unsure where the poweres from, but I tear free from my captors as I clutch my eye with one

    hand, my ws out in rage.

    Never have I felt a pain like this! Ever.

    It¡¯s only getting worse. What was in there?

    ¡°What did you do!¡± I snarl, trying to look up, but I can¡¯t, clutching my eye as I fall to the ground, writhing

    in agony.

    ¡°Your mother will pay too¡­ for giving me you and not Zaia,¡± he spits before he stands up and I realise

    they are all walking away¡­ I can¡¯t do anything, can¡¯t think straight and I¡¯m left in the dark hall, refusing

    to sumb to the pain¡­ and knowing that he has just destroyed my eye beyond the capacity of my

    healing¡­

    All because I refused amand¡­

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    That was when I became blind in one eye¡­ because I refused to murder her that night¡­ but I don¡¯t

    remember the extent of that pain¡­ not anymore. It now remains like a phantom, a dull memory I don¡¯t

    like to ponder on.

    I close my eyes, tossing the knife onto the bedside stand. It gets stuck in the wood with a small whizz,

    but I turn away staring at the in bed sheets.

    ? +15 BONUS

 Chapter 355

    I hated her too, Mnie¡­ just as much as Lawrence did. She gave me away¡­ she cared far more for

    Zaia, keeping her with her, whilst giving me away with ease.

    I¡¯m no Alpha¡­

    I¡¯m not a good person¡­

    I am a killer and I¡¯m alright with that.

    I hear her move and, unable to sleep, I stand up, deciding to check up on her. She¡¯s been quiet for far

    too long.

    Slipping out the doors, I walk to her balcony door, I need to change these locks on a day she¡¯s not

    home. The security in this ce is terrible, but it¡¯s also the perfect ce to blend in¡­.

    I nce through the crack in the curtains, making sure to stay hidden as I see her walk towards the

    kitchen counter. That¡¯s when shees into view properly¡­ d in an oversized shirt, fuck why does

    that look so damn sexy?

    She¡¯s gorgeous¡­ and the shirt clings to her breasts lightly. Seeing her naked is an image that won¡¯t be

    removed from my mind and once again it¡¯s at the front of my mind.

    She¡¯s a deadly turn¨Con¡­.

    She stretches, her shirt riding up and I get a view of her ass in tiny briefs.

    Opening the fridge, she suddenly pauses, and I swiftly move back, knowing she sensed me watching. I

    silently make my way back into my own apartment, making sure there are no gaps in the blinds as I

    stand there beside the ss door.

    I hear her open the door from her apartment, her heart racing and I smirk internally, suddenly sliding

    the door open and she jumps startled.

    Her heart is racing, and I step ever so slightly closer.

    ¡°Well done. At least you¡¯re beginning to pay attention to your surroundings.¡± I remark, looking down at

    her. Those lips would look so good around my cock¡­

    ¡°I can sense you better than others.¡± She says, running her fingers through her hair, but her voice is

    shaky. ¡°I swear for a moment I thought¡­ I thought he¡¯s back.¡±

    Oh, Little Mate¡­ he¡¯s dead and ten feet under¡­

    ? +15 BONUS

    ¡°No one will be able to break you anymore,¡± I promise quietly, seeing the glitter of unshed tears in her

    eyes.

    She nods as she hugs herself and I realise she¡¯s not ok¡­ a closer look shows her eyes are puffy.

    She¡¯s been crying¡­ she¡¯s tired, meaning she didn¡¯t get much rest either.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± she says, ¡°so I win this round, right? I noticed you?¡±

    ¡°I guess you did,¡± I reply, not that I was ying today¡­ I had just gotten. distracted by the desire to see

    her.

    She¡¯s quiet for once, her head lowered but the slight tremble of her shoulders. makes me reach for

    her¡­ although touching her is as dangerous as it is enticing¡­ curling my fingers under her chin, I force

    her head up to see the tears shimmer in her eyes.

    That bastard has fucked with her head¡­ this morning was proof of that, the puffy eyes and the tears

    that are now threatening to fall once again anger me. If I could, I¡¯d resurrect him and kill him far slower

    this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Little Mate, it makes me want to spill blood,¡± I whisper, making her eyes widen before a

    small smile crosses her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane¡­ but somehow¡­ that did make me smile,¡± she admits quietly, wrapping her arms

    around herself even tighter.

    ¡°Good to know the thought amuses you. Especially since it seems you are constantly drawn to finding

    me¡­¡± I remark emotionlessly.

    That gorgeous smile falters and she blushes a little more, and she shakes her head.

    ¡°Whatever, umm, so, do you want some coffee? I was¡­ about to make some, she tenses, her eyes

    widening and she¡¯s about to backtrack when I step out onto the balcony. Leaning closer to her, I inhale

    her seductive scent, my nose brushing her ear. Her breath hitches and I almost smirk in satisfaction.

    No matter how much she tries to deny it, she¡¯s drawn to me¡­

    ¡°Sure. I could do with a drink even if it¡¯s not really the one I desire¡­¡± I whisper, the image of her naked

    once again at the forefront of my mind, the urge to part those thighs and have a taste of her is

    enticing¡­

    Soon¡­ Little Mate, soon..N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 356

    VALERIE

    I switch the coffee machine on, staring at the little blue light as I hear the door shut, leaving me in here,

    alone, with a shirtless Zade

    a

    ¡®Don¡¯t cry, Little Mate, it makes me want to spill blood.¡±

    His words run through my mind once again, rich and seductive like red wine, masking the sinister

    underlying message with ease.

    Words from the lips of a killer, but even knowing that, they give me a strength 1 can¡¯t exin.

    ¡°Let me get that.¡±

    I gasp when I realise he¡¯s stepped up behind me. He leans around me reaching for the mugs, his arm

    grazing my shoulder, sending tingles through me, making me very aware of the heat of his body, my

    entire body is on edge, humming where his

    skin kisses mine.

    ¡®Sure,¡± I breathe out, sliding out from between him and the counter, closing my eyes as I try not to

    press against him. My ass brushes against him and I freeze.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he murmurs, his hand going to my waist as he steps back, allowing met to move past him.

    Being around Zade feels like being ready to skydive. You¡¯re teetering on the edge, feeling nervous and

    tense, yet at the same time there is a powerful sense of exhration and excitement of the unknown of

    what will happen when you let go. If you let go¡­

    ¡°Doctor Valerie Scott¡­ Valerie, right? You don¡¯t mind if I call you that?¡±

    ¡°You can drop the doctor,¡± I wave my hand.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I meant Valerie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    I blush lightly as he picks up the coffee mugs and I quickly busy myself with grabbing some cakes and

    biscuits, although I don¡¯t really have many since 1 mainly got the necessities delivered.

    ¦§

    ¡°Great, I wasn¡¯t sure since I was called doctor back at Dark Hollow Falls¡­ murmur. When you sat there

    silently, refusing to eat as you watched me with great intensity.

    ¡°Yeah. I remember,¡± he says, cing the mugs on the tray I¡¯ve taken out.

    My gaze flicks to his back and the curve of his muscles as he reaches for the sugar sachets, his

    muscles flexing. He is a sexy hunk. There¡¯s no denying that. Toned, muscr and damn fine.

    I quickly ce the cakes and snacks on the tray before picking it up and carrying it over to the

    sectional, cing it on the small coffee table in front of it. I can feel his eyes on me and suddenly the

    ambience of the apartment feels too¡­ romantic.

    A far cry fromst night.

    ¡°Shall I put a movie on?¡± I suggest loudly, too loudly. He cocks a brow as he nces at the couch

    before he drops onto it looking dangerously sexy.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Great, do you have any preferences?¡± I ask briskly, trying to get rid of the sizzling energy between us.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he tilts his head, my eyes widening. ¡°Choose.¡± He finishes¨Cncing at the TV screen, and I

    close my eyes for a second before grabbing the remote.

    Stop thinking he means something else, girl.

    I can feel his eyes on me again and I nce back to where he¡¯s sitting, neither left, nor right¡­

    whichever side I choose, I¡¯ll be pretty close to him¡­.

    I could just sit on the floor, I guess,

    My mind is working in overdrive as I log on to my ount, I¡¯ve not been here long enough to set

    anything up and I have to think for a minute before I remember my password, blocking his view of the

    TV as I enter it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to steal your N*****x ount details.¡± He remarks.

    ¡°I never said you would.¡± I dere.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s to hide? Unless you have the same password for everything.¡± I freeze. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re smarter than that.¡±

    I scoff. ¡°Pft of course not. I don¡¯t have the same password for everything!¡±

    I¡¯ll make sure to change themter.

    Smiling slightly, I shake my head. With him here¡­ I¡¯m not listening out for every little sound or

    wondering if the creak I heard was something sinister.

    Yeah, of course not. The biggest bad wolf out there is in here. What¡¯s to be scared about, unless, of

    course, he wants to eat me? I imagine Zade growing before

    +15 B¨®NUS

    delivering a menacing grin, one that is rimmed with deadly wolf teeth.

    All the better to eat me with.

    I nce at Zade who¡¯s sitting silently watching the TV screen, his angled jaw, his I don¡¯t¨Cgive¨Ca¨Cfuck

    attitude, those sharp eyes and dark lush hair¡­ nope no wolf teeth but, deadly in more ways than one¡­

    but this wolf is still dangerous, only hees in a sexy disguise.

    ¡°You¡¯re going through the same row of movies, over and over. How hard is it to choose what you want,

    or are you busy staring elsewhere?¡± He cocks a brow, his eyes snapping to mine with an almost

    knowing look in them that makes me even more nervous, and I nce sharply at the screen.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I know! and no, I wasn¡¯t I was¡­ I am just deciding between these¡­ few¡­¡± I mutter, trying to

    focus on the images on the screen.

    +15 B¨®NUS

 Chapter 357

    ¡°The third one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That one.¡± He says and I look at the movie currently ranked third.

    ¡°Ah¡­ a mystery thriller. Ok.¡± I say, switching it on and walking over to the sofa. I sit down, resting my

    elbow on the armrest, my back a little to him as I look over

    at the TV.

    Am I really watching a movie with Zade Toussaint.?

    Yes, yes I am.

    This is insane.

    I nce sideways, I can see his long muscr legs stretched out in front of him, see the bulge at the

    front of his pants before I quickly look at the screen again as the woman¡¯s rm goes off and she gets

    out of bed,te for work.

    I pull my shirt down, covering my thigh, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything sexy to see here, anyway.

    Soon I¡¯m drawn into the movie and I cross my legs after grabbing a chocte

    muffin.

    ¡°Want one?¡± I ask Zade. He turns his head toward me, and I realise he can¡¯t see through his left eye.

    ¡°No,¡± he says as he leans forward and picks up his coffee mug around the rim, my gaze snapping to

    the band of his boxers that peak out and I avert my gaze.

    ¡°How did¡­ how did your eye get hurt?¡± I ask quietly.

    His jaw is taut as he stares ahead. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    That¡¯s a lie. There¡¯s no way a person would ever forget something like that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t open up, do you?¡± I say, sliding my legs to the ground, about to lean forward to grab my

    coffee mug when he ces a hand on my bare thigh, stopping me. Sparks course through me and my

    heart races as his gaze flicks to the table and he reaches forward. cing his now empty cup down

    and picking up mine, he holds it out to me.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I say, feeling a little nervous as I take it.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    His hand is still on my thigh, and I¡¯m unable to focus on anything, watching as

    §Ü§à§Ý§à§ß§Ú§ñ

    he leans back against the sofa again. I clear my throat, moving my leg slightly and only then does he lift

    his hand, allowing me to breathe once again.

    Goddess¡­

    I sit back, crossing my legs as I lean on the armrest once again, resisting the urge to brush my fingers

    over my thigh where his touch lingers. We¡¯re silent as we continue watching, and soon I¡¯m fully

    immersed in the movie

    my heart racing as the woman, Beth, goes to meet her friend at the park.

    In the middle of the night, yeah, that¡¯s smart when you know there¡¯s a psychol loose in town.

    ¡°Are you ok with this movie?¡± Zade asks me, making me nce over at him.

    I cock a brow, as the woman gets out of her car and walks into the woody park.

    ¡°J? J, are you there?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m alone,¡± I say, shrugging as I ce my now empty cup down.

    He says nothing and I stare at the screen, the suspenseful music building.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s going to get killed. The killers are going to be right there waiting for her.¡± I say in frustration,

    my heart pounding as I watch in anticipation as the woman steps into the woods, a branch cracking

    under her foot.

    There¡¯s an ominous sound behind her and I tense as she turns, but there¡¯s nothing there.

    I let out a breath of relief as the woman sighs in relief and hurries down the path.

    ¡°Wrong move¡­¡± Zade murmurs. I¡¯m about to question him when suddenly the masked killer springs

    out at her, knife in hand.

    I flinch, grabbing onto Zade¡¯s knee, and turning away from the screen as she tries to fight off her

    attacker.

    ¡°She¡¯s as good as dead,¡± he murmurs, running his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of the main characters. She won¡¯t die.¡± I say, not wanting to admit. what looks like an

    inevitablitying. She won¡¯t die.

    ¡°She ignored her initial instincts, plus without a doubt, it¡¯s her brother,¡± Zade

    says.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be. He¡¯s got no reason to be the killer, plus he¡¯s done nothing suspicious.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°And if I¡¯m right?¡± Zade asks as the gory sounds of stabbing stop, the woman dead, and the scene

    changes. I look into his eyes suspiciously.

    ¡°You¡¯ve watched this movie before, haven¡¯t you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t really watch movies,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Well, stop making everything a challenge. I¡¯m prettypetitive.¡± I state.

    ¡°As am I.¡±

    Our eyes meet, and there¡¯s that tug again.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid Zade Toussaint that I shall not entertain you tonight.¡± I

    whisper, leaning closer to him and pping his thigh before I turn back to the movie, I think I see a

    flicker of a smile on his face, but when I nce at him, it¡¯s

    as stoic as ever.

    I must have imagined it.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    16

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 358

    VALERIE.

    An hourter, it¡¯s over and, as he predicted, the killer was indeed Beth¡¯s brother. The very same guy he

    had said it would be, but before he could say anything

    cocky, my phone rings and I pick it up quickly.

    ¡°Zaia! How are you?¡± I say, not missing the way Zade stiffens.

    ¡°I¡¯m great. You sound happy today, good day?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Kind of, not too bad, I guess. I visited the hospital and seems like I¡¯ll be quite busy. How are my little

    nieces and nephews?¡± I ask.

    ¡°They are all great, and they are sending you all their love and kisses.¡±

    Zade stands up and walks away, giving me some privacy and I appreciate it although I know he¡¯ll

    probably be able to hear everything, anyway.

    ¡°I got your text earlier, and I was a little worried¡­ What¡¯s wrong hun?¡± Zaia¡¯s voice softens and I close

    my eyes, wishing I hadn¡¯t replied when I didn¡¯t feel great. Zaia notices everything and she¡¯s obviously

    picked up on it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even say much. Why would you think something¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, your message just wasn¡¯t how it would be usually. What is it?¡±

    I sigh, leaning back in my seat. ¡°Nothing, I just had a bit of a low moment.¡±

    ¡°Jai?¡± she whispers knowingly and my heart clenches.

    No¡­

    ¡°No,¡± I say, feeling guilty almost as if I¡¯m betraying him.

    I am, aren¡¯t I?

    ¡°Talk to me, what¡¯s on your mind? I wish I was there.¡± Zaia¡¯s soft voicees.

    I close my eyes, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just wondering how I ever was chosen as one of the Blood Borns, I

    mean I¡¯m the weakest, I was the weakest even then and now too¡­ I mean there was a huge gap in my

    capabilities inparison to the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°Val, you were still healing when the war happened. Don¡¯t ever think you were the weakest.¡±

    She¡¯s being nice, typical Zaia.

    fingers through my hair.

    Sheughs in disbelief. ¡°Make you feel better, Val? Tell me when one of us was injured, when we were

    in desperate need of a doctor but could trust no one, who did we go to?¡±

    Me¡­.

    ¡°You. When we needed operating, without even having everything we needed for the procedure, who

    pushed through and bravely did their best?¡±

    Me?

    ¡°You. When I was sick during pregnancy and didn¡¯t know what was happening, who figured it out and

    got me an antidote?¡±

    Me.

    ¡°You. Who was there looking after my children and keeping the ce together when we were preparing

    for the final showdown? You. Goddess Valerie, you are so incredibly strong. You have always been

    strong. I admire you, I always have. You were always the no¨Cnonsense Doctor Scott who took nothing

    from anyone. You are my hero, Valerie, all of ours. I wouldn¡¯t be here without you, and neither would

    Zion or Sia.. and the others¡­ you helped so many of us, Valerie. See the you that I see and you¡¯ll

    understand.¡±

    She means it and although I see that¡­ I¡¯m stillcking.

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t what I mean, I mean as a Blood Born, not my doctor skills,¡± I answer quietly,

    remembering Zade¡¯s words. The weakest¡­

    ¡°Alright then, tell me who was strong enough to walk away and forgive when your entire world was torn

    from you?¡± her hushed voicees, and I close my eyes, lowering my head.

    ¡°You are my biggest cheerleader. There¡¯s no winning with you.¡± I say smiling softly.

    I don¡¯t have the faith she has in me, but hearing her words offort and her belief in them makes me

    feel a little better.

    ¡°I always will be, regardless of how far away you are. We love you Val, and you are incredibly strong,

    don¡¯t ever think otherwise.¡±

    We end the call soon after and I ce my phone down. Standing up, I brush my hair back, ncing

    behind me to see where Zade is and see my bedroom door

    open.

    I cross the room and stop in the open bedroom doorway.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Thanks for giving me some space, I¡­¡± I trail off when I see he¡¯s holding a picture frame in his hand.

    +15 B¨®NUS

    +15 BONUS

    Jai¡¯s.

 Chapter 359

    Jai¡¯s.

    A re of pain rushes through me and I¡¯m about to rush over and snatch it from his hand when he

    speaks.

    ¡°This is him, isn¡¯t it? The man I killed.¡±

    My eyes sh, pain and guilt coursing through me. ¡°Yeah, it is. Forgotten what he looks like?¡± I ask

    coldly, snatching the picture from him, my heart thundering.

    ¡°I killed many in that battle. They were but a number¡­ I never remember the faces of those I kill,

    anyway. They end up all looking the same¡­

    ¡°Yeah, a killer with no remorse,¡± I say bitterly, feeling angrier at myself than at him. He killed Jai and I¡¯m

    here watching movies and offering him coffee. I gaze down at Jai¡¯s face, my heart breaking.

    I¡¯m so sorry¡­.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t love you enough.¡±

    His words gut me and it feels as if I have been pped across my face.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t, or he would have been right here with you.¡±

    ¡°Because you killed him!¡± I snarl, closing the gap between us and pushing him with everything I have.

    He staggers back a little, but he¡¯s still as emotionless and unbothered as always. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t

    care! You¡¯re just a murderer!¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ I knew you were pretty clueless when it came to war and battle, but I didn¡¯t realise you¡¯re so

    uneducated on the matter. Deaths happen¡­ just the way you all blew up hundreds of men who had no

    choice but to join in¡­ I don¡¯t see you and your people being called killers for that, right?¡±

    ¡°You attacked us! We defended!¡± I scream, feeling my blood boil.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. But believe me or not, he didn¡¯t love you enough or he would have been here.¡±

    ¡°He died protecting someone! He¡¯s a hero, and he¡¯s selfless. He didn¡¯t bother about himself! Unlike

    you, he put others first!¡± I spit.

    ¡°As I said, his duty and conscience were more important than you¡­ that was proved when he willingly

    sacrificed himself for a man who had no one anyway,¡±

    ¡°Hugh has Zaia!¡± I snarl.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ and she has her man, her kids and her dad now. Lucky her. Who do you have?¡±

    Each sentence is hitting me like a punch in the stomach.

    ¡°I have my friends and family, too.¡± I snarl.

    He now advances on me, his good eye glimmering.

    ¡°He may have saved Toussaint, but he left you to suffer, alone.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t¡­ he¡­¡± my eyes blur with tears, the pain of losing Jai always remained but I can¡¯t deny that

    he¡¯s saying the things that deep down in my moments of darkest grief have gnawed at me. ¡°When I

    was in aa, he looked after me. He

    me.¡±

    didn¡¯t have to, but he did!¡±

    His hand wraps around my throat, but I¡¯m not afraid of him as i re at him with rage and hurt. Why is

    he so calm?

    How can he even think like that? The pain inside of me is almost crippling.

    ¡°Yeah, because deep down the guilt of cheating on you remained,¡± he whispers almost mockingly

    before he scoffs. ¡°Think whatever you want, but the truth is, if a man can¡¯t put you before the world,

    then he is nothing more than a hero who didn¡¯t deserve love.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s a hero! That¡¯s something you will never be!¡± I hiss, ring up at him. ¡°Jai would have died

    for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll never be like him, cus I wouldn¡¯t want to be¡­ like you said, he¡¯d die for you. The thing

    is, Little Mate, what good am I to you dead?¡± 2

    ¡°You don¡¯t-¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show myself out,¡± he whispers before he lets go of me and leaves.

    My heart is pounding as I stand there, hearing the patio door shut as I close my eyes. My emotions are

    an inferno within me.

    I drop onto the floor, looking at the picture of Jai. His brilliant blue eyes gaze back at me until my tears

    blur them away.

    I loved you Jai¡­ but how is it that something inside of me is pulling me towards your killer?

    Life is hard.

    Death is harder.

    But love? Love is the hardest.

    VALERIE.

 Chapter 360

    VALERIE.

    Driving to the hospital, I feel empty. It¡¯s my first day working there, but since that day I haven¡¯t spoken

    to Zade and it¡¯s insane how¡­ bleak everything feels.

    There¡¯s been a few times he¡¯s been watching me, and I spotted him, but he simply would turn and walk

    away.

    Along with his silence that I am now blessed with, I also feel like I can¡¯t stop thinking about him. It

    scares me, tears me up with guilt and confusion and there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop myself from feeling

    this way.

    He is wrong about Jai. Being selfless and wanting to protect everyone is not selfish. It does not mean

    he didn¡¯t love me. He loved deeply, and he cared for everyone. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, I get

    it¡­ and I hate that he voiced the dark thoughts that niggled in my mind.

    I

    Zade was beginning to leave a searing effect on me, and when he isn¡¯t around, he is making his way

    into my mind even more than before. I sleep thinking about him, and I wake up thinking about him and

    some of it is far from innocent.

    Zade Toussaint¡­ auburn hair, grey eyes, features that are made to entice, but there¡¯s something more

    with him and it isn¡¯t just the mate bond¡­

    There¡¯s this connection, like he understands me¡­ Not just the me that people. see, but the me that I

    don¡¯t want others to know of¡­ If I was selfish or angry, it¡¯s like I know he¡¯ll understand and not judge

    me no matter what.

    The pull between us is real, and when he¡¯s around, life feels better.

    I don¡¯t know how that is possible when I¡¯ve only been here a few days, but he isn¡¯t just the silent

    prisoner who killed Jai¡­ but a person, with a personality that is beginning to make me swoon and that

    scares me¡­ because I know I¡¯m losing control of my emotions. More and more every single day.

    What if I did something that I shouldn¡¯t? Like falling into those muscr arms that could either protect

    me or destroy me. But then the thought of him. destroying me entices me. I groan, trying to ignore the

    fact I woke up aching with

    need.

    Oh, I need to get this out of my system!

    Getting out of my car, I enter the hospital, ready to get to work. I¡¯ve already been introduced and

    weed, and I knew my schedule from when I visited the other

    +15 BONUS

    day.

    ¡°Doctor Scott, you¡¯re here. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask, once again wee to the

    team.¡± The ward manager says, smiling charmingly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Owen.¡±

    ¡°Please call me Cassian,¡± he smiles and reaches into his pocket. ¡°Ah, before I forget, here.¡±

    My smile falters when I look at the small badge that he¡¯s holding out to me. A symbol to dere that I

    am a ¡®Special Species¡®.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but you know the rules.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only fair,¡± I say, my own words making me feel a little sick.

    Fair¡­ there was nothing fair about beingbelled for being different.

    He frowns slightly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it fair but don¡¯t worry about it. I doubt many of our patients will even

    know what it means, and you¡¯re approachable.¡± He pats my arm before he walks off and I put the pin

    on my doctor¡¯s coat.

    I sigh softly. It didn¡¯t weigh anything, barely an inch wide, but it feels like a burden, weighted with the

    true meaning behind it. Well, it¡¯s to be expected now, things really have changed.

    I better get to work¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The hospital was indeed understaffed, and Cassian was correct, no one wast bothered by the badge,

    more relieved by the extra set of hands to help, and everyone is clearly exhausted by the end of their

    shift, except me.

    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t look tired at all, Doctor Valerie.¡± Ronda, a nurse working on the same ward as me,

    says with a low whistle.

    ¡°I am a little exhausted now. It has been a long day,¡± I answer as Jill passes us both foam cups filled

    with steaming coffee that we wee happily and thank her.

    7/2

    + IS BONUS.

 Chapter 361

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you twoter. I still have two hours of my shift left,¡± Rondains, stifling a yawn.

    ¡°You have fun, and I think I¡¯m going to head home. I¡¯ll sleep well today.¡± I say. Oh and, I¡¯ve filled out the

    paperwork for patient in room 2, bed C. Please make sure she¡¯s checked up on every hour. The

    infection is pretty bad.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Not bad for a first day of work. Most of the staff was friendly and easy to talk to, and Cassian was pretty

    sweet. Not to mention all the single women and a few of the not¨Cso¨Csingle ones seemed to crush on

    him.

    Removing my doctor¡¯s coat, I pull on my jacket before I leave the hospital.

    I¡¯m getting into my car, making sure to check the back seats and the surrounding area, when I hear the

    wailing of an ambnce siren before I see the shing lights as the ambnce zooms past to the

    emergency entrance.

    I wonder what that¡¯s about

    Strapping my belt on, I drive out, ready to just get home and sleep. I¡¯m almost home when my stomach

    rumbles and I realise I haven¡¯t eaten.

    I didn¡¯t eat because we were so busy. There was no time and I¡¯m not in the mood. to get out and grab

    something to eat at this time.

    Food prepping isn¡¯t my thing either¡­ I do have some frozen ready meals. I¡¯ll heat up one of those.

    Reaching the apartmentplex, I look around, spotting the regr few middle- aged women standing

    by the door to one of the bottom¨Cfloor apartments, gossiping away about their men.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    I nce at them, and they¡¯re looking right at me.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile politely as I lock my car doors.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°How are you finding it here? Have you settled in well?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I nce up at my apartment balcony, wondering how much they can see from

    down here. Is this about Zade?

    ¡°Be careful, there was a break¨Cin the other night, did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I ask, my stomach plummeting and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve turned pale.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry darling, it was just a break in, but no one was caught and no one reported anything.

    Just make sure you lock your doors and stay safe. Remember, we¡¯re all amunity here, so don¡¯t

    ever think you can¡¯t give us a shout.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before I head inside, passing the night watchman.

    Break in¡­ how did people even realise if Zade had dealt with him? What if they somehow find out what

    we did?

    My stomach churns and I feel nauseous. I take the lift up to my floor and get to my apartment quickly.

    Unlocking the door, I scan the halls before I step inside and lock the door behind me. I take a moment

    to scan the apartment, focusing on my senses. There¡¯s no lingering scent, nothing that makes me

    uneasy, yet I still check every possible ce someone could be hidden before I rx.

    I need another coffee. Massaging my neck, I remove my jacket, tossing it onto the sofa and head to the

    kitchen area, stopping when I see the paper bag on the

    counter.

    My heart races, but without even needing any confirmation, I know he put it there. I slowly reach for the

    bag, turning it around to see the small post¨Cit note that¡¯s stuck to the front. The writing is nted and

    sharp.

    ¡°Someone once said you shouldn¡¯t deprive your body of the nutrients it needs. Try not to be a

    hypocrite?¡±

    My stomach flutters, but I close my eyes, trying to remind myself we argued the other night. How dare

    he pretend we¡¯re ok. And yes, I am going to be a hypocrite. and pretend that I didn¡¯t think of him for the

    last few days.

    I rip off the sticky note off only to see a message on the back.

    ¡°And this is a one¨Ctime thing since it¡¯s your first day of work. Don¡¯t get used to it

    ¨C Z¡±

    One¨Ctime thing? We¡¯ll see. He owes me. I had to give him a shot countless times.

 Chapter 362

    I almost smile, taking out the carton to heat it up, only to find that the container is still hot. I ce the

    bag down, tempted to go question him why he left it, but am I ready to see him again?

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It¡¯ste too¡­ but he¡¯s obviously awake since the container is hot.

    Making up my mind, I quickly walk to the patio door, frowning when I look at the lock. It¡¯s changed. He

    must have changed it¡­ it looks far more secure now, and I noticed the sensors on the window frame.

    Better security¡­

    My heart thuds as I turn the key that¡¯s in the door and step out onto the balcony, walking over to his

    side.

    Knocking on the door, I wait. The lights are off, but I can see the outline of a man sitting on the sofa, his

    head resting back. My heart races as I take in his denim jeans, his open jacket and once again, he¡¯s

    shirtless underneath¡­.

    Great.

    I look away as he walks over to the window and opens it. The first thing I remember is him leaving that

    night. Our argument shing in my mind once again, I said things I shouldn¡¯t have, but so did he¡­

    ¡°Did youe just to see my face?¡± he asks quietly.

    I purse my lips,ing back to the present.

    ¡°I

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve seen your face far too many times.¡± I retort, crossing my arms. wasn¡¯t sure if the food was a

    test or something. I mean, is it poisoned? Am I meant to be on alert?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just food,¡± he replies as if that was obvious and I frown, ¡°One point for trying to impress me.¡±

    My cheeks burn as I stare up at him, trying not to look at his delicious abs that are a distraction. ¡°I

    wasn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think I need to try to impress you, anyway.¡± I retort, tossing my hair off my face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±

    I look back at him sharply and he¡¯s leaning against the door frame, looking annoyingly fine.

    ¡°I thought as much.¡± I hum, ncing off to the side. ¡°But it seems you might be trying to impress me¡­ I

    mean, being so considerate and buying me food? I didn¡¯t

    pin you as such a thoughtful guy.¡±

    But even though I¡¯m trying to y it off, his intense gaze isn¡¯t helping with this chemistry between us.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, but I don¡¯t think my own way would work,¡± he replies, his voice low and deep, one that sends

    shivers of delight through me.

    ¡°Oh yeah? What exactly is your way?¡± I ask softly, cocking a brow.

    His eye flickers blue as he pushes himself away from the doorframe. ¡°How about I show you?¡±

    Suddenly his hands wrap around my waist, and I¡¯m yanked into the room and pushed up against the

    wall beside the door.

    I gasp, as his body presses against mine, sending intense sparks through me, my entire bodying

    alive, and I automatically grab onto his shoulders, feeling giddy, aware of every part of his body against

    mine.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done¡­¡± he whispers and before I can even reply, his lips collide with mine, making my eyes fly

    open, but it¡¯s only for a second as I melt into his touch, my mind going nk as wave after wave of

    pleasure dances through my entire body. The intense connection between us is stronger than any

    maic pull I have ever experienced.

    A sinful moan leaves my lips and I¡¯m somehow kissing him back. He tastes of coffee and roasted

    hazelnuts and¡­ I want more.

    His arms wrap around my waist, drawing us impossibly close, his lips move against mine as if starved

    of something for far too long, and time itself seems to momentarily cease to exist, and with a damning

    realisation, it hits me that I¡¯m kissing him ¨C kissing Zade Toussaint.

    And it feels so damn good.

    Moonlight Muse Author

    ¡°I hope you enjoyed this update! Don¡¯t forget to leave a gem, remember they

    hey expire w

    when the new month starts!

    50

 Chapter 363

    ZADE.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Holding back was a task I have been failing at from the very first time I saw her on that battlefield. The

    moment I gazed into those doe¨Cshaped eyes, even my stone heart was intrigued by my goddess¨Cgiven

    mate.

    Awakened by the hope that the Goddess whose trust in me was waning ¨C had not forgotten me, but

    before I could even revel in the joy of having found her, she screamed at me¡­ hating me for killing her

    lover¡­ and that contempt never changed. But tonight, seeing her approach me, there¡¯s a change.

    Something in our dynamics isn¡¯t the same.

    Even I can read the mood. Whether she just wants a distraction or was feeling horny, I really don¡¯t care.

    If she wants to y, I¡¯m game. If she wants me, I¡¯m down for that. I want her too.

    A breathless sigh escapes me when I reluctantly pull away to allow her to breathe. The scent of her is

    intoxicating and irresistible, and it clouds my senses. Her fingers entwine in my hair, grazing my neck

    and sending shivers of pleasure down my spine like I have never felt before. Pleasure that is rushing to

    my dick and the intense desire for her only grows.

    She looks into my eyes, batting those sexy ones of hers, our noses brushing and this moment- this is a

    moment I will never forget..

    She gazes into my eyes, her seductive eyes fluttering, hershes kissing her cheeks and our noses

    brushing in an electrifying moment. The outside light casts a bewitching glow on her face, half veiled in

    shadows, filling her dreamy eyes. with the allure of a seductress.

    The taste of desire and hunger hangs thick in the air.

    Every touch, every caress, sends a surge of heightened sensations through my body. The warmth of

    her touch and the tantalising zing of our breaths intertwining create an intoxicating dance between us.

    In that fleeting moment, the world dissolves into oblivion, leaving only the magic of the present etching

    itself into the tapestry of my most precious memories ¨C Rare and few.

    I im her lips once more and she whimpers, her entire body moving against mine and that¡¯s when she

    lithely jumps up and hooks her legs around my waist.

    +15 BONUS

    Fuck¡­

    ¡°Zade¡­¡± she whimpers when I bite down on her neck, relishing in the feel of skin¡­ against my lips. I¡¯m

    not going fast or rough, but there¡¯s enough pain to make her moan louder. I¡¯m allowing her to feel and

    enjoy every touch and caress¡­

    I¡¯ve been with women, kissed and fucked them, deriving pleasure from them for my own satisfaction.

    But tonight, it¡¯s not about a woman; it¡¯s about pleasuring a goddess. And I am trying to show her that I

    desire her in anguage devoid of words because I¡¯ll never have the right words to ever say how I feel.

    We¡¯re worlds apart, even if she was made for me. Perhaps another of the Goddess¡¯s mistakes.

    I slide my hand under her shirt, caressing her as she whimpers breathlessly, running her tongue along

    my lips, and I part them, allowing her to slip it into my mouth and I suck hard on it, making her moan.

    She kisses me harder, sucking in her stomach as my hands run up her waist, brushing the side of her

    breasts and that¡¯s when she lets go of me, holding herself fucking perfectly with her legs around my

    waist as she lifts her arms, staring at me with lust filled eyes and I don¡¯t waste time in pulling her top

    off, tossing it aside as I rake my eyes over her body.

    She¡¯s beyond perfect, with a body to go crazy over and tonight it¡¯s mine to please, or as far as she lets

    me go¡­

    ¡°Like what you see?¡± she asks, her cheeks tinted with a hue of pink as she cups my face.

    ¡°Like doesn¡¯t really cut it,¡± I murmur huskily.

    She bites her lip as she yanks me closer, our lips about to meet when I hear the doorbell ring on her

    side.

    ¡°Ignore it.¡± She whispers, her lips grazing mine when a voice reaches. us, and I kiss her willingly.

    ¨C

    ¡°I¡¯m right outside her apartment. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll call her she¡¯s home, thedy I spoke to said

    she got back from work not long ago¡­ She might be in the bathroom. Rx.¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡± Valerie whispers, her eyes flying open as reality seems to hit her she looks between us, and it

    feels like a punch in the gut when she quickly lets go, jumping down and looking horrified

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± she whispers to herself.

    +15 B¨®NUS

    A mistake.

    Of course, it would be. What was I expecting?

    ¡°Rx, just tell her you¡¯re on your way,¡± I say, trying to not let my emotions.

    show as she grabs her shirt and rushes to my bathroom.

    ¡°I need to wash your scent off me,¡± she hisses, panicked.

 Chapter 364

    +15 BONUS

    I walk over to the bathroom door, watching as she washes her face with soap and water frantically,

    even going as far as to gargle.

    I turn away, feeling worse than I have in years.

    What was I expecting? I don¡¯t have much to offer. I¡¯m a man without an education, a man on the run¡­

    a man working in a garage and at a constructionpany. She¡¯s a doctor, shees from a powerful

    pack, powerful friends and family¡­

    We were always two separate sides of a coin¡­

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Somehow it¡¯s worse than when I was told my parents didn¡¯t want me¡­.

    She rushes past me and pauses at the patio door. She nces back at me, and all I can see on her

    face is guilt.

    ¡°This never should have happened.¡± Her voice is shaky as she runs her fingers through her half¨Cwet

    hair.

    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t have. You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know you had your tongue down a killer¡¯s mouth

    now, would you?¡± I say emotionlessly, despite the storm within. ¡°The Toussaint Princess is waiting. Go.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± she trails off as I walk over to the door cing my fingertips above her breasts and

    push her out lightly, she still stumbles not expecting that, but I stop myself from reaching out to her and

    instead shut the door and draw the

    curtains.

    I turn away, angry at myself.

    What was I thinking? That she would somehow just ept me?

    I grab a can of beer and open it, gulping it down.

    ¡°Zaia! Oh my god, you¡¯re here! How?¡± Valerie¡¯s voice reaches me as I drop onto the sofa, an

    ufortable weight in my chest.

    ¡°I had toe. You¡¯ve worried me, Val.¡±

    There¡¯s silence for a moment before they begin talking and I know I shouldn¡¯t listen, but I can¡¯t help it.

    How is she able to pretend what happened never happened?

    Because it didn¡¯t mean anything to her.

    +15 BONUS

    What does it even mean to me?

    I¡¯ve never had anything in life to call mine, even the power I have been given was

    for the use of others¡­

    I ce the empty can down, not wanting to disturb her, although the temptation

    to smash everything in the room is real. I stand up and take out another can from the fridge and gulp it

    down.

    It was a kiss or two, nothing more¡­

    ¡°Oh, my¡­ who is this from?¡± Zaiaughs teasingly.

    ¡°No one! Zaia. Why would it be from anyone?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s a note and a tasty meal. Aww so cute! I have read many notes, and this one seems

    like it¡¯s written by a handsome man.¡± She chuckles.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s nothing special, he¡¯s just one of the few colleagues I met at the hospital. They¡¯re really nice,¡±

    Valerie replies dismissively.

    Nothing special.

    I grab the few bottles I have in the fridge, but this is not going to be enough. I bite. the cap off one,

    downing it, letting the liquid burn my throat, but it does nothing.

    ¡°So, tell me about this ¡®no one special¡®.¡± Zaia insists and Valerieughs.

    ¡°Zaia stop! Like I said, it¡¯s just someone I know. Come on, tell me how are the kiddies? You should

    have brought them along¡­¡±

    Standing up, I grab my jacket and keys. I can¡¯t stay here and listen to any more of this. Not when the

    rock on my chest is suffocating me. I¡¯m pulling on my boots when I hear thest thing I needed to hear.

    ¡°So¡­ are you really telling me there¡¯s no one around here that you¡¯re into?¡± Zaia sounds almost

    disappointed.

    ¡°Please,e on, there¡¯s no one around here worth mentioning, ok. Trust me, would I lie to you?¡±

    Only I was the idiot to keep starving myself back then, in the hopes of catching a glimpse of her¡­ the

    pain and suffering felt worth it¡­ now? Now I feel like an idiot. and I¡¯m ready to vent.

    My eyes ze as I leave the apartment, mming the door behind me as I walk down the hall, zipping

    my jacket up.

    I¡¯m Zade, I¡¯m no fucking saint, but I¡¯m not going to let a princess walk all over

    +15 BONUS

    1. me.

    I get on my bike, revving the engine before I zoom off into the night, refusing to slow down as I keep

    going faster¡­ wishing that the thoughts in my head could be left behind¡­

    The image of her washing her face and rinsing her mouth out hit the hardest.

    Even if I had a feeling she was using me, it still stung.

    Everything is a blur as I keep going, the smell of burning rubber strong in my nose, but I don¡¯t stop¡­

    Instead, I keep going faster with no destination in mind.

    Where does a person like me go, anyway?

    In the end, I have nothing.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

 Chapter 365

    VALERIE.

    My heart sinks when I hear his door m.

    What have I done?

    What was I doing?

    Goddess! I¡¯ve made a mess of things.

    ¡°Val¡­¡± Zaia¡¯s no longer smiling as she observes me. ¡°Are you ok? Did Ie at a bad time? I¡¯ll leave if

    you won¡¯t take offence. I shouldn¡¯t have barged in like this.¡±

    Her warm smile returns as she looks at me apologetically, and I shake my head. Walking over to her

    and hugging her tightly.

    ¡°No Zaia, I need you here. I will never tell you to leave.¡± You¡¯re my girl, my soul sister, damn we¡¯ve

    been together through thick and thin.

    I can¡¯t say all that out loud as it¡¯s so mushy, but she is my everything.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    she

    My eyes prickle with tears and I hug her tighter and she hugs me back. doesn¡¯t question me again,

    simply holding me and running her fingers through my hairfortingly.

    Since Grandma and Dad passed away, she and Atticus are all I have.

    How do I tell her?

    How do I forgive myself?

    How do I face my guilt?

    ¡°Come on, have your dinner. I¡¯ll make us a hot drink.¡± She gives me a gentle squeeze and I appreciate

    her not pushing orforting me by telling me to talk to her. I never liked that.

    ¡°You travelled all this way, You need to eat as well. I¡¯ll order pizza.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten and your meal is getting cold,¡± She reminds me, as she opens the paper bag and takes out

    the carton, she pauses for a moment and smiles as she takes the lid off. ¡°Oh, it looks delicious, this is

    my favourite kind of ramen.¡®

    ¡°Have some, I¡¯m ok. I¡¯m not that hungry,¡± I sigh.

    She shakes her head. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± she answers, bringing it over to the table. ¡°Now pa

    up.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    I sit down, a part of me wants to save that note but I don¡¯t want Zaia to see me keeping it so I simply

    watch her bin the lid before she folds the paper bag and when I¡¯m expecting her to bin it along with the

    note, she simply ces it to the side with the sticky note and I almost let out a breath of relief.

    I love how Zaia does things without questioning why. No matter how busy we are, or how much time

    passes, she understands me the best. I suddenly feel emotional and grateful she¡¯s here. Even if I can¡¯t

    tell her my troubles, her just being here is more than enough.

    ¡°Do you have coffee? What a question. This is Val¡¯s ce. There is always coffee.¡± She smiles at me

    and I return it.

    ¡°Always, top cab on the left of the cooker,¡± I answer, falling silent again as I look down at the bowl. a

    I¡¯m torn.

    Torn between these feelings that are growing inside of me for him and on the other side Jai¡­

    I swirl

    my chopsticks around the ramen bowl and sigh softly.

    His touch¡­ his kiss¡­

    I close my eyes remembering how he kissed me. It was about me¡­ he was attentive to what I liked yet

    at the same time the intense passion was¡­ beyond anything I have ever experienced.

    His kiss¡­ why did it feel so so damn good? I¡¯ve never been kissed like that before¡­

    But then, reality hits and the guilt is still here, a stark reminder of the reality of our lives.

    How do I deny that I was flirting with him? I can¡¯t deny that. I had teased him and when he had yanked

    me close; I had felt excited.

    The way he left, banging the door, piled the guilt on, guilt for hurting him. Was he upset with what I said

    to Zaia? Or because I was trying to mask his scent?

    I don¡¯t know what to do myself; I don¡¯t know what this is¡­

    Is it just a passing attraction or more? And if it¡¯s more, then what do I tell my friends and family? How

    do I tell them I¡¯m falling for¡­ him?

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 366

    Zaia ces two mugs down on the table, making me jump and I frown, trying to push the thoughts

    away, refusing to go down that train of thought.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± She apologises, taking the seat opposite me gracefully.

    I shake my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. So how long are you here for?¡± I ask, trying to make

    conversation.

    She tilts her head, her gorgeous locks tumbling over her shoulder as she picks up her coffee mug. ¡°I¡¯m

    not sure. I don¡¯t want my being here to make things worse,¡± she answers softly.

    My stomach sinks and I shake my head. ¡°Never. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re here and I¡¯m asking you so we can

    n some nights out.¡°¡®

    ¡°You have work, remember? We aren¡¯t in our twenties anymore, and we can¡¯t party all night and cope

    with work with a hangover,¡± sheughs. ¡°Especially as a doctor.¡±

    I chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re right, honestly, I¡¯m too old for all the partying, but who said anything about clubbing?

    We can go for dinner and go shopping. The theatre even. And we¡¯ll be back in time. See? We can

    make it work.¡±

    ¡°I like the sound of that. I have the full day here tomorrow and I¡¯m leaving the following morning, so

    we¡¯ll do something after work tomorrow.¡±

    I nod, I think I¡¯ll like that.

    It¡¯ste in the night and Zaia and I are both in bed, her back is to me, and I think she¡¯s asleep as I stare

    at the ceiling. Zade hasn¡¯t returned, although it is past midnight, and I¡¯m unable to sleep. I¡¯m worried

    about him. Worried that I¡¯ve hurt him¡­

    I turn and look at the back of Zaia¡¯s head, the sudden urge to tell her what I¡¯m going through on the tip

    of my tongue, but I hold back. I know she might understand. This is Zaia¡­ but would Sebastian

    understand?

    I sigh softly, turning onto my side, I gaze out of the small window and stare up at the moon that is

    partially masked by the clouds.

    I¡¯m sorry¡­

    My eyes are almost shutting when Zaia speaks.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Val?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    My eyes snap open. Is she awake?

    ¡°I just want to let you know you can talk to me. You know I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± She murmurs.

    ¡°There¡¯s no judgment or criticism between us, remember that.¡±

    I stay quiet for a moment before reaching behind me, smiling softly when my hand touches hers.

    ¡°Thanks Zee..¡± I whisper as we sp hands.

    She¡¯s right, there is no judgement between us. She¡¯s been that person I can talk to who has always

    epted any decision I¡¯ve made. She¡¯s had my back and I¡¯ve had hers.

    I take a deep breath. Zade isn¡¯t in his room and now is my chance. What do I have to lose, anyway?

    ¡°I¡¯m falling for someone, Zaia¡­¡±

    I hear her turn, letting go of my hand before taking it with her other one. She doesn¡¯t speak, letting me

    carry on.

    I close my eyes, my heart thumping. ¡°He confuses me¡­ he makes me feel things I shouldn¡¯t. I

    shouldn¡¯t even think of falling for him. I shouldn¡¯t, but I am. But I¡¯m also confused, ridden with guilt.

    Jai¡­ how do I face anyone?¡±

    Sucking in a shuddering breath, I gaze out of my window as I continue. ¡°My heart is torn, Zaia, and I

    have no idea what to do. Does he even deserve a chance

    Everyone does, and what he said that day hit hard¡­ but why do I need someone. else to reassure me?

    Because I¡¯m scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too deep. If he makes you happy, Valerie, that¡¯s all that matters. Everyone deserves a

    second chance at love and life. I know things are hard, and feeling guilty is natural, but when I have

    given Sebastian so many chances, why can¡¯t you give him a chance?¡±

    I pause. For a moment I almost thought she knew who I was talking about¡­ she doesn¡¯t, does she?

 Chapter 367

    Turning over to face her, I look into her gorgeous purple eyes. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if you know who I¡¯m

    talking about, and you don¡¯t,¡± I say quietly, not ready to tell her that.

    She reaches over, brushing my hair off my face. ¡°We are twins¡­ even if parted since birth¡­ I can feel

    the presence of family around me.¡±

    My eyes widen, nervousness flooding me, but she shakes her head, smilingfortingly.

    ¡°My opinion may not be popr, but the truth is he was raised to be what he did. Both sides lost

    lives back then. Every single person who died was linked to someone, whether they had a partner, a

    parent, a sibling, a child, or even a friend. They were people beings with emotions and lives, not just

    our side but the Sable too.¡± Her eyes blur with tears and although she tries to blink them. away, she¡¯s

    failing.

    ¡°But he killed Jai,¡± I whisper softly, my heart aching.

    She cups my face, her eyes filled with sadness. ¡°He did, and that won¡¯t ever change, but there¡¯s a

    reason the goddess made you for one another. The world is a hard ce to live in Val¡­ and every day

    I wonder if I made the right decision. And although I couldn¡¯t let Zion hold such a burden alone, I also

    feared that the hatred between our own kind would only grow to that extent once again if they forgot

    what we went through.¡±

    She sighs and I ce my hand over hers that rests on my cheek. ¡°You made the right decision, the

    decision most of us would have. Don¡¯t be hard on yourself.¡±

    She nods. ¡°I know, but I fear what the repercussions of our actions will be for us. It might trigger a

    war between us and the humans, another kind of war, but still war¡­ I didn¡¯t want that.¡± Sighing, she

    shakes her head. ¡°But my point is, things happen in life that we don¡¯t n for. It doesn¡¯t mean we

    should stop living. That night, his target was Dad, not Jai.¡±

    ¡°But he killed your mom,¡± I say hesitantly.

    ¡°Mom, who willingly gave him up to a life of pain and suffering. The same mom who manipted and

    lied to me, pitching me against Dad. She didn¡¯t deserve. death, but I understand his resentment for her.

    He is a product of hatred and grooming. I believe there¡¯s good in him. I truly do.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± I whisper.

    +15 BONUS

    She looks me in the eye and smiles. ¡°Because I know you Val, you would never choose someone evil.¡±

    It feels as if a part of the weight that troubles me is lifted.

    ¡°You are epting, Zaia, you believe in spreading love in the world, but what about Atticus and

    Sebastian?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She smiles, but I¡¯m not sure why as she observes me before she sighs and rolls onto her back.

    ¡°Atticus is one of the most understanding people I know. He will understand and Sebastian? Maybe

    he¡¯ll take it hard, but for someone who has made enough mistakes and been given chances, he¡¯lle

    around. And when you¡¯re ready to let people know, and there¡¯s no rush on that, but when you are

    ready, I¡¯ll talk to Sebastian. But first, work out your own feelings. You both need time to heal and

    ovee your troubles without additional drama.¡±

    I look into her eyes as she smiles over at me and nods.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    She always has my back.

    ¡°Any time, besides, I know how hard a rtionship can be when there are always others

    meddling.¡± She chuckles and I smile.

    ¡°Yeah, you really are a fine example of that.¡± I giggle.

    ¡°Exactly! Now get some rest,¡± she says, pulling the duvet over me. I smile and snuggle down into it,

    feeling a lot better, but he¡¯s still not home, and that¡¯s beginning to worry me¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading

 Chapter 368

    VALERIE

    That night, he never returned.

    Nor the night after.

    And the night after that.

    It was almost like Zade Toussaint had simply disappeared without a note, without a message.

    And it terrified me because he¡¯s disappeared once before.

    The apartment next door remained empty.

    No one came to clear it out, which gave me a little hope, but what hope?

    When we all know he doesn¡¯t care, right?

    He¡¯ll leave when he wants to

    Maybe it¡¯s better this way.

    Guilt and regret morph into worry and anxiousness, which soon change into anger and disappointment.

    It¡¯s been a week since that night, yet there¡¯s no sign of his return, and¡­

    I¡¯ve stopped waiting.

    Why should I wait for someone whoes and goes as they wish?

    The first two nights after Zaia left, I knocked on his window, but he wasn¡¯t there.

    That¡¯s the difference between Zade and the rest of the world.

    He just doesn¡¯t care.

    Untilst night.

    I thought I heard movement next door.

    And I realised I do care.

    Today I am leaving the hospital far earlier than usual, making an excuse that I was feeling a little under

    the weather. It¡¯s not aplete lie. I¡¯ve barely slept or eaten since Zaia left, although I reassured her I

    was fine.

    +15 BONUS

    VALERIE.

    That night, he never returned.

    Nor the night after.

    And the night after that.

    It was almost like Zade Toussaint had simply disappeared without a note, without a message.

    And it terrified me because he¡¯s disappeared once before.

    The apartment next door remained empty.

    No one came to clear it out, which gave me a little hope, but what hope?

    When we all know he doesn¡¯t care, right?

    He¡¯ll leave when he wants to.

    Maybe it¡¯s better this way.

    Guilt and regret morph into worry and anxiousness, which soon change into anger and disappointment.

    It¡¯s been a week since that night, yet there¡¯s no sign of his return, and¡­

    I¡¯ve stopped waiting.

    Why should I wait for someone whoes and goes as they wish?

    The first two nights after Zaia left, I knocked on his window, but he wasn¡¯t there.

    That¡¯s the difference between Zade and the rest of the world.

    He just doesn¡¯t care.

    Untilst night.

    I thought I heard movement next door.

    And I realised I do care. /

    Today I am leaving the hospital far earlier than usual, making an excuse that I was feeling a little under

    the weather. It¡¯s not aplete lie. I¡¯ve barely slept or eaten since Zaia left, although I reassured her I

    was fine.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    I hurt him, and I need to fix this.

    And I know I heard something next door unless he had juste to grab his things and is leaving for

    good. The very thought makes me sick.

    1 close my eyes, gripping my desk as I take a deep breath. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright to head home

    by yourself?¡± Cassian asks, folding his arms as he walks

    over to me.

    Nodding, I brush my hair back. ¡°Yes, absolutely. I¡¯m fine. I just need some painkillers and bed.¡± I lie.

    He looks me over before nodding in understanding and I can¡¯t me him for buying it. I¡¯ve felt restless

    and torn all morning, even more than thest few days. ¡°Alright then, but just be careful. I¡¯m a little

    concerned that you might have caught the new virus that¡¯s been spreading.

    I¡¯m a werewolf. Nothing is going to get to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not, but thanks for being worried,¡± I respond as I pick up my bag and jacket.

    He pulls my chair back, allowing me enough space to walk out, and I smile. ¡± Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Any time,e. I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    I hesitate, feeling the two nurses at the desk watching. ¡°I¡¯ll be ok, really.¡±

    ¡°I insist.¡± He shes me his pearly whites and I give in. The quicker I¡¯m out of here, the better.

    He takes my bag from me, and I put my coat on as we walk through the long hospital halls.

    We step outside, and he walks me to my car. ¡°Well, here you go.¡± He holds my bag out to me, and I

    take it, rummaging inside for my keys and unlock the car.

    ¡°Thank you for being a gentleman. You should get back to work.¡± I reply with a small smile.

    He smirks slightly. ¡°Yeah, I will, but I actually wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure, what is it?¡± I ask.

    He shoves his hands into his pocket and the way he lowers his head before smiling makes me falter,

    my heart thudding as a shback of Jaies to me. That¡¯s something he did as well.

    +15 BONUS

    Jai¡­ he hasn¡¯t been on my mind much these days¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a charity dinner, where there¡¯ll be some auctions to help fund the new block for the hospital

    and I was wondering if you wanted to be my plus one?¡±

    The dreaded question.

    He¡¯s asking me out.

    ¡°Cassian¡­ I-¡±

    ¡°Hey, that doesn¡¯t sound so good. Look, we can go as friends. I won¡¯t sugarcoat it. I like you, Valerie¡­

    and I know you¡¯re single. Give me a chance.¡±

 Chapter 369

    I nce at the car that he¡¯s now leaning against before I nod, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll have at think about it.¡± I respond,

    just wanting to get home.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting for your response. Don¡¯t take too long.¡± He winks at me as he opens the car door

    for me, which he had expertly been blocking.

    ¡°Sure, bye.¡±

    He shuts the door, bidding me farewell as I drive out of the hospital parking lot.

    Parking up outside my apartment block. I look around. There¡¯s no bike here. I didn¡¯t see it this morning

    either¡­ unless he¡¯s parked it somewhere else. Locking the car, I head inside, hurrying to my ce and

    after entering, lock the door behind me before dropping my coat and bag on the sofa.

    Wasting no time, I unlock the balcony door and step outside, walking over to his side, and knock on his

    door.

    ¡°Zade?¡± I call quietly, no answer.

    I didn¡¯t imagine it. In the middle of the night I¡¯m certain I heard something, but I had been so

    overwhelmed I didn¡¯te to check. I didn¡¯t know what to say, although I¡¯ve been waiting for him every

    single day. Maybe I should havee.

    Goddess, what do I do now?

    What am I going to say to him anyway when I see him?

    I close my eyes, exhaling slowly. ¡°Zade? Are you there?¡± I ask again.

    Silence.

    Has he left?

    I open my eyes looking at the door. How do I get in?

    Frowning, I try the handle, wondering if I could somehow get inside.

    ¡°Zade?¡± I call again.

    Fine then. I¡¯ll think about how I¡¯ll fix thister! ncing around, I make sure no one is watching before I

    focus on the frame where the lock would be.

    My eyes ze as I ce my hand on the frame, feeling the heat burn through the UPVC door frame,

    just enough for me to be able to shove it open. The smell of burned stic is strong and I hope I don¡¯t

    get into trouble for that.

    [115 BONUS

    Not like this ce has much security, considering someone was able to sneak in,

    I walk two steps inside and stop as his scent hits me, and for a moment I pause to

    I Savour it. I never realised how good he smelt¡­ the perfect blend of seductive, masculine, and woody.

    No, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling, but what I do know is I need to talk to him- If

    I find him.

    The ce is pretty much clean, there are a few things lying around and to my relief, it¡¯s clearly still lived

    in. There¡¯s a jacket on the floor by the entrance and there¡¯s a tablet on the table with a charger plugged

    in. I¡¯m sure if he was going to clear out, he would have taken that with him.

    There¡¯s a post¨Cit note on the table with something written on it and I walk over to it, picking it up.

    ¨C

    ¡®Log in to ¡®Watch Safe¡® app you¡¯ll get notifications anytime the sensors I set up go off ¨C Z¡®

    There¡¯s a username, and a password scrawled underneath.

    I drop onto the sofa, the sensors he installed on my windows and doors.

    He had done that for me¡­ I didn¡¯t even mention the man who had tried to attack me to Zaia or about

    what happened that night because of the fact Zade had killed. the man who had broken in, but he had

    protected me¡­ had been there for me.

    I miss him.

    Suddenly I feel something cold touch my neck, a gloved hand covering my mouth making my blood run

    cold.

    I hadn¡¯t heard him!

    ¡°Who gave you permission to enter?¡± The menacing voice whispers.

    It doesn¡¯t take me long to realise it¡¯s Zade, his closeness making my heart pound, even if he is holding

    what feels like a knife to my neck.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 370

    Zade!

    I try to pull away, only for the de to be pressed harder against my neck/I feel the sting as it breaks

    the topyer of skin.

    ¡°Zade¡­ I was calling you. If you were here, you should have answered me then.¡± 1 say quietly, my

    heart pounding, as he doesn¡¯t ease the pressure on my neck.

    ¡°Take the hint then.¡±

    The de is removed, and I jump up, turning to face him, my heart skipping a beat at the fact he¡¯s still

    here. He didn¡¯t leave. I step around the sofa, but he steps back, raising the knife, forcing me to stop

    from advancing.

    ¡°Stay where you are.¡±

    His words and expression are devoid of any emotion, but there¡¯s a deadly warning in that demeanour

    and I stop in my tracks, looking him over properly.

    His cargo pants and fitted T¨Cshirt are torn in several ces. He¡¯s covered in dirt, oil, ash and what

    looks like blood and for a moment I find myself looking at the man whom I had met on that battlefield.

    His eyes are cold as he looks right back at me with no emotion.

    The eyes of a killer.

    A sliver of fear ripples through me as I force myself to stay in ce.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I ask softly.

    ¡°Why do you care? Leave,¡± he says quietly, turning his back on me.

    It stings, but I can¡¯t me him when I had shut him out¡­

    ¡°Look, I need to talk to you. I know how I reacted that day wasn¡¯t right, and I shouldn¡¯t have, but I didn¡¯t

    want anyone to know that you¡¯re here-¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want anyone to know I was here? Or was it the fact that you didn¡¯t want anyone to know

    what you were doing with me?¡± he asks, turning the de in his cropped gloved hands.

    ¡°No¡­.¡± Wasn¡¯t it though? ¡°I panicked ok and I¡¯m sor-¡± Before I can even finish, he suddenly turns back

    to me and flicks the dagger, throwing it towards me, far too fast for me to react. I gasp, my heart

    thudding as it whizzes past my cheek, nicking a few strands of my hair.

    +15 B¨®NUS

    I let out a shaky breath, turning to see the dagger embedded deep in the wall

    behind me.

    I step back as he walks over to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Leave.¡± His eye zes, his aura

    surrounding him, and I don¡¯t need any more proof that what I did has hurt him badly.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Zade, please hear me out.¡± I plead, cing my hand on his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Now get the hell out.¡± With those words, he grips my wrist, removes my hand from

    his chest and tugs me towards the door.

    He¡¯s kicking me out¡­.

    ¡°Zade, please! Listen to me.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t respond, dragging me to the door at the balcony and only letting met go when I stumble out

    onto the balcony.

    ¡°Zade!¡±

    I¡¯m met with the door being shut and I watch as he lifts the shelf from the wall on the left and ces it in

    front of the door, blocking it off.

    ¡°Zade!¡± But I¡¯m met with silence through the gap on the side that the bookshelf doesn¡¯t cover, I see him

    begin to remove his shirt, and I catch a glimpse of the lower part of his sexy broad back before he

    disappears into the bathroom, ignoring me entirely.

    I feel defeated as I turn away.

    Great¡­ he¡¯s shut me out and I¡¯m responsible for it.

    9

    Moonlight Muse Author

    L

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 371

    ZADE.

    The Arkan.

    The hunters who wanted us dead.

    They use a special device that leads them to those who are chipped. A quick scan of an area makes us

    appear on their screens as red blips, and the chips are

    advanced enough to be pretty precise with their locations.

    Fools who allowed themselves to trust humans. No human would agree to be chipped, so why did our

    kind?

    That night after her unspoken rejection I had let loose, there¡¯s something oddly therapeutic about falling

    into the ways you have known all your life.

    I found a few of the Arkan since I¡¯ve been trying to locate them anyway, and I killed them all without

    mercy. Unleashing the anger that had been burning within me. Delivering judgment to those who dared

    to hurt our kind.

    But I had toe back because I had taken nothing with me, and I had been hit with a poisonous

    bullet which isn¡¯t healing.

    Having her show up in my ce like that wasn¡¯t what I was expecting. I didn¡¯t think she had it in her to

    break into someone¡¯s home.

    I had made sure to remain silent in the hope that she wouldn¡¯t hear me. After all, how am I supposed to

    face her after what happened? I let my guard down, something I never should have. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d

    have heard that I was back unless, of course, she was listening out for any sounds.

    At least she¡¯s learning to be more vignt. Deep down a part of me returned to see if she was ok but I

    will never acknowledge that.

    But why was she waiting for me? Because her friend was no longer around?

    I¡¯m not here to be avable whenever she wants, not after she was practically. disgusted with having

    her tongue in my mouth.

    I m the bathroom door shut and lock it as I toss my bloody shirt onto the sink before unbuckling my

    belt and taking my pants off. A part of me wants to see what she has to say, but a bigger part of me

    knows it¡¯s just not worth it.

    She and I are two entirely different groups of people. I am not going to waste my time with her¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Stepping into the shower, I rest my hand against the wall, gripping my right nk as the pain throbs

    through me. Whatever poison they used, it isn¡¯t healing fast and I¡¯m going to have to let it work its way

    out of my system slowly. Until then I¡¯m still here¡­

    But will I leave? As my vision darkens a little, I cut back a groan. The less I move, the easier it is to

    keep conscious.

    Who am I kidding? Yeah, I need to get away from her to keep my sanity, but she¡¯s incapable of taking

    care of herself. What if someonees for her again? Unless I take her chip out or tell her to stop

    fucking telling everyone she¡¯s a werewolf, but that would need me to talk to her again. Something I am

    not willing to do.

    Or I could just cut her open and remove the chip whilst she¡¯s asleep¡­

    Wrong maybe, but for the right reasons.

    I need to stop caring¡­ I need to fucking stop caring!

    Leaving back then¡­ knowing that I may never see her again had been one of the hardest things to do.

    But I told myself if it was meant to be, then our paths would cross, and they did¡­. But now what?

    Do I let this chance go? Or do I take her for myself?

    I step out of the shower, gripping my nk. When I bend down, it feels as if I¡¯m going to fall

    unconscious, but I should try to get whatever¡¯s left inside of me, out. This won¡¯t get any better.

    I cut back another groan of pain as I pull on some sweatpants and drop onto the bed. First, I just need

    to rest¡­

    VALERIE.

    I can¡¯t sleep, pacing like a lunatic. A part of me just wants to give him space¡­ but another part of me

    feels I need to talk to him.

    I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him like that¡­ but I did.

    How do I fix things?

    Entering my bedroom, I sit on the bed and pick up the picture frame of Jai that sits beside my bed. His

    piercing blue eyes stare back at me as if he¡¯s really looking

    at me.

    ¡°Jai¡­¡± I whisper, ¡°What do I do?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®I wonder what kind of life he¡¯s had¡­ don¡¯t always judge a book by its exterior¡­¡® his words

    from long agoe to the front of my mind when we talked of someone who looked suspicious, and I

    close my eyes, dropping sideways onto the bed.

    Don¡¯t judge a book by its exterior¡­

    Zade Toussaint¡­ I am quick to look at his faults¡­ but what about his strengths¡­

    He¡¯s protected me, fixed my car for free, set up extra protection around this ce. for me, made sure I

    had eaten¡­ there is a side to him that shows he is more than his past defines him as.

    He does have feelings¡­ he has looked out for me and these feelings I have don¡¯t just go away. I may

    not want to admit it, but I am already far too deep in to even try to deny that I care.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    That kiss was proof enough until I washed it away right in front of him. I sit up, my heart thudding as I

    ce Jai¡¯s picture down on the bedside table.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 372

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I whisper, smiling at it before I quickly get out of bed and pull on my slippers. I¡¯m in an

    oversized nightshirt, but I don¡¯t have time to change.

    I grab my keys and phone and sneak into the hall, crossing the empty tiled hall to Zade¡¯s door. It feels

    strange using this side, but I don¡¯t really have an option. The question is, will he answer it?

    Hmm, what should I do?

    Maybe I should try to make peace some other way¡­.

    But I don¡¯t even know what he likes¡­

    Frowning, I stand there staring at my slippers just as my phone beeps and I look down to see it¡¯s

    Cassian¡­ I regret giving him my number, I hope he isn¡¯t pushy, maybe next time I¡¯ll make it clear I¡¯m

    not single¡­.

    I am, but I¡¯m not interested in him.

    Exhaling, I raise my hand to knock when I pause, my knuckles millimetres from the door. What if I just

    make him angry again?

    ¡°Zade?¡± I call quietly, no reply. ¡°Zade, can you please not ignore me?¡±

    At this rate, I¡¯m going to have to do something drastic to get his attention!

    But what?

    I knock a few more times, he doesn¡¯t answer, and I sigh, pressing my forehead to the cold door. ¡°Zade,

    I know you¡¯re pissed, but please¡­ can I just speak to you?¡±

    He ignores me again, and my shoulders slump in defeat.

    What more can I do?

    Give him a little more time¡­ maybe he¡¯ll cool off¡­ seeing him so angry was not something I¡¯m used to,

    and it did throw me off a little, but it was also proof he needs time.

    Maybe tomorrow¡­

    The following morning, he doesn¡¯t answer again, but I am certain he didn¡¯t leave unless he somehow

    managed to sneak away, although I was half asleep, half awake, keeping my ear out for any sounds of

    the door opening and shutting.

    +15 BONUS

    I feel exhausted as I get ready for work, putting on a bit of makeup to appear normal. As much as I

    wish I could take another day off, I can¡¯t, not when the

    cases of the new virus are on the rise.

    I run my fingers through my hair before putting my shoes on and leaving for work. As I predicted, it is

    an extremely busy day but at least keeping busy meant I didn¡¯t have to talk to Cassian although I do

    need to decline his invitation, but I didn¡¯t get the chance today.

    5 pmes and I get into the car to return home feeling as if death has hit me. I¡¯m so tired, but I need

    to talk to Zade.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Maybe if I took the same ramen, he got me as a peace offering, he¡¯d let me speak. to him. I don¡¯t think

    that¡¯s going to work, but it¡¯s worth a try, right?

    I think I will do that. After all, I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s even been eating, not that I¡¯ve been eating great. Well,

    let¡¯s see what tonight brings¡­

    Eveninges and I am outside of Zade¡¯s apartment again with a bag that contains two steaming pots

    of deliciousrge portions of ramen.

    ¡°Zade? Can you at least open up? I have ramen.¡± I call, wishing he¡¯d answer. I wait, hoping the smell of

    the noodles tempts him, but once again, I¡¯m met with silence. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t talk to me, but if you want the

    ramen, I¡¯m leaving it outside the door.¡±

    Defeated, I ce them down, wondering what more I could do.

    I¡¯m heading back to my room when I stop in my tracks, a sudden thoughting to my mind.

    Oh yes,

    drastic times call for drastic measures.

    I¡¯ll just camp outside his door. He¡¯ll have to open it at some point. Deciding to do just that, I go over to

    my apartment door silently, opening and shutting the door with a snap before I silently tip¨Ctoe back to

    Zade¡¯s door and as quietly as possible

    sit down.

    There. Excellent.

    Now I just hope hees for the ramen, and I can jump inside and force him to listen to him.

    Excellent n!

    Or maybe not¡­

    +15 BONUS

    My phone¡¯s dead, so I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed, but I know it¡¯s dark outside. The sound

    of crickets reache my ears, and I can hear the woman on the bottom floor shouting for her son to get

    inside. A clear sign that it¡¯ste.

    Come on Zade¡­ open up¡­

    I¡¯m exhausted. I didn¡¯t even change out of my clothes since getting back from work. I haven¡¯t eaten and

    my stomach hurts. How many meals have I been missing, anyway?

    I¡¯ve lost count¡­ and I¡¯m so tired¡­.

    I¡¯m feeling sleepy, but I refuse to let my eyes drop. What if he opens the door and grabs the food?

    No, I¡¯m going to wait here until he gives me a chance¡­

    Just one more time¡­

    Because I know how it feels when you respect the other person¡¯s wishes only for it to waste years

    because of a misunderstanding.

    Life¡¯s short¡­

    I yawn, shaking my head to push the sleepiness away.

    Come on¡­Zade¡­

    My head lolls, my chin hitting my chest, but I refuse to let sleep ovee me. Open up¡­e on¡­.

    Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 373

    Moonlight Muse Author

    VALERIE.

    I gasp, my head snapping up only to find myself met withplete darkness. It takes me a few

    seconds to realise where I am, and the pulled muscle in my neck is proof enough that I¡¯ve been

    sleeping like this for a while.

    My gaze snaps to the bag next to me, but it¡¯s still there, with the two pots of cold ramen inside of it..

    This man!

    I¡¯m about to get up when I realise why it¡¯s so dark. The lights are off again. Is it a ckout again? But

    no, that can¡¯t be possible. I would have heard the rm go off

    Is it just the hall light?

    I am about to stand up when I hear a very quiet voiceing from somewhere down below.

    ¡°We¡¯re close¡­ stay alert.¡± The voice is deep and cold and my stomach sinks, but it¡¯s the rattling that

    apanies it that makes my stomach churn. They¡¯re in masks and that¡¯s the sound of heavy

    breathing through the vents in them¡­

    Please don¡¯t be another break in¡­ the thought makes my stomach churn fearfully.

    ¡°Find her and kill her.¡®

    My stomach plummets as I mp my hand over my mouth.

    Are they here for me?

    I quietly get to my feet and make my way to the winding stairs in the centre beside the lift and look

    down but see nothing.

    ¡°Find the freak and kill her, bring the body. We can¡¯t alert the authorities.¡± The first mutters menacingly.

    ¡°Four floors up and seems she is awake. The tracker shows she¡¯s moving

    around.¡± Another spine¨Cchilling voice snarls.

    They are here for me.

    I just moved.

    How are they tracking me?! My phone is dead too- the chip.

    No, there¡¯s no way anyone but the government has ess to those. They said they would be secure,

    and no one would be given the data¡­

    My heart thuds as I quietly back away from the rail hearing their silent yet calcted footsteps climbing

    the stairs, I¡¯m about to run to my apartment when suddenly a hand mps over my mouth and I¡¯m

    about to struggle but I recognise who it is by the tingle that rushes through me.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zade!

    ¡°I told you, if I catch you, I will fuck you but you¡¯re really making me want to punish you instead,¡± he

    whispers menacingly as he drags me backwards into his apartment, he shuts the apartment door

    silently and I feel a wave of relief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯m not going to be able to fight them this time,¡± he adds quietly before he lets go

    of me. I spin around, my heart thundering when I realise he¡¯s pale, extremely pale.

    His hair is limp, his eyes dark, and he looks exhausted.

    He¡¯s sick.

    My roam over his shirtless body and that¡¯s when I see therge bruise that

    covers his right nk, but even then, his eyes are scanning the room, alert and nning his next step.

    ¡°We are going to have to act fast. Bite down on this,¡± hemands, shoving a cloth into my mouth. I¡¯m

    about to argue when I see him take up the very same dagger he had thrown at me the other day.

    He pulls me through to his bedroom and towards the bed and pushes me onto it as he straddles me.

    ¡°What are you¡­¡± My eyes widen as he looks down at me and even in that moment when my heart is

    mouring with fear, I can¡¯t deny that a sliver of excitement and pleasure rush through me.

    ¡°Trust me and don¡¯t make a sound,¡± he whispers as he nces towards the door.

    What does he mean?

    I nce at the door when suddenly his grip on my wrist tights and sharp pain rips through me as he

    slices into my left forearm, I¡¯m about to scream but he mps his hand over my cloth¨Cfilled mouth

    stopping any sounding out, as he digs the de deeper into my arm shaking his head in warning

    at me.

    +15 BONUS.

 Chapter 374

    The chip! He¡¯s trying to get it out.

    My heart thunders, but I don¡¯t move as I stare up at him and he slowly removes his hand from my

    mouth.

    He pauses, and his eyes snap up, his good eye burning into mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way,¡± he whispers, tossing the dagger onto the bed and probing into my arm with his

    fingers.

    My eyes sting as I try not to let out any sound, nodding to show my

    understanding. For a second, he searches my eyes before returning his attention.

    to my arm.

    I clench my teeth tightly, biting down on the cloth as he probes around in my arm for the chip.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fuck, it hurts!

    He has my thighs pinned, stopping me from moving, and I can hear the footstepsing closer.

    How will he find a tiny chip?!

    He keeps ncing at the door and his heart is thudding as hard as mine, and that terrifies me.

    ¡°Got it.¡± he breathes, and I see him looking at the small bloody bit he¡¯s holding.

    I watch as he puts it into his mouth. Despite it being covered in my blood and bites down on it, I see the

    slight spark of blue electricity before it fizzles out and he destroys itpletely.

    But I have no time to stare in awe as he grabs the hem of my shirt and yanks it up. As if they have a

    mind of their own, my arms oblige, lifting up, allowing him to yank my top over my head,

    His eyes sh as his gaze falls on my breasts.

    ¡°We have to look like we¡¯re a normal couple. They probably have your

    information,¡± He mutters, wiping the blood from his hands onto my shirt before dabbing it on my arm.

    A frown crosses his forehead before he looks up at me and pulls the cloth from my mouth.

    +15 B¨®NUS

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whisper and he nods, spitting the chip out into the shirt and shoving the shirt under the

    pillow. Before I can say anything else, he ces a finger to my lips as he wraps his arms around me

    and pulls me against him. ¡°Don¡¯t move and pretend to be sleeping¡­

    I nod against his chest, feeling so relieved and safe in his arms. Although he told me he wouldn¡¯t be

    able to fight them, I still feel protected.

    He¡¯s hurt, and he¡¯s weak and his irregr heartbeat is proof of that, yet here I am feeling rxed and

    calm in his arms. He pulls the nket over us, his arm loosening slightly as his breathing bes

    heavy and rhythmic.

    ¡°One of these rooms. The chip¡¯s gone off. I¡¯m sure they couldn¡¯t have left so quickly.¡± Someone

    mutters.

    Silence, then I hear a door open in the distance.

    My ce!

    ¡°Rx and keep your face hidden,¡± Zade murmurs, but even then, his hand that is beneath me is

    holding the knife, just in case. We were banking on this working but there¡¯s a high chance it might

    not¡­.

    My heart is thumping as I wait for what feels like an eternity, listening out for any small sound. I hear

    fiddling with the lock to Zade¡¯s ce and I press myself closer to him, slipping my knee between his

    thighs as I focus on my breathing.

    Calm down, Val¡­

    The door opens quietly, and I hear quiet footsteps that no human ears would hear approaching before

    someone stops at the door to the bedroom.

    I hear the door that was left open a crack open wider and feel eyes on us. They remain like that and

    Zade moves his head as if adjusting it on the pillow in his sleep as he moves onto his back, appearing

    as if he indeed has no care in the world.

    Only I know he¡¯s only making it easier to get up if he needs to.

    -15 BONUS

 Chapter 375

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I hear a very quiet whisper from them before they begin to move

    away.

    ¡°How did she disappear? Don¡¯t lower your guard.¡± One man mutters extremely quietly.

    Go¡­

    My heart is still thumping as Iy there in Zade¡¯s arms, which is only making me crazier.

    His sweatpants are thin, and I can feel his dick quite well. I bite my lip as I wait for the men to leave.

    The fact they can get in with such ease is terrifying too. Why is the security so horrific? That¡¯s not even

    normal.

    Only when we hear their footsteps fade does Zade move back slowly, groaning ever so lightly, but his

    arms are still very much around me and I¡¯m notining.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I ask softly, reaching up and brushing his hair off his face. As I grip the

    side of his face, my stomach flutters when his gaze burns. into mine.

    I see his jaw tick, but I also know that he¡¯s enjoying this position as much as I am. His hardening cock

    is unspoken proof of that¡­

    My core clenches as his arms loosen around me, his fingers grazing my bare skin.

    ¡°Are you fucking crazy?¡± he murmurs.

    ¡°What?¡± I ask, not expecting that. Our hearts are still racing, the close run¨Cin is still on my mind and our

    narrow escape floods me with relief.

    ¡°Why would you stay out there when you know there¡¯s people out there wanting us dead? How are you

    a doctor when you have no fucking brains?¡±

    His words sting but I also know if he didn¡¯t care, I would be in his arms with hist heart racing the way it

    was¡­

    I brush my fingers across his chest, feeling him tense.

    ¡°I guess being a doctor requires a different set of skills. I called you a thousand times, but you were the

    one who was ignoring me. I had no other option.¡± I hiss, blowing strands of my hair out of my face.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    He smirks humourlessly as he shakes his head. ¡°You still never learn. Wa

    you

    +15 BONUS

    ever get it into that head of yours?¡± he asks. ¡°Do you enjoy putting yourself at risk?¡± His irritation seeps

    into his words as he grabs my hips yanking me against. him. My breath hitches, my breasts heaving as

    I feel his cock twitch.

    I bite my lip, swallowing hard. ¡°Why do I need to be careful when I have you doing that for me? Maybe

    that¡¯s why we were mated¡­ because you make up for everything I¡¯mcking, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop fucking ying around. Don¡¯t you get that you could have been fucking killed? They were here

    for you, thanks to this stupid fucking chip that you agreed to have imnted,¡± he hisses, his eye zing

    blue before his gaze flickers to my sheer bra. Thece embroidered flowers are not hiding much.

    Despite the chilling weight of his words, I¡¯m only able to focus on his body against mine.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I have you¡­ I¡¯m not ying around, Zade.¡±

    He scoffs as he lets go of me, pushing himself to sit up. He isn¡¯t well and although I want to check

    what¡¯s wrong, unless he lets me in, he won¡¯t allow me to do that either.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not your fucking bodyguard,¡± he snarls, his hand gripping his right nk. I¡¯m on his left and

    unable to see it from this side. I sit up slowly, gripping his jaw and force his head back towards me, my

    own eyes simmering as I look

    into his.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re my mate.¡±

    Author

 Chapter 376

    Author

    VALERIE.

    His eyes widen ever so slightly before he pulls free from my hold, turning away.

    ¡°I¡¯m done with your games. Now get the fuck out of here and go back to your pack,¡± he says coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, and you can¡¯t tell me to.¡± I counter quietly, my heart racing.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to die because I won¡¯t be around for long,¡± he answers harshly.

    My heart skips a beat. ¡°Wait what?¡±

    ¡°And you might want to tell your precious Alphas they¡¯re getting their own people killed. Demand the

    government stop this propaganda. This tracking us like animals? They are only giving more reason for

    those who believed in the Sable to realise that we do need to protect ourselves. This will cause a war

    and I assure you I will be on the frontline leading the rebellion because I¡¯m not going to sit back and let

    our kind die to please others.¡± He snarls as he staggers to his

    feet.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡± Despite the weight of his words that truly resonate within me, I am unable to ignore how ill he

    looks. I stare at therge ck¨Cred bruise that covers his entire side. ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±

    I get off the bed and I walk over to him, forcing his hand away.

    ¡°It does

    fucking matter. Are you listening to a word I¡¯m saying, Valerie?¡± He grabs my shoulders, shaking me as

    if wanting to snap me out of something.

    I look up at him, my eyes snapping back to his body. ¡°Yes, I am, but your injury looks infected. I need to

    take a look at it.¡± I say. He doesn¡¯t realise I¡¯m going insane seeing him like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you taking care of me. I need you to listen, so when you return home, you pass my

    message on,¡± he says, urgency clear in his voice.

    My heart thuds as I try to focus on his words without my mind spinning at the horrific bruising. It¡¯s bad.

    It might need to be drained¡­ ¡°I will¡­ but before you can take care of others, Zade, we need to fix you,¡±

    I whisper as he moves away just when I try to touch him.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t understanding how fucking serious this is.¡± He snarls lowly.

    ¡°I am! I am,¡± I say softly as I close the distance between us. ¡°But can I please check you first? I promise

    I will listen to you after that.¡± I push, cupping his face, How is he even functioning? His entire side is in

    a horrific state.

    He closes his eyes for a second before gripping my wrists, staring down at my forearm, which has

    begun healing already. ¡°Are you aware that you were almost killed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m fine, right? But you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°And you care why? Is it because your friend isn¡¯t here? To see you¡¯re worried about a killer?¡± he asks

    coldly, making my heart ache.

    ¡°She already knows about you,¡± I say quietly as I examine therge bruise that taints his gorgeous

    body. His body reacts to my touch as my fingers ghost along

    his waist.

    ¡°So, she gave you her stamp of approval, is that it?¡± he counters icily.

    My eyes sh as I look up at him. ¡°First of all, she has nothing to do with anything or why I¡¯m here. But

    she said she too believes you deserve a second

    nce. She has faith in you, Zade. You may not have any family, but Zaia, it¡¯s not

    toote.¡±

    He scoffs.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Look¡­ I¡¯m confused Zade, I was confused. How am I supposed to understand these feelings? You

    are the man who killed my boyfriend. How am I supposed to understand that I am falling for you despite

    everything? All I needed was some time!¡± I exim in frustration, the words aren¡¯ting out right!

    ¡°Can you keep your voice down?¡± he growls, ncing towards the door.

    ¡°Yes, I panicked. I know you were on the run. You didn¡¯t want them to know where you were, I didn¡¯t

    want her to realise you were around! Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have done what I did, but I panicked! What can I

    do to make you believe that? Want me to call Sebastian and Atticus and tell them?! Because I fucking

    will.¡± I growl, keeping my voice lower this time as I re up at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy,¡± he says quietly, letting go of me as he turns away.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    About you.

    ¡°Zade¡­ please, just let me check your injury,¡± I say, frustrated.

    He doesn¡¯t respond, simply staring off to the side as I hurry to gather some

    towels and pick up his dagger.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I pause, looking at him, as his gaze rakes over me and I realise I¡¯m prancing around in my bra and

    pants.

    ¡°I wish you could understand what I¡¯m trying to say. I¡¯m not good with words, Zade.¡±

    ¡°But I do need you to exin it to me¡­ because I don¡¯t fucking get it,¡± he says quietly as he advances

    on me, caging me against the wall behind me as he looks into my eyes leaning his weight on his

    hands.

    ¡°What don¡¯t you get?¡± I whisper breathlessly.

    ¡°What exactly would you tell Atticus and Sebastian?¡± he asks quietly, tilting his head as he gazes into

    my eyes.

    My heart¡¯s racing at his proximity and I let the towel I was holding slip from my fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯d tell them I¡¯m falling for my mate¡­ That I want to be a part of Zade Toussaint¡¯s life and that I don¡¯t

    care what anyone thinks¡­ I¡¯ll tell them¡­¡± I trail off, my heart pounding as he gets closer and my gaze

    dips to his lips.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he breathes huskily, pushing me to continue, his breathless voice making my core knot in

    desire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them that I don¡¯t care how crazy this is¡­ I don¡¯t care if it makes no sense. I don¡¯t care if I have

    to give it all up¡­ but I know that I want you, Zade, and yes, I¡¯m fucking crazy because you make me

    crazy! You shut me out, and it¡¯s driving me-

    ¡°Prove it.¡±

    My eyes widen as I look into his zing eyes, one a milky white with the faint outline of his faded grey

    pupil and the other a brilliant blue¡­

    I will.

    Boldly, I lock my arms around his neck, arching my back as I press myself full against him. I don¡¯t hold

    back the whimper of pleasure as I tug him down, our lips colliding, making explosive sparks course

    through me.

    He doesn¡¯t waste a moment, his arms wrapping around my tiny waist before he kisses me hungrily,

    roughly even. Possessive, dominant and rough as he ms my body up against the wall behind me.

    +15 BONUS

    I groan at the impact, one that changes into a moan as we kiss hungrily.

    His anger is like an inferno, and I can feel his emotions through the kiss we share, but despite his

    rage¡­ I¡¯m only getting turned on as his fingers dig into my hips, his teeth biting down on my lip as he

    ravishes my mouth. The taste of my blood mixing with the taste of his mouth¡­

    Goddess, this man is an addiction.

    I gasp, my arousal strong in the air as I let myself go, channelling all my turmoil and passion into this

    emotion¨Cfuelled kiss¡­

    9

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you everyone for reading! Happy Valentines Day! I hope you enjoyed this update as much as I

    did writing it let me know what your thoughts are

 Chapter 377

    VALERIE.

    We kiss like there¡¯s no tomorrow, and it¡¯s a moment I don¡¯t ever want to end. Our pounding hearts are a

    melody to the emotion¨Cpowered moment between us. But it¡¯s cut short when I hear the dip in his

    heartbeat, the tension in his body in his moment of pain.

    He¡¯s injured!

    I grip his shoulders, forcing him back as I gasp for air.

    ¡°Za¡­¡± My heart flutters when he ignores me and instead leans in again. His lips ghosting along my jaw

    as his fingers rake up my back once more, leaving fire in their wake.

    ¡°Fuck Zade¡­¡± I whimper breathlessly as his lips touch my neck. This time biting down on the tender

    skin and sucking hard, I rake my fingers through his hair, wanting to pull him even closer but¡­ ¡°You

    need to be tended to.¡±

    He pauses for a fraction of a second, and I slowly push him back and look into his eyes, my fingers

    massaging the back of his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He says, his gaze dipping to my lips, making my heart pound as I look into those darkened

    eyes

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ let me take care of you,¡± I say softly.

    He smirks slightly as he steps back, staggering a little.

    ¡°Not the kind of taking care of I need,¡± He mutters huskily before he walks over to the bed, and I notice

    the very noticeable bulge in his pants.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    My core clenches and I bite my lip before I force myself to get my head straight. He¡¯s hurt Valerie.

    He drops onto the bed and closes his eyes, and I¡¯m relieved for that as I don¡¯t think I could focus if he¡¯s

    watching me when I¡¯m finding it hard not to look at his manhood but yet again, my gaze dips to the tent

    in his pants.

    Oh, he¡¯s big¡­

    My throat suddenly feels dry, and I exhale slowly.

    ¡°I really dislike working unhygienically, but I can manage if I need to. As a werewolf, you won¡¯t get an

    infection, but I will still need to grab a few items from my ce.¡± I say softly, cing my hand on his

    thigh.

    +15 BONUS

    His eyes snap open. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t going back there, it¡¯s not safe,¡± he says. ¡± What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Disinfectant, gloves, some sterilised knives, which I have in my medical kit, and something to stitch up

    the wound when I¡¯m done. I feel there¡¯s some poison or something that needs to be drained.¡± I say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have gloves, I have knives, and we don¡¯t need to disinfect them. I have. needles and thread,¡±

    he counters, making me raise an eyebrow. He really doesn¡¯t want me to risk it by going back out there.

    ¡°That sounds like a doctor¡¯s nightmare, but I have worked in rough situations. before, fine let¡¯s do this.¡±

    He¡¯s quiet for a moment as he watches me. ¡°I take lives, you give them a second. chance¡­ we¡¯re

    worlds apart in more ways than one.¡± He murmurs, his eyes closing once again as he rests back on the

    pillow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true¡­ You don¡¯t always take lives, you have also saved them.¡± Even though I¡¯ve

    called him a killer¡­ there¡¯s more to him.

    He doesn¡¯t respond and I stand up. ¡°Mind guiding me to what I need?¡± I ask him. softly.

    He nods slowly before he tells me and I grab what I need from the kitchen, lounge and bedroom.

    Yes, his medical kit is far different from mine, although it¡¯s clean, the des are not medical des¡­

    it¡¯s clearly just a bunch of things that do the job thrown in there. Whatever does the job ¨C that¡¯s what

    this case screams.

    I get to work. Starting by washing my hands before I walk over to the bed, where he¡¯s still pretty much

    hard and is unabashedly not hiding it.

    Focus Valerie¡­

    Taking another deep breath, I try not to look at the front of his pants and instead on the wound, as I slip

    two towels beneath him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to clean it and then cut you, ok?¡±

    ¡°Go for it. There¡¯s peace in the pain, anyway.¡±

    Those words make me pause for a moment before I wipe the area clean, feeling him tense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ like I said, there¡¯s peace in it¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I reply softly, looking down at his perfect abs, as I gently ce my hand on his lower

    stomach, ready to begin this.

    I don¡¯t know what we are to one another right now, but we¡¯ll figure it out¡­ just ast we will figure out

    everything else¡­

 Chapter 378

    Ok¡­ here I go¡­

    I frown slightly, creating a thin long cut along the bruise, thin but deep. Instantly grabbing another towel

    as blood begins seeping out.

    I ce the towel down and I use my fingers to push the skin apart, my eyes zing as I try to find the

    source that¡¯s stopping him from healing. It doesn¡¯t take long for me to see the little glittering pieces of

    some kind of metal¡­ and probablyced with poison.

    I get to work removing them and soon I have forgotten about anything but the goal at the front of my

    mind to get him fixed up. I adjust my position, tucking my knee and my leg under me as I focus on what

    I¡¯m doing.

    After a while, I pause to wipe my sweaty forehead when my arm brushes his package, which has gone

    down now, much to my disappointment.

    Wow, he¡¯s injured and you¡¯re looking at his dick, way to go, girl.

    I take a deep breath, feeling the familiar adrenaline rush that always takes hold of me when I¡¯m

    performing surgery.

    ncing up at him, his eyes are shut and I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s even conscious. ¡°Zade?¡± My heart skips a

    beat when there is no response. ¡°Come on my sexy Stallion¡­ open your eyes¡­¡± I mutter but he¡¯s

    actually unconscious.

    I look down again, focusing on what I¡¯m doing, but I¡¯m unable to pick out what¡¯s left of the shattered

    bullet or whatever was used on him. The pieces are far too deep. I need something small to pick those

    out,

    Fuck.

    I need tweezers or something to use!

    I¡¯m going to have to go next door, even if it¡¯s dangerous.

    I¡¯ll stay on alert.

    Taking a deep breath, I ce the towel over the incision I¡¯ve made and grabbing a top of his I slowly

    creep out of the room, I¡¯m about to walk to the entrance when I hesitate. What if someone is waiting?

    My stomach is filled with unease as I slowly walk towards the door. My hand is on the door handle

    when I feel a powerful wave of unease. If he told me I shouldn¡¯t¡­. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but¡­.

    ncing back to the bedroom door, I pick up Zade¡¯s keys and

    Out of his

    apartment, my heart thumping. Come on Valerie, you are part of the Sublime. There is no human that

    can hurt me.

    Just get in, grab my emergency medical supplies and ¨C Wait, aren¡¯t they in my car?

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    My heart leaps with relief when I realise they are indeed in my car, and the best part is I have my keys

    with me!

    I leave the apartment, swiftly locking the door behind me. The bag of food still sits outside the door, and

    I quietly make my way down the steps.

    I¡¯m halfway down when I realise I¡¯m not alone, but without the chip¡­ they won¡¯t do anything, right?

    I stay on edge as I make my way downstairs, but no one pops out and nothing happens.

    Would alerting the police work? But my phone is dead.

    What do I do?

    Looking around, I realise it isn¡¯t worth it. If they do a search, there¡¯ll be things I would need to exin

    and right now, I don¡¯t want to. Zade isn¡¯t well, and he is trying to keep a low profile. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to

    him.

    Once outside, I make my way to the cars. Who knows, they might know which car is mine, or be

    watching from the shadows.

    Despite the unease that is growing within me, it¡¯s a risk I¡¯m going to take.

    Unlocking the car, I grab the medical kit, shoving it into one of the bags I have in the trunk of my car

    before I lock up and head back inside. I swiftly make my way upstairs. This time I don¡¯t sense anyone

    around the area.

    Upon entering Zade¡¯s apartment, I do a quick look around before locking the door and cing an

    upturned basket in front of it and I ce a few items on top of it too. If anyone tries entering, I¡¯ll hear

    them.

    Hurrying to the bedroom, I get back to work, having to reopen the incision once again since it¡¯s partially

    healed, a sure sign that removing the poisonous

    fragments has helped.

    Thank the goddess!

    Just a bit longer.

 Chapter 379

    VALERIE.

    I nce up at him, but he¡¯s still out of it. Taking a deep breath, I continue. Another painful thirty or forty

    minutester, I¡¯m done.

    I think I¡¯ve got them all, but I will have him get a scan just to be sure, for now, this will help him

    immensely. I sit back after glueing the deep cut shut. With his rapid healing, it will close by itself and

    does not need stitches.

    I wipe the blood away and apply the dressing over the cut before I sit back feeling exhausted.

    Up until now, I didn¡¯t realise how I was feeling. My only thought was to heal him. Thank the goddess

    you¡¯re ok.

    I nt a soft kiss on his abs before brushing his auburn locks off his face and stand up, cleaning up the

    blood and taking away the dirty towels. After wiping him down and removing the bed sheet that had

    some blood sttered on it, I wash the items I used and leave them to dry on the counter before I look

    down at myself. I need a shower.

    I nce back at Zade. His heartbeat is steady, and I smile faintly, feeling rxed.

    He¡¯s going to be ok¡­.

    I sit down on the bed beside him for a moment, simply gazing at his face.

    Zade¡­

    Leaning over, I brush his hair off his forehead, my gaze dipping to his earring and then the small tattoo

    behind his ear. He has several tattoos, from his hands. to his arms, his left breast, a few on his leg and

    a few on his back. Most are symbols, skulls or words.

    Like the one along his left shoulder. ¡®The Goddess forgives, but I don¡¯t¡®.

    Kissing his cheek softly, I turn away and get off the bed, deciding to go shower, taking another clean

    towel with me before I walk into the bathroom. Leaving the door open a crack so I can hear if anyone

    shows up or if Zade needs me, I strip out of my clothes.

    Switching on the shower, I step under the stream of water and close my eyes as I roll my neck,

    enjoying the hot water.

    Once showered, I step out, grab a towel, and wrap it around myself. Returning to

    the bedroom; I walk over to his rack of clothes and pick up a shirt; I nce at the bed before I remove

    my towel, about to dry my hair when I sense someone

    watching me and I know exactly who it is.

    I hold the towel to my breasts as I turn, relieved to see his eyes are open, my heart racing when I

    notice how he¡¯s drinking up my naked form, his gaze lingering on my thighs, which I¡¯m barely covering

    with this tiny towel.

    ¡°I think I got all the fragments out. How are you feeling?¡± I ask breathlessly, turning away slightly,

    knowing I¡¯m giving him a full nude side profile, but deep down I¡¯m enjoying his attention.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Great.¡± He replies, his deep voice making me swallow hard.

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± I whisper. ¡°Do you want something to drink or anything?¡± I pull on his shirt, now turning

    back to him, very aware that I¡¯m not wearing any panties. Should I grab some boxers?

    ¡°Nothing¡­. Come here.¡±

    Hismand makes my heart skip a beat and I go over to the bed, getting onto it. I reach out for his

    hand, which he gives me.

    ¡°You need to rest, sleep. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa¡­¡± I suggest meekly. I know he¡¯s far too weak to do

    anything more, but the look in his eye has me worried he¡¯ll try something, and I won¡¯t be able to

    behave, and he does need his wound to heal fully first.

    One of us needs to be responsible, but he¡¯s making that so hard for me.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of space on this bed for the both of us,¡± he answers quietly. ¡°Or are you scared?¡±

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Scared? Of what? Please.¡± I scoff, rolling my eyes as I drop onto the bed and slip

    my legs smoothly beneath the sheets.

    He lifts his body, allowing me to free them from under him and pull it over both of us.

    +IS BONUS

 Chapter 380

    ¡°You¡¯re getting braver, little mate¡­¡± he remarks, his arm bent under his head.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡±

    ¡°I smile at him before I turn my back to him and settle down on the pillow. Despite leaving some ce

    between us, I feel nervous. My heart thudding as I feel him shift position, moving a little closer.

    I can feel the heat from his body, but there¡¯s still several inches gap between us. and it¡¯s a fight against

    my body not to move back against him.

    We¡¯re silent, the sexual tension suffocating as wey there, both of us exhausted, but neither of us able

    to sleep.

    Even with my eyes closed I can feel his burning gaze boring into

    boring into me, something that makes my heart thunder like a galloping horse.

    Can he hear it? Does he know how he makes me feel?

    My breath hitches when he ces his hand on my thigh beneath the bedsheet. I don¡¯t move despite

    the goosebumps that have risen on my skin, as sparks tingle through me. The urge to grab his hand

    and guide it to my most intimate part is there, but I stay put as his fingertips graze under the hem of my

    shirt.

    I bite my lip, closing my eyes as his fingers slowly travel up to my hip. ¡°This shirt looks good on you,¡± he

    whispers.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I respond softly, my eyes opening as I move ever so slightly back but still, I dare not meet his

    gaze.

    My heart is thudding as his fingers travel around my hip and down my stomach, making me suck it in,

    my core clenching. His fingers ghost along my lower stomach, ever so tantalisingly testing my resolve,

    my heart pounding. I don¡¯t move as his hand travels lower¡­ and lower¡­

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Oh fuck¡­.

    My eyes flutter shut the moment his fingers ghost along my slit, brushing between the folds of my

    vagina and I don¡¯t move as pleasure courses through me. It takes my all not to move, as he begins to

    y with my clit, rubbing it in circles.

    His body is pressed against mine now. At some point, we¡¯ve moved closer to one

    another.

    A soft sigh escapes me, and I bite my lip as pleasure courses through me. I¡¯m so turned on and soon

    I¡¯m unable to think straight.

    The only thing I can focus on is the euphoric feeling that runs through me. My soft moans be

    harder to stifle and he shoves two fingers inside of me. I part my legs ever so slightly as I feel myself

    nearing the brink of pleasure.

    His rhythm speeds up as he rubs my clit with his fingers that are covered with my juices, as if he¡¯s able

    to tell how close I am, he plunges his fingers back into me throwing me off the edge as my juices trickle

    down my thighs.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Zade¡­¡± I moan, feeling myself so so near..

    I grind my ass against his cock, hearing the smallest of groans as I drown in pleasure.

    Suddenly my vision explodes, and my eyes fly open, my head pressing back

    against his chest, my entire body tensing as wave after wave of pleasure dances through me.

    Oh fuck!

    His lips touch my neck so softly that it leaves a brush of tingles through me, my focus on the pleasure

    that rocks my body. I¡¯m still breathing hard, my cheeks flushed, and I don¡¯t know what to say, but as if

    he understood, he simply massages my pussy before he slowly tugs my shirt down and wraps his arm

    around my waist.

    ¡°Goodnight, Little Mate¡­ sleep,¡± he whispers in my ear.

    My heart is raging, feeling his hard¨Con still pressed against my thighs and although I want to return the

    favour, I¡¯m unable to bring myself to say so and instead sumb to the warmth andfort of his

    embrace.

    ¡°Goodnight¡­ my sexy Stallion,¡± 1 murmur and this time despite the sparks that continue to dance

    through me and the fact Zade Toussaint is behind me, that orgasm allows sleep to pull me into its

    fold¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thank you for reading 1 know my updates are not consistent but please romelber i do have in lot going

    on. A big thank you to all those who understand this and constantly support me

    sad

 Chapter 381

    VALERIE.

    1 stretch, moaning slightly as I take all the kinks out of my body and yawn softly. I¡¯ve definitely slept for

    ages because I can feel it. I snuggle back into the sheets, yawning again.

    Mm, these sheets smell so good¡­

    My eyes snap open as I realise exactly whose scent this is.

    Zade!

    Last night¡­

    Everythinges back and my emotions switch several times as the events rey on fast forward, my

    heart skips a beat, my cheeks burning when I remember what he didst night.

    I turn over, realising his side of the bed is empty.

    Shame.

    Where has he gone? I close my eyes, trying to listen to the sounds from the room next door.

    Goddess, I slept with Zade.

    Zade.

    Damn.

    I bite my lip, pressing my thighs together. My chest rising and falling a little heavily. I nibble on my

    thumb as I nce towards the bedroom door, wondering where he¡¯s gone.

    He really is a dark horse full of surprises, and I¡¯m not just saying this because I have a thing for him,

    but he is the ideal sexy bad boy who ticks all the right boxes that any girl would want. Who would have

    thought that I¡¯d feel something for a bad boy?

    I jolt upright, realising I have no idea what time it is! The sun shining outside making me panic and

    realise I should be at the hospital!

    ¡°Fuck! Work!¡±

    I reach over grabbing my phone, only to see it was past 10 already.

    Oh my god, I¡¯mte!!

    Where is Zade?

    I push the sheet off, about to get out of bed when Zade steps into the bedroom.

    Oh fuck¡­

    He¡¯s only wearing a pair of grey sweatpants that sit dangerously low on his hips. Showing off his

    refined V that slips into the band of his pants, and then there¡¯s that delicious bulge in his pants that

    makes me want to go over there and yank those pants offpletely.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    What a tease¡­.

    A few droplets of water trickle down his chest and abs, his bandages are gone, his wound has almost

    fully healed, and a towel is slung over his shoulder. His eyes meet mine and I blush, realising I had

    been staring at him for a little too long and openly drooling over him.

    ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡­ I need to get to work. I don¡¯t know how I missed my rm.¡± I say, brushing my hair back

    and trying not to look so flustered.

    ¡°I switched it off. I emailed your manager that you weren¡¯t feeling great, and you will make up for it on

    another day¡­ hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± he says, his sexy voice making my core clench.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s fine, thanks¡­¡± I say, as he slides his towel off and begins drying his wet locks.

    Urgh, this is like getting a sexy show or something¡­ right in the morning and it is too hot to handle. He

    might have made me orgasmst night, but I just feel hornier than ever.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asks, now looking at me. My heart skips a beat,

    rememberingst night all over again, and I nod, licking my lips that feel far too dry.

    ¡°Yeah, I slept great¡­ you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yeah? What did that mean? He did, or it was so¨Cso?

    There¡¯s a tense silence between us, and I scramble around, thinking of something to say.

    +15 DONUS

    ¡°So, uh, aren¡¯t those pants a little too low?¡± I blurt out, trying to make

    conversation, then internally kicking myself for drawing attention to where I was gawking. I need to get

    my head out of the gutter. Focus Valerie.

    He looks down, raising his brow ever so slightly. ¡°If they¡¯re bothering you so much,e fix them.¡±

    Yeah, damn, he¡¯s hot.

    I¡¯m already turned on by his quiet, serious tone. There¡¯s both a hint of a challenge and an invitation in

    his tone, enticing me further.

    Swallowing, I slip off the bed, my eyes locked with his as I walk over to him, ruffling my hair before I

    shake my head to move a few strands out of my face.

    I stop in front of him, as he shakes his own hair, tossing the towel onto the bed behind me. His scent

    invades my nose and I want to just yank him close and kiss him again. But instead, I force my gaze to

    the band of his sweatpants.

    Licking my lips as I slip my fingers into them, biting my lips as sparks course through me.

    Oh Goddess¡­

    My heart is thundering as I swallow, running my fingers along the band, feeling him tense a little as I

    appreciate the feel of his sculpted body beneath my fingertips.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    GET IT NOW

 Chapter 382

    His muscles ripple and my gaze flicks to them. So, I am having an effect on you¡­ I resist a smirk as

    my gaze snaps up to his.

    Reluctantly, I remove my fingers, very aware that he was not wearing any boxers underneath. I tug on

    the string, undoing the knot before I pause, tilting my head.

    ¡°I changed my mind¡­ I think I like how they look¡­¡± I whisper, pulling on the string as I tilt my head

    upward.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Then I guess we don¡¯t have a problem,¡± he murmurs, gripping the side of my face, and then he

    presses his lips against mine. My heart thumps as sparks tingle through us. I kiss him back, letting go

    of his pants and cing my hands on his waist.

    Pleasure rushes through me, spreading to every inch of my body, my heart thumping in my chest.

    I¡¯m addicted¡­

    Our kiss started deep and passionate, yet slowly begins to get more fervent and hungrier. His touch

    bes more dominant as he ravishes my mouth. My heart¡¯s pounding as he cups my face with both

    hands tighter, leading the kiss, before he strokes my tongue with his, making my core clench. Coaxing

    me to enter his mouth.

    I obey willingly, slipping my tongue into his mouth before he sucks on it, making me moan before we

    kiss again. Our tongues ying with one another¡¯s before he slips his into my mouth, exploring every

    corner of it.

    I¡¯m so turned on and I know he can smell me.

    I gasp, feeling him throb against my lower stomach, and I break away, breathless and dizzy as I kiss

    him softly.

    cing a soft kiss on his neck, I pull back, breathing hard.

    He¡¯s observing me, almost as if thinking I¡¯m having second doubts, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to kiss

    him¡­ but the truth is I want something else¡­

    I keep my eyes locked with his as I drop to my knees.

    ¡°Valerie¡­¡± his voice is low, as he watches me, and I smile seductively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can make the broody Zade Toussaint break that fa?ade,¡± I whisper as I slowly grip the

    sides of his pants and tug them slightly lower. He¡¯s well-

    ? +15 BONUS

    groomed, and that only makes me want to lick every inch of him.

    Oh fuck, I like a man who is groomed well¡­.

    Just thinking of my lips around his cock with him in my mouth is a huge turn¨Con. I tug his pants a little

    further down, freeing his semi¨Chard shaft, which is as I assumed, big and thick.

    Oh, fuck yes¡­

    ¡°You really are a stallion,¡± I whisper, gliding my fingers along his balls before. wrapping my hand around

    hisrge cock, my eyes snapping up to the eyes of the man who is now at my mercy.

    His body tenses at my touch, his dick throbbing in approval, and I can feel him getting even harder as I

    slowly stroke his shaft, feeling him throb beneath my fingers.

    Oh baby, I¡¯m going to get you so hard before I make you cum.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he mutters, and that¡¯s when I lick his tip, relishing the feel of the smooth head against my

    tongue. He sucks in a breath, his jaw taut as I begin to give him head, wrapping my tongue around his

    cock as I suck harder, my only aim is to give him intense pleasure.

    Damn he¡¯srge, he stretches out my mouth, and I tten my tongue against his shaft, feeling every

    single inch and ridge of his cock.

    ¡°Fuck Val¡­¡± he mutters, thrusting slightly into my mouth, he¡¯s trying to control himself, but I can see

    him losing control already.

    That¡¯s it, baby¡­.

    I suck harder, wanting to take more and more in, until he¡¯s thrusting down my throat. I rx my throat,

    taking more with each thrust. That takes him by surprise and although he¡¯s damn big I manage without

    choking, moaning in satisfaction instead.

    Oh, goddess¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Little Mate, take that cock. Deeper¡­.¡± he murmurs, his hand tightening in my hair as he

    ms into my throat.

    I whimper in pleasure, the sound of him throat fucking me is the sinful music that I revel in.

    Oh, fuck yes¡­

    Releasing his cock from my mouth with a small pop, I breathe heavily, gasping

    +15 BONUS

    for air before I wrap my hands around him, pumping his cock as I look up at him.

    ¡°Do you like seeing me on my knees?¡± I whisper, wrapping my mouth around his tip once more. Our

    eyes meet, his good eye burning a brilliant blue, his aura that is now swirling around him is enough

    proof of the effect I am having on him.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 383

    ¡°More than like, Little Mate¡­ I never realised you were so good at taking a cock,¡± he murmurs, his

    deep husky voice making my core clench, only fuelling the desire in me. ¡°And you look so fucking pretty

    on your knees.¡±

    My stomach knots, his words snapping something inside of me, and I feel this surge of power from my

    wolf within me. The feeling itself is indescribable, it¡¯s like something¡­ awakening. An emotion, a

    need¡­

    My eyes ze as I suck harder, twirling my tongue around his cock and, as if sensing the change, he

    thrusts deeper into my mouth, his hand yanking my head backwards as he ms into me harder.

    The roughness burns my throat, but it¡¯s worth it, my own pussy is soaking wet, wanting him to fuck me

    hard.

    Bracing my hands against his strong thighs, relinquishing all control to him, and he doesn¡¯t disappoint;

    his moves bing faster and rougher as he ms into my throat.

    His head tilts back, pleasure consuming him, and I rake my gaze over his

    washboard abs and his adonis belt, moaning against his cock, which only seems. to drive him further.

    In between the rough assault of my throat, I soon pick up on his rhythm, five or six brutal thrusts and

    then it follows with three slower thrusts, giving me the chance to catch my breath although it looks like

    he¡¯s simply savouring the feel of the pleasure I am inflicting on him.

    My heart thuds, realising even when he¡¯s clearly turned on, wanting to let loose he still holds onto his

    self¨Ccontrol, making sure I am ok¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that makes me happy or disappointed that I can¡¯t

    make him let loose¡­.

    His eyes are back on me, and I can feel his body tensing. He¡¯s close. I dig my nails. into his thighs,

    speeding up and now he doesn¡¯t hold back, mming down my throat with full force.

    ¡°That¡¯s it baby girl, take it all¡­ fuckkk,¡± he groans as he pulls out, yanking me back, his head rolling

    back as pleasure rushes through him and I instantly grab his cock, stroking it fast as hees,

    releasing ropes of milky cum over my neck

    and chest.

    I take the tip into my mouth, licking it clean of thest few drops.

    ¡°You taste so fucking good,¡± I murmur as he yanks me up, and I almost fall from

    +15 BONUS

    the sudden move, but he catches me, his arm around my waist, the other still tangled in my hair as his

    lips crash against mine. He¡¯s still breathless, his heart. still racing as he lifts me up, turning us and

    pressing me up against the wall.

    We¡¯re both raging with hormones, both of us breathless yet hungry for more.

    ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± he murmurs, capturing my lips again, his hands slipping under my top as he grabs

    my ass, making me moan as I grind my core against his abs. ¡°Impatient, aren¡¯t we?¡± he teases as he

    breaks away from my lips, kissing my neck passionately.

    My cheeks heat up and I¡¯m about to reply when the doorbell rings.

    Urgh not again!

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore it,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°It¡¯s thendlord and this might be about your apartment,¡± he mutters. I can sense the hint of

    frustration, but his voice is serious as he slowly lets me down and fixes his pants, tying them.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My ce?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce. It¡¯s no longer safe, and they were in your apartment. There are chances they

    saw photos.¡±

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t go anywhere. Whoa, calm down,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°What are you going on

    about, Zade?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. We need to leave before the Arkan return for you. And we need to do something about

    this before it¡¯s toote,¡± he says as he wipes the smears of cum that had transferred from my shirt to

    his chest.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere. You can¡¯t make decisions like that without¡­¡± I clear my sore throat, trying

    to focus. But one emotionless look from him is enough to tell me he has his mind made up.

    ¡°We have to,¡± he turns away and leaves the bedroom to answer the door, and I¡¯m left standing there

    completely shaken.

    +15 DONUS

    ZADE.

 Chapter 384

    ZADE.

    She¡¯s been silent ever since I brought my pickup truck from the garage and began loading the luggage

    onto it.

    I didn¡¯t give her an option because when I went to her ce this morning; they had been through her

    things, even if barely anything was moved. The telltale signs and a little examination made that clear.

    I¡¯ve been in Valerie¡¯s room, been in her drawers, and right down to her sexy little thongs, everything

    was arranged in an order. And they had been touched, moved ever so slightly that I noticed it..

    And my instincts told me to pack her stuff and get out of there fast. I made sure nothing contained

    poison on it. You can never be sure. I spent the first few hours. before sunrise getting her things

    packed up.

    I was trained to be careful, to take note of all the tiny things, to make sure I don¡¯t move things around,

    and to be aware of how things are set around my target. And I had heard them ¨C moving silently

    through her apartment, opening the drawers and cupboards.

    When we were making out earlier, it had indeed been thendlord at the door, since I had called him

    and was expecting him. I had dealt with him away from Valerie¡¯s hearing, telling him he can keep the

    deposit for both our ces and that we were moving out.

    He hadn¡¯t argued with the advances, he¡¯d only benefit further from new tenants. Of course, he¡¯d first

    need to fix the damaged door, which he¡¯ll see once we leave¡­

    I had taken the amount her deposit came to from my savings this morning to give to her. After all, I was

    making her move, and that is a choice I took from her, but I¡¯ll tell her it came back from thendlord.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving then, huh? It was nice having you around here, kid. We never really see you, but today,

    when you¡¯re leaving, we do.¡± The old man who alwaysined to others about my bike says,

    watching me. Heined, but he also sent a lot of customers my way.

    ¡°Yeah? Don¡¯t celebrate too loudly when I¡¯m gone.¡± I reply, making him splutter, offended.

    ¡°Punk!¡± he mumbles, stalking off and attempting to disguise a chuckle.

    I jump down from the edge of the truck, pulling the ck cover over everything and tying the rope.

    ¡®Valerie¡­¡® I call through the mind link, I haven¡¯t used it much at all¡­ After all, when you have no pack

    there¡¯s no one to link anyway¡­ but even with no pack the mind link still connects me to my mate and

    my family. If you want to call them family, it¡¯s more like blood rtions.

    She doesn¡¯t reply and I head inside instead, to find her pacing my empty apartment, her arms wrapped

    around herself. She¡¯s dressed in a crochet top, which gives glimpses of her bare skin and her pink bra

    through the gaps, paired with cropped pants that hug her sexy ass nicely.

    For a moment I stop in my tracks watching her, she¡¯s lost in thought, but I can tell how stressed she is,

    she¡¯s biting on her thumb which only draws my attention. to her lips, remembering exactly how fucking

    good she is at taking dick.

    My cock throbs as blood rushes to it once more. I¡¯ve been given head by many women¡­ but nothing

    came close to the way she gives. Fuck, she¡¯s incredible and I want her to take it all over again just so I

    can see her on her knees, with my dick. down her throat.

    She exhales, still not having noticed me, hanging her head back as she stares at the ceiling. That¡¯s

    when I notice the tears she¡¯s fighting back.

    I walk over to her, not knowing what to do¡­ I may never have admitted it out. loud, but I care for her.

    But the fear that I am going to mess this up lingers constantly.

    I wrap my arms around her and her breath hitches, her heart racing for a fraction of a second before

    she realises it¡¯s me.

    She really is hopeless¡­

    ¡°I told you if I catch you, I will fuck you,¡± I say quietly. I¡¯m not good with words¡­ but I hope she finds

    some peace in my embrace. It¡¯s all I can offer right now.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She doesn¡¯t respond, remaining silent, almost as if struggling with her words or what to say. I won¡¯t

    me her if she wants to say something, but she¡¯s holding back, and I know why¡­ as not to upset me

    when we just about got here without constantly fighting one another or pushing the other away.

    ¡°Look, I know this is hard, but I¡¯m not going to take you too far. I just got a ce that¡¯s safer. Not a

    ce where anyone can just enter our apartments with ease.

    Life can be taken from us in seconds, Beautiful¡­ we have to be careful. Nothing will change, you can

    still go to work every day-¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± she says, pulling away in frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t make these. decisions for me, Zade!

    I¡¯m an adult! One who is capable of making decisions for myself. I can¡¯t just up and leave whenever

    dangeres knocking. I haven¡¯t lived the life that you have. I can¡¯t handle this!¡±

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 385

    A reminder that I lived in survival mode, whilst she lived in her perfect boxed house, ying doctor¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to. All I¡¯m saying is shift to this other ce until the Arkan are taken care of. They

    know who you are, Valerie. You had pictures in your

    room.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my problem!¡± she snaps but exhales in frustration as she runs her fingers through her gorgeous

    hair.

    I close the gap she put between us, grabbing her waist as I tug her against me, Look¡­ let¡¯s go, and we

    will talk about this, alright?¡± I say.

    She isn¡¯t looking at me. Her shoulders slump and she leans her head against me, and I instantly pull

    her closer, wrapping my arms around her.

    I know this is hard for her, but I wish she understood how serious this is, too. I mean, she was almost

    raped. Does she not get that?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I say to her.

    She sighs heavily again but doesn¡¯t respond, allowing me to lead the way out.

    Out in the hall, she suddenly halts when we are about to pass the door to her ce, which is wide open

    since we got all her luggage out and she pulls away. She walks to the doorway, standing in it unmoving

    before she sniffs.

    Is she crying?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She says before she brushes past me and hurries down the stairs quickly.

    I follow her, but when we step outside I see her looking around.

    ¡°My car!¡±

    ¡°Rx, I have someone bringing it for us.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop making decisions for me? Goddess, I¡¯m not a child, for crying out loud! I¡¯m older than

    you! I would have driven it there!¡± she growls, opening the truck door and getting in, yanking the door

    shut before I can close it.

    I cock a brow. Did she really just bring our age up? +

    I shut the door after her and get into the driver¡¯s seat.

    +16 §Ó§à§ß§Ú

    I¡¯m not going to fucking argue, not until I have her away from this ce, and the quicker I do that, the

    better.

    Her arms are crossed, her head turned as she stares out of the window. The silence between us fills

    the truck like an intense cacophony..

    Great¡­

    ¡°Is this it? I¡¯m going to have to wake an hour earlier to get to work every single day,¡± she says, looking

    at the house at the edge of the woods.

    ¡°At least you¡¯ll be alive to do so,¡± I reply, unable to keep the mockery from my tone. ¡°Stop being a diva.¡±

    It took us about an hour to get here and although I offered to stop for breakfast; she had refused.

    This ce is the closest I could find but also a ce that is safe. I knew her work is important to her,

    and I had done the best I could.

    Last night, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect her, and that fucking shook me. if they had realised and

    attacked¡­ just the thought makes me realise I made the right decision.

    ¡°What?¡± She says quietly. I sigh, about to reply, when she shakes her head. ¡°Just forget it. Are there

    two bedrooms?¡±

    I look at her, although her asking that now feels like a punch in the gut. I nod. Yeah, you can pick

    whichever one you prefer.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t respond, picking up two of her boxes from the back of the trunk.

    ¡°Leave them. I¡¯ll get them inside for you,¡±

    ¡°No, I can manage.¡± She says, carrying them up the stairs. I walk past her and unlock the door, opening

    it wide and take a look around the open¨Cn living

    area. 2

    The ce is clean, a slight smell of it being closed up lingers, but it¡¯s a safe ce, right down to the

    design of the windows¡­

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It belongs to a werewolf, someone I knew from the Sable, although he doesn¡¯t know exactly who he¡¯s

    renting it out to. But he had a few of these homes made around the state. Even if you were chipped,

    this ce would distort the signal.

    I¡¯m about to head back to the truck when something falls with a loud band, and I hear ss breaking.

    +15 BONUS

    Turning sharply, I spot one of the boxes she was carrying on the floor; the contents sprawling

    everywhere as she obviously had been struggling with one of the doorknobs..

    ¡°No¡­ no no!¡± she mutters.

    I stride over to her as she crouches down, gathering the things quickly.

    ¡°Careful you¡¯ll¡­¡± I begin.

    She flinches and I see she¡¯s cut her finger on the ss from a picture frame. I reach for her, but she

    moves her hand away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She says with a clipped tone as she picks up the picture frame and looks down at it.

    Jai.

    She¡¯s staring down at it, and I stand up, suddenly feeling as if I don¡¯t belong here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the rest of the stuff,¡± I say quietly. Despite the cottage beingrger than our little apartments, it

    suddenly feels far too small¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    ¦°

    VALERIE.

 Chapter 386

    VALERIE.

    I¡¯m hurting him all over again, but I¡¯m panicking. Things are moving too fast. He can¡¯t just make these

    decisions for me. I¡¯m an adult and this isn¡¯t right. You can¡¯t just make these decisions alone, you¡¯re

    supposed to discuss them, not act like a caveman and just- take me away!

    This isn¡¯t a fairytale! It¡¯s real life!

    I¡¯m a doctor, for god¡¯s sake. I have a job that I need to be close to in case I¡¯m called in! What if next

    month he simply decides to move somewhere else? Will he expect me to leave my job?

    I get it; I get why he¡¯s doing this, but¡­ this isn¡¯t the way to go about it

    Besides, what if Zaia shows up again or how do I tell them that I¡¯ve moved and why? Although I do

    think they need to do something about the Arkan.

    Maybe we should talk to Zaia, Sebastian, and Atticus.

    I stare down at Jai¡¯s image, and with rushing guilt, realise I¡¯m being selfish¡­

    I slide his picture out of the frame and ce it aside before I open the door that I was struggling to open

    when the box fell. It reveals a gorgeousrge room.

    It¡¯s definitely the master bedroom, that much I can tell, but still, I move to the door beside it, wanting to

    see the rest. This one leads to a bathroom, and the third door leads to a smaller bedroom with a single

    bed.

    Hearing his footsteps, I turn as he walks in and carries the boxes into the master bedroom.

    ¡°Is the room ok?¡± he asks, and I close my eyes, trying not to let guilt or frustration consume me.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is¡­¡± I say, looking down.

    The ce is nice¡­ and something tells me he did consider me before choosing it.

    He ces the boxes down and I think he¡¯s about to walk out when he stops in front of me, and ces a

    single finger under my chin forcing me to look up into his eyes.

    He doesn¡¯t say anything, simply searching my eyes for something, but as to what he¡¯s looking for, I

    have no idea¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    Zade Toussaint is still a mystery¡­.

    ¡°I know why you did what you did-¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t think you do,¡± he counters quietly, cutting me off.

    My heart skips a beat as he steps even closer, his chest almost colliding with mine, sending sparks

    rushing through me..

    I feel drugged when he¡¯s around¡­ my gaze dips to his lips.

    ¡°Look at me, Little Mate.¡±

    My cheeks burn as I gaze into his eyes.

    ¡°I do understand,¡± I respond firmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t. Because if you did, you¡¯ll realise that ifst night they attacked, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to

    protect you. That I was too weak to have done much¡­ The night you were almost raped, what if I

    wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    His words ring in my mind as he continues.

    ¡°I know you had this little n set up about your new fresh start, but we are werewolves, Valerie. We

    have to adapt to our surroundings and the situation. The Arkan are out there to kill us, to put an end to

    us. They are a thousand times worse than the sable.¡± His deep husky voice thrums through me, but I

    grapple to focus on his words and not his voice. ¡°Baby girl, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I say, shaking my head to clear it. He doesn¡¯t look like he believes me, hist brow slightly furrowed

    before he nods.

    I fall silent, looking away as I ponder on his words.

    I do get it¡­ ¡°Then we need to tell them, Atticus, Sebastian, Zaia, they head the biggest packs, they are

    the ones who can take this up with the government.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are.

    ¡°But I wonder if they even know how serious the threat is¡­¡±

    ¡°I doubt it¡­ because they¡¯re picking off the lone wolves first. They have no idea. I mean¡­ did you tell

    Zaia what almost happened to you?¡±

    I shudder at the memory, instinctively leaning into him, and he releases my chin. instead, wrapping his

    arms around my waist.

    ¡°I get it¡­ so¡­ I¡¯ll try to be a little more alert and understanding, but can you at least try tomunicate

    a little better? I¡¯m not used to this.¡± I say softly, running my fingers up the curves of his hard¨Cmuscled

    biceps.

    77

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 387

    ¡°Sounds like a n. Just try to listen when I¡¯m exining something?¡±

    I scoff. ¡°What did you say? Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t because I¡¯m not done with you,¡± he whispers, suddenly hoisting me up and pushing

    me up against the wall behind me.

    I gasp, feeling my core heat up, throbbing with desire.

    ¡°Fuck, Zade¡­¡± I breathe, cupping his neck.

    ¡°All in good time, Little Mate¡­¡± he murmurs.

    Our eyes lock, my heart racing. I¡¯ve never felt like this, never felt so frustrated at someone only to want

    them to fuck me the next second. To get angry, only to melt into them the very next moment.

    The pull between us is driving me crazy and although there is so much we need to work on, I¡¯m already

    way deep in this without even knowing how I got here or when.

    He leans down, and I see his Adam¡¯s apple bob. His gaze flickers to my lips and I lean up, meeting him

    halfway and kissing him passionately as pleasure courses through me.

    And then we¡¯re kissing as if we¡¯re starved, instantly diffusing the frustration only for me to get annoyed

    at myself for being so easy. I twist my hand into his hair, yanking his head up as I slip my tongue into

    his mouth.

    He frustrates me as much as he fucking turns me on.

    He sucks hard, pushing me up harder against the wall and I can feel his hard cock press against my

    core and I moan, allowing him to release my tongue and take control.

    How can someone be such a good kisser?

    His hands slip under my top, raking over my skin, leaving delicious sparks in his wake. His fingers slip

    under my bra strap.

    Fuck¡­

    He leans back, slipping my top off and tossing it aside before he kisses my neck when my phone rings.

    1

    ¡°Ignore it,¡± I whisper. The entire damn universe wants to work against us. Why

    +15 BONUS

    are we always interrupted?!

    The phone stops ringing only for it to start ringing the second it stops.

    I need to put it on silent¡­

    Zade kisses my neck, nibbling on the tender skin before sucking hard, a sting of pain and pleasure

    dancing through me.

    ¡°Answer it¡­ I won¡¯t stop,¡± he murmurs huskily, his hands squeezing my breasts. before sliding my

    phone out of my pocket and passing it to me.

    Sighing in frustration, I take it from him as it rings again.

    Atticus?

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m still mad,¡± I whisper warningly, enjoying the feel of his lips on my neck and shoulder. I

    feel his lips tug up in what I know is a small smirk before he assaults me with delicious kisses around

    my neck.

    There are a few miscalls from him and Zaia¡­ with several messages.

    ¡°Hello, is everythin-¡±

    ¡°Val! Damn, are you ok?¡± Atticus¡¯s voice sounds strained.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really good,¡± I reply, biting back a moan as Zade sucks on my skin again.

    ¡°What is going on, then?¡± Atticus asks, his voice full of worry. ¡°Your car? Who was driving it?¡±

    Zade pauses, now listening intently. ¡°Just someone from a¨Ca garage. Why?¡± I ask.

    Another iing call and I nce at it: Zaia.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Atticus?¡± I ask, my heart racing.

    ¡°Your car was involved in a crash. It was on the news when I saw your number te¡­¡± he trails off and

    the phone almost slips from my hand.

    Zade frowns deeply as Atticus continues. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a normal crash Val¡­ I¡¯m going crazy, I¡¯m

    coming to get you.¡±

    ¡°What? No, look I¡¯m fine!¡± I say, my heart thudding.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ming.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re so worried. I hope the person driving the car is safe, but why do you think you

    need toe get me?¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not getting this, Valerie. ording to footage that was caught by

    2/1

    +15 BONUS

    another car and streamed online, it was deliberate. Someone was targeting you, Val. Someone is trying

    to kill you and who knows when they will strike next.¡±

    B

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Ok I¡¯m all done for the day hehe! I hope everyone enjoyed these chapters Dont forget to use all your

    gems before they expire on the end of the 29th!

    64

 Chapter 388

    VALERIE.

    My heart races, the phone almost slipping from my hold as his words ring in my mind.

    Zade turns, carrying me over to the chest of drawers and ces me on top of it, still holding me tightly

    as he takes his own phone out and types something in on the web browser.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ming there,¡± Atticus adds firmly.

    I¡¯m about to stop him when I hesitate. ¡°Fine¡­ umm, I¡¯ll text you the address because I¡¯ve moved out of

    the apartmentplex,¡± I say, looking at Zade who

    nods.

    ¡°Ok, why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you in person,¡± I answer slowly.

    ¡°Alright, just stay safe, Valerie. Maybe you moving wasn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Atticus replies quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, Atticus¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you soon. I¡¯m booking my flight right now.¡±

    I bid him farewell and close my eyes, leaning back against the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the better, they need to know¡­ I need to check if Matt is ok,¡± Zade says. quietly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± I say quietly as he clicks on another link and the

    words ¡®Driver Dead¡® emzoned on the screen.

    Guilt rushes through me, and I feel terrible.

    ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­ this isn¡¯t on you.¡±

    I nod, although I don¡¯t feel better.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to go down to the station. That was my car,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this,¡± Zade promises.

    ¡°You¡¯re not chipped, and neither am I now. What if they ask for your name?¡± I

    ask, trying to calm the anxiousness I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡°I have a fake ID. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± he says, and I nod. He¡¯s careful, he¡¯ll be ok. It¡¯s

    me who is a mess here.

    ¡°Send your brother the address and we¡¯ll head to the station in the meantime,¡± hebs his fingers

    through my hair as he looks into my eyes.

    I sigh heavily, resting my forehead against his. ¡°Today is just going all wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll get better. Come on, we¡¯ll grab something to eat too,¡± he kisses my shoulder and I nod, sighing.

    ¡°Means I¡¯m going to have to tell Atticus about us.¡±

    ¡°Not ready?¡± he asks quietly, his gaze dipping to my breasts, his eyes darkening. ¡°We could leave that

    part out.¡±

    ¡°No. I am ready,¡± I answer softly; even if it is going to be hard, I¡¯m not going to pretend we are not

    together. I chose him because I have seen the good in him, even if he is rough around the edges.

    He¡¯s watching me intently, his fingers ying with the strap of my bra. ¡°Come on, then.¡°.

    A part of me wants to finish what we began, but life just isn¡¯t giving us a break.

    I nod. ¡°Give me a minute,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the rest of the stuff out of the truck,¡± he says, his hands caressing my waist before he moves

    back.

    I nod. ¡°Make sure you bring everything into this room¡­¡± I say.

    He raises an eyebrow, looking down at me. ¡°Everything?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean when I need to cool off you can go to the other room¡­ but I think we can share a

    room¡­ I want to¡­¡± I answer with a pout.

    His grey eye glints. ¡°I know other ways to cool you off¡­¡± he murmurs, ncing at me before he leaves

    the room, his fingersbing through his hair once again.

    I blush lightly, sitting there before my mind drifts to darker thoughts and I ponder over the crash.

    Unlocking my phone, I go on to my own web browser and search for the story. Watching the video as

    two cars with no number tes close in on my car from both sides.

    My heart thuds as one of the cars makes a sh of memory from the night before

    rush to the forefront of my head. Something I had not paid attention to. I had. seen that blue¨Cgrey truck

    parked at the apartmentplex the night before.

    MV /

    thuds as I stare at my screen, watching as the truck smashes into my car from the side, forcing mine to

    careen to the side of the road. The hazard lights are on and I feel terrified for Matt, knowing what is to

    come¡­

    What if I had driven it myself?

    Zade was right¡­ it wasn¡¯t sate¡­ This is getting out of hand, and something needs to be done.

    ¡°Still nothinging to mind, Doctor?¡± the officer asks patronisingly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know who is after me. I have done nothing to be a target¡­ but it¡¯s bing a

    common thing, isn¡¯t it? A werewolf being hunted?¡± I snap, my patience wearing thin with his indirect

    jabs regarding why I would have some enemies¡®.

    ¡°Not that we¡¯ve heard-¡±

    ¡°That is a lie. I have had two acquaintances gone, and I reported both¡­¡± Zade

    says.

    ¡°I wonder why¡­ you don¡¯t really look like an honourable citizen, right? I see your type every day.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, you might be an officer, but you will show respect,¡± I say coldly, feeling a re of

    protectiveness and irritation rush through me, ¡°I am a doctor, officer, and I won¡¯t hesitate to report this

    appalling attitude of yours.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how much power that would hold, but it does make him look away from Zade, who remains

    emotionless.

    +15 B¨®NUS

 Chapter 389

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not my job, but this one is. We¡¯ll contact you if we need to ask anything further. Leave your

    address please,¡± he says.

    Zade takes the paper and I know for a fact he won¡¯t be leaving the correct.

    address, and I don¡¯t want him to either. I didn¡¯t like this officer at all. There¡¯s just something off about

    him.

    He¡¯s meant to be questioning someone who could have died, instead, he¡¯s unbothered and acting

    almost bored.

    My phone pings and I nce at it.

    It¡¯s Atticus. He¡¯s en route to our ce. We needed to get moving.

    ¡°Well, Mr Daniels, thanks for your input, too,¡± the officer says to Zade, who nods before taking my

    hand. The officer watches us intently as we take our leave.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like him,¡± Zade says as we wait for a cab.

    It¡¯s a little chilly now and despite the jacket I¡¯m wearing, I can feel the cold.

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute when your wse out,¡± he teases and I smile, shivering slightly. ¡°Cold? Little Mate?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­ I can¡¯t believe that took so long¡­ how are you feeling?¡± I ask as Zade removes his leather

    jacket and ces it around my shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    My heart skips a beat as he readjusts his hood covering his face before cing his arm around my

    shoulders loosely.

    We¡¯re only catching a ride to where his motorbike is parked a few streets away.

    It¡¯s been a long day and I¡¯m ready for it to end, but that isn¡¯t going to happen since Atticus is visiting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab some food on the way back. Atticus probably hasn¡¯t eaten either¡± I suggest.

    ¡°Sure,¡± he agrees as he opens the cab door and gets in before sliding over.

    I cock a brow, finding that a little weird. I don¡¯tment on it as he directs the driver before cing a

    hand on my knee. He¡¯s looking out of the window, and we remain silent until we get to our destination.

    A spot that Zade chose a little downi

    from where his bike is parked. I spot the Asian food restaurant across the road.

    ¡°Oh perfect! We can order from there,¡± I say as the cab driver slows down.

    The cab driver rings up our fare and Zade pays with cash before he leans over and

    opens my me, only when both my legs are out, does he get out mming

    Goor for the door shut and swiftly strides around the cab to me?

    ¡°Why are you acting weird?¡± I cock a brow once he¡¯s shut the door.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going in a cab¡­ I¡¯m always going to be the first one in and you will be the first one out. Safety,

    Little Mate. Who knows if the driver is trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re careful, but what if something happens to me by getting out first?¡± I ask with amusement,

    wrapping my arms around his waist. He holds me for a moment, cocking a brow.

    ¡°I have thought of that. I assess the area a little, but it¡¯s the better option.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± I respond with a smile as we cross the road and enter the shop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get the grilled tter deal,¡± I say.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zade answers before we ce our order and I ask what he wants. He doesn¡¯t seem bothered,

    so I end up ordering a few sides before we pay and step aside to wait for our order to be packed.

    ¡°Doctor Scott?¡± I freeze as I recognise the voice of one of the nurses from my department.

    ¡°Oh, hello Nancy,¡± I reply, brushing my hair back. I was supposed to be sick today

    ¡°What are you doing here? Doctor Owen said you were sick.¡±

    ¡°I was, but then my car got into an ident, so I had to go to the station,¡± I respond. I can see Zade

    has his head turned away, his hood still up, hiding half his face.

    ¡°And who¡¯s that?¡± Nancy whispers.

    ¡°My boyfriend,¡± I reply without hesitation.

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± she looks surprised, and I smile. ¡°He¡­ wow, I never knew you liked the bad boy type. I

    guess Doctor Owen will be disappointed. I thought you agreed to be his date for the charity ball?¡±

    Really, Nancy?

    Even though Zade doesn¡¯t react, I know he¡¯s hearing it all. ¡°I said I¡¯ll have a

    think. Excuse me, Nancy, I got to go,¡± I say, turning my back on her.

    +IG BONUS

    ¡°Snob,¡± she mutters so quietly that a human wouldn¡¯t have heard, but I will be the better person and

    walk away, feeling her eyes on us. We collect our bags and Zade pays, although I want to, but he

    doesn¡¯t let me.

    I resist rolling my eyes as Zade¡¯s arm snakes around my neck from behind, cing a kiss on the side

    of my head before we head out.

    I wonder if I should mention the Cassian thing, but if I did, I¡¯d be the one making it into a bigger deal

    than it is, right?

    Deciding against it, we head to his bike and he hooks the food bags onto the handle before getting on

    and I climb on behind him as we drive home, my stomach a pit of nerves ying out all possible

    reactions from Atticus¡­ Goddess help me.

    19

    Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 390

    VALERIE.

    I¡¯m pacing the bedroom floor wondering if I should have a word with Atticus before introducing him to

    Zade. After all, I don¡¯t want him to say anything hurtful to him, but then¡­ didn¡¯t I say hurtful things to

    Zade earlier?

    I have always been blunt and pretty harsh at times, to the point I struggle to keep my mouth shut,

    especially when I¡¯m mad.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    I watch as he finishes cleaning up the ss that broke earlier and my heart skips. a beat. He¡¯s so

    caring, in his silent way, doing things without rubbing them in¡­. My stomach flutters, a surge of

    emotions dancing through me. Walking towards him, I stop beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll work on it,¡± I say, tugging at

    the sleeves of my top.

    He nces up and cocks a brow?

    ¡°I would hope so¡­ training starts tomorrow.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I ask, confused as he stands up and I have to remind myself not to check him out.

    ¡°What else are you going to work on? I thought it was pretty obvious you were talking about yourck

    of survival skills,¡± he remarks, making me pout with displeasure at his obvious mockery.

    ¡°I meant my attitude¡­¡± I mutter, looking away from him.

    He¡¯s watching me intently, but I¡¯m not brave enough to look him in the eye. He takes hold of my elbows

    and I know I need to say it all properly.

    ¡°I do it when I¡¯m overwhelmed. I have anxiety and when things get too much, 1 just need an outlet¡­ I

    overreact¡­ it¡¯s something I¡¯ve always done and I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve been on the receiving end more

    than once in such a short time¡­. and then just saying sorry after being a bitch isn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to hear you call yourself that again. If anyone is going to call you by a degrading title,

    it¡¯s going to be me. Whilst I fuck you.¡± My core throbs, his deep, husky voice sending shivers of desire

    through me.

    Fuck, why does he mess with my head like that?

    My cheeks feel hot, and I toss my hair back from my face.

    ¡°Umm, ok, well¡­ uh¡­ what was I saying?¡± I say, feeling confused as I look up at him and trying not to

    feel all lightheaded from his words.

    +15 BONUS

    Oh, how I want him to fuck me.

    There is a glint of amusement in his eye. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a doctor, certainly you can¡¯t be so

    forgetful¡­¡± he coos teasingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I just uh¡­ you make me go nk,¡± I blurt out.

    He smirks at that, it¡¯s a faint crooked half¨Csmirk but it makes my heart soar. You were saying¡­ how

    saying sorry after you¡¯ve been a little upset-¡±

    ¡°After I¡¯ve been harsh when I shouldn¡¯t have been¡­ I just change is hard for me and I did react but it¡¯s

    not ok¡­ I just want you to know, although I asked about there being two rooms¡­ I prefer sleeping in

    your bed. Um yeah, I mean sure I¡¯ll need space sometimes. I¡¯m sure you will too, but I can just take a

    walk around the house. I cool off easil-¡±

    He ces a finger to my lips and I stop spewing word vomit.

    ¡°I like you the way you are. Annoying, loud and a total drama queen at times, but I like you, Little Mate.

    You forget that I saw your wrath for five years¡­¡± he whispers.

    My heart races as I gaze into his eyes, that time making my heart ache¡­ but I don¡¯t want to go down

    that path¡­ not today. One day I will. One day, we will talk about everything. Together.

    I pout. ¡°That sounds like an insult,¡± I grumble.

    He chuckles ever so quietly as he tugs me into his arms and I close my eyes inhaling his seductive

    scent, the hint of oil reminding me of when I first saw him in that garage that night.

    ¡°So¡­ I was thinking if I should talk to Atticus before he sees you, I don¡¯t want him to say anything to

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°No one else¡¯s words bother me, baby girl, no one¡¯s¡­ so I¡¯m ok to be there with you,¡± he says, his

    hand massaging my back. 2

    His mention of ¡®no one else¡¯s¡® didn¡¯t slip past me unnoticed. My words, my feelings¡­ he cares what I

    think, and I better remember that.

    ¡°Good then. Alright, we¡¯ll face him together¡­¡± I say, exhaling. Atticus has been there for me, although

    we met as adults and I didn¡¯t like him for years. It¡¯s crazy how things change.

    The doorbell rings, and I look up at Zade, but instead of saying anything, he kisses me deeply for one

    long, delicious moment before he moves back.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to at least greet him,¡± he says before he steps back and walks off towards the

    kitchen area.

    My heart is pounding as I take a deep breath and walk over to the door. ¡°Always check who it is, even if

    you¡¯re expecting someone,¡± Zade murmurs

    I close my eyes, realising how careless I am¡­ how do I keep forgetting?

    I look through the small screen beside the door that disys the camera footage.

    It sure is Atticus, dressed in a grey suit, his shirt buttons open, his brown hair styled back, with a strand

    falling over his forehead. He¡¯s holding a pull¨Calong carry¨Ccase and a gift bag in one hand, the other

    one holding a bouquet of flowers.

    Ok, here goes nothing¡­

    I unlock the door and pull it open.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I say, as he instantly looks me up and down before he puts down his bags and wraps his arms

    around me tightly. His heart is racing faster than it should be.

    ¡°Thank god you¡¯re ok,¡± he breathes. ¡°I knew you moving so far was a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nice to see you, though. I missed you,¡± I reply, hugging him

    ¡°I

    back.

    He¡¯s about to move back slightly when I hear him sniff before he slowly moves. back. ¡°Who are you

    here with?¡± he asks.

    Atticus is one of the strongest people I know, well everyone in the sublime is, aside from me. I don¡¯t

    think he could have connected the scent to Zade, but possibly picked up on a male scent from me.

    ¡°My boyfriend, and the reasons I¡¯m not dead already,¡± I say quietly as I step back, allowing him to step

    inside.

    He picks up his back looking uneasy and confused.

    ¡°Boyfriend? Val¡­ I love you, from the bottom of my heart and want you happy, but¡­ I didn¡¯t think you

    were ready to move on¡­¡± his voice is low, full of concern.

    ¡°Because the right person was never there,¡± I reply, he¡¯s already be serious, and he doesn¡¯t even

    know who it is yet.

    ¡°Who is it? What do you know about him? How are you sure he¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°She may not be the most careful person around, but she knows me pretty well,¡± Zade says as he

    saunters over to us.

    Atticus turns, a flicker of confusion changing to realisation when his eyes fall on Zade. His face drains

    of all colour, his eyes zing with rage and a menacing growl that is not like the brother I know tears

    from his throat.

    I think this might just go worse than I thought¡­

    Fuck me. 1

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thankyou for reading! Good night everyone

    D

 Chapter 391

    Chapter erot

    VALKNIK

    Move away from bet?¡± Atticus snarts, grabbing my arm and yanking me behind bum protective, the

    towers he had passed me falling to the floor.

    Gade doesn¡¯t move, but I see the way his jaw tightens, and the flicker of blue in Is, and the filcker of

    blue in his eve as he stands there, emotionless and calm on top, but I know that beneath that external

    tagade he almostitered.

    ¡°Unband her. Now,¡± he says, his words chillingly cold.

    For a second, I am looking at this from Atticus¡¯s point of view and I remember Zade isn¡¯t just the guy

    who¡¯s giving me hugs that feel like the safest ce in the work, not the guy who takes all my shit, but

    he¡¯s also extremely powerful¡­

    And dangerous if he wants to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± I say to him softly, hoping he realises that this is just Atticus being at big brother. Zade¡¯s eyes

    sh again, and this time, there¡¯s a glint in his eyes.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s old enough to make her own decisions, Payne, I don¡¯t like my woman being manhandled

    by anyone.¡± There¡¯s a menacing warning in his voice, no matter how calm his tone is.

    ke your tracker. Who knows what

    ¡°Your threats don¡¯t bother me. You left and you¡¯ve been up to? Do you really think I would be ok with

    you being alone with her?¡±

    ¡°A littlete to worry about her being alone with me. As for the tracker; I was promised freedom, yet I

    was bound. I didn¡¯t ask for any of it. But since your people made the decision, it was up to me what I

    did with my freedom.¡±

    Your people¡­ the clear divide between us.

    He advances towards Atticus like a predator ready to slice into its prey.

    ¡°That decision came with terms.¡± Atticus snarls.

    I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He has done nothing wrong. Atticus, please. Calm down. It¡¯s a

    relief that Zade has been here with me¡­ if he wasn¡¯t I¡¯d have been raped and dead long ago.¡± I say,

    my stomach churning at the thought. Atticus¡® eyes flicker with surprise and Zade reaches for me, not

    bothering that he is close to Atticus who might just attack, as he takes my arm, and pulls me free from

    Atticus¡¯s hold, before he steps back and wraps his arm possessively around.

    my shoulders from behind, his eyes trained on Atticus, almost as if challenging him to say something.

    ¡°What proof is there that he didn¡¯t set it¡­¡± I gasp and Atticus sighs, his brows furrowing and I¡¯m grateful

    he stopped himself. Those words that he almost spoke would have cut deeper if he had finished the

    sentence.

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t good for you¡­ Valerie¡­ remember who he is. He was part of the Sable.¡±

    I nod. ¡°He was¡­ so was Sebastian-¡±

    ¡°Who chose the right path in the end and as much as I hate defending him, he had reasons.¡±

    ¡°And Zade also chose to do the right thing when he surrendered. Tell me Atticus, if Zaia was the one

    chosen for the Sable, would you have given up on her?¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Those words hit him hard and he tenses, ncing sharply at Zade before turning to me fleetingly and

    then looking away for a split second, giving me the answer he has not put into words.

    He might be getting over her, but we all know he loved Zaia deeply. Sometimes I honestly felt he was

    better for her than Sebastian, but the heart wants what the heart wants¡­ and their love has always

    been strong, even if they had a lot of hurdles to cross. ¡ú

    ¡°There are a thousand differences between him and Zaia. She¡¯s different.¡± Atticus tries to get me to see

    his reasoning.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you can see that,¡± Zade says, cutting this conversation short. ¡°Dinners. getting cold.¡± ¨C

    He lets go of me and turns, leading the way to the table, whilst Atticus stands, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m not

    hungry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic. We¡¯re all adults here. Come on.¡± I say dismissively.

    He clenches his jaw. ¡°Does anyone know about this?¡± he asks me sharply?

    ¡°No,¡± I answer truthfully. ¡°But I know Zaia will have my back.¡±

    Atticus frowns at that and seems a little annoyed as he allows me to lead him to the table, which only

    makes his irritation rise again. There are four seats, and Zade has already taken one.

    Atticus pulls one of the two empty seats on this side of the table out for me, a clear sign he didn¡¯t want

    me sitting beside Zade. For goodness¡® sake, what is this?

    +15 BONUS

    Highschool?

    Zade looks unbothered, loosely resting his elbow on the empty chair beside him, his face as impassive

    as ever.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ but I¡¯ll sit over there,¡± I say to Atticus.

    I see the sh of hurt in his eyes because, in everything, he always made sure I didn¡¯t feel alone¡­

    After Jai, he was always there for me¡­ but I need him to see Zade makes me happy.

    I smile up at him gently, leaning up and kissing his cheek before I walk around the table to Zade, who

    doesn¡¯t move, watching me as I sit down.

    My heart races under his gaze, his arm grazing my back as he brushes his fingers lightly over the back

    of my neck, sending a sizzling jolt of pleasure through me.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t have to do that. He might just cry,¡® He remarks mockingly through the mind link. 2

    I smile slightly, although I know I shouldn¡¯t, as Atticus takes the seat opposite me. My poor brother.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 392

    ¡°Ok¡­ let¡¯s eat,¡± I say, hoping the food distracts them from the intense eye lock between them.

    ¡°So now the car crash makes sense. What exactly are you involved in that is putting Valerie in danger?¡±

    Atticus growls just as I te the grilled chicken.

    ¡°Atticus¡­¡± I say, feeling a sting at his words, pausing from what I¡¯m doing and looking over at him.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Let him say what he needs to. Once it¡¯s out of his system, he might be ready to actually fucking listen

    and then feel like an idiot.¡± Zade says quietly, his hand now cupping the back of my head as his fingers

    tangle in my hair, and he turns my head to face him just as I eat a bit of chicken.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I think Atticus growls, but I¡¯m not sure¡­ distracted by the man looking at me. My heart skips a beat, far

    too enraptured by Zade, and it¡¯s crazy how just being in his presence messes with my mind. He doesn¡¯t

    say anything, simply staring into. my eyes intensely for a few moments.

    My throat feels dry and I swallow, wanting him to kiss me, but instead, he simply massages the back of

    my head with his fingers for a second before he lets go of

    1. me. T

    It takes me a moment to focus on what we were talking about. Whatever Zade just pulled there has left

    me feeling hot and bothered. I shake my head, fanning my face. ¡°This chicken is hot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is,¡± Zade says, pouring me some water and cing the ss in front

    of me.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I will say what I need to because if you¡¯ve somehow made her forget that you were the one who

    killed-¡±

    ¡°Atticus, stop.¡± I close my eyes, knowing what he¡¯s about to say. ¡°We were in battle, we killed them ¨C

    they killed us¡­ two sides at war¡­. Don¡¯t do this.¡± I whisper pleadingly, feeling the ache inside my

    chest once again.

    ¡°Are you telling me that, or trying to make yourself feel better?¡± Atticus asks softly, his eyes burning into

    mine.

    Maybe if that question had been posed to me a few weeks ago, I would have doubted it and the

    thought would have stung, but there¡¯s nothing but rity in

    +10 BONUS

    my mind now.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you because it¡¯s not only what I believe, but the truth. I¡¯m not justifying what he did. There

    was a battle, and there were casualties. Jai did what he knew best. He protected Alpha Hugh. He died

    a hero, and I will always love him and respect that.¡±

    His frown softens, and I nce at Zade for a second before looking back at Atticus. ¡°But I need you to

    trust me. I¡¯m happier than I have been in years.¡± I whisper.

    He looks down, and when he looks back into my eyes, there¡¯s a sadness in them. ¡± I wish I could have

    done more for you,¡± he says.

    I shake my head. ¡°You have been an incredible brother, and I will always need you, Atticus,¡± I say,

    standing up and walking around the table. I hug him from behind, resting my cheek against his. ¡®Really.

    I mean it, you have been my support when I¡¯ve been at my lowest. You did more than anyone else. I

    love you Atticus.¡® I whisper through the mind link.

    He ces a hand on my arm, giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡®But him?¡® he asks. ¡®Did he really protect

    you?¡±

    ¡®Someone is after me or more like after our kind and that¡¯s something I do need to talk to you about, but

    yes, he has done nothing but protect me, even when I¡¯ve only hurt him. He might act like he doesn¡¯t

    have a caring bone in his body, but he does. He truly does and I think I¡¯m already in love with him.¡® a

    I can sense Atticus¡¯s surprise as he stares across at Zade and even my heart is thudding at what I¡¯ve

    just said, but¡­ I think I do¡­

    I nce over at Zade, my heart racing, and I suddenly feel a little dizzy at the thought.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t see what you love about him.¡® Atticus states, bringing me from my

    reverie.

    Seriously? Is he for real? Zade is the sexiest man I¡¯ve seen, and he doesn¡¯t even need to try.

    ¡®Well, aside from being drop¨Cdead gorgeous, he looks out for me, and he cares for me.¡® I say. Atticus

    looks up at me and I smile warmly at him, hoping he understands that.

    He sighs and nods. ¡®I¡¯ll try to be mindful. You¡¯re old enough to make your decisions and you have

    always had your head screwed on right. It¡¯s going to be hard, but I¡¯ll try.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    I smile, hugging him tightly, or almost choking him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I say, before I let go of him and hurry around the table, hugging Zade around the

    shoulders and kissing his cheek before I sit down, feeling relieved.

    ¡°Now then, shall I fill you in? Or do you have anything else to throw my way?¡± Zade asks, his eyes

    trained on Atticus as he loosely ces his arm around my shoulders possessively, tugging me a little

    closer to him, his hand resting against my breasts.

    Atticus frowns slightly before he nods. ¡°No. I¡¯m done unless you mess this up. So, yes, please do fill me

    in, because I was going out of my mind with worry.¡±

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading. I¡¯ve caught whatever my son had, but I will update when I can

    52

 Chapter 393

    VALERIE

    Zade and I are filling Atticus in on everything we have experienced and we¡¯re up to the part where

    Zade managed to get the chip out of me and the Arkan entering.

    and he was injured himself. If he hadn¡¯t removed my chip at that moment, I¡¯d have been dead. These

    chips are being used against us. We¡¯re being hunted and these chips are what guide these killers to

    our locations.¡±

    Atticus is frowning deeply. The food in front of us is barely touched as we relive and talk about those

    dark moments again.

    And how did you get injured?¡± Atticus asks Zade.

    ¡°A couple days back I was¡­ bored. So I went to find them and managed to track at few down, but

    they¡¯re powerful as if they¡¯ve had professional training and well they used poison against me. They

    know our weaknesses, and have far more information than they ever should have been able to

    acquire.¡±

    So that¡¯s how he got injured¡­

    My heart squeezes with fear. ¡°You can¡¯t go facing danger like that,¡± I say, trying not to think of what

    could have happened. I know it¡¯s my fault. Why else would have done something so reckless? It¡¯s his

    way of venting.

    That¡¯s something I¡¯ll be talking to him aboutter. I don¡¯t want to lose him. Ever.

    I ce my hand on his thigh, making him nce at me, once again making my heart skip a beat under

    his gaze. This man¡¯s going to give me a heart attack with the effect he has on it.

    ¡°And why have neither of you told anyone, especially you Valerie? You could have told Zaia, or me.¡±

    Well, things were a little crazy, but I know Zaia¡¯s been worried and things have been hard already. Zade

    did say I needed to.¡± I admit.

    He sighs. ¡°This is far more serious. It just proves those chips can be hacked by anyone.¡±

    ¡°That, and/or maybe some higher officials are in on it. You and your people need to make sure the

    chipping system is abolished and that the deal to identify oneself is removed aspulsory in

    companies, stores and any other public setting. You are all setting up this world for ruin. For our kinds

    ruin.¡± Zade says.

    His words are blunt and to the point, but there¡¯s a heavy truth in them, one that hangs between us.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling for a meeting,¡± Atticus says, taking his phone out. ¡°We need to speak there. I know you

    have not been as active Valerie, but as a member of the Subline, your words will hold power. I would

    just suggest maybe keep the fact you two are together on the down low.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say instantly. ¡°If who I¡¯m with is an issue to the council, then that¡¯s their problem. Besides, Zade

    IS my fated mate, chosen for me by the goddess herself. Who are we to argue against that?¡±

    Zade nces at me and although he doesn¡¯t react, the expression on his face almost says but you did,

    although I know that¡¯s just my own mind. I still feel guilty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡®us¡® is anyone¡¯s problem and what? Do you really want me to attend this so¨Ccalled

    meeting?¡± Zade asks, cocking a brow.

    Atticus frowns. ¡°Yes, I do. Because you have faced them.¡±

    ¡°And why would anyone believe me?¡± Zade asks.

    ¡°They will. I¡¯ve dropped a message to Zaia. She will sort something out.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys like just leave everything up to her to decide? This entire situation. was her decision,

    wasn¡¯t it?¡± Zade asks.

    Atticus frowns.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Zaia¡¯s fault. She had a lot to do, and that was a decision that we all felt was right. We needed

    to remember what had happened so we didn¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± I say. ¡°Besides, look at it now.

    We¡¯re working together to do what we need to together.¡±

    ¡°You might not like Zaia, but Valerie and she are the best of friends. You might want to remember that.¡±

    Atticus says with a cocky grin.

    ¡°Not exactly the point I was making¡­ if you¡¯re a team, why not make your decision as a team¡­ why

    leave her to do it all? How much do you expect one. person to handle?¡± he shrugs, downing his ss

    of Coca¨CC before pouring. another. 5

    He has a point¡­ it is all on her shoulders¡­

    ¡°Then wee to today. I went to her ce in the morning and realised they¡¯d been in her things, so I

    packed it-¡± Zade is cut off.

    ¡°You stayed the entire night at his ce?¡± Atticus cuts in, now turning to me. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re dating,

    Atticus? Remember?¡± Goddess! Are all brothers so weird? ¡°I¡¯m getting a little tired of your constant

    high¨Cschool reactions. Want me to finish or shall I stop?¡± Zade asks, his eyes now shing blue.

    ¡°Continue.¡± Atticus growls.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°And for the record, she¡¯s my girl, so get used to the idea of seeing her in my room or in myp.¡± I blush

    at Zade¡¯s words as Atticus¡® jaw ticks in irritation. Zade isn¡¯t even packing on the PDA in his presence in

    comparison to how Zaia and¨Ca

    I¡¯m cut short when Zade suddenly pulls me up from my seat and into hisp. It gasp, grabbing onto his

    shoulder and I find myself staring into his sexy eyes, our noses millimetres apart.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 394

    Caught off guard, I¡¯m unable to guard the emotions that he invokes, the sudden proximity makes my

    mind turn nk, and the urge to kiss him overpowers me. I lean closer, not caring that we aren¡¯t alone,

    and cupping his face, I do just that; iming his lips in a deep kiss, my eyes fluttering shut.

    ¡°Whoa there baby girl¡­¡® he murmurs through the mind link, but he kisses me back, his hand slipping

    under my crochet top, grazing the skin of my lower back and sending trails of sparks through me.

    My core clenches as he kisses me back. I can feel him trying to control his emotions, trying to hold

    back from letting go. Goddess, I need him, want him¡­ He moves back, his eye zing blue. Past the

    milky white that covers his other eye, I see the faint blue hue that coats the iris.

    ¡°Are you two done?¡± Atticus asks. Although I can tell he¡¯s trying to stay calm, he¡¯s struggling.

    I look over at him apologetically as I turn towards him, but make sure I adjust my position so I¡¯m

    rubbing against Zade¡¯s cock. I want him so badly¡­ and I don¡¯t think I can wait much longer¡­ if he

    doesn¡¯t make the first move, I might just have to. And I am turning our phones off. The world can wait.

    ¡°Not really.¡± Zade remarks tilting his head before he continues to tell the morning events and I add my

    input, although the more I speak I realise how dramatic I was acting¡­ the threat was real¡­ and if he

    didn¡¯t do what he did¡­

    Atticus is watching me with disbelief now. ¡°Valerie¡­ after everything, did you not think you needed to

    have guards or to let us know? I hate to say it, but if he wasn¡¯t there, you could be dead right now.¡±

    I look down at the neglected food on the table and nod. ¡°I know¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking, and I should have

    been far more careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Atticus sighs, running his fingers through his perfect hair. ¡°This is serious, and we need to act on

    it fast. Come home.¡±

    I look up at him in surprise. ¡°I AM home,¡± I say firmly.

    Atticus looks around. ¡°You just moved here, it¡¯s not home yet¡­ look I know you wanted a change of

    scenery, but with everything going on I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise.¡±

    ¡°Atticus, I have a job, one I am enjoying, and I can¡¯t just up and leave. They are understaffed right now,

    and I know I¡¯m saying this while taking a day off, but I really need to be here. Besides, I¡¯m with my

    mate. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°A mate who isn¡¯t all¨Cpowerful. He was almost defeated, remember?¡±

    ¡°He took on the Arkans alone!¡±

    ¡°I meant back then¡­¡±

    I frown as I remember the battle once more.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zade scoffs lightly. ¡°Facing against 4 power holders¡­ I for certain could have taken two of you down

    with me.¡±

    I bet one could have been me.

    Just the thought makes me pout.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Then why didn¡¯t you? Why surrender?¡± Atticus frowns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel the need to tell you,¡± Zade replies coldly.

    Atticus opens his mouth when I raise my hand. ¡°Ok boys behave, look, I¡¯lle back on a weekend to

    give my statement, but I do have a lot going on so that¡¯s the best I can do.¡±

    He¡¯s silent for a moment before he nods in defeat.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± I say, pping my thigh in relief. I think that went okay. ¡°Stay the night.

    We have an extra room, anyway.¡±

    Atticus frowns. ¡°As much as I¡¯d prefer a hotel, I think I will. I¡¯ll feel better knowing I¡¯m close if anything

    was to happen.¡±

    ¡°You should still take the hotel, don¡¯t go out of your way for no reason¡­I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s taken good

    care of,¡± Zade remarks but his words seem to insinuate something else and my throat seems suddenly

    dry, his fingers slipping between the small gap right at the apex of my thighs tantalisingly massaging

    my pussy over my pants that feel too thick right now.

    Oh fuck¡­ the urge to fight my own mind from spreading my legs is difficult¡­ Zade is a sinner and I¡¯m

    ready to go to hell with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± Atticus growls and although both men are staring one another down, with Zade seeming to

    revel in annoying him, I¡¯m far too turned on to focus. I jump up from hisp, knowing that my arousal

    will soon fill the air and I am not allowing that to happen when Atticus is right there!

    ¡°Alright! Who is for tea?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a coffee,¡± Zade says, his gaze flicking to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a coffee too,¡± Atticus adds, although I feel he doesn¡¯t want to have

    chosen the same as Zade.

    Tea? Why on earth would I say tea?

    +15 BONUS

    Kicking myself internally, I rush off to the kitchen, not bothered that I¡¯m leaving the two alone, although

    that might just be rather dangerous¡­

    9

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thank you for reading! Who thinks we might get some spicy scene in theing chapters? XD or will

    they be blocked again lol

    56

 Chapter 395

    ZADE.

    She walks off, her hips swaying slightly, her ass catching my attention, and the primal instinct to im

    her in every fucking way is roaring through me. I want her, to im her, fuck her, own her and¡­.

    Ruin her.

    She doesn¡¯t realise how hard she is making it for me to control myself right now¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s gone, stop staring,¡± Atticus growls. m

    I smirk humourlessly, leaning back in my seat. She¡¯s already left me with a semi- hard¨Con and a hunger

    that only her sweet tight pussy can satiate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want. I¡¯ll let you know now that I don¡¯t like being told what to do, and I¡¯m tolerating your

    bullshit because of her. But that¡¯s as far as it goes, simply because we have someone we care about in

    common. So just remember, don¡¯t fucking push me, I¡¯m no longer your fucking prisoner.¡±

    My eyes lock with his, my eye shimmering blue, his aura swirls around us as we stare one another

    down before I scoff and look away. All the fucking alpha pride radiating off him is making me sick.

    I stand up; I think I¡¯ll leave the siblings to talk. Spending this much time in the presence of an egotistical

    asshole pisses me off.

    Walking through therge arch that leads to the kitchen, I walk up behind where she¡¯s busy making

    coffee.

    ¡®I¡¯m stepping out for a bit, enjoy a bit of time with your brother,¡® I say to her, wrapping my arm around

    her from behind and cing my hand on her stomach as I tug her flush against me and kiss her neck.

    Her breath hitches, a shuddering whimper leaving her.

    Oh, she needs me as much as I fucking need her.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be too long, right?¡± she asks, looking up at me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I reply, kissing her pouty lips.

    She nods, a glimmer of concern in her eyes as she lets go of the mug that she is holding and turns to

    face me. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything dangerous, are you?¡± She searches my eyes for an answer.

    ta

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I say, it¡¯s strange having someone care for you¡­ I wrap my arms around her and rest my chin

    on top of her head for a moment.

    ¡®Promise?¡® she asks through the mind¨Clink.

    ¡®I promise.¡® I lean back and look down at her, studying her, but she simply smiles, leaning up and

    kissing my lips softly.

    I release her before turning and leaving. I don¡¯t n to go far, anyway. I just need away from Payne. I

    climb up the side of the house until I reach the roof, walking over it until I get to the ridge and choose a

    good spot to sit with a clear view of the moon above me.

    The sound of the trees rustling in the wind, the animals scurrying around in the woonds, and the soft

    breeze calms me. I stare at the moon, wondering if the Goddess is even up there. Does she really

    reside on the moon?

    As a child, I spoke to her every night¡­hoping and praying for something more¡­ that something I

    sought seems to be close.

    Happiness.

    Somewhere I belong.

    Someone toe home to¡­

    But the fear that I might lose her is always there. I am used to having nothing, used to having

    everything taken from me, and that¡¯s what gets to me the most.

    Sighing, I lie back on the ridge of the roof and stare up at the sky. I did get the prettiest little mate,

    though. The corner of my lips tugs up in the tiniest smirk and I close my eyes, feeling far more at peace

    than I did when I was inside with. the assface.

    I can still sense her, feel her presence in the house below¡­

    Home.

    Wherever she is¡­ 2

    My eyes snap open, my heart racing.

    I heard something.

    I sit

    up,

    ncing around. It¡¯s quieter¡­ did I fall asleep? How long for?

    A nce at the moon tells me it¡¯s been a few hours.

    +15 BONUS

    Fuck, I told her I won¡¯t be long. I run my fingers through my hair.

    Another little gasp and something thudding makes me stand up and go to the side of the roof, only to

    see Valerie trying to climb up the side of the house.

    ¡°Fuck, what are you doing? You¡¯ll fall.¡± I growl, crouching and leaning down to grab her by the elbows

    and pull her up.

    She¡¯s relieved for the help and I lift her up onto the roof, looking her over just to make sure she¡¯s not

    hurt.

    ¡°You could have gotten hurt.¡±

    She gives me a sheepish smile. ¡°Sorry, I sensed you were up here¡­ and I was wondering if you were

    ok since it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    I look down at her. She¡¯s already changed into some loungewear consisting of soft pink leggings and a

    matching cropped top. She¡¯s got a rucksack on her back and her face is make¨Cup¨Cfree.

    She¡¯s gorgeous.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Frowning slightly, I keep hold of her until I have helped her to the ridge of the roof and help her sit down

    before I drop down beside her. ¡°How long was I up here?¡±

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    GET IT NOW

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 396

    ¡°Just over five hours.¡± She waves her hand at what I¡¯m sure is the surprise on my face. ¡°It¡¯s fine! You

    must have been tired.¡±

    I frown slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I haven¡¯t really slept well for a while, and in nature¡­ I feel at home.¡±

    She nods as she rummages in her bag and pulls out two sks.

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ here. I brought coffee.¡± She holds one out to me, giving me a smile.

    A smile that makes me feel lighter.

    ¡°Thanks, you came prepared,¡± I reply, making her ruffle her hair as she tries to hide her

    embarrassment. ¡°Or did you just need an excuse to spend some time with me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I was waiting for you¡­ so I couldn¡¯t sleep, anyway. Take what you wish from it.¡± She nudges

    me slightly.

    I smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you really missed me and couldn¡¯t sleep without my arms around you?¡± I

    murmur, wrapping my arm around her. She blushes, rolling her eyes before she rests her head against

    my chest.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she whispers.

    We fall into a pleasant silence, staring at the trees and the moon¡­

    ¡°I like it here,¡± she says.

    ¡°Yeah? Maybe someday we could live somece like this- like permanently.

    Close enough for you to get to work every morning too, but far enough that it¡¯s just us and nature.¡±

    Her heart¡¯s racing and I wonder if I said too much. Was I jumping too far in?¡± Just an idea, doesn¡¯t-¡±

    She looks up, raising her sk to my lips, cutting me off. ¡°It sounds magical. I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Me too¡­

    I kiss the top of her head, wishing she could see how good she makes me feel.

    ¡°Someday then,¡± I say, before opening my coffee sk and taking a gulp of the hot liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot, careful,¡± she says with concern.

    ¡°I can handle hot,¡± I answer. Our eyes meet and she reaches up, kissing my lips. softly.

    The taste of coffee lingers on our lips as I deepen the kiss, our tongues mingling, ying with each

    others in an erotic sensual caress¡­ The air is slightly cool, but the heat from our bodies and the fire

    from the kiss warm our bodies.

    Fuck¡­

    I force myself back, feeling the blood rushing south.

    ¡°Kissing you is addictive,¡± she murmurs when we part, her voice breathless.

    ¡°Kissing you is intoxicating,¡± I counter huskily.

    She raises her eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Well then, being near you makes me feel safe.¡±

    ¡°Being near you makes me feel good,¡± I reply quietly.

    Her heart is thudding. ¡°You make me happy¡­¡±

    eyes,

    ¡°You make me feel alive,¡± I murmur, kissing her lips again. We break apart, both breathing hard, but I

    don¡¯t break eye contact with her. There¡¯s a look in her almost like she wants to say something more.

    She smiles and looks down.

    ¡°Only alive?¡± she asks with a small smile.

    ¡°You really are going to push me to say more, aren¡¯t you?¡± I say looking out at the treetops.

    ¡°Mhmm, I likepliments.¡±

    I smirk slightly. ¡°Ok then, since my Little Mate demands it. You know I didn¡¯t eat just so I could get a

    glimpse of you? Back when I was in prison?¡± I tell her, not knowing why I¡¯m sharing such a stupid fact.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her heart skips a beat as she turns slightly so she can see my face, and shifting my sk to my other

    hand, my arm still around her. I lift her legs with my other, cing them over my thigh.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± her heart is thudding as she waits for me to continue.

    Really¡­ it¡¯s the only thing that kept me going. An incentive until the next time you will be forced to

    come to see me¡­ even if you were always angry.¡± I look down at her, smiling faintly, but she¡¯s no

    longer smiling, her eyes full of sadness.

    ¡°Do

    you¡­ did you hate that I loved someone else?¡± she asks. ¡°I know I said stuff to you many times¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No. The Sable knew a lot of what was going on¡­ and it was rified that your what the Sable had

    wanted adoptive family was going to pull the plug on you anyway¡­ but he refused. If it was up to us,

    you¡¯d be dead¡­ He didn¡¯t give up on you and fought for you to live.¡± The words sting because it¡¯s the

    truth.

    I love her, yet I could have been the reason she died¡­

    Her heart is thumping, and I force myself to look down at her. ¡°Jai was selfless,¡± she says softly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll always be grateful that he didn¡¯t give up on you,¡± I answer quietly. Her eyes are filled with

    tears before she hugs me tightly, clutching her cup to my chest. I kiss the top of her head. ¡°He would

    have forgiven you for what happened. He would have been happy for us. I know it.¡±

    She isn¡¯t just saying it to make me happy; she believes it too.

    Jai O¡¯Dell¡­ Beta of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, you really were a saint.

    You were everything I am not¡­ yet we love the same woman¡­ and I don¡¯t care how good you were for

    her ¨C I¡¯ll be better.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 397

    VALERIE.

    ¡°Oh yeah, before I forget, here.¡±

    I look up as Zade holds out a wad of cash that he¡¯s just taken out of his pocket.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask hesitantly as a soft wind blows and I brush my hair back, only for him to reach up

    with the arm that is around me and brush it back for me. ¡°Thanks, my sexy Stallion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the deposit you put down for the apartment,¡± he says.

    I frown, I¡¯m sure the deposit was non¨Crefundable if we cancelled.

    ¡°He gave you that back?¡± I ask, confused.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He shrugs. ¡°The situation wasplicated, but all that matters is that you got it back.¡± He leans over,

    slipping the money into my bag. ¡°What else do you have in there?¡±

    I smile sheepishly. ¡°I did get a little shawl for if I get cold¡­¡± I admit, before tilting

    my head up. ¡°But I forgot I had your snuggly arms waiting for me.

    He hides a small smirk. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for getting the deposit back. I just hope you didn¡¯t threaten him.¡±

    He cocks a brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I smile, kissing him softly before I settle into the crook of his arm and close my eyes, inhaling

    his scent. I feel so at peace¡­

    I almost told him I love him¡­ but I don¡¯t know why I stopped¡­ I close my eyes.

    Soon, soon I will¡­

    I open my eyes and realise I¡¯m in bed. Frowning, I jolt upright, only to see Zade asleep beside me.

    When did we get into bed?

    Fuck, I fell asleep on the roof!

    He looks so peaceful asleep¡­

    Shame we didn¡¯t get any sexy time¡­ but I wouldn¡¯t changest night for

    anything. I smile softly. I¡¯want more of those, even if it means struggling to get up there. Next time I will

    get him to give me a piggyback lift up.

    I nce out the window. It¡¯s not dawn yet¡­ but will be soon.

    I slowlyy back down, a soft smile on my face, as he stirs, and I snuggle into his side. He instantly

    wraps his arms around me, and I remain there, content and happy, sleepily remembering the

    conversation between Atticus and me¡­

    (Last night)

    ¡°Where has he gone?¡± Atticus asks when I return with two mugs of coffee.

    ¡°He¡¯s just stepped out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°So, he ns to leave you alone here?¡±

    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t usually, but I¡¯m assuming since you¡¯re here he did.¡± I point out.

    Atticus doesn¡¯t reply, observing me seriously. ¡°Are you happy? Truly?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I answer, and I truly mean it. Sitting down on the sofa opposite him, I tuck my leg up to face him,

    knowing this is a conversation we both need to have. ¡± Really, he¡¯s¡­ this might sound unbelievable,

    but he¡¯s sweet and caring. I¡¯d say a man of fewer words but,pared to how he was in prison, I¡¯m

    grateful he speaks far more than he did then.¡± I smile slightly.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything back then. Stubborn is what I¡¯d say.¡± Atticus frowns.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t, but he was just another piece for the goddess to use. He didn¡¯t choose his birthright.¡± I

    sigh, clutching my mug, weing the heat from it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not one who can speak of matters of the heart, but one thing I do understand is that we really don¡¯t

    get to choose who we love.¡± He sighs, running his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°These Toussaints huh¡­¡± I say, giving him an apologetic smile. He chuckles.

    ¡°Indeed. There must be something that just calls us¡­¡± He shakes his head. I do feel bad for him, but I

    hope he can understand that Zade is the one for me.

    I nod, my cheeks heating up at the thought of Zade.

    ¡°You really do love him¡­¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I whisper.

    We¡¯re silent for a moment, but it¡¯s not tense.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from what you had with Jai, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asks, almost afraid to say it. ¡°Don¡¯t get me

    wrong¡­ but I did see you two together and you speak differently

    about Zade. The mate bond is something special.¡±

    I freeze, my heart thudding. ¡°I did love Jai. Maybe it¡¯s the mate bond¡­¡± I can¡¯t say more, even if deep

    down I know these feelings are far stronger, I will never admit them out loud.

    smile

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the most important thing, that you¡¯re happy¡­ and I haven¡¯t seen

    you

    smile so much in years. I like seeing that and if the price to seeing you is him, then I¡¯ll pay it willingly.¡±

 Chapter 398

    I smile at him, trying to fight back my tears and moving closer, I hug him tightly. He hugs me back,

    giving me a tight squeeze.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He pats my back before we move back, and I smile at him. This isn¡¯t easy for him, and I appreciate him

    for trying for me.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you carry on. I¡¯ll head to bed. It¡¯s been a long day,¡± he says, standing up.

    I nod as he downs his coffee and I stand up too, to show him to his room.

    ¡°I just want you to know that if things ever get rough and you just need an ear to vent to I am still here

    and no, I won¡¯t tell you to jump ship and leave him, but we all need someone to talk to at times.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be holding you to that,¡± I say, showing him the room. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t tell Zaia. I want to tell

    her myself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really chit¨Cchat with her unless necessary. I won¡¯t tell her,¡± he says with a smirk.

    I nod. ¡°Alright,¡± I say, knowing it¡¯s true, he¡¯s taken a step back from Zaia, giving them both space,

    something that he needed to do for his own sake and for hers. I just wish he¡¯d find his fated mate too¡­

    ¡°G¡¯night.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he answers.

    I shut the door and return to the other room, realising Zade has either left his phone or he¡¯s back.

    Hmm, I didn¡¯t hear him.

    I look around, but he¡¯s nowhere in sight; I peer outside to see the truck and the bike are both there

    too¡­ strange. Maybe he went for a run or something. Deciding to shower, I look in my bags, thinking

    Zade saw all my things, including my lingerie¡­ not that I had anything too sexy.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I rummage in my bags, looking through what I actually brought with me.

    Hmm, there really isn¡¯t anything that stands out¡­ I should purchase something sexy, or at least a

    couple of pieces, before I can go shopping properly. My eyes light up as I grab my phone, sooner or

    later he¡¯s going to want to fuck me and when he does, I want to have some sexy sexy lingerie¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    (End of shback)

    I smile as Ie out of my reverie and, tilting my head up, I kiss his lips softly, feeling the tingle on my

    lips. He stirs slightly, making my heart feel all fuzzy.

    He looks so much younger when he¡¯s asleep, there¡¯s no frown line on his face. I itch to trace the faint

    line on his forehead but hold back, not wanting to wake him, before I settle down and fall asleep

    again¡­

    Morning came and we¡¯ve just had breakfast, and I¡¯m ready to leave for work. Atticus will be heading

    back home, too. Sebastian had called about a meeting, and I don¡¯t know how Zaia will be breaking it to

    him, that it¡¯s Zade who will being. Out of everyone, Sebastian¡¯s rage will be the worst.

    ¡°Oh shoot, I forgot my phone.¡± I rush back into the bedroom just as I hear the doorbell ring.

    Who would that be? I pause, listening out when my eyes widen.

    My parcel! I chose the next¨Cday priority, but damn, that was fast! I rush from the bedroom to see

    Atticus standing there, phone in hand, but his attention is on Zade who is fucking ripping open the box!

    My eyes widen in horror as I realise that I am about to be embarrassed!

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I cry in rm. The worst¨Ccase scenario that ising is making my heart

    flutter with extreme anxiety. I don¡¯t want Atticus to see that! Or Zade, until I¡¯m ready!

    I felt so bravest night, not so much anymore!

    ¡°Someone sent a parcel in your name,¡± Zade exins like I don¡¯t fucking know that!!! I ordered that!

    Everything seems to be in slow motion as I rush over, the words that I¡¯m trying to saying out far

    too slowly.

    ¡°I ordered that!¡± I scream, just as he tears through the ck tissue and pulls out the raunchy tiny

    bodysuits that are made to cover abso¨Cfucking¨Clutely nothing.

    Silence.

    Pin drop silence.

    All three of us are silent, staring at the open crotchcy item Zade is dangling from his finger, and I feel

    the damning surge of heat rush up my entire body, as both men stare at what he¡¯s holding. I¡¯m frozen

    and so is Atticus.

    +15 BONUS

    I want the ground to swallow me whole. I¡¯m never fucking ordering anything again.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 399

    Zade¡¯s eyes snap to mine, shing blue, wider than I¡¯ve ever seen them, which only makes me even

    further humiliated before he slowly shoves the bodysuits into the broken box, a few red petals falling to

    the floor only making

    < worse!

    He shoves the box into my arms unceremoniously. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside,¡± he says, not looking back at me as

    he opens the door and steps out, leaving mepletely and utterly mortified.

    Atticus clears his throat. ¡°Well, my cab is here, too. I¡¯ll see you in a week¡¯s time for the meeting then?¡±

    he asks, but I can tell even he¡¯s finding this awkward. Who wouldn¡¯t!

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nod vigorously as he pats my back and kisses my forehead.

    ¡°Goodbye, Val.¡±

    I nod, unable to say anything. He steps out and I drop to my knees, utterly humiliated as I look at the

    shameless pieces of lingerie. Why the hell did I order this crap?

    Oh yeah, I was feeling fucking horny!

    Great, just great!

    e sitting

    Storming to the bedroom, I shove the box under our bed and taking a deep breath, I leave, locking the

    door behind me. Atticus has left and I see Zade on his bike.

    Thank God I don¡¯t need to see his face. Not daring not to look him in the eye, I get onto the bike behind

    him, putting the helmet he passes me on, making sure I make no eye contact.

    Perfect, I want to hide away!

    ¡°Val-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    He doesn¡¯t argue, revving the engine, and zooms down the path.

    Ten minutes into the ride, I have already opened my mouth to speak twice, but I

    am too embarrassed to say anything.

    I sigh softly, holding him a little tighter.

    ¡°You ok?¡± he asks.

    17

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer quickly.

    ¡°Great¡­ I¡¯ll pick you up after work¡­ what time do you think you¡¯ll be done?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Six¡­¡± I reply, wishing I could get rid of the awkwardness between us. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have opened the

    parcel,¡± I mutter.

    ¡°We just moved in yesterday and you got a parcel already? I didn¡¯t think your would have ordered

    something and received anything that fast. Especially for it toe the following day. I was just making

    sure it was harmless.¡± He replies quietly.

    Quick reply. Clearly, it is on his mind too!

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe a heads¨Cup next time?¡± he ends in a softer tone.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± I respond, still feeling a little embarrassed.

    We fall silent again and when we pull up outside the hospital, he stops right beside the entrance. I

    remove my helmet and pass it to him before I get off.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he removes his own, cing a finger under my chin for a moment.

    I look up into his eyes, as he lets go of my chin and runs his fingers through his hair, a move that

    makes me sigh inwardly.

    Goddess, he¡¯s so swoon¨Cworthy.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete,¡± I say haughtily, unable tost under his intense gaze.

    He leans forward, tugging me closer by my jacket. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to seeing

    you in those,¡± he breathes huskily, his lips brushing against mine. My own heart pounds as he twists his

    body, gripping my waist firmly as his lips devour mine in a sizzling, deep kiss.

    ¡®Fuck Zade¡­¡® I moan through the mind link, only for him to deepen the kiss hungrily.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tonight, Little Mate¡­ Tonight I¡¯m yours.¡® o

    My cheeks burn, my heart leaping with excitement and nerves, and I kiss him harder, my stomach

    fluttering crazily. He squeezes my ass before tapping it lightly, sending a delicious jolt of pleasure to my

    core.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± He whispers huskily.

    I nod. ¡°Bye.¡± I breathe as his hands leave me. My chest is rising and falling as I

    +15 BONUS

    wait for him to go, only for him to motion with his head towards the entrance.

    He wants me to go inside first.

    Shaking my head at my cluelessness, I turn and hurry inside, not wanting to keep him too long.

    I stop at the entrance doorway watching as he puts his helmet back on and drives away, my heart

    skipping a beat as I think of his promise of tonight¡­.

    A/N: Hi everyone, you can follow me on I n s ta gram and fa ce book at

    author.muse for update information, aesthetics, character artwork, giveaways and info on other novels

    written by me. Thankyou!

    9

    Moonlight Muse Author

    I hope you enjoyed this update I have written a chapter for The Pure¨CHearted Princess and the Kiss of

    Darkness but it needed editing which I will do tomorrow. ???

 Chapter 400

    VALERIE

    One day away from the hospital and we¡¯ve had a lot of cases of the mysterious iliness that there is still

    no answer to. They are calling it ARK1.

    ¡°It¡¯s spreading from the north of the country. So far there¡¯s been cases mentioned in several bigger

    cities, but surprisingly it¡¯s not really been covered by the news,¡± Cassian exins, pointing at the

    screen where recorded numbers of the patients with this illness were submitted.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°These are all from the same trust though, we have no idea about the real numbers from other hospital

    trusts, do we?¡± I ask, slipping my hands into my pockets, watching as he scrolls down the page, and I

    look at the blood results.

    ¡®Correct. And the government is busier with the entire shifter rubbish. No offence.¡± He frowns.

    ¡°None taken. I¡¯d rather they leave us be and focus on what is more important, but our opinions really

    don¡¯t matter. How have journalists not picked this up?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure, but we are ordered to downy it so as not to cause fear

    until we have more-

    answers as to what this is.¡±

    Cause fear¡­ half the things they showed on the news instilled fear, like the things about us

    werewolves¡­

    ¡°Can I do some research? I know that is not the field that I¡¯ve applied for here, but I¡¯ve worked with and

    seen a lot of mysterious poisons and illnesses. Maybe I can help find an antidote.¡±

    Cassian looks at me, tilting his head slightly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have a word with the board. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be

    ok for us to work on this together.¡± He smirks slightly and my eyes widen.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t realise he was the one doing research¡­

    ¡°Oh? That doesn¡¯t sound like a very happy ¡®Oh¡®. Are you ok doctor Valerie?¡± There¡¯s a flirtatious hint in

    his voice and that needs to stop.

    ¡°I am ok, I just didn¡¯t realise you were taking the lead on research, umm. I¡¯m fine with working with you,

    Doctor Owen.¡± I reply formally.

    He raises an eyebrow before the smirk grows a little. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, before I forget about the charity ball-¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Doctor Owen, you¡¯re needed in the ICU, now.¡± A nurse calls, a little breathlessly, from the doorway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Cassian says, patting my arm before he hurries from the room. I¡¯m left alone, and I

    slowly look back at the screen, skimming through the file he was showing me and sit down in his seat

    as I read through it carefully.

    A mutation of the white cells¡­ the body begins shutting down one organ at a time

    high blood pressure¡­ cardiac arrest¡­ there is no pattern to the patients¡­ of all ages and from

    different ethnic backgrounds¡­

    The more I read, the more something feels off. Why is this not something that anyone is talking about?

    We are facing a virus of some kind that is killing people.

    I take a few photos on my mini tablet, observing the results.

    This is-

    ¡°Doctor Scott.¡±

    My head snaps up when I realise I have bepletely caught up and look around, it takes a

    second for me to remember exactly where I am.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I ask, looking at Nancy.

    Annoying. She¡¯s the one from the takeout¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a patient in room 7 who refuses to see a male doctor. Can you tend to her?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I say, standing up. She looks at the seat I was sitting in but says nothing, even though her

    judgy eyes say otherwise. But I¡¯m not here to entertain her. ¡°What is she admitted with?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s suffering from severe tummy aches but is refusing to let Doctor Malcolm examine her. We have

    been unable to take any stats since she wants to be seen by a female doctor.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    We walk down the hall together and she keeps giving me those side eyes, but I ignore her and I¡¯m

    relieved when she is called and goes her own way and I enter room 7 smiling at the woman who seems

    to have been crying.

    ? +15 BONUS

 Chapter 401

    Doctor Malcolm stands beside the bed, trying to calm her. The nurse holds some tissue out to her, but

    she¡¯s simply shaking her head, wiping her tears away with her hands.

    ¡°Hello, Jenna,¡± I say with a quick nce at her name board above her bed. ¡°I¡¯m. Doctor Scott. Do you

    mind if I take a look at you?¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡± Jenna rolls her eyes, clutching her stomach..

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take over Doctor Malcolm, thank you,¡± I add with a smile. He nods before leaving, and I look at the

    nurse. ¡°Have her vitals been done?¡± I ask.

    The nurse shakes her head in despair, clearly the patient wasn¡¯tplying. ¡°Please lie down. I¡¯ll have a

    feel of your stomach.¡± I say, going over to the sink and washing my hands before I put on sometex

    gloves. I can feel her watching me and look at her through the mirror. A sudden unease fills me, she¡¯s

    observing me extremely intently and oddly calm, not like someone in pain¡­

    I turn back to her, and she¡¯s looking away now. I walk back to the bed and ask her to lie down. She

    complies and lies down, lifting her top. ¡°If it hurts at any point, let me know,¡± I instruct as I start to probe

    around her stomach, trying to feel if there¡¯s any tenderness anywhere.

    I hide my frown, not once feeling any tenderness or hardness to her stomach. Her eyes are now trained

    on my badge. A mark that I am a werewolf¡­

    ¡°Your stomach doesn¡¯t feel sore or anything, but we¡¯ll send you for a scan just in case,¡± I say, stepping

    back and removing my gloves.

    ¡°Oh, sure. Thanks,¡± she answers.

    ¡°Nurse, can you please check her vitals and give her some painkillers for now?¡± I ask as I pick up her

    file and skim through it, making a note of her name, date of birth, and trying to memorise her medical

    number.

    There¡¯s something off about her and although usually I¡¯d brush it off since wee across all kinds of

    patients, I can¡¯t be careless, not with everything going

    1. on.

    She obeys this time, letting the nurse do her checks, and I excuse myself and go over to the desk.

    ¡°Can you send me all medical records on patient room 7? I just need to check her history.¡± I ask the

    woman at the desk.

    She nods and I take my tablet out, pulling up the files on my screen. Nothing out

    +15 B?NUS

    of the ordinary¡­ she¡¯d been admitted to a different hospital about eight months. ago and aside from

    that, there have been a few things over the past few years. She¡¯s had appendicitis, her appendix

    removed, food poisoning¡­

    I sigh inwardly. I¡¯m really bing too paranoid¡­

    The rest of the day passes in a blur, and I¡¯m looking forward to getting a break and going home.

    ¡®Tonight, little mate, tonight I¡¯m yours.¡±

    My heart skips a beat at his words, and I ce a hand on my stomach to calm the butterflies that are

    swimming around in there.

    Tonight¡­

    I nce at the time. Not long now¡­

    I take my phone out, about to message him that I¡¯ll be done in half an hour only to see his message

    that he¡¯ll be here in about an hour, which was sent to me. about forty minutes ago. I smile and text

    back.

    Valerie: Perfect timing. I¡¯ll be done in half an hour.

    His responsees pretty soon.

    Zade: I¡¯ll be waiting.

    I slip my phone back into my pocket when Cassian walks over.

    ¡°Valerie, I spoke to the board. You¡¯re good to work with me.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? They agreed?¡± I¡¯m surprised, considering I¡¯m new here, and that was a very fast

    answer¡­ Not that I¡¯m disappointed, I might find an answer.

    He smiles slightly and nods. ¡°Yes, but be prepared to workte. Theb consumes a lot of time and we

    do need to do our shifts on the wards, too.¡± Seeing my surprised look, he continues, ¡°I didn¡¯t pull any

    strings in case you¡¯re thinking. that. They think you might even have an idea. There are assumptions it

    might be something that maybe shifters might know of.¡±

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 402

    ¡°Oh? Is that what they said?¡± I ask. He looks a little ufortable now and I wonder what exactly their

    wording was.

    ¡°Something like that, so you were saying about the charity dinner¡­¡±

    As much as I feel there¡¯s something he isn¡¯t mentioning, I don¡¯t push it.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I will have to turn you down. I won¡¯t be attending. I actually have a boyfriend.¡± I say, tucking

    my hair behind my ear.

    He chuckles. ¡°We could still go as friends. I know Nancy was saying she saw you with some¡­ guy.¡±

    ¡°Not just a guy, he¡¯s my man.¡± I correct.

    ¡°That was fast. I¡¯m sure you were single.¡±

    ¡°It wasplicated at the time-¡±

    He raises his hands. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your life, but you should stille. The town loves doing these things

    and I¡¯m sure you will love it as much as everyone else. Bring him along. It¡¯ll be a nice chance to get to

    meet the town folk. It¡¯s not the biggest town and everyone¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°Umm I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡± I lie, I doubt I will.

    end

    ¡°Please, do. I¡¯ll you the details. It¡¯s a chance for us doctors to dress up instead of being in scrubs and

    coats all day.¡± He winks at me, and I simply smile, nodding in agreement, but I¡¯m not enjoying his joke if

    you can call it that. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He looks concerned now.

    I nod. ¡°Of course. Anyway, I¡¯m going to just finish off before I head home. Good night.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± he calls after me.

    Yeah¡­ tomorrow. I just want to get home to Zade.

    Letting out a breath, I finish my shift, checking in on a few more patients before I head to the lockers in

    the staff room to grab my things before I leave.

    Stepping out, I look up at the sky. It¡¯s been raining¡­ I didn¡¯t even realise¡­

    and

    It¡¯s dark out, despite the hospital lights flooding the parking lot, as carse

    go and people enter and leave, some alone, some in pairs. A few ambnces are in the Emergency

    bays, their lights shing.

    +15 BONUS

    A ce that never sleeps¡­ I remain at the entrance, scanning the area, assessing the high¨Cup spots

    all around, my eyes glimmering as I make sure no one is watching me from afar¡­ or targeting me¡­.

    Suddenly a hand snakes around my waist, and I gasp, fear rushing through me before his seductive

    scent hits me and I let out my shaky breath.

    ¡°I told you to always watch your back¡­¡± he whispers seductively in my ear, sending a shiver of

    pleasure through me.

    He¡¯s soaking wet, and the droplets of water that fall from his hair run down my neck, and down

    between my breasts.

    ¡°Or what?¡± I challenge as his lips brush my neck, making me bite my lip.

    ¡°Or I will fuck you.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I want,¡± I whisper, tilting my head up, wanting to kiss

    him.

    ¡°Of course¡­ but once I begin training you, you will find that I mean something entirely different¡­¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Training me?

    There¡¯s a glint in his eyes before he leans down, kissing me deeply. I kiss him back, relishing in the

    taste of his mouth and the feel of his lips, my core clenching in desire.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll show how one survives. It¡¯s going to be rough¡­ but when I¡¯m done. with you¡­ you will know

    what true power tastes like and trust me¡­ it¡¯s fucking addictive.¡±

    He steps back, taking my hand and I have no idea what this training consists of, but what I do know is it

    won¡¯t be easy, but I¡¯m ready for it.

    He leads me to his bike, and I look at him, excitement and nervousness making my stomach flutter. I¡¯ll

    deal with training another day, tonight¡­ tonight I want to only think about us.

    It¡¯s going to be a long night and I¡¯m ready to turn up the heat¡­.

 Chapter 403

    ZADE

    ¡°So, what do you know?¡± Lask, throwing down some photographs of the Arkan ! have managed to find

    and kill

    She sits back in her seat, her pale tinum hair which has a Hinge of violet covers one eye as she

    smokes her cigarette ¡°Money first, handsome

    ¡°Not until I have the information I was promised Adriana.¡± I answer quietly She looks up at me almost

    suspiciously.

    ¡°I need the money¡­ I can¡¯t afford to be tricked again.¡± There¡¯s a strain in her voice now and I wonder

    what exactly happened that she doesn¡¯t trust me, even though I have always paid.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°I know and I need answers¡­ Pine,¡± I concede coldly, reaching into my por ket and taking out the wad

    of cash, tossing it onto the table in front of her. She instantly sits forward and grabs it, her heart racing.

    Whatever her issue is, she clearly needs the money.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get the answers¡­ I won¡¯t only take the money back, I will take your hand.¡± I warn, my eye

    shing. She pauses from where she was flipping through the wad, her hands trembling. She¡¯s in no

    state to fight, I could handle her with my eye closed.

    ¡°I will tell you everything I know.¡± There¡¯s a glimmer of fear in her eyes, one I¡¯ve not seen in them since

    she watched me being punished for disobeying them¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day,¡± I add coldly,

    She nods quickly as she stands up and takes out a small drive from her pocket. ¡± Here. It¡¯s everything I

    got and maybe a bit more than I promised. I want them gone too. Can you do it?¡±

    I take it from her and motion for her to turn on theptop that sits on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. What are you hiding?¡± I ask, motioning for her to sit down just in case

    she tries to run.

    She¡¯s small, but she¡¯s fucking fast.

    Her hands tremble slightly as she opens theptop. ¡°They came for me and my sister.¡± Her lips quiver

    and I observe her intently. ¡°She¡¯s dying¡­ and because we refused to be chipped¡­ we can¡¯t even go to

    anyone for help. Not that I need it.

    The defiance is back, but it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s just a front.

    They may have been part of the Sable by force or by will, but they were still people I knew and

    someliow, I felt responsible for her and needed to help her.

    Valerie.

    My heart skips a beat, and she looks at me sharply. ¡°Wow¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard a change in

    your heartbeat. Ever.¡±

    ¡°Where is Ada?¡± I ask, ignoring her.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll tell you,¡± she scoffs.

    I clench my jaw, watching theptop turn on, damn slow.

    ¡°I might know someone who might be able to help her,¡± I admit..

    ¡°You?¡± she cocks a brow, turning towards me and sitting back in her seat as I slide the memory stick in.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a doctor,¡± I reply.

    Her eyebrows go higher. ¡°Oh yeah? Who is she to you?¡±

    ¡°My woman,¡± I answer, looking her square in the eye.

    Her eyes grow even wider before she smirks. ¡°You? You have a woman?¡± Sheughs, but seeing me

    stare at her, she shuts up pretty fast. ¡°Damn.. congrattions. I¡¯m d you got your life on track¡­ I

    thought you died with Gaultier until you showed up a year ago.¡±

    We fall silent, and I open the first folder, refusing to talk about the past.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s she like? Anyone I know?¡±

    ¡°No. But she¡¯s smart and hot.¡± It¡¯s strange to talk like this, to people who think I

    inparison to those who don¡¯t think I deserve her.

    deserve to have a li¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she is,¡± she smirks. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, boss. You deserve happiness¡­ because you

    surrendered, we were able to live¡­ I really thought we¡¯d die that night.¡±

    She was one of the ones who survived the explosion in the tunnels. There are marks left. Her arms are

    both covered with some scars from the burns, burns that never healed thanks to the poison that was in

    them.

    Fucking Sebastian King.

    ¡°We lost a lot either way,¡± I mutter as I scan the images in the drive.

    +15 BONUS

    Fuck she did better than I thought, there are photographs of at least thirty people in here, mainly men.

    Along with information on their backgrounds. ¡°Those are all part of the Arkan.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± I point to the one who tried to attack Valerie in her apartment.

    ¡°Thank goddess for that.¡±

    Thank me more like.

    ¡°Looks good enough,¡± I say, removing the memory stick. ¡°The full amount as promised is there, but if

    you do need help and want my girl to look at her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to. Give me a call.¡±

    Opening a Word file, I type my number and step back.

    She¡¯s observing me intently before she nods, but when I take a few steps, ready to get out of there, she

    speaks up.

    ¡°I wish you didn¡¯t leave¡­ I wish you were there for us all. Matt had faith in you. He said you¡¯d take your

    ce as Alpha for us all. Give us a home. I mean we¡¯ll pull our weight but we need our Alpha to step

    up.¡± I pause, before ncing back at her, her eye that I can see is glimmering with unshed tears before

    she looks away, crushing her cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around.¡± She adds.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    GET IT NOW

    #16 BOHUS

 Chapter 404

    She stands up, pulling her hood up and picking up herptop before she walks past me, not waiting for

    an answer. Her small frame disappears, and I frown, her words hanging in the air.

    Matt¡­ he died helping me¡­ Adriana and Ada are in trouble. Who knows who else.

    Should I band a team together? Is the Alpha in me even capable of protecting a pack? My eyes sh,

    my wolf surging forward.

    Yeah, I fucking am.

    Frowning, I leave the abandoned t and walk back to my bike.

    Even if I don¡¯t want to, I know that, but the truth is, someone has to step up..

    It¡¯s raining by the time I get back to the city. I¡¯ve had someone watch the hospital to make sure Valerie¡¯s

    ok. Even though I know it¡¯s a risk letting her work, in a crowded hospital she¡¯ll be ok. Besides, this is

    Valerie. She¡¯ll go crazy sitting at home.

    I¡¯m already checking through the staff and will have the information I need by tomorrow of all personnel

    who work in that hospital.

    I look at my phone, cocking a brow at Damien¡¯s message.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    DAMIEN: There are two werewolves who have been watching the hospital since morning, and I think

    they¡¯re watching her too.

    ZADE: Ignore them, her brother sent them, but find out from them and quote the code I gave you

    earlier.

    DAMIEN: Understood.

    Atticus had told me this morning that he¡¯ll also be posting some guards and when ites to her

    safety, I¡¯m not taking any risks.

    I slip my phone into my pocket, thinking I promised her the night¡­ Maybe I should get her something.

    I¡¯ve never brought a gift in my life. What do you get someone whose worth is far more than anything

    can equate to?

    I drive towards the town centre. Maybe I¡¯ll see something that catches my attention. Getting off my

    bike, I shove my hands into my pockets as I nce up at the cloudy sky.

    What does Valerie like?

    I window shop, hating the look of the crowded store window disys and pause. outside a gift shop,

    spotting something in the corner of the window disy¡­

    I nce towards the entrance, hesitating. Would it be weird?

    Fuck it.

    I walk inside, ignoring the looks I¡¯m getting and find what I¡¯m looking for. Once I¡¯ve paid, I step out with

    the small bag and continue looking around. Shopping is fucking hard, especially when it¡¯s for things like

    this.

    I nce at the time on my watch, but it hasn¡¯t actually been as long as it feels. I still have plenty of

    time¡­ Ie to a sudden stop staring at the disy of yet another shop and stare at an item, knowing

    what I¡¯m getting her.

    We¡¯re soaked by the time we¡¯re home, but neither of us minds, it¡¯s nothing a shower won¡¯t fix. She

    wraps her arm tighter around me as I park up, cing my hand over hers that are holding me tightly.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, you¡¯re warm,¡± she murmurs. Leaning back, I remove my helmet, looking at her over my

    shoulder.

    ¡°Long day at work, huh?¡±

    She nods, removing hers and she jumps off the bike, her hair instantly getting soaked. I get off too,

    wanting to get her inside quickly.

    I grab the bag from the bike and kiss her lips softly. I¡¯m about to lead her inside. when she grips my

    face tighter, kissing me harder. Awakening the desire within

    1. me.

    Fuck¡­

    I grab her waist, deepening the kiss, my free hand tangling in her hair as I kiss her harder, slipping my

    tongue into her mouth as I ravish every inch.

    She moans into my lips, and I can¡¯t help but smirk a little, throbbing hard. She wants me and I¡¯m ready

    to make her squirt¡­.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± She breathes, feeling me against her stomach. I pull back as I unlock the door and we step

    inside. A quick assessment of the area tells me things are safe and I lock the door after us.

    She takes her jacket off, brushing her hair back. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower. See you soon,

    handsome,¡± she says, kissing my cheek before she pulls away and

    +15 BONUS

    walks into the bedroom.

    I watch her ass until she disappears from sight and look down at the bag I¡¯m holding.

    The urge to simply put it out of sight almost overtakes me, but instead, I enter the bedroom and take

    out the frame I bought her, to rece the one that broke¡­

    I ce the other two boxes beside the frame on the bedside table. She¡¯ll see them when shees

    out and I¡¯ll be in the bathroom and don¡¯t have to face her when

    she does.

    This is awkward as fuck. 1

    I nce around the bedroom before looking towards the open door.

    This is it¡­ she¡¯s mine¡­

    Sex is sex¡­ but with her, it¡¯s not going to be just sex¡­ it¡¯s going to be far more¡­ I¡¯ll be baring my soul

    to her¡­ that¡¯s something I¡¯ve not done with anyone¡­ but no matter how fucking terrifying that sounds,

    she¡¯s my destination, she¡¯s my home, and I¡¯m ready for it.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    21

 Chapter 405

    VALERIE

    I change quickly, drying my hair as he showers, before putting on some sexy make¨Cup.

    Once ready, I quickly begin lighting whatever candles I have. Luckily, I have enough to make the room

    look a little more romantic, although to be honest, he could fuck me near a dumpster, and I¡¯ll be

    completely unbothered. Just having his hands on me would be enough.

    Picking up two candles, I ce them on one of the bedside tables before taking two more and carrying

    them around to the other side. I¡¯m about to ce them. down when I notice the items on the desk.

    Right on top, there¡¯s a sticky note in handwriting I now recognise.

    ¡®A little something. Hope you like ¡®em.¡®

    My heart fills with warmth and I smile down at the paper.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    How can one not love him? My heart skips a beat when I see the picture frame, the perfect match to

    the one that smashed the other day¡­ for Jai¡¯s picture. How can someone be so¡­ I smile towards the

    door, admiring the ck ridged frame before cing it down carefully.

    Zade is something else.

    There are two boxes and I take the post¨Cit note off the first one.

    ¡°This reminded me of you.¡®

    I smile, curiously opening it up. Inside is a snow globe. I bring it closer looking at the little silver

    sculpture inside of a naked woman sitting on the floor. Her hair falls to her chin, and I smile. It does look

    a little like me.

    Beautiful¡­

    I tip it upside down, letting the snow and glitter pool around the woman. I love it¡­

    My heart is thumping as I ce it down tenderly and pick up the smallest box.

    There¡¯s no note on this one and I slide the leather box out of the cardboard, flipping it open.

    My heart skips a beat when my eyesnd on the gorgeous ne, my heart pounding as I admire

    the long glittering gold chain as I raise the little book that hangs off the chain. The front page is set with

    several little gems in deep red and

    O +15 BONUS

    blue. His favourite colours

    I flip it open and read the tiny writing¡­

    First, there was me.

    Beneath it is a tiny motorbike.

    Then there was you.

    There¡¯s a medical first aid box engraved under it.

    I can¡¯t help but smile at that. He¡¯s so damn adorable.

    Now it¡¯s Us..

    My eyes glitter with tears at the two gems that form a heart. Half red, half blue.

    I turn the page and hold back a little sob as I stare at the words.

    Will you promise me forever?

    I close the little book holding the ne to my chest.

    Fuck, this man is perfect.

    I fan my face, trying not to ugly cry as I look at the book once more, brushing my fingers down the final

    page.

    I¡¯ll always promise you forever.

    ZADE.

    The shower water pours down over my head, and I can¡¯t get the image of her in just that towel when

    she entered the bedroom out of my head. She had given me a smile. Her cheeks flushed as she

    wandered over to the closet.

    I wash out the remnants of shampoo from my hair, watching the water run clear before I switch the

    shower off and grab a towel. Time is going way too fucking slow¡­

    Walking over to the mirror and wiping the steam away, I stare at my reflection. Auburn hair that looks

    almost ck when it¡¯s wet, two mix¨Cmatched eyes, a strong straight nose, a couple of light scars, and

    a body that has been trained since the beginning¡­

    I towel dry my hair, shaking it before I wrap it around my waist. I could hear her walking around before,

    but now I can¡¯t, but what I can hear is her thundering heart.

    ? +15 BONUS

    Oh, little mate¡­ I can¡¯t wait to destroy you until all you remember is how to scream in fucking

    pleasure¡­

    Pushing open the bathroom door, I head to the bedroom; the door is shut, and I can see the flickering

    light from beneath it, seeping through the crack at the

    bottom.

    Candles?

    I push open the door. I notice the candles that are scattered around, but I don¡¯t spare them a second

    nce, my attention going to the woman who sits in the centre of the bed. Her sexy slender legs

    tucked under her, one hand resting on the bed, her pale ivory satin gown falling off her shoulders and

    she¡¯s wearing almost fucking nothing.

    Blood rushes to my cock and I lick my lips as I drink up how fucking hot she looks. She¡¯s wearing a

    risqu¨¦ tiny deep redcy bra, high¨Csitting matching

    panties and a garter belt.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    GET

 Chapter 406

    Her nails match the deep red and when she looks up at me through those seductive darkshes, she¡¯s

    wearing the same deep lipstick shade as her sexy lingerie.

    Our eyes meet, and she holds her hand out to me. I shut the door behind me, turning the key in the

    lock before I walk over to the bed, spotting the glittering chain in her hand.

    ¡°Will you put it on me?¡± she asks, her eyes are filled with emotions. I give her a small nod, taking the

    delicate ne from her hand, the contact making tingles course through me.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I ask as I unhook the sp.

    She gets up on her knees, her hands running up my waist and chest, igniting a trail of heat in her wake.

    ¡°I love it¡­¡± she whispers as she removes her hands from my shoulders and turns.

    ¡°Fuck, baby girl¡­¡± I murmur hoarsely, staring at her ass that swallows up that thong too fucking

    perfectly.

    The urge to bend her over right then almost takes over and if it wasn¡¯t for her soft temptingugh and

    her whispered reminder of what I¡¯m meant to be doing, I might just have done that.

    ¡°The ne, My Sexy Stallion.¡±

    She lifts her hair from the back, allowing me better ess to see what I¡¯m doing. I drag my gaze away

    from her ass, and I ce the ne around her neck, my gaze dipping to her breasts as I look down

    at her from over her shoulder.

    I can feel the heat of our bodies between us, as I slowly close the sp and reach around, tugging the

    gold chain down, the glittering charm resting just above her breasts.

    She lets go of her hair, turning her head and looking at me.¡°Oh, and¡­ I¡¯ll always promise you forever,¡±

    she whispers.

    My heart thuds, racing at the answer to the words I had penned. I swallow hard, wrapping my hand

    around her slender throat as I kiss her lips passionately, no longer able to hold back the emotions that

    surge through me, lighting aze the blood within me with a hunger that only she can satiate.

    +15 BONUS

    I run my other hand up her stomach, squeezing and fondling her breasts as I continue to kiss her. She

    whimpers in response, the intoxicating scent of her arousal wafting into my nose like a pill of ecstasy.

    My eyes sh, my hand tightening around her throat as I squeeze her firm, round breasts roughly,

    making her gasp. She reaches up and tangles her hand in my hair, caressing the back of my neck, her

    tongue mingling with mine.

    I run my hand down her stomach, relishing in the feel of her taut stomach under my fingertips before I

    reach thece of her panties.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± she moans, sucking her stomach in as I travel down over her panties. She rests her head

    back against my chest, whimpering when my fingers graze the bare skin on the sides of the flimsy

    fabric.

    My cock strains against the towel, pressing myself against her as I massage her pussy. She gasps, her

    back arching and I nibble her ear sensually, brushing aside the fabric that is deliciously wet and running

    my fingers along her soaking core.

    ¡°Oh, fuck Zade!¡± she gasps the moment I find her clit.

    Pleasure courses through her, and I can feel her excitement, desire, and passion through the bond. I

    can feel the satisfaction she receives when I plunge my fingers into her pussy.

    She whimpers as her slick sides squeeze around my fingers.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so wet for me, baby girl,¡± I murmur, running my tongue down her neck.

    A scious moan falls from her lips, her hand reaching behind her as she tugs my towel off her hand,

    cupping my balls.

    Fuck girl.

    I yank her against me, mming my fingers into her fast, rubbing my thumb against her clit. Pleasure

    clouds my brain, every sound from her lips consuming me. Her delicate hand is wrapped around my

    cock as she strokes it, making me throb hard, the pressure building.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­. right there baby,¡± she moans, rolling her hips. Her hand stops moving on my cock, her

    moans and sighs of pleasure getting stronger, before her walls mp around me and, to my fucking

    satisfaction, she squirts all over my fingers.

    I let go of her neck, ripping off her bra as I grab her breast. She ces one hand over mine, looking

    down as she moans her enjoyment, her orgasm ripping

    through her¡­

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    *

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 407

    ZADE.

    ¡°Look at that¡­ you¡¯re so fucking perfect, baby girl,¡± I murmur huskily.

    ¡°Fuck, oh fuck that¡¯s it¡­ mm¡­ Ah!¡± A delicious soft scream of pure ecstasy escapes her, her entire

    body tensing as I keep finger fucking her until her trembling body rxes, and she rides out her

    orgasm.

    I slip my hand out and, turning her, push her onto her back onto the bed and as much as I want to taste

    her from my fingers; I want to taste her from the source. Her eyes rake over me as I straddle her,

    slipping my fingers into her mouth.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ do you taste good?¡± I whisper as she wraps her mouth around my fingers, sucking them,

    fuck she looks so fucking hot.

    ¡°Why not have a taste for yourself?¡± she replies equally teasingly.

    ¡°Oh, I n to,¡± I say, brushing her hair back, just as she tugs me down. We kiss once again, and I can

    taste her on her lips.

    She fucking tastes better than good¡­

    Our bodies brush against one another as we kiss hungrily. I devour her, wanting to taste and feel every

    inch of her. Our hands roaming one another¡¯s bodies with each touch, every caress only fanning the

    mes of desire.

    She whimpers when my dick rubs against her pussy and I tug on her lower lip slightly before breaking

    away and kissing her down her neck, ripping off what¡¯s left of her bra as I ravage her breasts, sucking

    on her pretty little nipples.

    She¡¯s fucking wless, the perfect mix of sexy yet dainty, the kind of woman who looks like she¡¯ll break

    but she fucking won¡¯t¡­ I suck harder, making her whimper, as she rubs her thigh against my dripping

    cock. The urge to find her core and plunge into her almost takes over, but I hold off as I travel lower.

    ¡°Oh, fuck Zade¡­¡± she whispers in a tone that sounds like music to my ears. She arches her back as

    she spreads her legs as wide open as possible, and I have got to admit she spreads those thighs oh so

    fucking perfectly.

    I lick her inner thighs, cutting back a groan as I taste her juices.

    ¡°Zade¡­.¡± she breathes, her hand tangling into my hair. I press her knees to the bed, admiring her

    pussy. Fucking gorgeous¡­

    I run my tongue along the centre, my dick throbbing hard as I devour her. Her

    +15 BONUS

    moans soon be screams of ecstasy. Her hand still twisted into my hair as I swirl my tongue

    around her clit, feeling her nearing.

    ¡®Come for me, baby girl, rub that pussy against my face. Show me how much you like it.¡® I growl

    through the mind link, making her whimper as shees again, her back arching. I can feel her

    pleasure and satisfaction through the bond before she drops onto the bed.

    She reaches up, grabbing me as she closes the gap between us, kissing me breathlessly. Our

    emotions pulsate between us, almost as if they have a life of their own. Her breasts rise and fall far

    heavier than usual, and for a moment, I gaze into her eyes.

    Eyes that hold countless emotions. I want to know them all, want to know every little thing about her. To

    learn exactly what she loves, what she¡¯s thinking¡­

    I cup her face, iming her lips once more, this time slowly, thrusting against her clit ever so

    tantalisingly.

    ¡°Fuck me¡­.¡± she whispers against my mouth, as she sucks on my bottom lip before I tug free.

    I don¡¯t need to be told again. I want her way too fucking much. She is my saviour, but she¡¯s also my

    destruction. 2

    I look down at her pussy, before spitting on my hand and stroking my dick a few times spreading it.

    She¡¯s soaking wet, but I don¡¯t want this to hurt her.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Our eyes lock, her heart racing and so is mine¡­ both of us breathless.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡± she murmurs, running her hand down my abs as I slowly squeeze into

    her.

    She bites her lip, whimpering slightly as I begin thrusting inch by inch each time, burying myself a little

    deeper into her. Pleasure washes through me and I let out a low groan.

    This is fucking real¡­

    Her eyes are half shut, her cheeks flushed, her damp hair spread around her, a few strands falling over

    her face. She¡¯s gazing back at me with desire and love.

    She loves me. I can feel her emotions through the bond, the only thing that is able to wipe the doubt

    from my mind.

    A bond can¡¯t lie. She¡¯s someone who cares for me. I¡¯ll do my best to treasure her, even if we¡¯re worlds

    apart. She¡¯s fucking made for me.

    I rake my gaze over her, her breasts bouncing with every thrust, a soft moan

    leaving her as I hit her G¨Cspot every time.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ oh fuck¡­¡±

    This is a moment that I¡¯ll never forget.

    +15 BONUS

    I brush her hair off her face, her eyes fluttering shut under my touch, her hands stroking my arms as

    she pulls me closer.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    X

    GET IT NOW

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 408

    I oblige, pressing my lips against hers as I rest one elbow on the bed, cupping her face, the other

    gripping the back of her ass, making her lift her thigh against my waist as I slide into her. Relishing in

    the feel of her tightening around me.

    Our moans, the beating of our hearts, and the erotic colliding of our bodies, as I make love to her, fill

    the room.

    I don¡¯t know where the self¨Ccontrol came from, to not m into her and take what I wanted, but all I

    knew was I wanted to worship her, to put her on the pedestal she deserves and to make sure this night

    is one she remembers.

    Our night

    ¨C

    one I won¡¯t fucking forget.

    I break away from her lips when she¡¯s no longer able to kiss me back, moaning in pleasure, and I press

    my lips against her neck, kissing and nibbling on her tender skin.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re on protection because I¡¯m going toe inside of you.¡± I murmur in her ear before

    iming her lips in another rough kiss.

    ¡°Good, because I want you to im me fully¡­¡± she moans in between my hungry kisses as she now

    grabs my ass and tries to pull me impossibly closer. ¡°I love you, Zade. I really, really truly have fallen

    madly in love with you.¡±

    My heart skips a beat, my emotions surging forward, and I flip us over, so I¡¯m beneath her and sit up,

    wrapping my arms around her tightly. She hugs me back, her heart thrumming as she slowly rides me.

    I grab her ass guiding her, the words that are on the tip of my tongue have never felt easier to

    express¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve made me fall too, to the point that all I want is you, I want to always be a part of your life, want

    to do everything with you, be there for you¡­¡± I tangle my hand into her hair, my eyes zing as my

    wolf surges forward to im what is made for me. ¡°Make you mine, for fucking forever.¡±

    Her heart is racing, but she simply arches her neck further, allowing me better

    ess.

    In a breathless moment, I yield to the primal urge sinking into the tender skin of her neck.

    An explosion of emotions cascades through the depths of our connection, and she gasps softly, a

    sound that is like a whispered melody to my ears, echoing

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    10

    +15 BONUS

    softly around me,

    Our release crashes through us like waves of blissful intoxication. Euphoria, like never before hits me in

    an orgasm that makes me see fucking stars.

    The electric currents of our bond dances between us, and the emptiness inside of me suddenly fills

    with life. Strength courses through me.

    ¡°Fuck, little mate.¡± I groan, unable to hold back, my lips pressed to her neck don¡¯t suppress anything. I

    can feel the sizzle of the bond beneath my lips.

    Happiness, love, contentment, desire, tranquillity¡­ emotions that are not only mine, now consume me.

    It¡¯s as if our souls have transcended to something more, something¡­plete.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡± she whispers, tugging my head back as she kisses me. ¡®Zade¡­¡®

    I remain inside of her, caressing her back as we kiss. She¡¯s overwhelmed with emotions, kissing me

    tenderly several times as I run my hands over her body, feeling her nipples graze my chest.

    Our kisses be quick, rougher, and hungrier, and she pushes me onto my back. Her heart

    pounding as she rakes her nails down my chest. ¡°I never knew you felt so strongly¡­¡± she whispers, her

    glittering eyes now meeting mine.

    I tense at her words but she isn¡¯t looking for an answer. Instead, she ims my lips in another hungry,

    desperate kiss, and this time I meet her with equal hunger.

    I¡¯ve made love to you¡­ but now, now I¡¯m going to fuck you.

    I yank her hair back, biting into her lip, the taste of blood only making blood rush to my dick, and I throb

    inside of her.

    ¡°Fuck Zade¡­¡± she moans as she begins grinding herself on my cock. I smirk slightly as I meet her

    thrusts.

    ¡°Seems like my Little Mate is far from satisfied,¡± I whisper in her ear as I pull out and flip her onto the

    bed, grabbing her hips as I straddle her, tearing off the strings of fabric that remain of her thong and

    garter belt.

    She looks over her shoulder, a small tantalising smile ying on her lips as she gets onto her knees

    and wriggles her ass.

    ¡°Correct¡­ So fuck me so hard that I scream for mercy.¡± She whispers,

    My eyes sh as I spank her ass, making her whimper before I spread her apart and m into her

    once again. She wants it rough¡­ I¡¯ll give her rough.

    I grab her arms, twisting them behind her back as I pin them to her waist as I

    +15 BONUS

    continue to fuck her hard and rough just how she wanted.

    Her moans change to screams of pleasure, my own mind in a haze of sex and

    pleasure¡­.

    This night¡­ is fucking perfect¡­

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    [

 Chapter 409

    VALERIE.

    There¡¯s just something so intimate and special about having sex with someone who has your heart and

    soul in their grasp, but to feel their emotions, to feel what they feel for you, is indescribable.

    He loves me, so fucking much, and he doesn¡¯t think he deserves me, it makes me so happy to know of

    his feelings yet also breaks my heart when he feels we are worlds apart.

    You would look at Zade, and you would never think he would think like this. He¡¯s attentive to me, even

    now when I told him to give it to me hard, he worships my body, making sure I¡¯m the priority. I know he

    can go harder, but he pushes only to what causes me indescribable pleasure mixed with the pain.

    I¡¯ve given him head before, seen the pleasure rock his body, but having him inside of me, seeing the

    way he feels, his sexy low moans, the way his hands palm my body, hungrily, passionately¡­ roughly. A

    beast who wants everything and with every thrust a little more of his extremely good self¨Ccontrol chips

    away.

    He is my perfect bad boy. a

    My throat is hoarse from the screams of pleasure, my pussy burns with desire and tenderness, cum

    leaks out of me and the sinfully delicious smell of sex hangs in the air.

    I fist the nkets, my face pressed into the mattress as he pounds into me, deep and hard. Pain and

    pleasure an intertwined rhythm to create the perfect song.

    ¡®Fuck¡­ that¡¯s it¡­. oh fuck¡­¡® I whimper through the mind link, soft moans leaving my lips.

    A sheen of sweat covers our body, along with our juices.

    He pulls out, making me gasp before he drops onto the bed beside me, pulling me like a doll against

    his chest, my back now pressed flush against him, as he grabs his cock, guiding it to my vagina. He

    lifts a leg as he ms into me, triggering a wave of pleasure through me as he fucks me nice and hard.

    ¡°Come with me, little mate¡­¡± he breathes huskily into my ear, as he pinches my nipple, tugging on it.

    Nodding, I whimper, the delicious wave of pleasure heightening.

    Oh, fuck yes¡­.

    +15 BONUS

    Suddenly he lets go of my boob, letting his hand trail down to my pussy and he began rubbing my clit

    nice and fast.

    I gasp as the delicious intensity begins to climb within me.

    ¡°Fuck baby, that¡¯s it, oh I¡¯m so close¡­¡±

    My heart is pounding as I beg him not to stop, and then another delicious orgasm explodes within me,

    making my eyes roll back, my mouth open in a silent O and I can¡¯t breathe¡­

    Wave after wave of intense pleasure floods through me, failing to get away from him when it bes

    too much, but his finger still rubs my extremely sensitive pussy, as he thrusts into me a few more times

    before hees.

    A sexy groan falls from his lips, and he kisses me on the tender spot of my neck where he¡¯s marked

    me. My cheeks flushing with happiness. ¡°That was¡­¡±

    ¡°Fucking incredible,¡± he answers breathlessly as he pulls out, making me whimper, wrapping his arm

    around my waist tightly, the other arm under my head curling around me.

    I can barely move as Iy there feeling exhausted yet so fulfilled. I¡¯m definitely going to have to

    remember to take the morning¨Cafter pill¡­ and I better get onto some birth control because I want this

    as much as possible.

    ¡°Can I mark you?¡± I whisper as I slowly turn in his arms. My legs feel extremely heavy.

    Goddess¡­ He is incredible¡­

    I can feel my own mark pulsing on my neck. It¡¯ll be healed by tomorrow evening. My heart skips a beat

    in excitement. I¡¯m wearing his mark.

    ¡°Is that even a question?¡± he asks, brushing my hair off my face.

    I bite my lip, my gaze dipping to his neck.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You look like a sexy wreck.¡± He smirks.

    ¡°I am exhausted, but so¡­ happy.¡± I murmur, cupping his face and kissing him softly. He kisses me back

    as he rolls onto his back and ces me on top of him. I giggle, resting my head on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t

    tempt me. I can¡¯t even feel my legs anymore.¡±

    He cocks a brow, ¡°I don¡¯t n to tempt you, I just thought you¡¯ll get better ess to my neck like this.

    Besides, I like how your tits look,¡± he murmurs, cupping my breasts.

    2/3

    +15 B?NUS

    I blush, my core throbbing with desire.

    Oh, he doesn¡¯t realise him just being in front of me tempts me. He rubs his thumbs over my nipples,

    love bites cover my breasts, and where he¡¯s held me, I can see the slight bruises. My core clenches,

    and I bite my lip before leaning down.

    ¡°Thank you for being so considerate, My Sexy Stallion,¡± I murmur before I focus on extracting my sharp

    canines, it always hurts a little. I feel the sharp zing in my jaw as I feel theme out. It didn¡¯t hurt so

    much today¡­

    I run my fingers through his lush locks, his hair a tousled sexy mess. I¡¯ve never seen it so unruly, and I

    love it. I run my tongue along his neck, loving how his heartbeat quickens.

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    7

 Chapter 410

    Oh baby, you¡¯re mine.

    Smiling slightly, I bite into his neck, my heart pounding as my emotions course through me. He throbs

    against my core as I feel a current like a lightning bolt shoot through us as our bond bes full and

    complete.

    I feelplete. I extract my teeth, gently licking the wound before I softly kiss it. He hugs me tightly,

    one hand squeezing my ass slightly before he kisses my forehead and gently turns us so I¡¯m lying

    down beside him once more.

    Our eyes meet and I smile. I¡¯ve never felt happier¡­

    He doesn¡¯t say anything, his eyes full of emotions as he tenderlybs his fingers through my hair

    soothingly and I close my eyes, allowing myself to sumb to the blissful sleep that is summoning

    me¡­

    ¡°Here.¡±

    I smile as I gingerly sit down on the bed, taking therge steaming mug of coffee from him.

    It¡¯s the following morning and I¡¯m d we wasted no time in hitting the bedroom as soon as we got

    home yesterday evening. It gave me a decent amount of time to rest it off, even though I still feel so

    exhausted.

    I¡¯m wearing one of his tops that¡¯s not been washed, enjoying his scent, and he¡¯s practically eye fucking

    me again.

    ¡°Did you sleep good?¡± he asks, crouching before me as he cups my thigh, brushing his thumb over one

    of the fading bruises.

    ¡°I slept better than good.¡± I murmur, leaning down, my core clenching at his touch that sends pleasure

    rippling through me. He turns his head, kissing me softly, and it takes my all not to let go of the coffee

    mug.

    Almost as if he can read my mind, he reaches for it, cing it down on the bedside table before he

    changes positions and gets on his knees in front of me, making him tower slightly above me as he cups

    my face and kisses me.

    My heart pounds, my thighs squeezing his hips as we kiss passionately. ¡°Fuck, I have to go to work.¡± I

    groan, forcing myself back.

    For the first time, I wish I could be irresponsible and just skip work again!

    ¡°I¡¯ll continueter¡­¡± he says, standing up. My gaze follows his abs and that bulge in his pants. He¡¯s

    only in a pair of sweats and the urge to yank them down and-

    Down girl.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s a disease going around at the hospital, one that we are calling ARKI and from what one of

    the doctors said they do think we might actually know something about it¡­ I requested to be allowed to

    do some research and wes granted that.¡± I say, trying to clear my mind,

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of it, it reminded me of the word Arkan, Ark?¡± he says, passing me my mug again. I

    frown, tilting my head,

    ¡°What are you trying to say? That the Arkan are behind it? But why? ARK stands for theponents

    that make up the disease,¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ sounds off to me,¡± he replies, confusing me.

    ¡°But it targets humans-¡±

    ¡°To create fear against us? Might sound like a conspiracy theory, but I havee across some crazy

    things in life. This wouldn¡¯t be so far¨Cfetched,¡± he answers quietly.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I frown deeply, it made sense but¡­ ¡°If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be creating fear regarding it. It¡¯s

    not even been chased by the media.¡± I drink my coffee slowly.

    ¡°Maybe the timing isn¡¯t right, but the fact they let you- a transfer doctor in on the research, seems fishy

    to me either way,¡± he says, running his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°I did think that for a moment, but they might just be desperate. They are short- staffed.¡± I reason as I

    stand up, downing the rest of my coffee and cing my mug down on the bedside table.

    He tugs me close. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll be working with Doctor Owen,¡± I add, certain the name will ring a bell and I rather he knows

    then find outter.

    ¡°The doctor that woman at the restaurant mentioned?¡± he asks, his face

    unreadable.

    I nod. ¡°Yes, although she didn¡¯t even know the full facts. I didn¡¯t agree to be his date for the charity ball.

    I told him, I¡¯ll think about it to get rid of him and I told him yesterday no and that I have a boyfriend.¡± I

    snake my arm around his neck

    +15 B?NUS

    and tug him down for another kiss.

    ¡°Good¡­ As long as he knows you¡¯re mine¡­¡± he says quietly, his eyes are cold for a second, reminding

    me that he is indeed not someone to mess with.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll know. My mark is clear proof of that.¡± I whisper.

    He doesn¡¯t reply, giving me a small nod and kissing me once more. We¡¯re bonded fully, mated, and

    united, but right now, at this moment, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.

    He kisses me and I kiss him back, fuelled by my feelings for him.

    But he¡¯s right. Cassian needs to make sure he doesn¡¯t overstep and I¡¯ll make that very clear.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thank you so much for your patience, I didn¡¯t want to split this update and hence decide to hold out

    until I can post it as one. I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did writing it and if you did do show some

    love by leaving a gem or ament! whatever you want

    ¡°

 Chapter 411

    ZADE.

    The temptation to confront Cassian Owen lingers in my mind, just to show him that she¡¯s mine¡­ I¡¯m

    sure one look would do the fucking job.

    I can be pretty reasonable, but turn your eyes on my woman¡­ That¡¯s where my patience fucking ends.

    My eyes glimmer as I turn away from the hospital. I have more important things to do than get

    possessive, but it¡¯s hard not to¡­

    I need to follow up on the information Adriana got for me. With those leads, I¡¯ll be able to hack into

    some sensitive information. Once I manage to locate their base, I¡¯ll be able to do far more.

    They aren¡¯t just a hate group, but one that I¡¯m certain has powerful political ties, and with some of these

    money transfers that Adriana managed to get her hands on, it only further fuels my assumption that

    there¡¯s powerful money at y.

    I make a stop where I change cars, park my truck to the side and put on a cap before continuing in a

    small white car.

    I pull my hood over my head, keeping the cap lowered as I park up outside a small hotel. Stepping out,

    I grab my bag before locking the car doors and enter the hotel. Keeping my head down, I walk over to

    the front desk ¨C if you can call it that.

    A young woman¡¯s sitting behind it, pretty bored as she doodles away chewing

    gum.

    Perfect. It¡¯s easier to get something from a woman¡­

    ¡°Hi, what can I help you with?¡± she asks, not bothering to look up.

    Even better if she doesn¡¯t pay me any attention at all.

    1

    ¡°I need a room,¡± I say, looking down at my phone, pretending to be busy.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    There¡¯s a change in her heartbeat. ¡°For one?¡± she asks, and now I can feel her

    eyes on me.

    ¡°Yeah. I just need a ce to nap for a couple of hours,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Long drive?¡± She¡¯s trying to make conversation, but I don¡¯t need to draw

    attention to myself, so I entertain her.

    +18 BONUS

    ¡°That obvious?¡±

    Sheughs, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s morning. Well, we have a few rooms, you can take room 116. That is going to

    cost you eighty for the night, even if you¡¯re only here for a few hours,¡± she exins apologetically.

    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± I reply quietly as I put the money on the counter and take the key she¡¯s holding out.

    ¡°Do you uh, need anything else? Drinks or anything?¡± she asks.

    ¡°No thanks,¡± I reply before turning away.

    ¡°Ok, sure, first floor down the hall on the right.¡± She instructs as I enter the lift. I keep my head down as

    I head to the first floor before walking down the hall

    towards the room. Once I unlock the door, I take my cap off and take myptop out of my bag, and set

    it up.

    I will locate their base and then I¡¯ll n my next step¡­ With all the information Adriana provided, I have

    a good idea of where to start.

    A few hours have passed, and I stare at the ck screen that contains the bold green letters spelling

    two words. ¡®ACCESS GRANTED¡®

    I smirk, not even the best of security could keep me out; now before they realise someone¡¯s breached

    their security¡­

    I slide in a memory stick and get to work downloading everything, from text transcripts, locations,

    expenses, bank transfers, and addresses. Everything that is on their system is now mine¡­

    Seven minutes¡­ that¡¯s a lot of information.

    I frown deeply, tapping my foot.

    Come on¡­

    My phone beeps and I take it out, sparing it one nce, keeping my gaze trained on theptop, not

    wanting to miss anything. I flick to the name on the mobile

    screen.

    ¡°Adriana ¡°I open the mossamo

    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

    X

 Chapter 412

    hapter 0412

    ADRIANA: Is that option to have your Doctor Luna help us, still open? Ada¡¯s getting worse. If yes,

    here¡¯s the address¡­

    I frown, ncing at the address. It¡¯s not too far, but it does look like some sort of block of ts. Keeping

    my eyes on theptop screen, I slip my phone back into my pocket. I don¡¯t n to let them know if I will

    be showing up or not ¨C just in

    case.

    I know Valerie will not have an issue with it, but I still n to fill her in beforehand. I look at the screen,

    forty¨Cseven percent downloaded and another four minutes¡­

    It feels like years as time passes slowly.

    Three minutes¡­

    I nce at my watch. Come on¡­

    Two minutes¡­.

    There¡¯s less than twenty¨Cfive percent left to d******d when suddenly the screen shes red.

    Fuck.

    I pull out the memory stick, cutting the inte connection as fast as possible. I don¡¯t know how much

    important information I have missed out on, but I can¡¯t risk it. If there¡¯s even a small chance that they

    realised someone had managed to infiltrate their database, they may take precautions and I can¡¯t

    afford to lose them again.

    Any information I¡¯ve retrieved will be something I will show to the Supernatural Council, and if they do

    nothing¡­ then I will release every damn thing I have in my possession online and let it wreak havoc.

    Standing up, I pull back the bedding, punching the pillow a few times to look like someone has slept

    there.

    Grabbing my things, I scan the room, making sure I¡¯ve gathered everything before I leave. Luckily, the

    woman is on the phone, and I drop my key there.

    ¡°Hey wait, can I get your number?¡± she whispers with urgency covering the mouthpiece.

    ¡°I got to run,¡± I say, not sparing her a nce. Getting out, I make my way back to

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    the car and get in, tossing my bag into the passenger seat.

    Driving away, I take off my cap and hoodie and put on a leather jacket. Parking the car where I picked it

    up from, I walk down the road to my own truck, tossing my bag in and getting in, I drive away.

    Now to get home and check exactly what I managed to get and do a full check on the hospital staff.

    It¡¯s past six and I¡¯m leaning against my bike outside the hospital entrance. Yeah, I¡¯m a little early, but a

    part of me might just be hoping that twat who thinks he can hit on my girl shows his face.

    I nce at my watch, keeping an eye on the entrance, when I see Valerie step out with a man. He¡¯s

    talking to her animatedly, wearing a brown smart coat.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Don¡¯t tell me this is the doc¡­ I almost smirk but hide it. Maybe a couple weeks ago I might have

    thought that they are a good match, but they aren¡¯t. We¡¯re perfect for one another and my girl definitely

    prefers a bad boy over a good boy.

    ¡°¡­ work today. I think we should continue from there tomorrow. I¡¯ll check on these. It¡¯s alright to call

    youter if I have to?¡±

    Valerie¡¯s spotted me, her eyes lighting up before she nces back at the man. ¡± Sure, that¡¯s fine. I got

    to go.¡±

    The man follows her gaze until our eyes meet and I stand tall.

    I might as well go introduce myself¡­

    Walking over to them, I keep my eyes on Valerie, her cheeks flushing as she closes the gap between

    us and flings her arms around my neck and I catch her.

    ¡°Zade, you¡¯re here already!¡± she tugs me down, pecking my lips as I catch her around her waist.

    ¡°Always¡­¡± I say quietly, my gaze drifting to the man who looks like he¡¯s swallowed poison.

 Chapter 413

    hapter 0413

    ¡°Oh! Zade, this is Doctor Cassian Owen. Doctor, this is my boyfriend, Zade.¡®

    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, Zade,¡± he says, almost as if he¡¯s something better than me and holds his hand

    out to me. I nce down at it before looking down at Valerie. ¡°A little busy?¡± I remark, wrapping my

    arms around Valerie tighter. I don¡¯t n to return his handshake, not until I figure out his intentions. His

    background didn¡¯t stand out,es from a small family, working parents, and no siblings¡­ but what

    did stand out was there was no image in his file¡­ just his information. Cassian forces a smile. ¡°Well,

    it¡¯s¡­ definitely good to have met you¡­ Well, I won¡¯t take any more of your time. I¡¯ll call you, Valerie.¡±

    He gives her a smile before he turns away and I ce my arm around Valerie¡¯s.

    ¡°Shall we get home?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m starved. I think I¡¯m up for cooking tonight,¡± she says.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at cooking, so I won¡¯t be able to help you,¡± I add, I can only. do pretty much basics or

    hot drinks. We reach my bike and I lift her on. ¡°You¡¯re sitting up front today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She looks a little excited and nervous as she puts her helmet on and I get on behind her.

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t need help with the cooking, I can manage. I just need to unwind a little.¡±

    Unwind¡­ I feel guilty for what I¡¯m about to ask her, but someone needs her help.

    Revving the engine, we ride out of the hospital parking lot. ¡°Before we do all that, there¡¯s someone who

    needs medical attention, I was wondering if you were willing to have a look at them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s someone you know?¡± she asks curiously.

    ¡°Two previous members of the Sable, well the younger one wasn¡¯t really considered a member yet. ));T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s happened to them?¡± she asks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Adriana, the elder one, got me some information I needed and then told me her sister

    was not well. She needed money for treatment yet struggled to find someone who would treat them as

    they aren¡¯t chipped,¡± I exin. ¡°Per the newws.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Did she say what¡¯s wrong at all?¡± Valerie asks seriously.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ok, we need to stop at home then, I want to get my supplies as we don¡¯t know what we might need,¡±

    she exins.

    ¡°Sure¡­ and thanks. I know you have been working all day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to help people,¡± she replies.

    I look down at her as she sits before me, before focusing back on the road. ¡°This is a field you are

    fucking confident in, and fucking good at. This is the kind of confidence and control I want to see in you

    when you¡¯re on the battlefield or in training,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°Being a doctor is in my blood, like I can take control of the situation,¡± she

    murmurs.

    ¡°Well¡­ when I¡¯m done with you, being a deadly alpha queen on the battlefield will not only be in your

    blood, but it will also be yourplete personification. Rest assured.¡®

    Her heart skips a beat as she leans back against me, nodding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t go back on my words¡­.¡± I murmur, and I don¡¯t n to¡­ I will do as promised¡­. ¡°So how

    was work?¡±

    She begins telling me what she did today and I listen.

    It¡¯s peaceful, pleasant¡­ just the two of us doing something so mundane as travelling home after an

    evening of work. The sound of her voice isforting and soothing.

    I like it¡­ 0

 Chapter 414

    VALERIE.

    We ring the doorbell of the small house that sits back from the rest of the block. The overgrown

    brambles cover the wall that surrounds the property, making it far more secluded than the neighbours,

    giving more privacy, or making it more dangerous¡­

    I¡¯m holding my medical kit, feeling on edge, Zade¡¯s unease bleeding into me and I¡¯m on high alert.

    Zade is on edge too, his body shielding minepletely from behind but also ready for anything.

    No answer¡­

    He rings the bell again.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she opening?¡± I whisper.

    He shakes his head. ¡°I can sense one heartbeat from inside¡­ maybe two.¡±

    Frowning, he takes my wrist and guides me around the side of the house where he breaks one of the

    windows and climbs inside, lifting me inside.

    Blood.

    I¡¯m hit with the smell of fresh blood from a wound that is new.

    ¡®Zade, something¡¯s wrong.¡®

    ¡®Yeah¡­stay alert.¡® He moves quickly, scanning all the rooms quickly, closing each door after him. It¡¯s

    clear they don¡¯t really live in this house, there¡¯s no furnishing in any of the rooms and there¡¯s dust

    We reach the stairs and Zade takes two at a time, with me hot on his heels.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Adriana?¡± Zade calls as he slows down, scanning the hall, the smell of blood is far stronger up here.

    That¡¯s when I see the dead body that is on the ground in front of us.

    What on earth¡­

    ¡°Adriana,¡± he calls again as he steps over the body and my stomach twists when I see three more men

    dead.

    Did Adriana kill them?

    *15 BONUS

    My heart thumps as I see Zade stop in front of the door and I spot the bloody woman who is lying

    slumped against it, a gun in her hand, her eyes shut and her body is covered with stab wounds.

    She¡¯s wounded!

    I rush over, ready to assist her as Zade taps her face, trying to wake her.

    ¡°She needs tending to. Goddess, she¡¯s got several cuts!¡± I say, just as her eyes flutter open.

    ¡°Ada¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wounded-¡± Zade tries, but she shakes her head.

    ¡°Ada, you need to save Ada,¡± she whispers, her gaze now turning to me before she nces at the door

    behind her, a door she was clearly guarding. She opens her hand, revealing a bloody key.

    Zade takes it and stands up.

    I look at Adriana, behind the blood you can clearly tell she¡¯s a gorgeous woman, with tinum violet

    hair that falls in front of her face. She has green eyes and -she¡¯s wearing all ck. She is not what I

    was expecting at all¡­

    ¡°Please save my sister, Doctor Luna.¡± She breathes, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She tries to move only for her body to refuse to cooperate, and Zade picks her up and enters the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She tries to argue with Zade, who holds the door open with his foot for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Stop being fucking stubborn,¡± he answers coldly when she protests again, taking her over

    to the chair that stands in the corner and making her sit as she clutches her own bloody stomach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just need you to help Ada. Please.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened to your sister?¡± I ask, making my way over to the bed as I ce my kit down

    and check Ada¡¯s vitals. A nket covers her, but I can barely sense her heartbeat, which is extremely

    low.

    ¡°We were travelling, we wanted to cross the border¡­ I had all the paperwork, but then at the

    checkpoint, we were told to get out as they wanted to search the car.

    Then we were dragged away. They took us behind a building and opened fire. We shifted and tried to

    escape, there were just too many to fight off,¡± she exins between pauses, her voice strained with

    pain.

    +15 B?NUS

    Moving back the nket, I get to work, starting with wiping the first wound; it¡¯s infected due to how long

    it¡¯s been left untreated.

 Chapter 415

    Depending on what needs doing, I¡¯m not sure how much she¡¯ll be able to take, considering how weak

    she is¡­

    ¡°You aren¡¯t chipped. How did they know?¡± Zade asks as I ce my medical kit

    down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I was confident they wouldn¡¯t know. I wanted to leave safely, just start afresh,¡±

    Adriana exins.

    ¡°Right¡­ and what happened today?¡± Zade asks quietly. I can sense the anger in his voice, even

    though he¡¯s keeping his voice as level as possible.

    Her heart thuds as I move her shirt fully up and my stomach turns. It¡¯s worse than I thought. I don¡¯t

    know how she¡¯s surviving¡­ she¡¯s been shot several times and not one wound is healed the bullets

    must still be inside¡­

    If it was one bullet, even if I managed to get it out, if bits of the poison from these bullets remained it

    would heal. However, she¡¯s not in a state to heal¡­ and there¡¯s

    too many¡­

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    This is bad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they found me¡­ they are all members of the Arkan¡­ I didn¡¯t know you wereing,

    or I would have tried to warn you,¡± Adriana exins. You never answered the message.¡± She sounds

    desperate and guilty now.

    I turn to them, trying to calm the worry I feel. ¡°She needs proper medical attention. We need to get her

    to a hospital where they have the correct-¡±

    ¡°No, Doctor, that¡¯s not a choice. They know our faces,¡± Adriana says clutching at her bloody waist as

    she tries to sit straight. She herself is going to copse soon. I¡¯m not even sure how she¡¯s sitting. I

    guess she¡¯s another strong woman, the Sable sure were strong¡­

    I nce at Zade. ¡®She could die,¡® I say through the mind¨Clink.

    ((

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry for putting you in this predicament, but you are the only option. She¡¯s right, we can¡¯t take her

    to the hospital. There¡¯s nowhere safe for us.¡® Zade¡¯s quiet voice fills my mind.

    I sigh, looking down at the woman on the bed. She must be in her mid¨Ctwenties, if that.

    ¡°I will do my best then¡­¡± I say as I get to work removing the bandages and dressing that is doing

    nothing to deter the bleeding. ¡°But this is risky, and I can¡¯t

    +15 BONUS

    promise anything.¡±

    ¡°You are the only option we have. I can¡¯t take her to a hospital. They will know she isn¡¯t human with

    how many bullets are in her. If you can just do whatever you can¡­ Please.¡±

    ¡°No, of course, I¡¯ll try. I just¡­¡± I look at Zade. ¡®She could die.¡®

    We have no choice. If we move her in this state, she¡¯s as good as dead anyway. I¡¯m sorry to drag you

    into this.¡®

    ¡®No, it¡¯s ok¡­ I¡¯ll do my best,¡® I say with determination. I will do my best. She will not die- not on my

    watch.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to search the bodies, see if I can find anything useful. There¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll return

    when they realise their men have not returned. Do you need anything, baby girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, can you bandage up Adriana and then please fetch me some water and

    towels?¡± I reply, tying my hair back as I get to work, realising just how much our kind need our own

    hospitals where we can be treated properly. I need a hospital of my own to treat our people.

    My anger at the situation is bubbling strongly inside as I began working on Ada, starting with the bullet

    wound to the chest. Someone ¨C possibly Adriana, has

    ¨C

    tried to get this bullet out and probably from all of them it¡¯s not as badly infected, which is a good thing,

    but there seem to be pieces left inside.

    Zade steps back inside, and I look up when he ces the bucket of water beside

    two towels and some T¨Cshirts.

 Chapter 416

    ¡°It¡¯s all I could find. Let me know if you need anything else,¡± he says, bending down and kissing my

    cheek.

    I look up, my heart skipping a beat, and nod. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to bandage her up.¡± Our eyes meet before he leaves the room.

    ¡°Will she be ok?¡± Adriana asks just when I see the bullet wound on the side of her neck. It missed but¡­

    barely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. How long has she been unconscious?¡± I ask, dreading the

    answer.

    ¡°Days¡­¡± Adriana¡¯s voice is weak, and I nce at her. She¡¯s scared. Deep down she knows I might not

    be able to do anything. ¡°I tried, I really did, but they said they won¡¯t see her because she wasn¡¯t

    chipped¡­ that byw they can only attend to someone who was legally chipped. I know I failed her.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t. Our system did,¡± I reply quietly.

    One that needs to be abolished and I will make sure it is. No matter what.

    My eyes sh as I continue working on Ada, time passing painstakingly slowly for the others, but for

    me, it¡¯s a race against the clock, as everything I do is adding to the stress that her body is under.

    Zade returns soon after, and when he picks up a bandage and walks towards Adriana, a sh of fear

    flickers in her eyes.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good,¡± she says tensing.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I ask, ncing up at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really anyone¡­¡± she murmurs as Zade cocks a brow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my fucking time,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°Please, Adriana, for Ada, you need to take care of yourself,¡± I say firmly and she hesitantly lifts her top

    slightly and Zade deftly wraps the bandage around her.

    I watch him for a split second, weirdly¡­ I don¡¯t feel jealous. I know I should, but his love for me¡­ after

    last night¡­ I don¡¯t feel insecure at all.

    He IS mine.

    He leaves again and I continue the painstaking slow job of removing all the shards. He returns at one

    point and offers me a drink, reces the water without

    +15 BONUS

    being told, asking if I need anything.

    His gentle brush or touch sends tingles of sparks through me.

    ¡°You need to rest for a moment,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Her body is under too much stress,¡± I whisper, feeling exhausted, but refusing to let that show. I

    just wish I had more light.

    It¡¯s turned dark outside and even though he¡¯s not letting on, he¡¯s bing increasingly on edge. I can

    smell gasoline from the hall and I wonder what he¡¯s done, but I¡¯m too busy to focus.

    Adriana¡¯s fallen asleep, but at least her heartbeat is steady and rhythmic.

    But even with the waning light and the exhaustion, I can¡¯t afford to stop working on Ada, time is running

    out and I need to finish this.

    I pause suddenly, unease washing through me.

    Something isn¡¯t right.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I look back at the open door. Zade¡¯s gone again, and I suddenly feel an odd sense of foreboding.

    ¡®Zade¡­ something isn¡¯t right.¡®

    ¡®We havepany. Well done for catching that¡­ but don¡¯t stress it, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡® he says through

    the mind¨Clink. I nce towards the window, my stomach twisting as I imagine someone opening fire

    from there.

    ¡®I trust you,¡® I murmur through the mind¨Clink.

    Moving Ada was not an option, and her heartbeat was already dipping dangerously despite the fact I

    had managed to get half of the bullets out and cleared up.

    Please be ok¡­

    The sound of something breaking makes me tense.

    ¡®Lock the door,¡® Zade¡¯s voicees.

    ¡®Be careful baby,¡® I breathe, my heart thumping as I swiftly get up and lock the door, scanning the room

    for anything to put in front of the door, but the room is empty save the bed and chair.

    Fuck!

    ¡®Zade, please, be careful.¡® I repeat, trying to calm my sudden thumping heart.

 Chapter 417

    ¡®I¡¯ll be fine. Focus on what you¡¯re doing, Little Mate, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡® His voice is quiet, and I feel

    slightly calmer after his reassurance.

    I return to the bed and get back to work, fishing out the fragments of the next bullet. These are strange

    bullets, not like any I¡¯ve seen before. They seem to open upon impact and release small ss shards

    of poison inside the body.

    I¡¯m working on one of the ones in her stomach when I pause, seeing a piece of the ss lodged into

    her ureter.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    I can hear themotion from downstairs, doesn¡¯t help me try to think what to do, my own heart

    thumping as I realise I will need to cut and reconstruct the

    ureter¡­

    I need light too, but I¡¯m going to have to just make do.

    I nce up at her unconscious form. I¡¯m doing this with no assessments, hoping that she was in tune

    with her wolf to be able to survive this.

    Her heartbeat has remained regr, albeit weak, and I¡¯m hoping her healing will kick in and the

    wounds that were cleansed of poison start healing.

    I rummage quickly in my kit, grabbing my mayo scissors as I work as fast as I possibly can. This is the

    last one I will tend to until we can move to a safer ce. I wish Adriana was awake. I could use an

    extra pair of hands.

    ¡®More are here. A few have gone upstairs! I¡¯ming, hold on baby girl,¡® Zade¡¯s strained voicees.

    I feel the surge of his aura through the house, turning just as the door is mmed right off its hinges.

    My eyes sh as I look at the man who raises his guns, pointing them directly at Adriana and me.

    The instinct to protect my patients burns through me, my eyes zing as he readies to open fire.

    ¡°Looks like half of you are already dead here,¡± he hisses from behind his mask which distorts his voice

    further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish them,¡± another one says from behind him. The two men turn their masked faces towards

    the three of us.

    Not on my watch.

    In a sh, I¡¯m in front of the first one who has entered just as he shoots his gun. I duck, kicking him in

    the stomach, my heart pounding with rage at the thought of him attacking the unconscious women.

    +15 BONUS

    I stab the scalpel I was holding into his neck, just as a gunshot goes off from behind me, hitting him in

    the shoulder. He clutches at his neck as he falls to the ground.

    I whip my head around to see Adriana sitting up, her hands holding her gun. The other man snarls as

    heunches himself at me, and I yank the scalpel free, as he kicks me in the chest.

    I¡¯m thrown to the ground, and I hit my head on the ground as he opens fire. My powers surge as I raise

    a shield between us and I hear Zade shout.

    ¡°Val!¡±

    For the first time, I hear a sliver of fear in his voice. Just as I managed to grab the scissors I used to cut

    the ureter earlier and fling it across the room with everything I had.

    It hits the man in the eye making him snarl in rage, my moment¡¯s distraction as I focused on that throw

    weakens my barrier and one of his bullets hits my lower leg.

    I¡¯m on my feet again, ready, when his head is suddenly snapped from behind and he drops dead to the

    ground, revealing Zade behind him. Blood covers him from head to toe, rage and vengeance burning in

    his eyes¡­

    AN: Hello everyone, follow me on social media on I G author.muse or face book author muse fortest

    updates, aesthetics and new merch. Ps. Merch for this noveling soon!

 Chapter 418

    ZADE.

    There are too many of them, and they knew I wasing. This was a cleverly thought¨Cout n, one

    that even I failed to see through.

    Rage like never before burns through me as I cut them down with no mercy. I have a few cuts and I

    managed to dodge the bullets, but it doesn¡¯t matter; I wee the pain willingly, using it to fuel my

    vengeance as I cut through another man who falls as if he was nothing more than a block of butter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a thorn in our side for far too long, but we finally caught up to you and your precious little

    girlfriend.¡± One of the men snarls as he lunges at me.

    There was something in the air that was so faint we didn¡¯t even pick up on it,yered in with the dust

    that¡¯s what has slowed me down.

    They¡¯ve gotten fucking smarter.

    Their aim to get rid of us is clearer than ever.

    Wanting us dead was their life goal.

    ¡°First you, then her!¡± he grunts.

    ¡°Touch her and you will fucking die.¡± I snarl, my eyes zing and grabbing him by the head, I snap his

    neck as I throw his body to the ground. The sound of footsteps running up the steps makes my heart

    skip a beat.

    Valerie!

    ¡®A couple have gone up! I¡¯ming, hold on baby girl,¡® I say through the mind- link, trying not to let any

    fear that I feel into my voice as I kick another man off me, shooting him through the forehead before I

    run past them.

    I¡¯ve never felt fear as I do when ites to her, proof that even the strongest of men will face fear. This

    is what it feels like to have someone you care for being in danger.

    I¡¯m almost at the stairs when another two block me. Something hits the back of my head, sending

    blinding pain through my vision, as it feels like my head is about to explode.

    Only I¡¯ve fought through such pain all my fucking life. I spin around, the thirst for blood only growing.

    But I¡¯m not expecting a werewolf.

    One of us¡­ with them?

    A

    +15 B?NUS

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Toussaint.¡± The voice is familiar even if he is masked, but his identity does not matter

    right now.

    ¡°So you betray your own kind?¡± I snarl as I shove him back, only for him to block andsh out at me. I

    don¡¯t block, wanting to get close to him. I can¡¯t feel anything much at that moment. The only thing I can

    feel is the powerful thirst to kill, to destroy every fucking thing.

    ¡°We were betrayed anyway by our own!¡± he snarls as I kick him, my foot connecting with his jaw. Just

    as someone shoots me from behind.

    I don¡¯t have any fucking time to care for traitors. I raise my gun and pull the trigger right through the

    fucking brain just as I dodge another hit to the head. Blood is already dripping from me and I won¡¯t be

    able to keep going for long. I need to end things quickly.

    My girl needs me. I¡¯ll see your fucking faceter.

    I rush up the stairs, shoot two more men at point¨Cnk range, and throw them against the wall, my

    heart racing when I hear the struggle from the room. I have never run faster, reaching the door quickly.

    But I¡¯m a few moments too fuckingte. The sound of gunshots rings in my head just as I grab the man

    who fired, not missing the injury to his neck.

    An inferno of rage zes through me, and I see red.

    I snap his head, my heart pounding against my ribcage as I turn to look for her. When I see her

    standing there, her eyes lit with a fire I have only seen once before

    on that battlefield.

    Her breasts rising and falling heavily. There¡¯s a man knocked out cold on the ground, and I grab the

    gun from the man I just killed and shoot the unconscious one in the head, making sure he¡¯s dead.

    My eyes rake over her, making sure she¡¯s not hurt, and my stomach twists when I see the blood

    seeping from her ankle. I close the gap between us, pulling her into my arms. ¡°Baby girl¡­¡±

    >>

    My heart is pounding violently against my ribcage as I hold her tightly.

 Chapter 419

    Fuck, she¡¯s safe.

    I press my face into her hair, trying to calm myself. She could have fucking died.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­¡± she breathes, ¡°but you¡¯re not!¡±

    I close my eyes, inhaling the scent of her hair, the mix of her natural scents and her shampoo calming

    the blood thirst.

    ¡°We need to get out of here. We have to move her, regardless.¡± I say, moving back and ncing at

    Ada. Her heartbeat is stronger.

    Looking at the dead bodies on the floor, I step back. I¡¯m going to have to burn this ce down, there

    are far too many dead bodies.

    ¡°She¡¯s still weak,¡± Valerie says.

    Adriana looks over at Valerie. ¡°We do need to leave. Thank you for what you¡¯ve done so far. How is

    she?¡± she asks as she leans against the wall, trying to keep her bnce.

    Valerie turns to the bed, gently tugging free from my hold, trying not to stumble as she moves away

    from me; something I didn¡¯t want her to do. She looks down at the woman, lifting the shirt she¡¯s ced

    over her chest. ¡°She¡¯s healing.¡± She says with relief, ¡°I think it might just be safe to move her.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯ve not done something to the car, I think it¡¯s safer to just walk to where I¡¯ve parked the truck,¡± I

    say, d I had still been careful about that, although there might be a chance they know what my truck

    looks like by now¡­

    Crouching down before her looking at her leg, I couldn¡¯t protect her¡­ The bullet shot right through,

    which means at least nothing remains inside, but it¡¯s damaged her leg, and torn through muscles and

    tendons. I grab one of the shirts I had brought in earlier and bandage up her leg for her, caressing the

    back of her calf.

    I look up at her, trying to mask the guilt I feel.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± She smiles at me, seeing right through my cold front, brushing her finger along one of my cuts,

    but I move back and stand up.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good with these things¡­¡± I say as I remove the scalpel and scissors she had used

    against the attackers.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor when ites to my patients¡­ I¡¯m not one to mess with.¡± She

    +15 B?NUS

    smiles faintly as she quickly begins gathering her things.

    She¡¯s not fucking wrong, the look in her eyes when I had entered, that fierceness

    . She¡¯s not a fighter, she¡¯s a protector and I realise what the difference is.

    She cared for others and was ready to protect and stand before them no matter what, but when it came

    to herself; she became careless.

    ¡°Come on, baby girl, let¡¯s get out of here fast.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s more?¡± she asks quietly as I scan the room, but I know she doesn¡¯t mean inside

    the house.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I leave the room, needing to cover our tracks the best I can. I try to contact Damien, but there¡¯s no

    response. Frowning, I stop before the werewolf and pull off his mask.

    One of the squad captains from the Sable¡­

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What did they have that made you do this? Or did you simply have no honour, to begin with? How

    many others will or have betrayed us?

    Questions that I have no answers to.

    Gathering the bodies, I search them all, taking anything I can find. It¡¯s obvious they didn¡¯t carry any

    form of identity on them, but a picture of their face was enough.

    I find some oil in the basement, sshing it across all the rooms and spreading it over the walls,

    making sure to leave space for all of us to make our way downstairs without touching the gasoline.

    I scan the rooms, making sure that I¡¯ve gathered all the bodies, removing the weapons and piling them

    on top of the pile of bodies in the hallway.

    The stench of blood fills the air, a dark reminder of the bloodbath that had urred. Even the walls and

    floors are marred with blood, if it was up to me, I¡¯d have preferred to clean all traces of this up but there

    is no time.

    Every minute spent here risks us. I douse the bodies with gasoline, and soon the smell overpowers the

    smell of blood as I head back upstairs.

 Chapter 420

    ZADE.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I got you dragged into this.¡±

    ¡°Did you rent this property in your name?¡± I ask.

    She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m trespassing¡­ It was empty. I was just crashing here as I had nowhere else I

    could go.¡± Adriana¡¯s saying guiltily as she tries to walk, but she¡¯s in a pretty bad state.

    ¡°We¡¯re a team,¡± Valerie replies, fixing a shirt she¡¯s put on Ada.

    ¡°Alrightdies, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry Ada, Val if you can help Adriana. I just need to burn this fucking ce

    down. Do you have anything you need to take?¡± I ask, looking at Adriana.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There¡¯s arge gym bag under the bed. That¡¯s the main thing.¡±

    I crouch down and pull it out as Valerie grabs her medical supplies and helps put Adriana¡¯s arm around

    her shoulders and holds her waist.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think this would be how our first meeting would go,¡± Adriana says to her as I flip open the bag.

    Valerie chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s memorable at least.¡±

    ¡°Zade that!¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking anything with me without searching,¡± I reply coldly, cutting Adriana off, but it¡¯s just cash,

    bandages, some herbs, and a few other items, including herptop. Zipping it up, I shoulder it, picking

    up the items I had taken from the first two men.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s going to be ok doctor?¡± Adriana asks as I pick up Ada.

    ¡°Call me Valerie. Her body is stabilising, but I¡¯m not sure about heratose state, especially since

    she¡¯s been in that state for a while,¡± Valerie exins gently.

    I doubt she¡¯ll wake up, but I don¡¯t say anything, leading the way out of the room and downstairs.

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Valerie murmurs, and I don¡¯t need to turn to know she¡¯s sickened at the sight.

    ¡°Any other way out of here, aside from the front door?¡± I ask Adriana.

    ¡°There¡¯s a back gate that leads down to the alleyway,¡± she replies.

    +15 BONUS

    I nod, cing Ada down and head back upstairs. I just need a minute. I head upstairs to where I had

    ced the items I had removed from the first bodies and pick up the two grenades. These are good,

    but I needed to make sure that this ce ispletely destroyed.

    I pile the bodies together in the hall before I enter the kitchen and turn the gas from the cooker on,

    hearing the whistle as the room begins to smell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I say, lifting Ada once more. Unlocking the back door, I assess the area, before

    letting Valerie step outside first.

    ¡°Get to the back gate now,¡± I order, carrying Ada to the gate, as Valerie and Adriana manage to unlock

    the gate and step inside. I motion them to move further back and ce Ada down along with the bag.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Zade¡­¡±

    I turn to Valerie, worry clear in her eyes. I reach over, caressing her cheek.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    She nods as I return to the kitchen and take out two grenades from my pocket. I pull the pins out of

    them simultaneously and fling them through the kitchen and into the hallway.

    As much as I¡¯d rather there be no trace of the bodies left, that¡¯s not possible, but at least I can destroy

    as much evidence as possible. Right now, my priority is getting the girls somewhere safe. This has

    gotten out of control.

    The moment I tossed the grenades, I turned, running towards the back gate before they erupt. I¡¯m

    thrown off my feet by the impact, making Valerie cry out. ¡°Zade!¡±

    I¡¯m good, baby girl.¡® I reassure her as I break my fall and roll over before getting up and rushing through

    the back gate as the second one goes off and pulls the gate shut.

    ¡°Keep going!¡± Imand as we hurry down the alley, as I hear several explosions, the mes rising

    high into the sky.

    We move swiftly, sticking to the shadows until we reach the spot where my car is parked. Luckily, the

    roads are pretty deserted, and my only concern is if we left any blood in our wake, ¡°Get in, we might

    need to ditch this car too.¡±

    This is a messy getaway, the worst and in my fucking eyes, a failure.

    ¡°We need to move the meeting forward. We need to go back home.¡± Valerie

    whispers as she helps Adriana in before I ce Ada beside her.

    I shut the door and look at her.

 Chapter 421

    ¡°We got this,¡± I say, although I know things are prettyplicated right now. She nods and I open the

    front passenger door for Valerie. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡® I say, gripping the side

    of her face before she gets

    1. in.

    She shakes her head. ¡®No, I¡¯m d I was there,¡® she says firmly, kissing my lips. I know I should get in

    the car and drive off, but I¡¯m unable to stop myself from kissing her back deeply. I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m

    covered in dirt and blood, I just fucking care that she¡¯s alright.

    My arms tighten around her, and I rub her back, trying to calm her with my emotions. ¡®You were

    incredible in there.¡®

    Her heart skips a beat, and she locks her arms around me tighter. ¡°Thanks¡­¡®

    It was too risky. I fucked up, and it could have been deadlier than a bullet through the leg.

    Survival.

    Kill or be killed.

    Unlike me, these are not what she¡¯s been taught since the moment she could speak¡­ this was a ce

    she never should have been.

    ¡°Hey¡­ are you ok my Sexy Stallion?¡± she asks, concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, just wish you didn¡¯t get hurt,¡± I say quietly, lifting her into the seat before I shut the door after her.

    Time to get back to the house and decide on our next course of action¡­

    I ce the bag in the trunk, grab a hoodie and put it on before getting in on my side.

    Although my hood is up, I¡¯m d it is dark outside in case anyone sees the blood that covers me.

    Valerie¡¯s sitting quietly, staring out of the window, lost in thought, and I reach over, cing my hand on

    her thigh. She instantly turns and looks at me, giving me a small smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all of this crap,¡± Adriana says quietly. I nce back at her where she¡¯s stroking her sister¡¯s

    hair. ¡°I fucked up. I really wasn¡¯t careful enough, was I

    I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°The odds were against us. It¡¯s done, but you might be better off staying with us until we figure this out.¡±

    I reply, ncing at Valerie. Fuck, I need to make sure I

    +15 BONUS

    ask her before making decisions¡­ ¡®Is that alright?¡®

    She nods at me. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, besides I need to tend to Ada, she¡¯s not out of the

    woods yet.¡® she sighs heavily, and I slowlyce my fingers with hers, giving them a gentle squeeze as I

    keep my eyes on the road ahead.

    ¡°I have a ce I can go. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve already done enough damage.¡± Adriana

    says.

    ¡°No,¡± Valerie says firmly. ¡°She needs medical care yet and you are not going anywhere alone. Right

    now, we need to stick together.¡±

    I hide my smile. She really is the perfect luna.

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°Listen to her Adriana, she might look like a beauty, but she¡¯s also got brains.¡±

    Valerie tilts her head, rolling her eyes, but I don¡¯t miss the blush that tints her cheeks.

    Adriana chuckles weakly..

    ¡°Thank you, guys.¡± She says and I hear her lean back. I squeeze Valerie¡¯s hand gently, feeling a little at

    ease.

    The glittering streetlights are like a false promise of safety andfort, but truthfully, they are simply

    hiding the danger that this world holds. A danger we barely escaped¡­ 1

    I look over at Valerie, and I can¡¯t help but smile faintly. She looked super sexy with that fire in her

    eyes¡­

    ¡®You¡¯re staring¡® she says, not opening her eyes, but she¡¯s blushing under my intense gaze.

    ¡®How can I not, when you¡¯re fucking perfect, Little Mate.¡®

    She raises my hand to her lips, kissing it softly before she sighs and looks at me. I don¡¯t like seeing you

    hurt.¡®

    ¡®I¡¯m already healing.¡® I respond.

    She doesn¡¯t respond, instead, she leans over and gently rests her head on my shoulder, but even with

    the calmness I feel, I can hear her racing heart.

    It has been a close one, and the truth is I¡¯m not alone and for them, I need to figure everything out fast.

    I have people I need to protect.

    I need to rally my army and take my ce as the Alpha before them.

    And it¡¯s time we talked to her brother and my sister. To fix this all. Time for a family reunion I fucking

    don¡¯t want.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Moonlight Muse

 Chapter 422

    VALERIE.

    We reach home and the first thing Zade does is check the area and the house before he helps me

    inside first, refusing to let me walk as the blood has leaked from the bandage. ¡°You need to tend to

    yourself first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Adriana¡¯s fallen unconscious again. I think I need to check her next and you!¡± I protest.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, do as I say, Little Mate. We need you at your best to take care of us.¡± He refuses to listen and

    so I do as he says, cleaning out my own as he heads to the door to bring the other women in.

    ¡°Also, call your brother, and see if he¡¯s in touch with the men he had posted to watch you. I¡¯ve not been

    able to contact the men I stationed to watch you.¡±

    My heart skips a beat. ¡°What men did Atticus have?¡±

    ¡°At the hospital, for your safety no doubt. Rx,¡± he answers as he brings Ada inside and ces her

    on one of the sofas in the lounge.

    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll call him.¡± I say, ¡°But what else are we going to tell him? This is so dangerous

    now.¡±

    He pauses in the doorway as he is about to go get Adriana. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him myself.¡±

    He steps out and I dial Atticus¡¯s number as I walk over to Ada and check her vitals, my leg is hurting¡­

    there was probably poison in the bullet but now that I¡¯ve tended to it hastily, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll ease up a little,

    although it¡¯s far harder to check your own wounds for shards of poison.

    ¡°Valerie, hey, are you alright?¡± Atticus¡® worry does not go unnoticed.

    ¡°I am alive, but barely. Things have be so dangerous, Atticus. Your men at the hospital, check if

    they¡¯re doing alright,¡± I say, feeling annoyed.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I will. I didn¡¯t realise you knew.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! But we need to move that meeting up. I don¡¯t think you guys realise how bad this is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the meeting brought forward if possible-¡±

    ¡°If possible?! If everyone can¡¯t drop and attend a meeting that is so important, then they are fucking not

    worthy of being on that council!¡± I snap, my eyes flying

    1/3

    +15 B?NUS

    open at my own anger that ripples through me.

    ¡°Valerie¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. We almost died today! Because of the freedom we¡¯ve given the humans! Get that meeting set

    for tomorrow. I¡¯ll be there and I am going to unleash hell on anyone who thinks it¡¯s no big deal. I swear,

    Atticus, get it done!¡± I snarl, hanging up and throwing my phone onto the sofa opposite.

    I ce my head in my hands, groaning in irritation as Ib my hair back, only to look up when I

    realise Zade has returned..

    He¡¯s carrying Adriana, and he¡¯s trying to mask an expression of surprise.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just annoyed. We need to go back. There¡¯s ess to better medical care and supplies

    and these two need it. I¡¯m tired of waiting for them to set the time and ce.¡± I stand up, my heart

    thumping. We could have lost someone out there today.

    ¡°Understood Luna¡­¡± he smirks.

    I frown, hoping he¡¯s not finding this amusing. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°As am I. You just look incredibly sexy when you¡¯re mad.¡± He ces Adriana down on the sofa before

    walking over to me and yanking me close. I gasp as he squeezes my ass roughly as he bites down on

    the most tender part of my neck.

    I moan softly, ¡°Zade¡­¡±

    ¡°I get it though¡­ Fuck, I almost lost you out there¡­ I could have¡­.¡± he murmurs his hands roaming

    my body roughly, as if it¡¯s just not enough, pulling me as close as possible as he begins kissing and

    sucking on my neck.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    My eyes flutter shut as pleasure courses through me, my hands raking through his hair, biting my lip

    when his dick throbs against me and my own core clenches in desire.

    ¡°I¡¯m covered in blood,¡± I whimper, my core clenching.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care,¡± he replies huskily as he lifts me up, and taking a few steps presses me up against

    the wall, his hand going to the front of my pants. Pleasure rushes through me the moment he ms his

    fingers into my core. 1

    I¡¯m already wet for him, and I bite back a moan as I lean back against the wall, I open my eyes, my

    gaze flickering to Adriana, who is unconscious on the sofa.

    ¡°She might wake up,¡± I breathe as pleasure dances through me.

    +15 B?NUS

    ¡°Then you bettere quick for me,¡± he whispers.

    ¡°I need to tend- fuck¡­¡± I¡¯m cut off when he curls his fingers inside of me,

    his thumb brushing my clit, sending a jolt of pleasure through me before he pulls his hand out and

    grabbing the centre rips my pants right down to the crotch.

    Oh fuck!

    I¡¯m so horny right now, even if I know I shouldn¡¯t be.

    My heart pounds as he unzips his own pants.

    I know I should be tending to the injured, but at the same time I¡¯m so fucking turned on, so consumed

    by my feelings, by the hunger I can see in his eyes, not to mention his stamina and strength to carry

    this out when he¡¯s injured is a turn on itself.

    We almost fucking died, we¡¯re injured, covered in dirt, but ¨C we¡¯re alive.

 Chapter 423

    These feelings, this passion, relief, fear, love. It¡¯s his, and it¡¯s mine.

    I kiss him hungrily as I feel him position his cock at my entrance and I moan against his lips.

    ¡®Fuck, Zade¡­¡® I breathe as he rubs his head against my clit. It¡¯s wet with pre¨Ccum and it only heightens

    how good this feels, even if it¡¯s dirty and wrong¡­

    My gaze flickers to Adriana before I look back at Zade. There¡¯s a glint in his eye and with the faintest of

    smirks, he readjusts himself, mming into my pussy.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I gasp as he squeezes into me. One hand still holding my ass, the other one now sliding under

    my shirt and grabbing my breast.

    ¨C

    I¡¯m sucked into how good this feels, the emotions that are rolling off him, emotions that he will not put

    into words ones that no words can express enough¡­

    I tighten my arms around his neck, trying to hold back on my own dam of emotions. Everything I had

    held back from feeling when we were in that house, now breaking free, and I kiss him harder.

    I was terrified of losing him, the fear of not knowing what would happen¡­ the trust and faith I ced in

    him¡­

    He¡¯s stronger, more powerful and dominates me with ease, devouring me as he sucks on my tongue,

    before running his tongue along mine, kissing me erotically.

    We kiss hungrily, unable to hold back my moans and sighs as he pounds into me, every single thrust

    hitting that spot that sends a delicious jolt through me.

    ¡°Fuck, Zade, that¡¯s it¡­¡± I moan, my eyes prickling as I feel the pressure building sensually. ¡°Harder!¡±

    He obliges, and I gasp as he ms into me hard. Pain and pleasurebine as I struggle to keep up,

    unable to breathe as my senses spiral out of control, consumed by the delicious pleasure that sends

    me to euphoria.

    He kisses my lips hungrily before he begins trailing kisses down my neck, and I feel myself tightening

    around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± I whimper.

    ¡°Yeah? Thene for me,¡± hemands, biting down on my neck as my orgasm explodes within me

    and I cry out as he ms into me with a few sharp

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    brutal thrusts before I feel him coat my insides with his cum.

    Oh, fuck yes! I moan in satisfaction, my mindbusting with pleasure as my entire body shudders,

    my core throbbing as I ride out my orgasm. He stays inside of me, pressing me against the wall as he

    rests his head against my cheek, both of us breathing hard.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ that was¡­ incredible,¡± I whisper, kissing his ear as I press my

    cheek against his head. I¡¯m covered with even more blood now, but I honestly don¡¯t

    care.

    We¡¯re both breathing hard, and I relish in the feel of his body against mine, as I gentlyb my fingers

    through the short hair at the back of his head. Our hearts racing as one¡­

    He kisses my lips softly, my eyes fluttering shut at his touch for a moment before I gaze into his. ¡°That

    was hot¡­¡± I murmur.

    ¡°The sex or the location?¡± He smirks.

    I blush, it¡¯s weird but both¡­

    He doesn¡¯t push for an answer, and I have a feeling he already knows my thoughts as he carries me

    from the room and to the bathroom. ¡°Shower, I¡¯m going to do the same and then I¡¯ll get another car for

    our journey. It¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±

    I nod as I slide my top off, ¡°Will you be ok to travel like this?¡± I ask, feeling his eyes on me and, as

    predicted, he yanks me close and kisses me roughly.¡± Perfectly. Now behave or I¡¯ll take you again,¡± he

    rasps huskily.

    ¡°Mm tempting¡­ but you need to reserve some of that stamina. Besides, you¡¯re injured,¡± I say, pushing

    him back, my cheeks heating up slightly. He smirks before leaving the bathroom.

    I shower quickly before going to the bedroom where Zade¡¯s already stripped down to his pants, ready

    to shower. But as sexy as he looks, it¡¯s his injuries that consume my attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt¡­¡± I reach for him, my heart racing, worry rippling through me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he says, stepping away from my touch. ¡°You¡¯ve just showered, baby girl. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    I¡¯m worried¡­

    He leaves the bedroom, and I get dressed. I then return to the lounge, now wearing some sweatpants

    and a fitted long¨Csleeved white t¨Cshirt.

    +15 B?NUS

    I check the sisters¡® vitals first, and frown, Adriana is the one I¡¯m worried about right now¡­ I lift her top

    and unwrap the bandage Zade had put on her, frowning deeply as I stare at the bruising that¡¯s covering

    her stomach.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    She¡¯s poisoned¡­ I get up quickly and grab my medical bag, which Zade has left by the front door.

    Opening it, I look at my selection of herbs and antidotes¡­ there¡¯s not enough left! My heart skips a

    beat as I crouch down and rummage in the box of ss vials.

    Nothing. Fuck!

    How had I used my supply so quickly?

    Quickly, I return to the bedroom and look in one of my boxes, but I really am out. I never expected I¡¯d

    need any of that stuff here, but we really need to get back fast.

    Returning to the lounge, I push up my sleeves and put on an apron to see if there was anything I could

    do for Adriana without the antidote¡­

    9 Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 424

    ZADE.

    I leave the house once I¡¯ve showered, trying to get in contact with Damien again. I get on my bike,

    wondering if something has happened to him when he calls back. I pick up not answering just in case

    it¡¯s not him and wait for him to speak first.

    ¡°Boss.¡± He¡¯s fine and alone.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°I got attacked¡­ I¡¯m ok, but I¡¯ve lost a lot of blood. I managed to escape and home, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure

    what it is but I ain¡¯t healing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure that out. I¡¯m heading to twelve and seven. Meet me there. It¡¯s urgent. Bring Anthony.¡±

    He grunts his response, and I frown as I hang up.

    These attacks have been carefully thought out. I stop at the garage, ignoring the pile of letters that

    were pushed through the letterbox, before I park the truck

    inside and walk through the garage to the other side, where I have a ck SUV, one with bulletproof

    windows hidden in the back. One of my five rides.

    This is the car we¡¯ll travel in and I can trust Damien and Anthony to keep an eye on things here. I don¡¯t

    trust fast, but both Damien and Anthony have helped keep an eye on Valerie for me, as well as being

    there since I¡¯ve been out of prison. They¡¯re trustworthy enough.

    I run my hand over my bike before looking around my garage. I had made something here¡­ but guess

    it just wasn¡¯t meant to fucking be. I look down at my bike and sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back for you,¡± I murmur, brushing my hand along the paint of my bike.

    Fuck this.

    I take the SUV out and lock it up before I get back into the SUV and drive close to the spot that I asked

    Damien and Anthony to meet me at, parking a few roads away. I walk the remaining distance to meet

    them, you can never be too careful.

    I scroll through my phone. The media has already reported on the housefire¡­ I still feel uneasy about

    how that one was handled, but it¡¯s toote to do anything

    now.

    +18 BONUS

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I stay in the shadows, my hood up as I take out a cigarette and light it. It¡¯s been a long day¡­

    I spot them sitting in the car a few metres away, on alert, but they¡¯ve not noticed me¡­ I tilt my head,

    the urge to scare them entices me, but now¡¯s not the time.

    It¡¯s intriguing how so many of them just don¡¯t notice my presence, even those who are skilled like these

    two¡­ I¡¯ve mastered the art of stealth far better than anyone I fucking know¡­

    Taking out my phone, I ring Damien, watching as he answers it.

    ¡°Yes, Boss, we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ve watched you two sit out here for thest few minutes, and neither of you managed

    to see me. Get out, seven o¡¯clock to you.¡± I hang up as both turn towards me, before they get out and

    make their way over.

    Damien¡¯s hurt, I can see that from the way he¡¯s dragging his leg.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Anthony says.

    Not replying, I turn, leading the way down the alleyway until I reach the end and lean against the wall.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving town for a bit, keep an eye on one another, and stay safe. Times are a little dangerous out

    here,¡± I say, ncing around the alleyway, my ears honed in on any small sound from around us.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Anthony asks.

    ¡°To find a solution to this entire fucking mess. Those chips will be abolished one fucking way or

    another¡­ and so will the Arkan,¡± I say, my eyes shing.

    ¡°Your aura¡­ it¡¯s changed.¡± Anthony adds, seeming distracted by it.

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± It¡¯s because Valerie and I marked one another.

    ¡°Yeah, but your aura¡­¡±

    ¡°You found our Luna?¡± Damien asks sharply.

    I look at the two of them./

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s be a pack!¡± Anthony says, his eyes zing. ¡°You will only get stronger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already strong,¡± I remark.

    2/3

    +15 B?NUS

    ¡°But he¡¯s right. You need to hold an official title of Alpha, even if it¡¯s just the four of us,¡± Damien says

    from where he¡¯s leaning against the wall opposite.

    Six of us¡­ If Ada makes it.

    I¡¯m silent.

    This is something¡­ Inevitably as an Alpha¡­ I¡¯ll hold more power in that council¡­ it would give me

    more of a voice¡­

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s do it,¡± I say quietly, pushing away from the wall as both Anthony and Damien lower their

    heads, their auras surging around them; their wolves stepping forward.

 Chapter 425

    But it¡¯s the expression of hope on their face that makes me wonder how I dyed it for so long. How do

    they hold such confidence in me when I was the coldest and most quiet of the Sable elite?

    ¡°Then shall we form the pack now?¡± Anthony asks.

    ¡°I think this is something I¡¯d rather do in the presence of my mate. After all, she is to be my Luna.¡±

    They both exchange looks and nod. After all, Valerie isn¡¯t just my woman, but my

    mate.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    We reach the house and I mind¨Clink Valerie. ¡®Are you able to step outside, baby girl?¡®

    ¡®Are you back?¡® I rest my head against the leather headrest of the driver seat, resisting a smile. Just

    hearing her voice brings me happiness. It¡¯s fucking crazy.

    ¡®I am, and two of my men are with me. Let¡¯s form our pack, Luna Valerie.¡®

    She gasps. ¡®Really? Coming!¡® The excitement in her voice is obvious, and it¡¯s pretty hard not to let my

    emotions show, but I¡¯m not alone.

    I step out of the car, and they follow suit, ncing up at the house. ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of Blue¡¯s ces?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I reply.

    ¡°We need to find him too. He¡¯d surely join us,¡± Damien says, running his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°One step at a time, boys,¡± I say, tossing my cigarette to the ground and crushing it beneath my boot as

    the door opens and Valerie steps out. That top she¡¯s wearing entuates her curves so fucking

    perfect, and I try not to stare at her round breasts. She was in an apron before I left¡­

    Well, aren¡¯t you looking fucking fine¡­

    ¡°Hello,¡± she says politely, smiling at the two as she approaches me, and I snake a hand around her tiny

    waist.

    ¡°Hello, Luna,¡± Damien answers courteously as Anthony lowers his head.

    416 BEAUS

    ¡°Hi, Luna,¡± he offers.

    I kiss her lips. ¡°So we do this now,¡± I say.

    It¡¯s not a hard process¡­ as long as it¡¯s an Alpha Blood wanting to create a pack, it works. My strength

    will be determined by my powers¡­ and my power will be

    determined by my capabilities¡­

    Zaia might be the firstborn of the Toussaint line, but I am an Alpha. A true Alpha, being the firstborn

    male¡­ this will work, I have no doubt.

    As for setting up a pack¡¯s responsibility after we¡¯ve dealt with the Arkan, well, thends of the Walton

    family were all mine even if I didn¡¯t want them. However, that money will help us start our own pack. I

    will sell thatnd to purchase new territory¡­

    It¡¯s a responsibility that will require sacrifices¡­ I will have to be there¡­ There won¡¯t be any packing up

    and leaving, aside from our weekend getaways¡­ I nce down at her.

    What does she want?

    ¡®Before I do this¡­ I want to know, what do you want? Being an alpha and luna has so many

    responsibilities¡­ things will change.¡® I look into her gorgeous blue eyes and cup her face as she

    smiles, leaning into me.

    ¡®I want to be with you. Regardless of wherever that is and what responsibilities it brings. Things don¡¯t

    need to change entirely. I know it¡¯s different from what you might be used to, but we¡¯ll make our own

    little private home in the woods. We¡¯ll have our motorbike rides that I havee so much to love.¡®

    She now cups my face, caressing my jaw. ¡®And we will be the alpha and luna of a powerful pack.

    Besides, with you as the alpha, there¡¯s no doubt. Let¡¯s do this, my Sexy Stallion.¡® She reaches up,

    tugging me down as she kisses my lips softly.

    Her faith in me is insane, but I know Valerie¡­ she doesn¡¯t lie.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I wrap my arms around her tightly, listening to the beat of her heart as my lips caress hers. She¡¯s

    honestly perfect. She pulls away a little too soon, leaving me wanting more, but we have an audience

    and something to do¡­

    ¡°Do you have a pack name, my Luna?¡± I ask her.

    She tilts her head; the moon shining down on her. ¡°No, but I know you will. And whatever it is. It¡¯ll be

    perfect for your our pack.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Damien agrees.

    +15 B?NUS

    I take out my pocketknife and look down at my palm as I take a deep breath feeling everything around

    me. The ground beneath my feet, the wind in the trees, the feel of her lips against mine, the pain in my

    body¡­ but even that pain is nothing inparison to the powerful emotions of my wolf surging

    forward. It¡¯s as if every single thing around me is alive, resonating in my head.

 Chapter 426

    I open my eyes, my wolf prowling within my mind. I can feel his energy dance through me, feel it chip

    away at the pain.

    An Alpha Wolf born to lead ¨C ready to take his ce¡­

    I slice my hand, thinking of what it means to be an alpha.

    To protect.

    To lead.

    To take responsibility.

    Here¡¯s to a step in my life I never thought I¡¯d take¡­ but one I was destined to take.

    ¡°I, Zade Toussaint, under the full moon, under the eyes of Selene herself take upon myself the

    responsibility of Alpha of the newfound Shadow Moon Pack.¡± I slice my hand, feeling the shift in the

    energy around me as a sharp wind blows and my eyes ze.

    It worked.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look so surprised. You were born to be an Alpha,¡® Valerie says softly.

    ¡°I like it,¡± Anthony murmurs. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect pack name.¡±

    I now turn to my beautiful mate, taking her hand gently and creating a thin cut in her palm. She bites

    her lips and I look at her sharply.

    ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡® she promises and I press my lips to her forehead gently.

    ¡°Do you, my incredible mate, Valerie Scott, take me, Zade Toussaint, as your Alpha and the Shadow

    Moon Pack as your pack?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± she answers, joining hands with me, gasping as I¡¯m sure she felt her pack link break. No doubt

    we¡¯ll be getting a call soon enough. ¡°I ept you as my Alpha and the Shadow Moon Pack as my one

    true pack.¡±

    ¡°And do you ept the position and responsibilities of being my Luna, to rule alongside me as we lead

    our pack?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do.¡± Her eyes sh and I feel the bond strengthen, something I didn¡¯t even think possible.

    To be in the same pack¡­ to be mated¡­ to be partners¡­ to rule and take care of our pack together.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Alpha, Luna.¡± Both men bow their heads in respect, and Valerie smiles at them before looking back at

    me.

    I now turn to Damien, approaching him. ¡°Do you, Damien Asden, take me as your Alpha, and pledge

    your fealty to me and me alone?¡± I ask, looking at the man I will name my beta.

    ¡°I, Damien Asden, the second of my name, pledge my fealty, loyalty and life to my Alpha, Zade

    Toussaint of the Shadow Moon Pack.¡±

    He takes the dagger from me and slices his hand before we join hands in a handshake, and I feel the

    pack link form as he is joined into the pack. Keeping a hold of his hand. I look him in the eye. ¡°And do

    you, Damien, ept the position of my Beta?¡±

    ¡°Damn, what? Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it goes, man,¡± Anthony says, cing his fist to his mouth, clearly enjoying this.

    ¡°Yes. I, Damien Asden, ept the position and responsibility of being your Beta. I will not fail you.¡±

    I feel the shift in the air as hees into his position before I turn to Anthony. ¡°I can only have one

    beta, but you will be head of security-¡±

    ¡°This is so unfair. I thought I was the high¨Ctech one?¡± Adriana¡¯s voicees from the door, making us

    all turn.

    ¡°I think I am as good as you,¡± Anthony retorts.

    ¡°Long time no see. You need to get better, then we will definitely find a spot for you too,¡± Damien adds,

    trying to diffuse the situation.

    ¡°Well then, I want to be initiated first, at least give me that honour,¡± she says before staggering towards

    us. Valerie rushes to her side to assist her, and Adriana smiles. ¡°Thanks, Doctor Luna. By the way, your

    phone kept going off. Seriously, if this dude Atticus is your brother, he really needs to learn how to chill

    the fuck out. How old are you, fifteen?¡± (

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She holds up the phone where she¡¯s clearly muted the iing calls, Valerie unlocks the phone and I

    can see there are two missed calls from Zaia, one from Sebastian and several from Atticus. He¡¯s

    ringing her again, his face stered on

    the screen.

    ¡°He is my brother, a very protective one.¡± Valerie smiles, amusement clear in her voice.

    +15 B?NUS

    ¡°Wanna take it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No. We have pack members to initiate first,¡± she answers with a toss of her gorgeous hair, slipping her

    phone into her pocket.

    Adrianna chuckles. ¡°I like that idea, besides a few grey hairs from stress won¡¯t damage his perfect

    face.¡± (4

    ¡°I agree.¡± Valerie stifles a giggle.

    ¡°Alright then, so where were we?¡± I ask as Adriana quickly holds her hand out, giving Anthony a

    scathing re who simply raises his hands in surrender.

    I think we will get on just fucking fine¡­

 Chapter 427

    VALERIE.

    Sleepes and goes as we travel towards the Whispering Mountain Pack. It¡¯s a long drive, and we¡¯ll

    be there in another three hours. Damien and Anthony stayed behind to keep an eye on things, and I did

    manage to check Anthony¡¯s injuries before we left. He¡¯ll be ok with

    some rest.

    Adriana has a fever, and she¡¯s fallen unconscious again, something that happened pretty soon after

    she was initiated into our little pack.

    I stare out at the passing scenery, wondering why the Whispering Mountain Pack? I mean, that¡¯s where

    Zaia had messaged us to go. Is it because Zade is with me? I wonder if Sebastian didn¡¯t want him on

    his pack grounds¡­ I¡¯m itching to ask Zaia, but that¡¯s something I¡¯ll hold off on and ask her in person.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    But it did add an extra hour to our journey. I sigh heavily as I adjust my position in my seat, feeling

    Zade¡¯s eyes on me.

    ¡°Want me to drive?¡± I ask. I still haven¡¯t had a look at his wounds. I mean, he was covered in

    blood in that house.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good,¡± he answers, although I know for a fact he isn¡¯t. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, baby girl?¡±

    I sigh softly. ¡°Everything,¡± I say, looking over at him. Why does he look crazily sexy in that hoodie?

    He watches me from under the shadow of his cap, making my heart flutter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress, we have enough proof to deal with this,¡± he replies. For a moment I feel his aura ripple

    around him, his hand tightening ever so slightly on the steering wheel.

    ¡®But how do you feel about seeing them all again?¡® I ask softly through the mind¨Clink. He¡¯s worrying

    about me, and yeah, I¡¯m worried, but I¡¯m more worried about how he¡¯ll be treated.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t really see anyone much in prison.¡®

    My heart squeezes when I look at him sharply.

    He spent so many years in istion¡­

    ¨C For years¡­

    1/3

    ¡°Tell me something, Zade. I have seen what you are capable of. You could have escaped if you wanted

    to, correct?¡® I ask softly, my stomach fluttering as I await his answer.

    He didn¡¯t eat because it was the only way he¡¯d catch a glimpse of me¡­ but did he stay there¡­

    for me?

    Maybe I¡¯m being a bit obnoxious, but¡­

    There¡¯s a long stretch of silence. Almost as if he¡¯s trying to ponder over his words.

    Tell me I¡¯m wrong, my Sexy Stallion¡­

    ¡®Maybe if I tried, I could have,¡® he murmurs quietly.

    My heart skips a beat, and I reach over, cing my hand on his thigh.

    ¡°Zade?¡± I whisper, unable to calm my nerves.

    ¡°Valerie,¡± he whispers back, leaning over and kissing my lips softly.

    I fall silent, my chest heaving as I try to calm my emotions.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he says, taking my hand and threading his fingers with mine, pressing his lips

    against my hand.

    ¡°I love you¡­ and I wish that I realised that sooner-

    His lips collide with mine, cutting me off as they ignite a rivet of pleasure through me.

    ¡°You

    really do talk too much,¡± he murmurs, making my heart flutter. ¡°What matters is we¡¯ve got each other

    now.¡®

    ¡°Eyes on the road,¡± I whisper weakly, forcing him back, although I just want to pull him

    close.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my driving skills, I¡¯m not you Little Mate,¡± he smirks slightly as he

    sits back.

    Scoffing, I roll my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t, but I assure you, even if my driving skills aren¡¯t on par with yours;

    when you see my riding skills, you will be impressed,¡± I mutter, before I blush, realising what I just said.

    I don¡¯t dare look over at him, feeling his eyes burning into me, and instead, toss my hair

    over my shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± he whispers huskily.

    2/3

    ¡°Drive,¡± I say with a pout.

    ¡°Sure then,ter. Maybe you can ride me so I can judge exactly how good you are.

    ¡°Zade!¡± I blush.

    He smirks, his dimple shing, and I can¡¯t help but smile back.

    Goddess, my man is perfect.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Doctor Scott, wee.¡± Atticus¡® beta, Patrick says as we finally park up after being let through the

    guards and I step out at the same time as Zade. ¡°Everyone, wee¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a pretty decent location for a pack.¡® Zade remarks, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°It is, with very few entrance points.¡® I answer.

    ¡°The very reason the Sable chose to take the battle to the Kings¡® Pack.¡®

    I can see why they did that.

    ¡°Is Atticus here?¡± I ask

    It¡¯s the middle of the night and we¡¯re all exhausted, but I was certain he would be waiting for us. He

    was super stressed earlier.

    ¡°He¡¯s right on his way. His mother¡¯s not been feeling well as ofte.¡±

 Chapter 428

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I wish he told me. Shelby treated me well and always made me feel

    wee.

    ¡°You had a lot going on, besides Miss Lte has been taking good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Patrick,¡± I reply. ¡°We have two injured she¨Cwolves who need medical care, preferably in

    their quarters. I will tend to them, but I did message ahead regarding the herbs I needed?¡±

    ¡°All ready for you, Miss Valerie, but we do have doctors on hand. You need rest.¡±

    ¡°That would be great. There are a few checks I want run on one of thedies by your doctors. and I will

    handle the treatment of the other,¡± I say with a smile. Patrick nces furtively at

    Zade.

    ¡°Of course, Doctor Scott. We will bring thedies in,¡± he says, motioning to the left and I hear footsteps

    and see two stretchers brought forward. Zade reaches into the back of the car taking Ada out first

    before he ces her on the stretcher and then lifts Adriana down. ¡°And I will get a doctor toe right

    away.¡±

    I nod as Zade grabs our luggage and locks the car.

    ¡°Do you need help¡­ sir?¡± One of Atticus¡® men asks him.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Zade replies.

    I can feel eyes on me, but tenfold more so on Zade. He keeps his hood up, although I¡¯m certain

    everyone here knows who he is, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s trying to hide.

    I step closer to him, taking his hand slowly andce my fingers with his as I lead the way inside

    Atticus¡¯s mansion and upstairs, guided by Patrick.

    I had already told Atticus I had two injured women with us, and he had promised he¡¯d have rooms

    ready, and he delivered. They are put inrgefortable rooms to the left of us. Zade ces the bags

    down in our allocated room before we head to Ada¡¯s room.

    to

    I check in on her, telling the doctor exactly what her situation is and what tests I want to

    my way run. He nods as he takes notes and I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll do his job. I then make Adriana¡¯s room

    and I¡¯m relieved to see the herbs and the tools are all here for me.

    I smile. I can smell Atticus¡¯s scent from these halls and it feels homely. I might have shouted at him, but

    it¡¯s always nice to see him. I get to work applying the herb balm as Zade leans

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    against the wall, watching me.

    It hasn¡¯t even been five minutes when I hear the sound of Atticus¡¯s footsteps. You can¡¯t miss the sound

    of his brogues against the wooden floors. He knocks on the open door, and steps

    inside.

    ¡°I do apologise¡­¡± he trails off, and I turn when his heartbeat quickens. 2

    the smel He turns away the moment I turn to look at him, and I¡¯m surprised to see frown. on his face. I

    nce at Zade, wondering what happened?

    ¡°Wee, the both of you,¡± he says, clearing his throat and holding his hand out to Zade.

    Strange.

    I shake my head getting back to work, but pause when I realise he hasn¡¯t approached me.

    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I was never mad at you¡­¡± he answers, but still, he stays in the doorway.

    ¡°Oh ok, then no hug?¡± I ask and this time Zade looks up, observing Atticus sharply.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    My brother runs his fingers through his hair before smiling and approaching me. I stand up, and he

    hugs me, his heart thudding oddly.

    What is wrong with him?

    ¡°You ok?¡± I question, now feeling concerned.

    ¡°Yeah, I just¡­ didn¡¯t realise that you had¡­ people who were injured this severely with you.¡±

    I sigh as I pull away and look at Adriana.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ this is Adriana, and her sister Ada is in the other room. Both were targeted by the

    ¡°I Arkan, the human hunters. Just look at her injuries. They show no mercy Atticus.¡± I exin, my anger

    towards the hunters bubbling within me.

    He nods as he backs up, and for a moment, I wonder if blood got to him. No, that¡¯s silly. He¡¯s been

    around blood pretty often.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have you here. My staff will bring you food. You and your friends will be safe here. I

    bid you both a goodnight and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    He nods at Zade¡¯s before leaving, and I just stare questioningly at Zade.

    ¡°That was weird.¡®

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s just throwing a tantrum since you didn¡¯t take his calls earlier?¡±

    ¡®No¡­ that¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡® I shake my head, realising I didn¡¯t even get to ask how his mom was doing.

    Maybe he¡® just stressed and tired.

    Once I¡¯m done with Adriana, I sigh a breath of relief. Her fever was already going down, and she

    looked calmer, too. By tomorrow evening, I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll be much, much better.

 Chapter 429

    ¡°All done, Doctor?¡± Zade asks as hees over when I finally peel mytex gloves off.

    ¡°In here yes,¡± I say, thinking my most important patient is left. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to wait

    with me.¡±

    and I lean against him. I¡¯m

    He wraps his arms around me, tired, but he was the one who

    drove here and didn¡¯t even rest. He¡¯s probably way more tired.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°I like watching you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds stalkery,¡± I whisper, amused.

    ¡°You have no idea, I¡¯ll always be watching you Little Mate,¡± he whispers huskily, and I shiver at the glint

    in his eyes, but I can¡¯t deny those words make my heart skip a beat before I lean up and kiss his lips

    softly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, and we are yet to start training. That¡¯s going to prove¡­ interesting.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. And I don¡¯t n to dy, since we are here it might even be even better grounds to train in,¡±

    he remarks

    as we switch off the light and head to our room next door.

    I lock the door and walk over to Zade. ¡°Now your turn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all good,¡± he says, his hands skimming my waist, making my

    could do with a round of you.¡±

    stomach waist. ¡°But I

    ¡°Zade, no, not until I¡¯ve checked your wounds,¡± I say firmly. He was hurt pretty bad, that much I knew,

    and even if he looks ok, I know he can take a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tended to them, Little Mate, stop worrying.¡±

    ¡°Zade.¡± I frown, reaching for the hem of his hoodie. ¡°Strip, or I will do it for you.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯ll strip, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± he purrs huskily.

    I poke my eyes out, and he sighs as he reaches for the bottom of his hoodie. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing I

    can¡¯t handle.¡± I don¡¯t reply, waiting for him to remove his hoodie. I don¡¯t miss the way his arm won¡¯t go

    up past a certain point or how his move to remove his hoodie is a lot slower than it should be. 1

    He¡¯s in pain, even if he¡¯s pretending he¡¯s not.

    +1

    My heart skips a beat as I pull his T¨Cshirt off and look at the bandages he¡¯s wrapped around his entire

    torso. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± He murmurs, taking hold of my chin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll of that,¡± I whisper, my heart thudding as I begin to undo the bandage, the

    be the in smell of blood now hitting me. With every round of unravelling, the pink¨Cstained bandage

    changes to red, getting darker and darker¡­ he¡¯s got far too manyyers on, no wonder I couldn¡¯t smell

    the blood.

    My fingers tremble as I stare at the drenched bandage in my hands. Never has blood made me feel as

    queasy as it did at this moment.

    He¡¯s wounded, and it¡¯s not just a little cut here and there¡­

    ¡°Turn.¡± Imand, my voice quivering.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m alright, or I wouldn¡¯t be standing,¡± he says.

    ¡°Turn!¡±

    He does, and it feels like my heart is going to stop in

    my chest.

    There are a few cuts, two are quite deep, but the worst is the bullet wounds that are clearly poisoned,

    one in his shoulder, two in his left nk, one in the right side of his back¡­ 1

    My eyes blur with tears. Once again, he had to put everyone else before himself. He was so worried

    about my leg when he was dealing with all of this!

    He turns back to me. ¡°Hey, like I said, I¡¯m-¡± I raise my hand, trying to hold back my tears as I re up at

    him.

    ¡°Not. One. Word.¡± I growl, my heart thudding as I yank down his pants to check his legs.

    ¡°Easy there Luna, now¡¯s not the time to take advantage of me,¡± he mocks and although I¡¯m not in the

    mood for his shenanigans, I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry Zade!¡±

    ¡°I know you are¡­ but really¡­ I¡¯m good.¡± He whispers, taking hold of my chin and forcing me to look up

    at him. ¡°So¡­ if I behave, wanna go for a ride?¡±

    My eyes widen, my core throbbing. Oh, I know exactly what he means. I sigh in frustration, but before I

    can reply, he kisses me, a deep, passionate kiss that turns my angry mind to

    mush.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take that as a yes¡­¡±

    Oh, I¡¯m so angry at him, but¡­ at the same time, I still want him. Urgh, this type of love really is one of a

    kind¡­

    1: Muse

 Chapter 430

    ZADE.

    She took nearly two hours tending to me, which pushed me to the point I said I¡¯m fine with someone

    else taking a look as I knew she was tired. The only reply from her was a tap to the back of my head

    and a mutter of how annoying I am.

    She¡¯s angry and I can¡¯t me her. It probably looks way fucking worse than it is.

    I feel fine, I couldn¡¯t really feel it much anymore and the main thing I was focused on back in that house

    was to get out of there before they caught up with us. I hate that I¡¯m running from them, like a fucking

    coward, but it won¡¯t be for long-

    They¡¯ve yed their round. The next one¡¯s mine..

    ¡°All done,¡± she sighs, her slender hands resting on my shoulders gently as she leans forward and

    kisses my neck, sending a delicious jolt of pleasure through me.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, now standing from where I was sitting on the chair facing the backrest, with my arms

    resting on top of it. I sit down again, leaning against the backrest, and look up at my sexy little mate.

    ¡°Stop smirking.¡± She frowns as I grab her hips and yank her into myp.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why so angry? I told you I¡¯m good, and I¡¯m even better now¡­¡± I remark, my eyes raking over her

    body, my cock throbbing. Fuck, I want to rail her on my dick right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get your energy from. It¡¯s insane.¡± She runs her fingers through

    hair before our e

    my meet and I tilt my head back just as she leans down, our lips

    colliding in a passionate kiss.

    It¡¯s all it takes for the inferno of desire and pleasure to tear through me like a riptide, spreading to every

    part of my body. My dick throbs as blood rushes straight to it, and I feel myself harden beneath her.

    She moans as she grinds against me, our tongues fighting for dominance. A battle I win with ease as I

    rip her top off one¨Chanded, assaulting her neck with kisses. The taste of her is like a narcotic, one that

    makes me feel fucking high.

    I squeeze her ass before she moves back, sliding off myp to shimmy out of her pants before I yank

    her back in myp, pulling down her bra and watching as her breasts bounce. out and I take one nipple

    into my mouth and suck hard.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Oh fuck, Zade!¡± she moans.

    ??

    ¡°You like that, baby girl?¡± She nods, her fingers raking through my hair as she holds me close to her

    breast, I tug on it a little harder making her gasp in pain before I do the same to the other, before

    sucking on it.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± she moans, arching her back as she rubs her pussy against my hard cock. My hands

    roam her body, and she reaches down, yanking my boxers down, and I do the honour of tearing her

    tiny piece of fabric off, cursing when the tip of my cock rubs against

    her wet core.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s see how you ride,¡± I growl, grabbing her by the back of her hair just as she guides. me to her

    entrance and lowers herself onto my dick. Not giving her a moment, I m her down onto it making her

    cry out, a cry that changes to a sexy moan.

    Fuck, I want to take her in every fucking position, but as much as I want to m into her and pound her

    hard, I don¡¯t take control, wanting to see her work that body of hers.

    Pleasure rushes through me as she rides me, my gaze fixed on her sexy body. And fuck does she work

    it. I watch as her boobs bounce, and she rides me.

    Fuck, she¡¯s smoking. I grab her hip with one hand, the other still tangled in her hair, kneading her hip

    as I thrust into her.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ fuck, just like that,¡± I murmur, feeling pleasure rush through me. With every thrust, I¡¯m

    careening higher to my breaking point and my own sounds of satisfaction are mixing with hers. No

    longer am I able to hold them back.

    ¡°You like that?¡± she whispers, her cheeks flushed as she moves faster.

 Chapter 431

    ¡°One thousand fucking percent,¡± I breathe, yanking her down and kissing her roughly as I begin

    meeting her thrusts with my own. She gasps as she holds onto my shoulders,

    speeding up.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m close,¡± she whimpers, her head tilted back as her eyes flutter shut.

    ¡°Eyes on me, Little Mate.¡± I suddenlymand, wanting her to look me in the eye when shees

    undone.

    Her heart, which is already racing, speeds up as she looks into my eyes, her cheeks flushed as she

    continues to moan with pleasure. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby girl¡­¡°I murmur, kissing her lips softly, as I thrust into

    her faster, feeling her walls mp around me. I¡¯m on the fucking edge but I¡¯m trying to hold out until

    shees.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ Oh, fuck!¡± she cries out, her mouth falling open in a silent scream. I feel her juices trickling out

    of her and I let go, cursing as I release my load inside of her.

    She wraps her arms around me, and I release her hair, wrapping my arms around her as we both get

    our breath back. Now that¡¯s the perfect way to end a night¡­

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ATTICUS.

    Something smells so good around here¡­ I¡¯ve just been notified that Valerie is here and I can¡¯t wait to

    see her and check if she¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve been out of my mind for the majority of

    the evening.

    I¡¯m walking down the hallway towards the room Valerie is in, hoping that she and her friends have

    settled.

    ¡°I do apologise¡­¡± my voice dies as I stop in my tracks, my heart racing.

    Mate.

    Everythinges to a standstill as I stare at the woman on the bed. The intense scent ofvender,

    shea butter and roses hit my nose, sending a wave of emotions rushing through me as my wolf rears

    his head. The powerful urge to im the beauty on the bed fights against all my self¨Crestraint.

    My mind goes nk and all I can think of is her.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Strands of her tinum locks fall across her face, but I can see she has a dainty nose and plump lips.

    Her angled face is defined to perfection and Valerie turns and I quickly look away, my mind spinning.

    ¡°Wee, the both of you.¡± I clear my throat, unable to focus on anything as I hold my hand out to

    Zade.

    My mate, I have a mate. 1

    I nce back at the woman on the bed, unable to stop myself from raking my eyes over her round

    breasts and her toned stomach that Valerie is working on. What happened to her?

    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±

    Valerie¡¯s voice brings me from my thoughts. ¡°I was never mad at you¡­¡± I reply, trying to regain

    composure, but how do I do that when my emotions are spiralling out of control? My wolf too is pacing

    in my mind, wanting nothing more than to mark and im his fated one.

    ¡°Oh ok, then no hug?¡± Valerie asks.

    I run my fingers through my hair, feeling Zade watching me and I walk towards her, trying to remain in

    control. The closer I get, the more this is bing harder.

    Is it a dream? Is it a reality? I don¡¯t know how to feel. I don¡¯t know her¡­ my emotions¡­.

    I smile at Valerie, trying to remember that she was in danger hours earlier, and I hug her tightly.

    ¡°You ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just¡­ didn¡¯t realise that you had¡­ people who were injured this severely with you,¡± I say, my

    gaze falling on the woman on the bed. She¡¯s even more beautiful up close¡­

    No. This is just the mate bond speaking. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not ready for a mate¡­ 1

    Valerie sighs as she tugs free. ¡°Yeah¡­ this is Adriana, and her sister Ada is in the other room. Both

    were targeted by the Arkan, the human hunters. Just look at her injuries. They show no mercy, Atticus.¡±

    I nod as I slowly back away from the bed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have you here. My staff will bring you food.

    You and your friends will be safe here. I bid you both a goodnight and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I give

    Zade a nod before I turn and leave.

    My heart is thumping like a drum as I walk away from that room shaken. I was not expecting that, not in

    a million years did I think I would somehow run into my Goddess¨Cgiven mate.

 Chapter 432

    How did I even have one?

    There was a time after the war when I wondered if all the Sable and Sublime were given mates, and

    perhaps there was a part of me that wondered what and whom the Goddess would choose for me,

    but¡­

    To be faced with something so big at a time like this, and so suddenly¡­ I run my fingers through my

    hair as I close the door to my suite, unable to remove the image of the woman her. Nor

    on the bed, unable to forget the gap between her lower back and the bed beneath

    the way her breasts rose and fell¡­ 2

    I exhale as I pull off my suit jacket and head to my ensuite to shower. I need to clear my head.

    A few hours have passed, but sleep has forsaken me. I open my eyes, letting out a sigh of

    exasperation as I push off my nket and sit up, shaking my head only for my hair to flop forward

    again.

    Screw this.

    I get out of bed, adjust my grey pants and stare in the mirror at my bare torso. I can¡¯t really go like

    that¡­ I turn to my wardrobe and grab a grey gown and slip it on, not bothering to tie it as I slip out of

    my bedroom.

    Zade will be on alert¡­ I just need to go as quietly as possible¡­

    I walk down the hall, knowing exactly what spots creak and which don¡¯t and reach her room. I reach for

    the doorknob, pausing as I ask myself, what am I doing?

    I don¡¯t have the answer to that¡­

    Silently, I twist the knob and push open the door, my eyes glimmering when I see her sleeping in bed.

    Her head is turned towards the window now, but she¡¯s fast asleep, as I assumed she would be.

    My heart is racing as I slowly cross the room, her scent hitting me again. It¡¯s dizzying, and I close my

    eyes, inhaling it as I slowly open my eyes.

    Walking over to the bed, I look down at her. Although she looks younger, she¡¯s probably in herte

    twenties at most¡­ Far too young still.

    173

    +15 BONUS

    I stretch my hand reaching for her jaw, noticing her high cheekbones.

    This pull¡­

    Can the bond even be anything more than a forced pull? Is the mate bond even a good thing? With

    such intensity¡­ it would draw us to even the worst person¡­ Is this why Valerie is unable to stay away

    from Zade? Is this the reason Zaia forgave Sebastian time and time again?

    These aren¡¯t real emotions¡­ these are just¡­ the pull of a bond I did not ask for.

    My hand freezes mere millimetres from her face.

    It¡¯s not real.

    She¡¯s not real.

    There¡¯s no way a woman who has clearly lived a life simr to Zade, can ever be matched to

    1. me. 1

    We are ipatible without this bond.

    I¡¯m about to move my hand back when she stirs. A soft moan escapes her and I freeze, not wanting to

    awaken her. She turns her head ever so slightly and I can tell she¡¯s trying to wake up, but she¡¯s still not

    up to it¡­

    Thickshes curtain stunning green eyes. Her eyes flutter, and for a split second, our eyes. meet. She

    struggles, frowning as she tries to concentrate, but she¡¯s already losing consciousness.

    I don¡¯t move, watching as her lips part in an attempt to speak.

    ¡°Who¡­¡± That¡¯s all she manages before she sumbs to the darkness.

    I step back, balling my fist. She can¡¯t see me. As long as she remains here, I¡¯ll make sure that

    I don¡¯t run into her.

    Turning, I silently leave the room, ignoring the emotions that don¡¯t belong to me but wolf counterpart. 3

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    my

    is how it has to be because deep down I know where my true feelings lie, and it would be wrong of me

    to even think of someone else when I¡¯m not over another. 2

    She¡¯ll be better off without ever knowing she has a fated mate.

    Yes, it¡¯s best this way for the both of us.

 Chapter 433

    ZADE.

    ¡°Ada is still in aa, but her injuries are healing well. I checked on her first. She¡¯s hooked up to

    everything she needs and is being given the best of care. Atticus even organised for a nurse to be with

    her at all times to keep an eye on her,¡± Valerie says.

    It¡¯s the following day, and it¡¯s just after breakfast. The meeting willmence soon.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡­ I can¡¯t thank you guys enough,¡± Adriana responds.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me at all. We are friends, a family, one pack. I am just so relieved that you¡¯re

    awake and Ada is healing physically,¡± Valerie adds with a smile. She is sitting beside Adriana who still

    looks like death fucking dragged her through the grave, but is

    awake.

    ¡°Thanks to you¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to leave this bed for a while¡­ It¡¯s so damnfy and this

    ce smells great. Where exactly are we by the way?¡± she adds as an afterthought.

    ¡°We are at my brother¡¯s home, in the Whispering Mountain Pack. Atticus, he¡¯s the Alpha.¡± Valerie

    replies as she nces around therge room. This ce is too big for my fucking liking, reminding me

    of the halls of the Walton Manor.

    ¡°Oh. So, it¡¯s safe to say that that means we are safe for the time being, right?¡± Adriana looks

    between us.

    ¡°For now,¡± I confirm from where I¡¯m leaning against the wall.

    Valerie cocks a brow at me. ¡°Forever.¡±

    I cock my brow right back but don¡¯t argue. I¡¯ll just enjoy the way the sun shining through the window is

    making the outline of her bra perfectly visible. How I want to bury my fucking cock between them.

    Adriana nods slowly in understanding. ¡°Now or forever, both work for me. I had the strangest dream

    last night,¡± she muses, tilting her head.

    ¡°Yeah, you definitely hit your head too hard,¡± I remark as Valerie shakes her head, a faint smile on her

    face.

    My eyes rake over her, remembering her riding mest night¡­ she¡¯s fucking sexy¡­ and it feels so

    fucking good to know that she¡¯s mine.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yeah, I felt something¡­ Like something awakening, I opened my eyes suddenly and I saw a pair of

    glowing eyes¡­ they belong to a man¡­ and he was just standing right there watching me.¡± Adriana

    points to the spot beside where Valerie is sitting. ¡°Right there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like Zade, especially those stalkery watching you in the middle of the night vibes.¡± Valerie

    laughs.

    ¡°No, definitely was not Zade! Besides, both his eyes glowed equally bright. No offence,¡± Adriana adds

    quickly, ncing at me.

    I don¡¯t bother replying as Valerie looks over at me, her eyes softening as she looks at my damaged

    eye.

    ¡°Maybe it means you need to meet a man,¡± she says, turning back to Adriana. ¡°Get some rest. We

    have a meeting to attend. It took longer than I wanted, but everyone is here now for the meeting. We

    will make sure to present everything along with what you have told us, too. The Arkan are going down.¡±

    Adriana nods at Valerie¡¯s words. ¡°Thanks, not only for this, but for saving us.¡®

    ¡°I only did what I should as your Luna.¡± Valerie smiles.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    I push away from the wall and open the door. ¡°We should go,¡± I say, ncing at the clock on

    the wall.

    Valerie nods as she stands up. ¡°Get some rest. Food is on the way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Adriana says as she settles back into the cushion and Valerie walks towards me. I hold

    the door open for her, allowing her enough space to walk under my arm.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she says, her fingers brushing across my abs as she steps out. A smile ys on her lips as I

    let the door shut and tug her close, kissing her lips deeply. The sparks of the bond making mee

    alive.

    Her heart is pounding, and I can sense her nerves. ¡°If anyone says anything-¡±

    ¡°I can handle it. Let them. Our aim is only to get them this information,¡± I reassure her.

    She nods, but I know it will bother her more than me, and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t tolerate. I kiss her

    neck, inhaling her scent. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet these so¨Ccalled council members.¡± I have the memory stick

    with enough proof to make their entitled stomachs churn.

 Chapter 434

    We walk side by side and head down the winding stairs, only to spot Atticus waiting at the bottom of the

    stairs, pacing restlessly.

    ¡°We¡¯re notte, are we?¡± Valerie asks.

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± he answers, ncing behind us before he turns and leads the way out of the front doors

    and takes a left, where I can see there¡¯s a smaller side building.

    ¡°Has Zaia arrived?¡± Valerie asks Atticus.

    ¡°She has, about twenty minutes ago.¡± He now turns and smiles at Valerie. He seems a little more

    rxed than he was moments earlier.

    What¡¯s his issue? Is it because he¡¯s housing me? Or is this meeting stressing him the fuck out? If it¡¯s

    the first issue, I would willingly stay elsewhere.

    ¡°Great, and Sebastian, he¡¯s here too, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the head of the council, but we can both agree he wouldn¡¯t allow Zaia toe here without

    him. He¡¯s insecure,¡± his whispered words are full of mockery, making Valerie

    smile.

    ¡°You two still at it, it means? Why am I not surprised.¡± She shakes her head and looks at me. ¡°Atticus

    and Sebastian don¡¯t see eye to eye.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask, not interested in them, but always willing to hear my Little Mate talking.

    Valerie nces at Atticus. ¡®Loving the same woman is hard.¡®

    Zaia?

    Really?

    ¡®She¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s fated though, right?¡±

    ¡®Well, yes.

    ¡®So really, your brother should back the fuck out.¡®

    ¡®It¡¯s a long story that I will fill you in on tonight.¡® Valerie¡¯s eyes meet mine.

    ¡®I look forward to it.¡® I pull her close for a second, squeezing her waist. For her, I¡¯d listen to anything she

    wants to tell me. Watching her and hearing her voice is more than just

    +15 BONUS

    soothing. I kiss her forehead, relishing the feel of her skin against my lips.

    I fucking love her.

    As we approach that building, I can hear the hum of talking, but the moment we step into what is clearly

    a hall used for business, it goes silent.

    There are at least thirty men and women there. Every man is in a suit or, like Atticus, in pants and

    shirts. I¡¯m the only one here dressed down, but I don¡¯t really care, as long as they pay attention.

    All eyes are on us, and no one speaks until a certain redhead steps forward.

    ¡°Valerie¡­¡± Zaia¡¯s vibrant redhead doesn¡¯t go unnoticed as she hurries around the people * standing

    around andes over to us.

    The entire hall has fallen so silent that I can hear them breathe in this quietness. The uneasy tension

    settling amongst them is also ringly obvious.

    ¡°Zaia!¡± Valerie steps forward, closing the gap between them as she hugs her. Zaia smiles, hugging her

    back, but her eyes are trained on me.

    I smoothly look away after a moment, my time as their prisoner rushes back and as much as I dealt

    with it, it isn¡¯t a memory I will ever forget.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Zaia whispers. ¡°How are you both?¡±

    Valerie doesn¡¯t reply and I can feel their eyes on me, and I turn to them, not missing how their hearts

    are racing, waiting for an answer.

    What do they want from me?

    ¡°Good,¡± I reply. That¡¯s the best they¡¯re getting.

    ¡°Good to hear¡­ I¡¯m so happy for you both,¡± Zaia says softly, as she takes Valerie¡¯s hand and smiles at

    me.

    I hear a cold, deep scoff and know exactly who that fucking voice belongs to. My eyes turn cold as I

    look at the dark¨Chaired man who stands near the table, his eyes glimmering icily, his hand far too tight

    on the ss he¡¯s holding.

    Sebastian King.

    Our eyes meet and there¡¯s nothing but hatred in his eyes, and I match it with my own hostility.

    Traitor.

    Because of him, I lost a lot, regardless of what his n was¡­

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Umm, shall we take a seat?¡± Valerie suggests as Zaia instantly returns to her mate, sensing the rising

    tension.

    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°The Sable member¡­¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯s here¡­ I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s not in chains¡­¡±

    So quiet, yet loud enough that I could hear. As if they had some sort of protection here¡­ Delusional¡­ I

    doubt any of them would say that if we were alone.

 Chapter 435

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s fill the ignorant in on the reality they¡¯re so fucking blind to see,¡± I say quietly, unable to stop

    myself.

    Want to fucking y, then let¡¯s y.

    I nce back at Sebastian, my own eyes zing, and he frowns deeply.

    ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha¡­¡± he says suddenly, making the whispering stop.

    I walk over to the table and take a seat, pulling out the one beside me and waiting for Valerie to take it.

    My eyes remain on Sebastian as Valerie takes her seat beside me.

    ¡°Always was. So, how about we get down to business, or is running your mouth all you are fucking

    good for?¡±

    Irritation shes through Sebastian¡¯s eyes as Zaia murmurs something in his ear, trying to tame the so¨C

    called beast as everyone sits down. He really is a fucking animal if he can¡¯t rein in his fucking emotions.

    ¡°After removing that tracker, we are surprised you have returned,¡± someone says, lowering their head

    politely. Clearly holding a level of fear of me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some animal that will remain in a cage unless I wanna be there,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Well, shall we get to business?¡± Zaia says, her voice clear and firm and although it¡¯s soft, the room

    falls silent. ¡°Thank you Alpha Zade and Luna Valerie foring here¡­¡± she pauses, her eyes

    sparkling with some weird emotion as she looks at her friend, smiling at her. ¡°Congrattions on your

    new pack,¡± she adds.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Valerie answers, blushing lightly.

    Atticus smiles at Valerie and although I don¡¯t like them, I¡¯m d she has others in her corner too.

    Because she does need that and that¡¯s why I¡¯ll try to fucking tolerate their entitled asses.

    ¡°Getting down to business. As everyone knows, we are here to discuss the worrying reports. we have

    heard about hunters,¡± Zaia says, now looking around at everyone.

    ¡°And they are not just rumours,¡± Atticus adds, his smile now gone. ¡°I have seen two of their victims

    firsthand. These so¨Ccalled hunters are deadly and they know what they are doing. The injuries to those

    women are inhumane.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Valerie¡¯s heart skips a beat and although I don¡¯t react, I wonder when Atticus saw those injuries, or is

    he just lying? Sure, his doctors were working on Ada and he had ess to the reports, but Adriana?

    He wasn¡¯t even in that room for long.

    Adriana¡¯s words from earlier, return.

    Would he really enter someone¡¯s room in the middle of the night? And if so, why?

    ¡°Alpha Zade, I believe you and Luna Valerie have information that we could use,¡± Zaia says politely,

    drawing me from my thoughts.

    ¡°We do, I just hope you have a strong stomach for this,¡± I remark, taking the memory stick from my

    pocket and flicking it towards her. She stops it with two fingers and passes it to Sebastian, who has a

    laptop in front of him.

    ¡°If these concerns are as bad as you say¡­ then-

    ¡°Before viewing that file, I want to say a few words,¡± Valerie says suddenly, ncing at me.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sebastian answers, and everyone at the table looks at her.

    She takes a deep breath, and I ce my hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze. Our eyes meet as I

    hope that she can feel some strength and peace through the bond, her pounding heart giving away

    how she is feeling.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She turns to the table, squaring her shoulders before she begins. ¡°I want to share my own experience,

    the nightmare that started when I first moved away to spend a little time in a town far from here.

    Something that should have been pleasant and heartwarming.became a nightmare. One where I was

    never sure if someone would try to kill me every night. Not knowing what would be around the next

    corner¡­¡±

 Chapter 436

    +15 BONUS

    VALERIE.

    By the time I¡¯m done, many at the table are frowning or deep in thought. Expressions of

    worry of unease, anger and even their faces. Sebastian¡¯s eyes are zing, and his barely being held

    back. His aura is surging around it.

    anger

    I guess he never knew I was almost raped. We may not always see eye to eye, but he has looked out

    for me. In his own way, he truly has.

    is

    The one thing we always will share is the love we had for Jai. I lost him that night, but Sebastian also

    lost his best friend. The one person who would blindly believe everything Sebastian said and did

    because, in Jai¡¯s eyes, he truly believed in Sebastian until the very end. He was the perfect beta.

    I feel exhausted too, reliving every moment like this. Speaking my truth loud and clear made it feel so

    much worse than at that time. The reality that if Zade wasn¡¯t there I¡¯d be dead, feels like an icy bucket

    of water. Like yes, I knew this; but saying it again, every single moment, telling an entire room of

    people¡­ that reality hits hard.

    Zade¡¯s constant irritation at my carelessness makes even more sense now.

    I continue on, filling them in on the car crash, along with help from Zade at points. Then the visit to

    Adriana¡¯s ce¡­ everything. I tell them everything, and by the end of it I feel that same rage I didst

    night before we came here. In thest hour, I have relived

    every emotion from fear, worry, pain, sadness and anger, but it¡¯s the anger that¡¯s reigning supreme right

    now.

    My words have affected several of the people here, Zaia for sure, and even Atticus has run his fingers

    through his hair several times. And I can tell he¡¯s doing his best to stay sitting, although he knew a lot

    of this already.

    ¡°And here we are. To make sure we weren¡¯t followed, Zade drove all this way despite the fact he was

    wounded. These trackers that were allowed to be put into us have affected god knows how many

    people¡¯s lives,¡± I finish, my voice trembling with anger.

    There¡¯s a few moments¡® silence, and Zade scans the group of alphas. ¡°So how will you this?¡± he asks.

    fix

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes sh with irritation. ¡°In case you have forgotten, the reason we even needed to

    satiate the humans and agree was because of the recklessness of the Sable,¡± he says, his eyes cold

    as he looks at Zade. ¡°If that attack wasn¡¯t so public then

    to such a measur

    +15 BONUS

    our secret might have remained.¡±

    Irritation shes through me, and I cock a brow. ¡°I see. As a Sable member who was on that. team until

    that night, why didn¡¯t you stop it then? Since you seem to want to point fingers? You were on that team,

    under cover or not. You could have stopped the so¨Ccalled reckless. attack and not blown our cover.¡± I

    snap. ¡°If memory serves, you were the Sable in charge.¡±

    ¡°She has a point,¡± Atticus mutters.

    I nce at Zaia, feeling guilty for throwing Sebastian under the bus, but if we¡¯re going to point fingers,

    let¡¯s do it right.

    ¡°It is no one¡¯s fault. Whatever happened was meant to be. But we were clearly too trusting. And we will

    dispute it and put an end to this,¡± Zaia says firmly, cing a hand on Sebastian¡¯s balled fist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what information you have, then,¡± Sebastian says, sliding theptop over to Atticus, who

    takes it and puts the memory stick in.

    After a moment, therge screen on the walles on and theptop screen is mirrored on it,

    disying the content of the memory stick, which are severalbelled folders. Sebastian takes the

    laptop back when Zade sits forward.

    ¡°Shall I?¡± Zade asks.

    Sebastian doesn¡¯t reply but pushes theptop over to him. Zade slides it closer before he opens the

    first file.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with all the werewolves I know who have been killed. Most of them had never even shifted in

    their lives. But somehow the media has just brushed it under the rug and marked them as idents or

    simply not bothered, dering ack of evidence. Although there¡¯s been evidence.¡±

    He scrolls through the images. There are so many¡­ some with more information, others with less. He

    then clicks on one file before going through a sub¨Cfolder and opening another file with the person¡¯s

    name.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 437

    ¡°Gordon Santino, twenty¨Cseven¨Cyear¨Cold electrician, his mother is a human, his father was a werewolf.

    Never been part of a pack, but his DNA at a hospital appointment gave away what he was. Four weeks

    after being chipped, he was missing. The body was found a few weekster and police suspected ¡®No

    foul y.¡® Although he was given back to his mother, I managed to ask her if we could conduct our own

    autopsy.

    I look at the screen of the man who clearly looks like any ordinary person.

    ¡°And we found wolfsbane and ashbane in his system.¡±

    Silence fills the room as everyone listens.

    ¡°He was stabbed with a de, although the cops put it down to him meeting a hiking ident and that

    he was impaled on a tree down a cliff when they found him. Wrong. I know a knife wound better than

    anyone,¡± Zade continues.

    I have to admit I have never heard him speak as much as he is now, but it just shows how serious he is

    when ites to this matter. He means business. ¡°I managed to hack into some CCTV area around

    the area where he lived and worked. Luckily for me and not so lucky for him, he had a pretty consistent

    routine and here you will find one of the Arkan watching him. For three weeks prior to his death, one of

    these two men is around on most days.¡±

    My stomach twists as I realise that if only he was trained and alert¡­

    ¡°And then he was watched day and night for thest three days before his death.¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Zade sits back as he scrolls through the images of Gordon¡¯s body, which makes me sick. Although I

    have seen many dead bodies in my line of work, these make me sick.

    There¡¯s CCTV footage, post¨Cmortem results and even police files, which obviously he acquired

    illegally, but I¡¯m d he did. It only furthers the fact they really did just brush the entire case away.

    Everyone in the room is watching, reading, and assessing the report.

    Zade switches back to another case, this time a woman. She¡¯s got several tattoos and coloured hair.

    ¡°This woman was part of my old team, she was found dead by the had driven Valerie¡¯s car when it

    crashed.¡± He frowns deeply as he scrolls through the report. man who ¡°And she was not so lucky¡­ she

    was drugged, raped and then brutally murdered.¡±

    His eyes sh as he looks across at them. ¡°Her identity was discovered when she was waiting on two

    off¨Cduty cops in the cafe she worked at, who reported her and she was forced

    +15 BONUS

    to be chipped¡­ She was murdered seven weeks after being chipped.¡± Zade¡¯s eyes sh

    before he continues.

    ¡°They go for those who are isted from their packs.¡± His anger is clear in his voice as het opens her

    medical reports. ¡°Acquired autopsy reports shows she had suffered severe vaginal trauma, and there

    was at least two separate DNAS on her. Her body is still with the local authorities and I¡¯m not sure what

    they¡¯ve done with it, but the case was still pending with no viable leads, and they even insinuate she

    was possibly working as a sex worker and that was what they were trying to prove and write it off as

    consensual.¡±

    I look away, disgusted, my anger shared by many in the room.

    ¡°There are obvious signs of rape and I am no officer!¡± Zaia says, her eyes burning as she sits there

    staring at the screen, her anger rivalling Sebastian¡¯s from earlier.

    ¡°A werewolf¡¯s death is nothing to them,¡± Zade says before he shows a few more files. There were some

    cases where the police were ¡®trying¡® to find the culprit, but as he said, most were just brushed under the

    carpet.

    After showing a few more victims¡® cases, he then moves on to the proof he gathered around me. Some

    even I¡¯m shocked he has. I look over at him, thinking he may have been raised to kill, but he was born

    to be a detective! This man is incredible.

    Looking around the room, others are asking him questions. The hostility and tension when we entered

    is gone. Almost forgotten by the majority. If we didn¡¯t have such substantial proof, things might have

    been different. But Zade came with the facts and those are before them, and everyone knows this

    could happen to one of their own.

    ¡°The one chilling pattern

 Chapter 438

    ¡°And the two upstairs. What¡¯s their case?¡± Atticus asks, sitting back as he twists a pen in his fingers.

    ¡°We discovered Adriana protecting the door to where her injured sister was in a bad state. When we

    got to her, she was wounded.¡±

    Atticus nods slowly, swallowing, ¡°And she wasn¡¯t raped, was she?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m certain she wasn¡¯t raped,¡± Zade answers and I look down, my heart squeezing at the fear of

    what could have happened. ¡°She¡¯s a trained fighter, and she had managed to kill those who had broken

    in.¡±

    Atticus nods as he sits back, pinching the bridge of his nose as he looks at the screen that is now

    stered with the faces of several victims.

    you say

    it as if it¡¯s a good thing she was one of them,¡± another Alpha says coldly. ¡°A Sable.¡±

    Zade¡¯s eyes turn even icier. ¡°It is because unlike you and possibly your pack members, she was able to

    protect herself to an extent.¡®

    33

    ¡°Well, he has a point there,¡± someone mutters.

    They all begin talking, and I can see the fear giving way to irritation and arguments.

    ¡°So basically ites down to the fact Alpha Zaia made a mistake to agree to us all being chipped.

    Now even leaving our homes makes us a target!¡± Alpha Kai growls. I¡¯ve never liked

    him.

    ¡°This is not on Zaia, it was a joint decision!¡± Sebastian snarls.

    ¡°But her son- your son, had the chance to change everything! I am certain we could have avoided all of

    this!¡± He¡¯s on his feet, barking now.

    Z looks down and the guilt I see in her eyes that she tries to mask is something she can¡¯t hide from

    me,

    and it makes me so damn mad.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°This is not on her!¡± I say loudly, but everyone is talking over one another.

    ¡°Agreed. It isn¡¯t,¡± Atticus adds.

    ¡°It is! She could have prevented this!¡±

    ¡°You were all singing praises when she won that battle,¡± Sebastian growls, his aura ring.

    +15 BONUS

    Suddenly, a knife goes whizzing past me faster than the eye can see, and I gasp, my heart thumping. It

    lands beside Alpha Kai¡¯s hand, wedging into the table. Silence falls as all eyes turn on Zade, and Kai¡¯s

    expression is a mix of livid and terrified.

    ¡°This is not on her. Now shut the fuck up, sit the hell down and listen,¡± Zade says icily, taking out a

    cigarette as he leans back in his seat. ¡°She only made a decision to protect her son from a burden that

    was not his to carry. At least she didn¡¯t turn out to be like her mother. So let¡¯s stop pointing fucking

    fingers because I will enjoy cutting them off.¡± His voice is low and menacing, but it warms me and I

    can¡¯t help but smile slightly. 1

    His defence of Zaia makes me want to jump for joy. I can tell even Zaia feels emotional as she steals a

    nce at him. 2

    ¡°That decision could have saved us,¡± Kai murmurs, now speaking carefully as if afraid Zade will actually

    attack. He probably would.

    ¡°Why should a child pay the price for our mistake? Man¨Cthe¨Cfuck¨Cup and let¡¯s stop discussing the

    ¡®what ifs¡® and deal with the problem at hand. The microchips which you all fucking agreed to. We have

    the Arkan to take out, so work as a fucking team if you know what that means or see yourself the fuck

    out because there¡¯s one more thing that I haven¡¯t mentioned¡­¡± Zade scans the room and I know what

    he¡¯s about to tell them.

    The werewolves.

    ¡°And what is that?¡± Sebastian asks.

    ¡°There are werewolves working among them.¡±

    Zade¡¯s words ring through the room as everyone goes silent, his words burning in every single person¡¯s

    mind.

    Once again, there are traitors amongst us, working with the enemy for god knows what reason;

    Protection? Fear? Money? Who knows. But one thing is for certain, with Zade on this mission, we will

    surely find out.

    Zade takes a long drag on his cigarette, blowing out slowly as he looks at everyone in the room. ¡°And¡­

    if you all with your positions of power don¡¯t fix this shit, then I will release this information on the inte

    and let havoc take its fucking course whilst I go on a hunt. One that will lust for only two fucking things.

    Revenge and blood.¡± 23

 Chapter 439

    ZADE.

    The meetingsted hours, but it is finally over, and a n of action has already been put into ce.

    Zaia will meet with the president and Sebastian has already booked a meeting with a few officials,

    including the head of the police in this area as well as the mayor.

    Atticus is nning to get the microchips deactivated, and that¡¯s where I put forward my input that I can

    shut them down if they have the data. I could encrypt them so no one can ess them and wouldn¡¯t be

    able to break through them. I would just need a little time to figure out the system. Each microchip has

    a unique number, just like a phone sim.

    And, my mention of werewolves helping the Arkan had hit a nerve, with several pointing fingers and

    turning on one another, but what I wanted to see was if the shock factor brought anything to light and

    there were a few that I will investigate.

    Then again, I will investigate them all.

    But watching their weak trust in one another crack and break as they threw usations was amusing. I

    learned that one of the packs suddenly bought arge amount ofnd not long ago. Questions of where

    the funding came from arose, but I remained silent, watching usations fly and watching as

    Sebastian, Atticus, and Zaia tried to bring order.

    I¡¯ll go over everything, making sure that I am not missing anything. We are now back at the mansion

    where I mull over other things, things there¡¯s no proof of and until I learn more, I

    can¡¯t assume more.

    One that includes a certain disease¡­ I nce down at Valerie¡¯s phone, which she had asked me to

    hold on to before slipping it back into my pocket. There are several missed calls from the doctor¡­

    Sebastian is the first to rip his out and destroy it the moment he steps into the lounge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get blood on the rug,¡± Atticus admonishes, giving Sebastian a pointed look. It¡¯s just the five of us

    now and it¡¯s pleasantly quiet, although I¡¯m not sure if thepany is pleasant. My work is done here. I

    would leave, but Valerie is suddenly acting ten years younger as she and Zaia whisper in the corner.

    Although their half¨Csentences barely make sense. But their girl code is clearly understood between

    themselves,

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­¡± Valerie whispers.

    ¡°Me neither. I just ¨C you know I¡¯m so happy though.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Me too. About that? I know!¡±

    ¡°Soo?¡± Z urges.

    ¡°Yes, ok!¡± Valerie whispers.

    ¡°Oh, my goddess and?!¡±

    ¡°Incredible.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really really.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±

    They switch quickly between conversations and I¡¯m sure half the conversation is being mouthed, but I

    have other things to deal with, like getting Atticus to retrieve the data on every chipped werewolf fast.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on Adriana. Come on Zaia, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡± Valerie says, now standing up.

    Should I tell her about the doctor? Na, why should I? I¡¯d prefer him ten feet under if it was up to me¡­

    then again, it could be my choice¡­

    ¡°I¡¯d love to meet her,¡± Zaia says as Valerie smiles at her and turns to Atticus.

    ¡°Atticus? Want to-

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No thanks. Youdies carry on.¡± He cuts in without even ncing up at her.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Valerie frowns but doesn¡¯t say anything more.

    There¡¯s something definitely up, but I wait for the women to leave, when Valerie pauses at the door.

    ¡®Will you be ok?¡® she asks, now second¨Cguessing her decision.

    ¡®Yeah.¡®

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. You need your chip removed.¡± Sebastian says to Zaia.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be. Dinner¡¯s waiting for us, anyway.¡± She walks back over to him, kissing him softly before she

    leaves.

    He¡¯s still pissed off with the entire situation, which I assumed he would be. His short time at the Sable

    made his temper very clear. He¡¯s more like us than he¡¯d ever admit¡­

    Atticus is pacing again, and I just stand there against the wall waiting for the v footsteps to fade.

 Chapter 440

    ¡°Do you have an issue with my pack members that are under this roof? If us being here makes you

    ufortable, we can go elsewhere.¡± I say quietly, watching Atticus intently. He tenses, his heartbeat

    quickening for a second before it returns to normal.

    Quickly, but not quick enough¡­ That was enough to tell me I¡¯m onto something though.

    ¡°I have no issue with them,¡± he says quietly as Sebastian looks up, observing us intently.1

    ¡°Really? Your attitude says otherwise and don¡¯t lie to me Payne¡­ I know how to read

    people,¡± I say quietly.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Atticus frowns slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing and I do apologise if it came off like that¡­ you, Valerie and

    your pack members are wee here and will be treated with the utmost importance,¡± he answers

    quietly.

    ¡°Mm. Were you in Adriana¡¯s roomst night?¡± I ask, ignoring Sebastian¡¯s intense

    gaze.

    ¡°No! Why would I go to her room?¡± Atticus growls, but the slight change in his heart rate doesn¡¯t go

    unnoticed.

    Defensive.

    I nce at Sebastian, and even he¡¯s watching Atticus intently.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Why were you there?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Lie again.

    I walk over to him, shoving my hands into my pockets, keeping my gaze locked with his. ¡± Hm. Sure.

    But let me give you a warning. This might be your house, but don¡¯t overstep your boundaries¡­ Adriana

    is under my care, I don¡¯t and I won¡¯t tolerate anything¡­¡±

    He clenches his jaw, his eyes zing. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me in my own house,¡± he snarls.

    I raise an eyebrow, ¡°Why would you feel threatened unless there¡¯s something to be afraid of?¡±

    Sebastian stands up. ¡°Well well well, someone who can get under your skin. As much as this is

    enjoyable, Zaia¡¯s had an exhausting day, and I don¡¯t need her to have to deal with even more crap from

    both of you. So quit it,¡± he growls, smart enough only to push Atticus and not touch me. ¡°Try to get

    along even if it¡¯s just for the women¡¯s sake.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Atticus clenches his jaw, but it¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s eyes that are filled with hostility now. I stare back, holding

    his gaze with my own cold one. Neither of us blinks, and the moment I feel his aura re, I match it with

    my owIL.

    ¡°How can you show your face with such confidence when you killed my best friend?¡± he asks me

    quietly.t

    1 look up at him, remembering Gaultier; he was younger than I was, but ever since he was put into the

    same training as me, I had been like a brother to him, the one I considered a friend¡­ only with every

    passing season, he became more unhinged. Losing his sanity to the torture that was our training

    ¡°You killed mine.¡± I counter emotionally.

    Sebastian cocks a brow, smirking humourlessly. ¡°I never knew you had one. You are a killing machine,

    not sure what I can say about you now.

    ¡°Yeah, I was, still am. Doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have anyone I considered a friend. Gaultier King. He was

    the only one who could understand what I went through as he went through the same.¡±

    Sure, by the time he was killed, we were almost like strangers to one another¡­ his hatred had pulled

    him deeper into the darkness. His desire to be better than me outweighed our bond, and soon he

    wanted to do nothing but prove he could lead.

    When he had gone after Valerie, to see if she was a Sublime, I knew I had lost the one I considered a

    friend. He had been so power¨Chungry so willing to do it. To show Gerard and Lawrence that he was

    better than me. The anger at that thought makes my eyes sh.

    When Sebastian was named the head of our triquetra, it never bothered me, but it bothered Gaultier¡­

    ¡°He was mad,¡± Sebastian says icily.

    ¡°Driven mad. Yeah. Doesn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t once a friend.¡±

    ¡°You do know he¡¯s the one who almost killed Valerie?¡± Sebastian asks.

    ¡°Yeah, and I hate him for it, still doesn¡¯t change the fact you killed him and manyrades¡­ we both

    did what we had to on that battlefield. I¡¯m growing bored of having to

    of my hear it on repeat. Got an issue? Well, I don¡¯t really care. I don¡¯t fucking want to hear it.¡±

 Chapter 441

    ¡°You might not want to piss Zaia¡¯s twin off, King. I thought she¡¯s exhausted?¡± Atticus reminds him.

    Seems the tables have turned.

    Sebastian res at him. Atticus res back before both turn and re at me. I resist the urge to roll

    my eyes and take out a cigarette. This is going to be a long fucking day¡­ 1

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The women return shortly after and Zaia smiles, ncing around at the three of us. Atticus is pacing in

    front of the French doors, Sebastian is sitting on the sofa, working on hisptop and I¡¯m back in my

    spot against the wall.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you three are getting along, it¡¯s lovely to see that,¡± she says as Valerie enters behind her, a

    smile on her gorgeous face. 2

    She¡¯s delusional if she thinks we¡¯re getting on.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m surprised,¡± Valerie adds, ncing at Sebastian. Shees over to me as Zaia goes over to

    Sebastian.

    ¡®So, was everything ok without me?¡® she asks, locking her arms around my neck. I move my hand

    back, holding my cigarette loosely between two fingers as I wrap my other arm around her waist and

    kiss her lips.

    ¡®Yeah. How¡¯s Adriana?¡®

    ¡°In and out of sleep. She¡¯s still exhausted, but she¡¯s getting better. I ran her a bath. She¡¯s looking

    forward to that,¡± Valerie says with a smile. I can feel Atticus staring at us and I look at him, cocking a

    brow.

    ¡°Valerie.¡± He calls her and she turns her attention to him.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Does she need anything, clothes or anything? I was told you barely had any luggage with you upon

    arrival. I can have someone go purchase what she might need.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that would actually be lovely-¡±

    ¡°No need. We can get it ourselves.¡± I cut in.

    Atticus frowns. ¡°She is a guest here if I want to help-¡±

    +15 B?NUS

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± I counter icily, not forgetting how he had acted about her not long ago.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Valerie looks concerned, cing a hand on my chest.

    ¡°Nothing. Your brother here really doesn¡¯t need to go out of his fucking way to help Adriana.¡± I answer

    cuttingly.

    ¡°I was only trying to genuinely help,¡± Atticus replies icily, his eyes shing.

    ¡°Yeah well, it ain¡¯t fucking needed. Once you get me the data I need, we will all be out of your fucking

    way,¡± I answer coldly.

    in the

    I nce at Valerie, who looks hurt, but right now I¡¯m not mood for his entitled attitude. I walk to the

    door, needing to be out of this suffocating ce with them in it.

    Zade¡­¡± Valerie begins.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just going to smoke outside,¡± I answer quietly, not wanting to ruin this for her.

    She nods hesitantly and I step out, walking across therge entrance hall and pulling open the front

    door, surprised but happy she didn¡¯t follow me out. I take another drag on my cigarette, walking down

    the steps when I hear footsteps from behind me and although they belong to a woman, they aren¡¯t

    Valerie¡¯s.

    ¡°Zade¡­¡±

    I pause in my tracks, not bothering to turn towards the woman in the doorway behind me. ¡°Can I have a

    word?¡±

    I clench my jaw. There¡¯s nothing I want to say to her¡­ and there isn¡¯t anything I want to hear¡­

    ¡°Please?¡±

    ¡®Please?¡® Valerie¡¯s voicees in my head, and now I get why she didn¡¯t push me to stay ore

    after me.

    I turn and look at the redhead who stands at the top of the steps, looking down at me with hope in her

    purple eyes.

    This is something I knew wasing, but I didn¡¯t want it to. I don¡¯t need any of their acknowledgement,

    neither do I want to fucking fix anything with anyone.

    ¡°What do you want, Toussaint?¡±

    Moonlight Muse Author

    I hope you enjoyed it!

 Chapter 442

    ZADE.

    Silence falls between us before she makes her way down the stairs towards me. She nces back at

    the open door before she offers me a smile.

    ¡°Thank you foring today, and for all the research you have done. From the dates, it¡¯s clear you

    began handling things from as soon as just two months after you were released.¡±

    I stay silent, looking at the woman in front of me.

    She might have gotten a slightly better life, but I think even if she was in my position, she

    would have made it.

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been through, but there is a fire in her, and what I do know is she was pushed

    to be what she is today. 1

    Everyone works harder and pushes their boundaries when they have no option but to do anything to

    survive.

    ¡°Thank you for defending me at the meeting. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t defending you, I stated facts,¡± I answer, looking away and smoking my cigarette.

    ¡°Well, you could have stayed silent, but you didn¡¯t. I know my word is taken into ount

    and I do me myself for this, but I felt that we needed to learn from our actions. Even if it wasn¡¯t a

    burden for Zion, I don¡¯t think I would have chosen for us to forget everything. Our past, what happened

    to us, between us, everything defines us.¡±

    That¡¯s true¡­ in the end, things worked out.

    Surprising that we agree on something¡­

    ¡°So you agree.¡±

    ¡°I never said that,¡± I say now, looking into her amused eyes.

    ¡°I know you thought it. Maybe it¡¯s a twin thing.¡±

    ¡°We have no bond.¡± I remind her of the obvious.

    ¡°But I hope we will.¡±

    ¡°Even after knowing my past?¡± I cock a brow. ¡°I killed your mother, tried to kill your father. Remember?¡±

    1

    1/3

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Even after knowing your past. None of us are perfect, but there is good in you. I know there is.¡±

    I don¡¯t know who she is convincing, but I don¡¯t really care.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Valerie happier in my life,¡± she says softly. ¡°There¡¯s something different about her.

    She¡¯s always been the no¨Cnonsense type. Always telling me fact from hope and not standing for any

    BS, but now she¡¯s a girl in love and it makes me so happy to see her so content.¡±

    She stops, ducking her head, but I see the glitter of tears that she tries to blink away.

    There¡¯s nothing to say, the way she worded that. I just don¡¯t have anything to say¡­ so I remain silent.

    ¡°I am happy for you both.¡®

    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t really care if anyone is or not. Are we done here?¡± I ask, there¡¯s a limit to how much

    mixing and socialising I can do. 1

    She nods as if not wanting to push me and I feel a sliver of¡­ guilt maybe? Not that I should

    care.

    I guess I can throw her a bone¡­

    ¡°Valerie told me you didn¡¯t seem to have an issue when she first mentioned it to you. I guess your

    words made it just that much quicker for her to stop fighting her feelings.¡±

    She smiles softly. ¡°She was already smitten, but I meant it. But thank you.¡±

    I¡¯m about to walk back inside when she grabs hold of my arm. ¡°One question¡­¡± I nce at her, waiting

    for her to continue, but whatever it is she¡¯s struggling with it.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I wanted to ask something about Mom, when you¡­ do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I regret what I did?¡± I help her out.

    She nods.

    go

    back

    ¡°No. I hated that woman. I still fucking do. Even if things were different and I could and change things, I

    wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯d still kill her because she was willing to give up her children for her own selfish reasons.

    She didn¡¯t care for either of us, she used us for her own selfish reasons. She was a monster. When I

    confronted her¡­¡±

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    I clench my jaw, remembering that moment, my eyes darkening as I continue. ¡°I asked her if she ever

    regretted giving me up and she said no. She¡¯d do it all over again because I could never be you.¡±

    She gasps, her eyes shing as she covers her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I got my revenge.¡± I say almost cockily as I walk up the steps.

    ¡°One more thing!¡±

    I stop at the door and wonder how long she had wanted these answers. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ what about wanting to kill Dad?¡± I swallow hard. The truth was something I learned

    afterwards¡­.

    ¡°Seems he was just a victim, too.¡±

    Her heart¡¯s racing and I hope she got the answers she wanted because I¡¯m done with this

    conversation¡­

 Chapter 443

    ¡°I-¡±

    I shut the door behind me, not wanting to hear anything else.

    +15 BONUS

    It¡¯ste in the evening and this day has been as long as a fucking thousand days. I¡¯d rather

    spend another five years in prison than another day with this lot.

    Atticus has still not managed to get the full database of those chipped and was making the necessary

    calls, but it would take time. As predicted, the humans weren¡¯t exactly cooperating. Meaning we¡¯re

    stuck here much longer than I anticipated.

    Valerie and Zaia had gone shopping in the end, citing the need for clothes. I stayed out of

    sight, keeping an ear on Ada and Adriana from my own room.

    Something about Atticus really seems off. Does he know Adriana from somewhere? Is he possibly

    avoiding her? Why, though? Did he run into her in that battle? But she almost died in the tunnels. It

    can¡¯t be that¡­ she didn¡¯t even make it out to face the Sublime¡­

    Valerie is currently getting ready for dinner and taking a long time. Not that I mind. I¡¯m in no rush to see

    the Alpha assholes again.

    ¡°Just in time for dinner and I¡¯m done,¡± Valerie says, opening the door to the bathroom and I look up

    from where I am working on Adriana¡¯sptop, to see her wearing a ck fitted bandage dress.

    ¨C

    I freeze, not expecting her to look this¡­ Fuck, does she look good, scratch that she looks smoking hot.

    There¡¯s plenty of fucking cleavage on view and those tiny straps feel like they are about to snap or I¡¯ll

    snap them for her¡­ Her dress wraps around her body, entuating every sexy

    curve.

    On her feet, she¡¯s wearing a pair of sexy heels and her lower legs shimmer with some kind of

    oil.

    ¡°Fuck, do you look good¡­ more than good baby girl¡­¡± I snap theptop shut and stand up from the

    bed as I walk over to her, wanting to tie her up and fuck her right here. ¡°If that dress was even a tad

    fucking shorter, I¡¯d have you stuck in this room, bent over, legs apart and fucked.¡±

    1/3

    8

    +15 BONUS

    I grab her chin, brushing my thumb across her sexy red lips.

    ¡°How charming¡­. Or should I say sexy¡­¡± she whispers, running her hands up my chest before locking

    her arms around my neck.

    Fucking tease.

    I grab her hands in a sh, twisting them behind her, and turning her back to me. She gasps, parting

    those soft red lips before she bites her lower lip.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    ¡°I n to¡­ now be a good girl and don¡¯t tease,¡± I growl huskily, flicking my tongue along her neck as I

    force her hands lower so she can feel how fucking hard she made me in seconds.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Her eyes flutter shut and I kiss her neck, sucking and tugging at the smooth skin, my eyes dipping to

    her rising and falling chest as she brushes her fingers along my cock, my hand still holding her wrists.

    I want her so fucking badly it¡¯s fucking insane. With one swift tug, I yank her dress up around her waist

    and push her against the wall. ¡°Hands on the wall and legs apart,¡± I say huskily, no longer able to wait

    untilter.

    I need a taste¡­

    ¡°Fuck Zade¡­¡± she moans as she obeys, sticking her ass out as she wriggles it like a good little whore.

    She doesn¡¯t argue, the scent of her arousal already filling the air. ¡°Fuck I want

    you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my good little slut.¡± I murmur in her ear only making her moan as I crouch down behind her,

    tilting my head back and looking at her tiny thong. Without moving it, I run my tongue along her pussy

    over the satin fabric, making her moan.

    ¡°Fuck, oh goddess¡­¡±

    Her scent is like a fucking drug and now I push aside her thong, running my tongue along her clit. I

    appreciate her sexy ass up in my face, her heart pounding as I tease her.

    Her soft moans of approval only grow as I keep going; licking, twirling and flicking her clit and every

    time I feel hering closer to her release, I¡¯d pull away and plunge my tongue inside of her. Enjoying

    the taste of my little sex doll.

    ¡°Fuck Zade, stop teasing and fuck me hard,¡± she whimpers.

    I smirk as I brush her clit so fucking slowly, taking a moment to watch her juices slowly

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    trickle from her and flick my tongue along her inner thighs, making sure to lick up every drop. She

    whimpers as she removes her hand from the wall, reaching behind. She¡¯s about to grab my hair when I

    move my head back.

    ¡°Hands on the wall, Little Mate, or I won¡¯t continue.¡±

    3/3

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 444

    I know she¡¯s pouting as she obeys. ¡°Stop teasing then and fuck me.¡± she breathes, sounding fucking

    horny, a hint of frustration clear in her voice. I fucking love when she¡¯s turned on.

    Oh, I have other ns for you¡­

    I oblige her for now, assaulting her smooth little perfect pussy, my own cock throbbing with the fucking

    need to pound this pussy, but not now¡­ I keep going and when she¡¯s on the brink of release, I move

    back and with one swift move, slide her thong down and off her.

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping these,¡± I say when she steps out of them. Standing up and tapping her ass hard.

    I slip her panties into my pocket before I wrap my hand around her neck and yank her back against me,

    forcing her face up as I kiss her, slipping my tongue into her mouth. ¡®Don¡¯t you taste fucking good?¡® 1

    ¡®Mhm,¡® she replies, her cheeks burning up as she kisses me back. Erotic, sensual and fucking hot¡­ I

    throb against her ass, using my free hand to rub her clit just a little, feeling her body

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    tense.

    Fuck, she¡¯s way too near the edge¡­

    ¡°As much as I want to kiss you until these lips are raw, I think that¡¯s enough. We have a dinner to

    attend,¡± I whisper tauntingly, moving back. She gasps as she looks at me, her wide, as if she can¡¯t

    believe what I have just done.

    ¡°Did you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave you hanging? Yeah.¡±

    She turns around and I step closer, rubbing her pussy, my lips inches from hers.

    ¡°But you are too fucking tempting,¡± I breathe, before kissing her roughly as I shove my fingers into her

    soaking pussy as she moans into my lips.

    eyes

    I deepen the kiss, my lips moving harder against hers, making her clutch onto my shirt, as I curl my

    fingers inside of her once again, making her whimper in desperation, but it¡¯s for a fleeting moment

    before I slip my fingers out.

    Her lips part and I shove my two fingers deep into her mouth. She instantly sucks on them, but there¡¯s

    disbelief written in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    1/3

    I smirk.

    ¡°Urgh¡­well give me my panties then!¡± she pouts.

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping those¡­ I don¡¯t want you in

    any tonight.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Her cheeks flush, but I see the glint in her eyes. It turns her on just as much as it does me¡­ ¡°Well,

    then¡­ tonight you better make up for it,¡± she whispers, yanking me close and kissing me before she

    steps back.

    ¡°Deal, just don¡¯t finish in there,¡± I say as she walks to the bathroom.

    ¡°I was just going to clean off¡­.¡±

    I smirk. ¡°Then leave the door open.¡±

    Her cheeks burn before she disappears into the bathroom, but I¡¯m satisfied as she does leave the door

    open. Shees out a few minutester and we both head to dinner. I nce over at her, feeling

    fucking turned on and just knowing that she isn¡¯t wearing anything under that dress only adds to it.

    Fuck, I just want to lock myself away with her again so I can fuck her all over again¡­ Tonight she isn¡¯t

    sleeping.

    We reach the dining room and take our seats. ¡°Well, finally d you two made it. Let¡¯s dig in.¡± Atticus

    says as Sebastian not so subtly sniffs the air. I smirk cockily as he res at me.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡± Valerie blushes as I slide her dress up, making her eyes widen and caress her

    thigh. Now that¡¯s fucking better. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit. I told Adriana to join us,¡± she says as I draw circles

    on her thigh. 1

    ¡°I made it clear the chef would take her food to her,¡± Atticus replies. ¡°She should rest.¡±

    ¡°She is one of the strongest women I have met. She doesn¡¯t need to stay in bed. Don¡¯t underestimate

    my pack member.¡± I say coldly.

    ¡°Is there a problem if she joins?¡± Zaia asks sharply.

    ¡°Yeah, you are acting really weird, Atticus. Adriana is a friend. She can be trusted, and she¡¯s not so

    weak that she needs to stay in bed,¡± Valerie reasons.

    ¡°You are misunderstanding me. It¡¯s nothing like that. I just-¡±

    ¡°She just mind¨Clinked. She¡¯s on her way down. Please be kind,¡± Valerie murmurs to her brother. 1

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    Atticus doesn¡¯t reply, picking up his phone from the table. ¡°I have an important call to make. Start

    without me.¡± Not waiting for a reply, he excuses himself and leaves the room.

    I frown slightly. What exactly is his issue?

    One thing is for certain though, he is without a doubt avoiding Adriana and I have to admit; I am

    intrigued. 2

    2

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    thankyou for reading!

    57

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 445

    ADRIANA.

    The scent in this house is addictive, alluring even. It brings with it a calm and a warmth I¡¯ve never felt

    before. I¡¯ve never sleptfortably as far back as I remember. Even when it was me and Ada together

    and I would curl up with her to keep us warm I was never rxed. I couldn¡¯t be, always on the edge- on

    alert, just in case something happens. 1

    Here, in this foreign pack, I¡¯ve slept more than ever, and I know for a fact it¡¯s not just thefortable

    bed. I¡¯m happy to be up and about, but this ce brings me peace. 1

    Zaia is nice enough. She¡¯s sweet and polite, and she and Valerie have a great bond. I don¡¯t really fit in

    when I don¡¯t really have any experience with their way of life. They can rte to more than just being

    werewolves unlike me who has nothing else inmon with them.

    They¡¯ve gotten me clothes which I really appreciate, and Valerie¡¯s invited me to dinner, so that¡¯s

    something I¡¯m looking forward to. Being cooped up in this room is getting a little boring.

    I put on the grey dress since the burns on my arms aren¡¯t everyone¡¯s cup of tea. Although I¡¯d love to

    dine with them on disy in front of the man who was behind that explosion.

    I smirk sadistically at my thoughts as I slip on the fitted dress and apply a little make¨Cup they had also

    brought for me. I look at my dark smoky eyes, liking how it makes me look more alive.

    I leave the bedroom, stopping in to see Ada.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey sis,¡± I whisper, brushing her hair back.

    Come back to me¡­

    She¡¯s the only family I have, and I promised I¡¯d always keep her safe but I failed.

    Although no one has said it, I know that she¡¯s not doing great. A quick skim through Ada¡¯s file is

    enough proof of that. I close the file and stare at her. Why her?

    Sighing heavily, I kiss her forehead before I leave her room, mind¨Clinking my Luna Valerie

    that I¡¯m on my way.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be right down.¡®

    1

    It¡¯s great that we have a pack now.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®Excellent, turn left at the bottom of the stairs, 3rd door down the hall on the right.

    Closing the door after me gently, I head downstairs. That intoxicating scent hits me even stronger, and

    my heart races. What is this?

    I can feel my wolf¡¯s presence in my mind, that only excites me, wanting me to explore

    further.

    The urge to follow it almost takes over, but I remember we are guests here.

    Following Valerie¡¯s instructions I head towards the dining room, when suddenly I hear the slightly raised

    voicesing from one of the rooms down the hall.

    I hesitate, not wanting to walk in on something I shouldn¡¯t.

    really weird, Atticus. Adriana is a friend. She can be trusted, and she¡¯s not so weak that she needs to

    stay in bed.¡±

    My stomach sinks at Valerie¡¯s words. This is about me¡­ suddenly I wish I didn¡¯t agree to join them for

    dinner.

    Ok, maybe I was stupid to think I could just sit with them and eat. Obviously, they think they¡¯re above

    me, or more like Atticus, the Alpha of this pack, does.

    ¡°You are misunderstanding me. It¡¯s nothing like that. I just-¡± Comes a deep sexy voice which I¡¯m certain

    belongs to the alpha who clearly doesn¡¯t want me here.

    ¡°She just mind¨Clinked. She¡¯s on her way down. Please be kind,¡± Valerie says quietly.

    No need to spare my feelings, Luna. You¡¯re good to me, but not everyone will ept us¡­ ¡°I have an

    important call to make. Start without me.¡± That deep voicees again and I quickly duck inside an

    open door when I hear footsteps as someone exits the dining room. I peer out at the man who has

    stepped out, he has glossy brown hair which is long on top with short back and sides.

    I recognise him instantly from the image on Valerie¡¯s phone call that day, but in hot¨Co¨Cmeter hits the

    roof.

    person,

    the

    He¡¯s wearing a button¨Cdown shirt that stretches over his muscled physique with his sleeves rolled up,

    up, a ck leather belt and ck pants as he looks down at his phone.

    His footsteps echo loudly in my ears and time stills when I¡¯m suddenly hit with that scent, only this time

    it¡¯s full force.

    2/4

    +15 BONUS

    His scent.

    My wolf surges forward and a single word reaches my lips. Mate.

    But I am unable to voice it. My emotions are surging forward, but at the very same time, I realise why

    he¡¯s avoiding me¡­ The man in my room; was him.

    He knows we¡¯re mates, and he doesn¡¯t want me to know¡­ that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want me to

    attend dinner. 1

    Something inside stings and I look down, wondering if it was my scars that he had perhaps seen. Why

    else would he not want me- is it because I¡¯m not one of them? Not a perfect, graceful woman from a

    good background?

    ¡°Atticus!¡± I quickly move back, pressing my back against the wall near the door of the room I¡¯m in, as

    Valerie calls him.

    ¡°I have a call to make, Valerie.¡±

    Atticus¡­ Alpha Atticus Payne¡­

    I mouth his name slowly. It¡¯s a sharp name.

    Stop it ¨C don¡¯t even think about it.

    His silent rejection is enough proof of what he thinks of this bond. Now more than ever, feel unwee

    here.

    I

    Taking a deep breath, I step out of the room and walk down the hall, pretending everything is fine.

    When suddenly Valerie, who seems to be simply standing there, looks up as I approach and smiles.

    ¡°Oh hey, Adriana, are you ok?¡± she asks, observing me. ¡°You look pale¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just think I got a little extra excited. I¡¯m not really up to dinner right now. Mind if I cancel?¡± I ask,

    not wanting to hurt her feelings.

    She observes me intently, no doubt wondering if I heard the conversation.

    ¡°Adriana¡­ are you sure you are ok?¡± she asks.

    I nod, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Not waiting for an answer, I turn and head back upstairs. Once inside my room I shut

    the door, my heart racing, and I drop to the ground, closing my eyes. 5

    I have a mate.

    3

 Chapter 446

    ADRIANA.

    An alpha mate at that.

    ¨C

    to be mear him but i can¡¯t give her that,

    My heart thrums as i try to make sense of the hurricane inside of me, feeling the agitated pull of my

    wolf which scares me, she wants him when he¡¯s running from that. 1

    But I¡¯m just not good enough for him, that is obvious, but I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯m good enough for

    myself. (1)

    I smile bitterly as I grab my right sleeve and tear it off, looking at my arm.

    Scars are only a reminder of a story that is worthy of being told to future generations.

    I¡¯m Adriana Hidalgo, I¡¯m not going to sit here and wallow. 1

    Even if it¡¯s hard to pretend to be ok.

    I get up and walk to the window, scanning the grounds of therge mansion, gazing down as my heart

    skips a beat. I stare at the man who is running his fingers through his hair, clearly,

    he didn¡¯t have a call to make¡­

    He tenses and I see him turn sharply towards my window. It¡¯s dark in here, but even if he can see me, I

    don¡¯t care. I slowly back away from the window, not knowing what to do.

    It¡¯s a whileter and there¡¯s a knock on the door and I look up. I¡¯ve already changed and I¡¯m pacing the

    room, a thousand emotions coursing through me.

    ¡°Hey, I brought dinner¡­¡± Valerie trails off as her eyes fall on the torn dress that I had tossed on the

    bed, a flicker of confusion in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did the dress- I mean I didn¡¯t buy it for that reason, I just ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean you need

    to cover them. It was mo-¡±

    ¡°Hey, rx.¡± I look at my arms, ¡°No worries, I¡¯m not offended. I don¡¯t know why I did that. So, how are

    things going, what is our next step?¡±

    She sits down, cing the tray down, and I know I¡¯ve sessfully shifted her attention from the dress

    when she sighs.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a n in ce, but it¡¯s not going to be

    easy¡­¡±

    She begins telling me about the details of the meeting and the ns they have. I nod slowly.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat! It¡¯s getting cold. I¡¯m sorry you couldn¡¯t join us today,¡± she says, smiling apologetically.

    I pick up my fork and shake my head, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t up to it. So, this is your brother¡¯s pack. I

    haven¡¯t met him yet, does he have a luna?¡± I ask nonchntly, biting into a

    potato.

    ¡°No¡­¡± she says, forcing a smile.

    I¡¯m not one to pry but there¡¯s a story there¡­

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± She smiles and I raise an eyebrow, feigning yful curiosity.

    ¡°There¡¯s something there,¡± I say, smiling at her as I drink my juice.

    She looks down. ¡°He¡­ once was in love with someone and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ready yet to settle down,

    although I wish he did. He isn¡¯t getting any younger!¡±

    It¡¯s a conversation she doesn¡¯t want to go into, and I don¡¯t think I want to know either. Somehow it

    stings, and it really shouldn¡¯t, I don¡¯t even know him.

    ¡°I see¡­ Umm, Valerie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I know things are going to go down soon and I want to be out there helping with the mission. Think you

    could look after Ada?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s our pack member. But I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to send you into the midst of

    danger. We will have a n we¡¯ll work on together.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m leaving tonight. I¡¯ll stay with Anthony and Damien until I¡¯m needed.¡±

    Her face falls. ¡°You heard the conversation,¡± she states quietly.

    1

    She¡¯s smart, that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Maybe a little, but it¡¯s no big deal. I don¡¯t feelfortable here anyway.¡± I shrug, gulping down my

    juice. 2

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    She¡¯s silent before she looks towards the door. ¡°What are Zade¡¯s thoughts on you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll stop me?¡± I cock a brow, we both know Zade enough to know he doesn¡¯t force

    people, anyone, to stay.

    +

 Chapter 447

    ¡°No, I know, it¡¯s just don¡¯t take this personally. I can have you set up somewhere else if you prefer, I

    just-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine my dear Luna, but it¡¯s probably my pride. I¡¯m not staying where I¡¯m not wanted, and I don¡¯t

    want you saying anything to your brother. Please.¡±

    She frowns, nodding, and we fall into silence. ¡°I wanted to ask about your scars¡­ how did you get

    them?¡± she asks.

    I smile wryly, looking at my arms. ¡°In the caves when we were to attack, and Sebastian King brought

    them down. He had poison in the bomb. I protected my face but¡­ Yeah, these are staying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m alive. That¡¯s all that matters. Anyway, could you let Zade know I¡¯m leaving? He knows

    how to contact me,¡± I reply, knowing I¡¯m being a little irrational, but I just need to get away from here.

    ¡°I will¡­¡± she says. ¡°Eat up.¡±

    I force myself to eat the food, and although I know I won¡¯t get such a good meal again in a while, I¡¯m

    not able to stomach it. I make casual conversation with her until she takes the

    dishes and leaves.

    The moment she¡¯s gone, I begin grabbing my things; Zade has myptop, although he had given me

    my bag, but I will get it from him some other time. Slipping on some boots, I slip out of my room and bid

    Ada goodbye for now.

    I¡¯ll see you soon Ad, soon.

    I leave my room, walking down the hall when I stop and look back down the way I came, down the

    other side of the hall.

    The urge to give him two cents of my mind tempts me and no matter how much I try to fight against it

    the urge only grows.

    Turning, I follow his scent, thinking he can be a coward for all I care, but I am not going to make this

    easier for him. It¡¯s not long before I sniff him out and try the handle on the door.

    Locked. (2

    I press my ear against the door, wondering if I should knock, but I can hear the faint sound

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    of a shower running.

    Frowning, I crouch down and open my bag, getting to work on the lock. Three minutester,

    I¡¯m in.

    Zipping up my bag, I shoulder it as I look towards the bathroom door. ncing at the floor, I see the

    clothes he was wearing earlier tossed onto the chair.

    Reaching for the bathroom door handle, I slowly turn it and this one opens, and I¡¯m hit by a

    douse of steam.

    There he is, butt¨Cnaked in the shower, and for a moment I find my gaze raking over the god

    in front of me.

    ?

    At that very moment, he seems to realise he¡¯s not alone and I don¡¯t waste time. Dropping my bag, I

    yank open the ss door, making sure I don¡¯t look down.

    My heart is racing when I look into those sexy grey eyes, his wet hair falling over his forehead, looking

    too fucking hot.

    Do not look down.

    ¡°I, Adriana Hidalgo, reject your sorry ass. I don¡¯t do cowards,¡± I say quietly, despite the harsh stab of

    pain in my chest. 6

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    There you go, do as you please. Even though I couldn¡¯t bring myself to officially reject him, it¡¯s enough

    to hurt.

    He seems shocked but I guess he isn¡¯t used to people barging in on him taking a shower.

    ¡°Listen-¡± His eyes ze green and I scoff, giving him a fake smirk as I turn, grabbing my bag and

    making a run for it out of the room. 2

    I hear him curse, my heart thundering with every single step I take. Each step I take adds to the

    crushing pain in my chest¡­

    Goodbye, Alpha Payne. May you find the Luna you want, because I¡¯m not sticking around to be treated

    like trash.4

    I may be a street rat, I might have nothing to my name but I have self respect and pride, and I ain¡¯t

    bowing or begging before anyone.

    6

    2

 Chapter 448

    ZADE.

    ¡°Fuck Zade!¡± Valerie gasps, and I tighten my hand around her throat, mming into her ¨C raking my

    eyes over the marks I¡¯ve left over her sexy little body. Love bites and bruises paint the smooth canvas

    of her wlessly sculpted body.

    She gasps, biting her lip as I ram into her hard. She whimpers under me, and I know she¡¯s feeling the

    pain and pleasurebined. After seeing her in that sexy little dress, there¡¯s been nothing I¡¯ve wanted

    to do more than fuck her so damn hard.

    I pull out, flipping her onto her stomach as I tap her ass hard, satisfied when her skin turns red. Parting

    her delicious round ass cheeks, I slide my cock between her ass before I m into her pussy again.

    Leaning over her, I tangle one hand into her hair and rest the other elbow on the bed. Grabbing her

    throat I cup her thigh, pushing it up against her waist.

    ¡°Baby fuck, that¡¯s¡­ oh fuck!¡± her moans of ecstasy only fuel the hunger within me. I bite down into her

    neck, and she lets out a sexy little moan.

    ¡°Fuck! Harder! Ouch! Oh fuck!¡± she whimpers as I feel her walls tighten around my dick.¡± Shit, I just

    realised- ah!¡± (1

    Whatever she was about to say is cut off as she reaches the height of her pleasure andes undone

    as her orgasm rushes through her. Her entire body tenses as she lets out a sexy,

    delicious scream.

    I keep thrusting into her, chasing my own release, making pleasure erupt through me when I reach that

    white¨Chot moment of pure fucking ecstasy. The sharp explosion of bliss rushes through me and I¡¯m

    unable to hold back the low groan that escapes my lips.

    Fuck

    I pull out, sucking in a breath at how fucking tight she is. Tapping her ass, I move back and drop onto

    the bed beside her, my body coated with ayer of sweat.

    I can feel the light sting where she¡¯s wed into my back. This sexy little doll sure knows how to get a

    little frisky and I fucking love it. Her tiny body may have looked like it would break, but she handled me

    perfectly well.

    Looking down, I can see I have several marks on me, and I¡¯ll wear them with fucking pride.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    Tugging her head up from where it¡¯s resting on her arm, her mouth parted as she catches her breath

    back, I kiss her sore lips roughly. Her eyes are half closed, her makeup as sultry as it was when we

    went down to dinner earlier.

    She shivers in pleasure, a soft moan escaping her as she rxes once more, catching her

    breath.

    ¡°What did you just realise?¡± I murmur, wondering what was so important she remembered at such a

    time.

    ¡°Mm¡­ never mind¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either fucking important or I need to up my game, so you aren¡¯t thinking of anything else aside from

    the fucking pleasure as you scream my fucking name.

    She smiles. ¡°Trust me, you are incredible. I just¡­¡± She kisses me, her heart still pounding, but I can tell

    from the way she cups my jaw that she¡¯s fucking spent. She then tenses as if just realising something.

    ¡°Go, before Adriana leaves. She said tonight.¡±

    I frown slightly. She had told me when she had entered that Adriana was leaving, seems Adriana had

    heard some of what went down at dinner but there¡¯s something more¡­ between her and Atticus.

    Maybe I should ask her if she knows him from somewhere.

    ¡°Hmm, although I don¡¯t think I¡¯m done with you,¡± I say, grabbing her ass. She bites her bottom lip and

    reaching over, I brush my thumb across it. ¡°You¡¯re fucking gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°And you are a beast, especially in bed, and I love it,¡± she murmurs, running her tongue along my

    thumb before she takes it in her mouth, sucking on it sensually.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I lean in, slipping my thumb out and kiss her hard, my dick throbbing, but after a few seconds, she

    pushes me away, groaning slightly. ¡°Go,¡±

    Delivering a sharp tap to her ass, I get up. ¡°Mmm, you look so good¡­¡± she murmurs, I look back at her

    where she¡¯s still lying on her stomach, and as I walk around the bed, my gaze

    dips to her pussy where I can see my cum leaking out of her.

    Fuck, now that¡¯s one fucking hot creampie¡­ 1

    Grabbing my pants, I pull them on as I lean over her, running my knuckles down her back before I slip

    my fingers into her pussy, my cum coating my fingers as I curl them inside of her. She whimpers in

    response as I brush my lips along her ear.

    ¡°Stay exactly where you are until I return¡­¡± I growl huskily.

    Her heart skips a beat as she nods, giving me a lustful, small smile as I move back. Sliding

    2/3

    ?

    +15 BONUS

    my fingers out, I wipe them on her ass before putting my boots on and grabbing a jacket, I leave the

    room.

    I hear footsteps downstairs and nce towards her room. The door is slightly ajar and I turn swiftly,

    heading downstairs. I catch a glimpse of her and instantly realise something is off. Her heart is racing,

    her speed far too hasty.

    ¡°Hold up, we need to search your bags.¡± A guard outside the front door says. 1

    ¡°What, why?¡± Adriana¡¯s sharp voicees, but there¡¯s a hint of a tremble in it. She seems shaken for

    some fucking reason. If they¡¯veid a fucking finger on her¡­

    ¡°Sorry miss but you are leaving this house and in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Are you using me of stealing?¡± she hisses. ¡°Release her,¡± Imand icily as I step out into the

    night.

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    11

    =

 Chapter 449

    ZADE.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯d steal, but something is really off with this entire fucking situation.

    She tries to move away, but the man grabs her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she growls, only for the man to yank

    her back, about to grab her bag when she spins around, bringing her knee up as she grabs his cor

    and knees him in the nose. The man splutters as blood spurts from the now clearly broken nose.

    Just then, the other guard steps forward, and I intervene, grabbing him by his throat.

    ¡°I said to back the fuck off!¡± I snarl, doing my best not to snap his neck as mymand ripples through

    the air, but I am not their alpha.

    Suddenly, three more guards are on the fucking scene. My aura res, my eyes zing as one of the

    men grabs the strap of Adriana¡¯s bag, roughly yanking it back. I turn, ready to pull her free from his hold

    when a low animalistic growl rings through the air, making the men freeze.

    ¡°Unhand. Her.¡± The guttural growles, a voice I barely recognise. I turn to see none other than

    Atticus standing there with a ck towel wrapped around his waist, dripping wet and from the looks of it

    he didn¡¯t even rinse off properly as there¡¯s still suds of soap on him.

    The man instantly lets go and Atticus walks down the few steps, looking Adriana over.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asks. I watch sharply, looking between the two. Her heart is beating way too fucking

    fast.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine and was doing fine before you arrived,¡± she replies, her voice icy.

    He looks over at me and I cock a brow, only for his frown to deepen when he looks me over. I¡¯m sure

    the love bites are still there, with some being a little low on my hips, but if my girl wants to get down and

    naughty, I¡¯m not fucking stopping her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you,¡± Adriana says quietly to me before she turns, shouldering her bag.

    Atticus frowns. ¡°You need rest. Don¡¯t rush to leave-¡±

    She simply scoffs, cutting Atticus off before she breaks into a jog.

    ¡®Adriana? What is going on?¡® I ask sharply.

    ¡®I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow Zade, I need to clear my head. Please.¡®

    1/4

    +15 BONUS

    I don¡¯t push it. Whatever it is, she¡¯ll tell me when she¡¯s ready. I watch as she disappears.

    ¡°Take my SUV and ring me when you get to your destination. The keys are with the valet,¡® I say through

    the mind¨Clink as Atticus steps forward as if about to walk after her, when I block his path. ¡°Let your

    valet know she¡¯s taking my SUV and to give her the keys.¡± z

    ¡°Move out of my way.

    ¡°I think you and I need to fucking talk,¡± I say quietly, ignoring hismand.

    ¡°Yeah, we do.¡± He frowns, staring down at me again. ¡°What do you think-¡±

    I cock a brow. ¡°Not about my sex life, but what happened between you and Adriana for her to be in

    such a rush to get out of here?¡± I¡¯m observing him intently and, as predicted, he looks a little uneasy.

    ¡®Nothing happened. I just¡­¡± He trails off as he looks me dead in the eye before he turns and looks at

    his guards. ¡°You are not to attack our guests.¡± He growls at them before he storms

    inside.

    I frown, watching him intently as I take the steps two at a time and follow him back in.

    ¡°Atticus.¡±

    ¡°I have let the valet know. This conversation is over, Zade. For Valerie¡¯s sake, drop it,¡± he

    says quietly.

    I don¡¯t n to, but it¡¯s obvious he won¡¯t be giving me any answers. Shaking my head, I return to the

    room we¡¯re staying in, the smell of sex and Valerie instantly bringing my irritation down, but she¡¯s not

    on the bed as Imanded her to be.

    Frowning, I wonder if she heard what happened and got up, but then I spot her to the side, standing by

    the chest of drawers, staring down at her phone. Instantly I wonder what¡¯s wrong, shutting the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask walking over to her, wrapping my arms around her naked body from behind and

    pulling her close.

    She shakes her head and I look at her phone screen, where she has her calendar pulled up. Did she

    miss something important?

    ¡°Baby girl? What is it?¡± I urge before shees out of her reverie.

    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ I just¡­ with everything that happened, I realised I¡¯m not on birth control and¡­¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    My stomach sinks, realising what she might be implying.

    2/4

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Are youte?¡± 1 ask emotionlessly, really hoping she isn¡¯t.

    She tugs free as she turns and faces me. ¡°I¡¯ll find out tomorrow or the day after¡­¡±

    I swallow hard. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯ll deal with it if you are¡­. There¡¯s a way to get rid of it. I don¡¯t

    want kids.¡± I say, not looking her in the eye. 7

    Her breath hitches, her heart racing, but I¡¯m unable to face her. ¡°Get rid of it? I will never get rid of it,¡±

    she whispers, sounding shocked.

    I now look up into her eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born to be a father. That¡¯s not who I am¡­ no kid needs that. Trust

    me. You don¡¯t want kids with me.¡®

    She opens her mouth and I know she¡¯s about to argue with me, but I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t fucking do this.

    Turning, I head to the door again.

    ¡°Zade!¡±

    I don¡¯t reply, knowing she¡¯ll never understand because she just sees the good in me. But there really

    isn¡¯t much. I¡¯m a killer and I always will be. That¡¯s not the kind of father a kid needs. My demons will

    always be there. 2

    ¡°Zade!¡± I shut the door, and she doesn¡¯t follow since she¡¯s naked.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be back. I just need to clear my head.¡® I say through the mind¨Clink. I owe her that much, but right

    now I don¡¯t want to be around her in case I say something that I can¡¯t fucking take

    back. 2

    stare un

    Stepping out into the night once more, I at the sky.

    If she¡¯s pregnant¡­

    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ying at, Selene¡­ but we both know that there¡¯s something inside of me

    that¡¯s broken. Something that makes me unworthy of taking on the responsibility of a child. Ever. 7

 Chapter 450

    SEBASTIAN.

    Life really does change a lot, but one thing I learned was to alwaysmunicate, never jump to

    conclusions or take life¨Cchanging decisions on your own. It cost me precious years with Zaia, and it

    caused her so much heartache. But that was a lesson I learned toote when I had

    almost lost her.

    I had lost her, had to stay away from her to give her the time she needed, without knowing if I¡¯d ever

    get her back.

    No matter how much I do, I¡¯ll never be able to make it up to her. Until this day, sometimes I can see

    things getting a lot for her. But instead of saying she¡¯s having a bad day and needs a break, she will

    carry on, so used to dealing with everything by herself. But I¡¯ve learned to pick up those signs, so I can

    intervene and give her that break without her having to tell me.

    That¡¯s something I saw over dinner with Valerie and Zade. I¡¯ll never admit it, but he¡¯s observant of what

    she wants and needs and does things in a way she doesn¡¯t even realise and without suffocating her

    and being overbearing.

    I always wondered why Jai chose her. I didn¡¯t think they werepatible, but love works in a way

    unknown to man. I don¡¯t think Zade and Valerie arepatible if you look at their upbringing and

    backgrounds, but somehow, they just¡­ go.

    And it hurts to see she¡¯s far happier now than she ever was with Jai. They shed a lot, there was a lot

    of bickering, and he didn¡¯t know how to handle Valerie¡¯s temper.

    I had heard themotion earlier when one of Zade¡¯s pack members left but didn¡¯t bother going down.

    However when I decided to go ask Atticus what happened I hadn¡¯t found the fool, but I did end up

    hearing the conversation between Valerie and Zade.

    One I shouldn¡¯t have, but my hearing has always been better than most. It wasn¡¯t like it was intentional.

    I keep my presence masked as Zade exits the room. He pauses, and I wonder if he picked up my

    presence. I wait until I hear his quiet footsteps recede, frowning when I don¡¯t hear anything else.

    Where has he gone?

    I step out from behind the pir, wondering what way he went. I nce towards the steps just in time to

    see his shadow disappear down the hall. I follow quietly, seeing the back door shut.

    I frown for a moment. Should I even bother? Frowning, I push away the doubt, knowing what both Zaia

    and Jai would want even if I dislike him for everything he has done. My wolf stirs, making my brows kit

    together tighter as I pull open the door and look around.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    He¡¯s gotten away!

    I run my fingers through my hair when I hear the flick of a cigarette lighter, and I turn to see Zade sitting

    on the ground at the side of the building. He lights his cigarette before taking a drag on it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten rusty,¡± he remarks, not looking at me.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I have, I sensed you,¡± I refute, although I hadn¡¯t sensed him. I am not nning on

    admitting to that.

    ¡°What do you want? Shouldn¡¯t you be in bed with your woman by now?¡±

    ¡°I could say the same to you, yet you¡¯re out here.¡± I shoot back.

    His frown deepens as he continues to smoke his cigarette. ¡°What I do is none of your concern, ¡°he

    answers quietly, but even I notice the edge from his normal attitude is missing. Walking over to him, I

    nod my head towards his cigarette.

    ¡°Got a spare?¡±

    Not answering, he takes the box out and tosses it at me. I catch it, taking a cigarette out before he

    holds the lighter up, flicks it on, and lights it. I nod. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    We fall silent as I take a seat on the steps a few feet away from him.

    ¡°So, leaving her after she shares something like that? Not exactly smart,¡± I remark, taking a drag on the

    cigarette.

    ¡°Eavesdropping? Not exactly smart either,¡± he counters.

    Dick.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not here to say do this or that, but what I will say is don¡¯t fuck up things because of your own

    insecurities. She doesn¡¯t deserve that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you really care for what she wants.¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I do. She¡¯s always been there for Zaia, thanks to everything the Sable tried, I

    abandoned Zaia right when she needed me the most. When she was pregnant with our twins ¡­¡± I look

    down at my hands. I¡¯ll regret what I did even if I was trying to do it for the right

    reasons.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m not abandoning her. I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    11

    ¡°But if she¡¯s pregnant? And she refuses to get rid of it?¡± I ask.

    He remains silent as he stares unseeingly ahead. After a few minutes, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to reply

    and I¡¯m about to get up when he speaks.

    ¡°You saw me as a Sable, you know who I am,¡± he tells me quietly.

    +15 BONUS

    Yeah, there was Gaultier, the sadistic, unhinged psycho¡­ I saw him kill and torture people. And then

    there was Zade. Cold, calm, and calcting, his torture and methods were far more chilling than

    Gaultier¡­ there was just something about a calm killer than an unhinged nutcase

    Maybe he¡¯s changed, but I wouldn¡¯t leave my kids in the same room as him knowing what he¡¯s capable

    of¡­ unless he¡¯s on their side¡­

    I sigh heavily. ¡°What I saw was survival. The power and resilience to survive no matter what. We all did

    things whilst we were there, and you were there longer than us all¡­ Don¡¯t let your past fuck up your

    future, and if you¡¯ve chosen to be an alpha, then you¡¯re going to need to make an heir at some point.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Talk to her.¡± I stand up, ncing down at his emotionless face, but he remains staring ahead. He

    always was hard to read¡­ I¡¯m about to head back inside when I pause and nce back at him. I¡¯m

    doing this for you, Zaia¡­ ¡°Zaia always had faith that there was good in you. Don¡¯t let her faith be in

    vain.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s delusional,¡± he replies quietly.

    Think what you want. There¡¯s got to be something that both of them see in you. And although women

    are crazy, delusional and hard to understand¡­ they are often right¡­ 2

    Shaking my head, I put out my cigarette; my work is done here. With one final nce at him, I push

    open the door and step inside¡­ >

    9 Moonlight Muse Author

 Chapter 451

    VALERIE.

    Somehow, I was expecting that reaction from him. I¡¯m not sure why, but I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be

    ecstatic over the news and, in a way, I¡¯m d I was prepared.

    Being a doctor, I¡¯vee across a huge variety of reactions from couples, or even single mothers.

    idental pregnancies are not a small matter, and our rtionship is so recent and so new that I don¡¯t

    me him for reacting like that even if it does hurt a little.

    More than his rejection of the pregnancy, what stung was the way he closed up. My only sce was his

    parting words, proof enough that he¡¯s trying to be considerate and will return.

    In all honesty, it was my carelessness. I told him I¡¯d take the morning¨Cafter pill and I should have gotten

    onto birth control. What was I expecting? But at the same time, so much happened I can¡¯t fault myself

    for forgetting.

    I pick up a gown, still feeling exhausted from the intense sex we had and slip it on as I slowly sit down

    on the bed feeling¡­ alone, despite the lingering feel of his touch dancing along my

    skin.

    If I am pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t get rid of it, but I also need to consider Zade and help hime to terms

    with it. He has his insecurities no matter how much he tries to hide them. And I¡¯m assuming he

    probably doesn¡¯t see himself as a good father. We¡¯re adults and we will deal with this like two sensible

    adults.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, don¡¯t be too long,¡± I say quietly to the empty room as I drop sideways onto the

    pillow, waiting.

    Five minutes be ten, ten be fifteen and, although I feel restless, sleep begins to beckon me.

    Through half¨Chooded eyes, I nce at the clock, wondering where he¡¯s gone at

    this time.

    After another five minutes, I sigh. I can¡¯t sleep like this!

    Just talk to me, Zade¡­

    I sit up, deciding I¡¯ve waited long enough. I¡¯ll go find him myself. I take out some clothes and get

    dressed before I pull on some shoes and leave the room. Looking down the hall, I ponder over where

    he might be. Deciding he probably went outside, I hurry towards the stairs.

    I¡¯m halfway down the stairs when I stop, seeing a shadow from the corner of my eyes. I turn sharply,

    not even realising I¡¯m more on edge than I ever used to be, more aware of my surroundings.

    1 let out a sigh of relief when I realise it¡¯s just Sebastian gulping down a water bottle as he

    +15 §±§°§¯§ª

    walks towards the staircase.

    ¡°What are you doing awake at this time?¡± he asks,

    I shake

    briskly.

    my head. ¡°I could ask the very same, but if you must know, I had things to do,¡± I say.

    He nods slowly, an expression that clearly tells me he¡¯s not buying it. ¡°Sure.¡±

    I frown, noticing how Sebastian observes me, and that long stare makes me slightly

    ufortable. ¡°I see you¡¯re returning to your old ways.¡± He finishes off the bottle and ces. it down

    on the cab in the grand foyer as I cock a brow.

    ¡°My old ways?¡±

    ¡°The

    prea Valerie. If memory serves, you were the annoying thorn in my side, always having to defend

    anyone and speak up for anyone who needs help. I wonder, do you ever put yourself first?¡±

    What is this man going on about?

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I state.

    He cocks a brow before he jerks his head towards the back hall. ¡°He¡¯s out there.¡±

    My heart skips a beat wondering what he knew, but I don¡¯t say anything watching as he walks past me

    and heads upstairs. Letting out a huff of air, I walk down the hall to the back door and

    hesitate.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What will I say?

    Turning away, I decide to make some coffee first. It¡¯s getting colder¡­ Once I have two steaming mugs

    of coffee in my hands, I open the back door and step outside.

    Once I take a few steps, I look around and catch the glow of a cigarette. I turn to see Zade sitting

    against the wall, one leg sprawled out in front of him, the other with his knee up and his arm resting on

    it.

    ¡°Hey. Coffee?¡± I say, not sure if I should go over to him. Would he just move away? The thought hurts

    when I frown, no we¡¯re stronger than that.

    ¡°I could do with some coffee,¡± he says quietly as he blows out a string of smoke. I walk towards him,

    my heart racing, although I¡¯m trying my best to stay calm.

    He reaches up and takes both mugs from me and ces them on the ground. I¡¯m about to sit down

    beside him when he squeezes my thigh, caressing it gently before he tugs me down to sit between his

    legs.

 Chapter 452

    ¡°Za¡­¡± I trail off when he wraps his arms around me tightly and rests his head against my shoulder,

    taking a deep breath. I lean back against him, cing my hand over his arms as reach up with my

    other hand, cing it on his muscr bicep.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te back,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°I¡¯ll alwayse back, you know that. I just needed a bit¡­¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    I nod as I lean my head against his. ¡°You know¡­ maybe I¡¯m not even pregnant,¡± I say softly,

    ¡°But you might be.¡±

    I nod my head. ¡°You aren¡¯t your mother or grandfather¡­¡± I murmur quietly, knowing it is part of how he

    feels. ¡°I know you will be an incredible alpha and father because I¡¯ve seen you care for others¡­¡±

    ¡°Or you see way too much fucking good in me,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I was raised to kill, and it¡¯s something

    that I would do every time the need arises. Willingly. Do you really want a killer to be around your kids?¡±

    I frown as I turn in his arms and cup his face. ¡°Zade¡­ our kids. And yes, I would trust their lives in your

    hands.¡±

    ???

    ¡°Would you though?¡± he asks, his voice low and cold as his expressions be chillingly calm.

    Frowning, I stare back into his eyes. ¡°I would.¡± And I mean it.

    I don¡¯t know what words I can convey to make him understand, so instead I tug him close and im his

    lips in a deep, passionate kiss.

    His hand wraps around my waist as my shoulder presses against his chest, feeling his cock against my

    hip as I turn sideways, slipping my legs under his raised leg, getting as close as possible.

    We kiss for a few heated moments until I break away, gasping. He brushes my hair back, pressing his

    forehead to mine. ¡°If you are, you will keep it.¡± It¡¯s a statement, not a question.

    I look up at him. ¡°I would love to, I don¡¯t see how I can take a child¡¯s life when it¡¯s not its fault. that it

    was created¡­ but I also respect your outlook, if it helps to know, then I want you to know that I won¡¯t

    force you to be involved anymore then you want to,¡± I answer quietly.

    His trauma runs deep even if he denies it, but I truly don¡¯t see him being cold or hostile. towards our

    child, because he cares for others, he just doesn¡¯t realise how much good there is

    in him.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°That would be pretty tough when I won¡¯t really be away from you¡­ or is that the fucking n?¡± he

    asks, cocking a brow as he reaches over for the coffee, and I sit up slightly, resting my head against his

    chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared too¡­ with everything going on, if I am, I will have to be extra careful.¡± I sigh, epting the

    cup he offers me before he reaches for the other one.

    want too, for you. I

    ¡°If you are¡­ you need not worry, I will take care of you¡­ and the child you want too, promised you

    that.¡±

    I watch as he takes a gulp of the coffee and know that he would be an incredible father¡­ he truly

    would be¡­ but until he¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll take this at his pace.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± he asks, cing his empty cup down and looking down at me, the scent of coffee lingering

    on his breath.

    ¡°For not trying to force me to get rid of it- I mean, if I am. Goddess, imagine us having this conversation

    and I¡¯m not!¡± Iugh, cutting it off when it sounds loud in the night. Although I think I am pregnant¡­ but

    until I know for sure, I can¡¯t say.

    ¡°It is your body, even if ideally, I¡¯d not want a kid¡­ I can¡¯t really tell the one carrying it to just get rid of

    it¡­ and I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything else. You would never do that¡­¡± he trails. off, but I almost

    feel as if there¡¯s more to the sentence, but I don¡¯t push it, for tonight this is more than enough.

    I snuggle against his chest, inhaling his scent that is mixed with mine from our sexy time. earlier as I sip

    my coffee, smiling softly as I gaze at the flowers in the garden beds.

    Imagine that¡­ a little Zade or Valerie¡­ I won¡¯t tell him, but imagining him with our little one in his arms

    makes my heart race with excitement.

    ¡°I have my eye on you, Little Mate, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± My eyes fly open as I look up at him,

    trying not to look like someone caught red¨Chanded.

    ¡°Oh please, I was not,¡± I lie, smacking his chest before I drink my coffee, ncing up just in time to see

    a ghost of a smile touch the corner of his lips¡­

 Chapter 453

    ZADE.

    ¡°Survival training.¡±

    ¡°Survival?¡± Valerie asks me as she rubs her arms, ncing at the dark looming forest behind

    1. me.

    ¡°Yeah, this willst three or four hours. The first thing I want to work on with stamina, resistance,

    vignce, and observance.¡±

    you is your

    She nods, although I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be as easy as she thinks it might be. ¡°You can choose three

    things from this sack to help you. Aside from that, you will have to find things in the forest too. Choose

    wisely.¡±

    We had woken up early to get started on our training session, and I now watch as she kneels down and

    quickly begins rummaging through the bag, picking out a small thin weapon, smart since it¡¯ll be easier

    to carry whereas the gun could run out of bullets¡­ poison, and antidote.

    She¡¯s smart, but she missed out on one very vital item¡­ scent disguiser¡­

    She¡¯ll be easier to find without masking her scent¡­

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll start off easy,¡± I say, looking down at Valerie. She is wearing ck yoga pants with a ck

    zipped¨Cup hoodie. The sun isn¡¯t out, it¡¯s still dark and there¡¯s a very light shower of rain. But I¡¯m not

    going to let the opportunity of using these incredible terrains for training slip by.

    I¡¯ll go easy on her since it¡¯s her first day and if she is pregnant¡­ then I don¡¯t want to end up doing

    anything extreme.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You haven¡¯t done your stretches. We¡¯ll start with a simple game of chase. I want you to

    run, as fast as you can as if it¡¯s for your survival: Run until-¡±

    ¡°Until I can no longer run?¡± she asks me, cocking a brow.

    I tilt my head, looking at her emotionlessly as I walk up to her. ¡°Then you¡¯re dead. I was going to say

    run until your feet bleed, run and keep running even if it feels like you can¡¯t, keep going.

    If you can¡¯t run, then crawl. If you can crawl, roll. No matter what, you don¡¯t stop until you¡¯re. dead.¡± I

    circle her slowly, knowing she won¡¯t be able to keep up with this training, but I want to push past her

    barriers.

    ¡°That¡¯s disturbing,¡± sheughs nervously as she looks me over. I¡¯m wearing ck sweatpants and a

    hoodie and I cock a brow when she gulps.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen disturbing. But I assure you, baby girl when I am done with you, you won¡¯t be afraid

    to walk alone. Anywhere.¡±

    ¡± CL

    ¡°That sounds promising.¡± She smiles.

    ¡°From here on out, your aim is to make sure I don¡¯t catch you. I¡¯m not your Zade during

    +15 BONUS

    training. I¡¯m someone who wants your blood.¡± My voice bes low, my aura ring, making her eyes

    widen at my words, but I want her to feel fear, want her to use her adrenaline and her instincts to the

    max. ¡°Run.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asks ¡°I haven¡¯t warmed-¡®

    I spin the dagger in my hand, my eye shing, and she gulps, ¡°Shit I lost my chance, ok I¡¯m going!¡± she

    backs away before she turns and begins running.

    ¡°Ten¡­ nine¡­¡± I begin counting down as she disappears into the trees. The moment I say ¡®one ¡®, I give

    chase, pocketing my knife and taking out my gun instead.

    Following her scent isn¡¯t hard, and she¡¯s done nothing to confuse and hide her tracks. It¡¯s not long

    before I can hear her heart beating loudly once again. She doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m close.

    ¡°I can smell you, Little Mate¡­¡± I whisper into the trees, inhaling deeply, knowing she¡¯s close. Her shaky

    muffled breaths, her little gasps and the sound of her heart are like music as I hunt her.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Suddenly, I nce to the right. ¡°Remember, you do not want me to find you¡­ because every time I do,

    it will mean that¡¯s how many times I could have killed you.

    11

    She¡¯s backing away and I let out a low growl, making her gasp, and I hear her fall. That¡¯s when I decide

    to end it. I¡¯ve given her plenty of time. I follow the sound and see her try to edge away. Silently, I slip

    around the tree, sneaking up behind her and wrap my hand around her neck.

    She screams, trying to push me away, and I press the barrel of my gun against the side of her

    forehead, making her freeze.

    ¡°And this is the part you would drop dead,¡± I whisper, making her shiver. There¡¯s something about her

    heart pounding with fear that amuses me a little. I kiss her cheek slowly, making her tense. What¡¯s

    wrong? Are you scared?¡±

 Chapter 454

    ¡°No¡­¡± she breathes. My gaze dips to her breasts and I slip my hand under her top,

    her stomach, before moving my gun down her cheek.

    ¡°Your body says otherwise,¡± I taunt, caressing her skin with my gun.

    That was too fast. I was doing my best¡­¡±

    Stroking

    ¡°You took a de and poison, use them. Since this was your first try, I¡¯ll give you another chance¡­ but

    this would have cost you one life.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll try better¡­¡± she whispers, turning her face up to look at me before her to my lips.

    gaze dips

    As much as I want to kiss and fuck her right now, what fun would that be if she is so easy to catch?

    ¡°Run, Little Mate, now,¡± I whisper huskily as I let go of her.

    She looks at me, then around us before she nods.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll do better¡­¡± she reaches up, tugging me closer and presses her lips against mine in a soft

    kiss. She¡¯s about to move back when I keep her in ce, my tongue flicking along her perfect plush

    lips, my eyes locking with hers when she lets out a breathless sigh.

    When I catch her, I¡¯m fucking her.

    ¡°Run,¡± I whisper, and she does.

    My eyes glimmer as I run after her. This time I don¡¯t give her a head start. Instead, I keep my distance,

    gaining on her just enough for her to push herself further.

    She tries to throw me off a few times but fails as she continues running. She¡¯s nimble on her feet and

    soon I notice her beginning to rx, feeling and noticing the terrain. Despite being breathless, she¡¯s

    gaining momentum, too.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t think of this!¡± She gasps breathlessly before she speeds up, running ahead and then I

    can no longer see her. I slow down scanning the area and I see two rather tall rocky hills ahead and I

    frown, she couldn¡¯t have gotten over them this fast¡­

    The gushing sound of the waterfall nearby is masking her beating heart, and I can¡¯t make it out no

    matter how much I try to hear past the gushing curtain of water.

    She nned this¡­ I have to admit, it¡¯s a smart move.

    She probably knows this ce far better than I do, and I¡¯m d she¡¯s using that knowledge to gain the

    upper hand.

    I nce around. There¡¯s no way she could have gotten around these hills either¡­ she¡¯s probably here

    somewhere¡­ hiding.

    I walk slowly, trying to catch any hints of her scent and that¡¯s when I realise she has been running in

    the direction that carried her scent away from me.

    Fucking smart and I love it.

    +15 BONUS

    She deserves a reward for that¡­

    I pause when my attention falls between a low small opening between tworge rocky parts of the hills.

    I frown, knowing I won¡¯t fit but¡­. I¡¯m sure she could have¡­

    step back before I walk over and crouch down. Instantly I¡¯m met with a de dipped in poison and I

    jerk back before I chuckle.

    ¡°Smart in one way, but it¡¯s a tight ce. I could shoot you point nk or drag you out.¡± I remark as I

    yank the de from her hand, but she holds on, her aura surging as it swirls around the de burning

    my hand.

    Suddenly, she sends a st of power at me. It¡¯s a peachy colour hue and I¡¯m thrown back as she

    squeezes out of the small niche and runs off again. I hear the ssh of water before I¡¯m on my feet

    again.

    Well, she¡¯s doing better this fucking round..

    Ten minutester, I watch from behind the tree as she climbs out of the water. She¡¯s breathing hard as

    she removes her jacket and bends down, cing her hands on her thighs. My eyes rake over her

    soaking body, her sports bra emphasising her stiff nipples. She stands up, brushing her wet hair back

    as water trickles down her body.

    She quickly wrings her jacket out and I rest my head against the tree. So na?ve to let her guard down

    now. She might have thrown me off by going in the water, but she¡¯s clearly exhausted

    now.

    I twirl my dagger in my fingertips as she unknowingly makes her way towards me. The moment she

    passes by, I grab her by the arm, mping a hand over her mouth, cutting off her scream before

    twisting her arms behind her back¡­.

 Chapter 455

    ZADE.

    ¡®Argh! I thought I had shaken you off!¡®

    She struggles against me, trying to break free, but I simply tighten my hold.

    ¡°You would be dead by now. Again. You aren¡¯t paying attention to your surroundings.¡± I say quietly.

    ¡®I was!¡® She answers as she tries to elbow me hard in the waist, but in one swift move, I pin her face

    forward against the tree.

    ¡°Seems like I caught you again,¡± I say, pping her ass before I squeeze it.

    Now that looks fucking good. The urge to yank her pants down and fuck her makes me hesitate. I feel

    her tense before she tries to free herself. ¡°Try harder,¡± I say, my grip on her arms that ¡°Break are pinned

    behind her waist is tight, but she is a chosen wolf, she should be stronger. free.¡±

    She jumps and I¡¯m not expecting that as her aura suddenly res around her and she rips free from my

    hold, the sudden move taking me by surprise and allowing her to stumble away from

    the tree.

    This time she doesn¡¯t run. Instead, she rushes at me, her eyes zing as she attacks.

    Punch after punch, defending, blocking, attacking. She¡¯s not too bad, and the training she has done is

    a substantial enough base to work off.

    Blow after blow, shees at me until I turn and hit her in the chest knocking her back, catching her by

    her bra before she hits the floor. I lean over her, dropping her onto the ground with a small thud.

    She breathes hard, staring up at me. ¡°Damn, you aren¡¯t even phased.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything yet,¡± I say. Until she gets that pregnancy test done, I won¡¯t be able to push

    her the way I want, just in case she is. 1

    ¡°I¡¯m not too bad right?¡± she asks breathlessly.

    I nce at my watch, ¡°41 minutes, that¡¯s how long yousted¡­ not good enough, but it¡¯s a start.¡± I say,

    looking down at her as she rolls onto her side and gets on her knees, holding her hand out to me to

    help her but instead I take hold of her chin.

    ¡°So shall we head back or continue?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m done?¡± I ask quietly.

    Her eyes widen as she opens her mouth. ¡°But¡­¡± she trails off when I slip my thumb into her mouth.

    ¡°I told you if I catch you, I¡¯m going to fuck you¡­ but since today was your first day¡­ I think. you

    deserve a little reward and what better way than to let you suck my dick?¡±

    She blushes but her eyes darken with lust as she runs her tongue along my thumb, reaching

    +15 BONUS

    for my pants before ncing around and I slip my thumb out her mouth.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Out here?¡± she whispers.

    ¡°Who cares, now put those lips to work baby girl,¡± I murmur huskily as she bites her lip and tugs my

    pants down,

    ¡°As you wish my Sexy Stallion¡­¡± I tangle my hand into her hair yanking her head up for a second

    before she wraps her hands around my dick making it harden with pleasure.

    Pleasure rushes through me as she strokes my cock, she leans down, ready to wrap her pretty little lips

    around me, but I take the incentive and m into her mouth making her gag.

    She grabs my thigh, bracing herself as I slide out slowly, loving the feel of her tongue against my shaft

    before sliding fully back into her mouth. With each slow thrust, I can see my dick growing until I¡¯m fully

    hard and I begin face¨Cfucking her roughly.

    She¡¯s fucking good at taking me really well. Bopping her head to every thrust, my hand. tightens on her

    hair as I look down at her. She looks smoking hot, the smell of her arousal wafting into my nose and my

    eyes sh as I throb hard.

    My entire body tenses as the pleasure builds and a low guttural groan escapes me as I m down her

    throat.

    ¡®Fuck Zade¡­ you taste so good¡­¡® her horny voicees into my head.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I whisper, and she nods slightly, as I m into her and hold her head there for a few

    seconds, feeling the pulsating pleasure dance through me before I yank her back. She gasps for air

    and I give her a few seconds before I continue my assault on her throat.

    Her moans against my cock are growing louder, the hot sound of her sucking my

    dick only heightening the intense ecstasy I¡¯m feeling, and I can feel myself nearing with every passing

    second.

    She whimpers, gripping onto me tightly as she sucks harder, handling my brutal thrusts until I cum,

    White¨Chot pleasure rips through me as I tilt my head backwards, closing my eyes as I relish in the

    euphoric bliss that consum¨¦s me.

    ¡°Fuck, girl,¡± I growl, pulling out and look down at her to see my milky cum leaking out from the corner of

    her lip. She looks fucking hotter with her lips looking sore as she gazes up at me with lust¨Cfilled eyes.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± she murmurs, licking her lips, but she misses that corner.

    Reaching down, I brush my thumb over it and into her mouth, where she flicks the bead off my finger.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a good girl.¡± I tap her cheek as she slowly stands up, her hand wrapping around my dick as

    she kisses my neck, leaning against me.

    I tug her back, trying not to get turned on all over again and look down at her. ¡°We aren¡¯t done here¡­

    so how about you get running¡­ maybe if you canst another 40 minutes, I will fuck your little pussy.¡± I

    breathe huskily.

    ¡°I look forward to it because right now I feel horny as hell¡­¡± she purrs reluctantly, letting gol of me and

    backing away before she breaks into a run once again.

    A/N: Please follow my social pages at author.muse for aesthetics and more books I have written.

 Chapter 456

    VALERIE.

    My entire body is screaming in pain and fatigue. I have never run so much in my life and ording to

    him, he went ¡®easy¡® on me.

    Easy? Yeah, right! That was not easy!

    I have been on my feet in the hospital for hours on end on countless asions, but this? This is

    exhaustion on another level¡­ and his punishment every time I failed¡­ he¡¯d fuck me or tease me but

    stop right when I was on the brink of my release¡­

    My core clenches. Even though I didn¡¯t get to have even one release, my body feels extra sensitive,

    and I can¡¯t get the image of himing over my pussy and thighs out of my head. It was sizzling hot.

    I

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    groan internally, remembering his final words. ¡®Once you get better at training¡­ you¡¯ll get to cum for

    me.¡®

    Well, I like it. The sexual torture was a turn on itself. It¡¯s training like never before, but it got

    blood rushing in many ways.

    my

    I now step into the shower, my legs feeling extremely heavy and I groan, reaching for the shower lever

    only for a muscr arm to reach past me and flip it on. I turn sharply, looking up at Zade. I didn¡¯t hear

    him enter.

    ¡°What am I teaching you, baby girl? Always stay alert. I could have been anyone. If I was here to end

    you, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡±

    I look up at him. How did he just dere that with a deadpan face?

    I burst intoughter. Goddess, this man!

    ¡°You are so damn perfect,¡± I murmur, my eyes raking over his naked body before I tug him down and

    kiss him. Instantly he lifts me up and pins me against the wall, deepening the kiss, as his hands knead

    my ass.

    My core presses against his hard abs and all I can think about is how good he makes me feel as

    pleasure dances through me.

    He ces me down, a smirk on his face. ¡°Shower, you should get some rest because tonight, you¡¯re

    training again.¡± He taps my ass making me groan before he grabs the shampoo.

    I hold my hand out and he squeezes some into my hand for me.

    ¡°So, what happened with Adriana? Did she say much?¡± I ask, thinking with everything that happened I

    didn¡¯t even have time to ask him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. Maybe you could get the answer from your brother.¡±

    ¡°Atticus?¡± I ask confused, as I shampoo my hair only for Zade to begin massaging the shampoo into my

    hair. His fingers applying just the right amount of pressure, the tingles of his touch making me close my

    eyes, enjoying the sensation.

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something going on between them. I don¡¯t know, maybe he knows her from

    15 BONUS

    somewhere. Ask him, because I fucking want to know, too.¡± He kisses my forehead before. moving

    back.

    I crack open my eyes, looking at him as he begins washing his own hair and I rinse my head,

    pondering over what he said.

    Hmm, maybe after I get that pregnancy test, I will¡­

    I look over at him, a sudden intrusive thought entering my mind. My stomach twists as I wonder if he

    didn¡¯t fuck me because he wants me to do a test¡­ and if I¡¯m not, then protection¡­

    I pick up the soap and begin washing my body distractedly, not knowing why that hurt a little. I¡¯d prefer

    if he just told me if it was the case¡­ but¡­ was it?

    Sensing his gaze on me I wash quicker, cing the soap down, only for him to pick it up instantly and

    wash himself.

    I would have loved to stay and tease him, but my mind is a storm.

    I give him a small smile and step out of the shower, grabbing a towel and wrapping it around myself.

    His eyes burn into me, but I don¡¯t look back, exiting the bathroom.

    I close the door behind me and sigh softly. Last night we were at an understanding, or so I thought,

    but¨Cok maybe it makes sense he doesn¡¯t want to get it on until he knows, I don¡¯t know. But why do I

    feel so¡­ upset over it?

    Pushing the thoughts from my mind, I begin getting ready for the day.

    It¡¯s a littleter and we¡¯re all sitting at the table, although we have had breakfast.

    Cassian had called during breakfast, and I realised I had missed several calls from him the day before.

    With everything going on I didn¡¯t even check my phone.

    I¡¯m a little worried about my job, but deep down I know that there¡¯s no way I would have been able to

    continue with my job there, no matter how much I wanted it.

    I need to work in a hospital for our kind, whether we want to live in harmony with the humans. or not.

    We are different. And when all of this is over that is my goal.

    Cassian had called because of the disease and wanted my help with research. Telling him I¡¯ll contact

    him, I hung up and filled everyone in on what I knew about it.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good at all,¡± Zaia says as she clutches her mug of coffee that she¡¯s barely drunk

    ¡°Think you could do more research on that?¡± Sebastian asks me.

    ¡°And risk the Arkaning for her?¡± Zade counters before I can even reply.

    ¡°We would send back up. She might be your Luna, but she is still important to us,¡± Sebastian. answers

    with a small frown, but there seems to be less hostility between them today. Strange indeed, but I am

    notining, I¡¯d love for them to get on, for mine and Zaia¡¯s sake. However, there is one person

    here who seems to be acting extremely strange, and that is Atticus. I can tell he¡¯s not slept well, and he

    keeps running his fingers through his hair, which now looks a ruffled mess and he¡¯scking his usual

    attitude.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I think we do need to follow up on it, if there¡¯s something strange going on there, we need to find out

    what exactly it is,¡± I say, looking at Zade.

    He frowns. ¡°Do you think there is a chance it could somehow be connected to the Arkan?¡± Zaia asks

    him.

    ¡°I have my assumptions, but I haven¡¯t really found any answers to that question,¡± he replies. Just an

    instinct, which I know isn¡¯t enough.¡± His brows knit together even tighter as his hand tightens on the

    knife.

    ¡°Even an instinct can be very important,¡± Zaia answers.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough to prove much to others, is it?¡± Zade answers a little coldly.

    I frown, ¡°Well, it is a strange one, but I was invited by the hospital board to help work on it. I guess

    that¡¯ll help to have ess to a lot more sensitive information regarding the cases,¡± I

    murmur.

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s all part of a bigger n,¡± Sebastian says, rubbing his short beard

 Chapter 457

    VALERIE.

    ¡°Which is what we¡¯re saying,¡± Zade counters almost mockingly as he flips the bread knife he¡¯s holding

    lazily between his fingers as he¡¯s rxed back in his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I say. Zade looks at me for a second, almost as if observing me.

    ¡°So then, go back there. Try to carry on as normal and we¡¯ll make sure security ispletely amped.

    Including within the hospital,¡± Sebastian says before he looks at Atticus and his brow furrows. ¡°What¡¯s

    your issue, won¡¯t you give your input? You usually love to give your opinion, even when it¡¯s not needed

    or wanted,¡±

    All eyes turn to Atticus, who looks up, blinking as he¡¯s brought out of his reverie. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. I will

    make sure to send my best men as well.¡±

    What is up with him?

    ¡°And how long until I get that list of chipped werewolves? Or shall we just start calling those we know,

    like your pack members, in to have their chips removed without the government¡¯s so -called consent. I

    don¡¯t really understand why they even get a say,¡± Zade says coldly.

    Zaia sighs softly, shaking her head. ¡°I know¡­ I wish we did things differently.¡±

    ¡°No. This was decided on, to satiate an uprising. People do silly things when filled with fear, deadly

    things.¡±

    The table falls silent before I stand up, telling them I¡¯ll go visit Atticus¡¯s mom, Shelby, as I want to also

    check her paperwork myself. And then after that, I will go to get a pregnancy test, which should be

    avable in the small pharmacy within the pack.

    ¡°She¡¯s not doing well at all. This is so much more serious. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask when Atticus

    enters and I¡¯m pouring over Shelby¡¯s reports, having lost track of time.

    ¡°You had just left on your break. I didn¡¯t want to call you back¡­ Besides, there¡¯s no cure¡­ her body

    isn¡¯t able to fight it. The doctors think she¡¯s not got long left,¡± he replies quietly, his

    eyes

    shadowed as he looks at the woman who may not be his blood, but she is his mother in every right.

    I look down, indeed the reports don¡¯t look good¡­ and everything I would have tried has been tried¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will perform another blood test and see if I can advise on another route,¡± I say quietly.

    He nods as he walks over to the bed, stroking Shelby¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What is it, Atticus?¡± I ask quietly.

    He sighs heavily and looks up at me. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°I thought we were closer than that,¡± I say, feeling a little hurt.

    He looks down. ¡°Well, you look like there¡¯s something on your mind as well.¡±

    I smile bitterly, unable to stop myself. ¡°Mine isn¡¯t important, I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡±

    ¡°I will be the judge of that. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hees over to me and crouches down in front of

    me, taking my hand in his as he rests it on top of the clipboard in myp. ¡°Is it between you and Zade?

    Did he say something to hurt you?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No, I just¡­ it might not even be anything, I mean until I check¡­¡± I mumble before I

    sigh and lean forward, resting my head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he urges softly.

    Sighing again, I close r

    e my eyes. ¡°Long story short¡­ I might be pregnant. But he doesn¡¯t want a child and although I might

    not be¡­ I feel as if he¡¯s be a little distant this morning.

    There, I said it, no matter how stupid it sounded.

    Atticus sighs, letting go of my hand and instead, hugs me tightly.

    ¡°I think he¡¯d be fine, even if he thinks he won¡¯t¡­ he seems to be a protective man¡­ if you are, even if

    he doesn¡¯t want it, he will not abandon you. And for the record, we all know it takes two,¡±

    I chuckle weakly at that.

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is he¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± His voice is quiet and I nod, feeling mentally exhausted. I am

    overthinking it, but ever since Zade has been avoiding fucking me this morning, I can¡¯t shake the doubt

    away.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, I wish he¡¯d see that¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve had a different lifestyle. You and Zade are pr opposites, and even with the bond you have

    created, differences will always arise. That¡¯s when you need to work on it and ife out stronger, only

    then can you have faith in the rtionship you¡¯re in. Talk to him.¡±

    you

    I nod, feeling emotional. ¡°Yeah¡­ I will¡­¡±

    A knock on the door makes us move apart as Zaia sticks her head in through the door. ¡°Hey, ready?¡±

    she asks, looking between us. ¡°Sorry, am I interrupting? I was thinking it¡¯ll be ideal if we¡¯re back before

    the kiddies get here.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Atticus says, giving me a smile before he stands up. I guess I won¡¯t get to ask what his

    problem is right now, but I willter. He won¡¯t get away without telling me.

    ¡°What time do the children get here?¡± I ask, standing up. I miss them and look forward to seeing them.

    Zaia smiles. ¡°In the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Then we better get moving,¡± I answer, cing the clipboard down and bidding Shelby farewell before I

    leave the room with Zaia. I had asked her toe with me to the shops,

    wanting that support.

    Time to get that test.

    +15 BONUS

    I stare down at the three sticks. Unable to believe the first result, I had redone the test two more times

    just to be sure.

    Zaia smiles warmly at me, giving me a hug. I had told her everything on the way to the pharmacy

    earlier.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asks me gently.

    She knows me far better than anyone and right now even I don¡¯t know how to feel.

    Before I can reply, the door opens and Zade steps in, his eyes instantly flickering to the sticks. I¡¯m

    holding.

    An odd, tense silence settles in the room as I let out a shaky breath.

    ¡®What are the results?¡® he asks through the mind¨Clink.

    I nce down at the sticks in my hand before I look him in the eye.

    I want to see his reaction, although deep down I know I¡¯m being irrational, I just¡­ I just need to know

    now, and so I decide to lie.

    ¡®I¡¯m pregnant,¡® I answer, unable to stop myself from blurting out the lie as I watch him intently, waiting

    for his reaction with bated breath¡­

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Thankyou for reading!

 Chapter 458

    ZADE.

    Pregnant.

    An odd emotion rushes through me as I stare at her. She looks uncertain, and uneasy, even as if

    waiting to see my reaction. She¡¯s pregnant, meaning I have a kid on the way.

    Fuck

    This is real, and that means the responsibilities that I now have are growing too. She¡¯s pregnant¡­

    ¡°Can we get a minute alone?¡± I say, not looking towards Zaia until now.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± she answers, smiling at Valerie as she squeezes her shoulder before shees towards

    the door, brushing past me on her way out, and shutting the door behind her.

    ¡°So, you told her before me?¡± I ask, not knowing why, but I¡¯d have preferred being in control of who

    else found out and when. Especially when this was something that was no one else¡¯s business and I

    hate when people get up in mine. +

    She nods, ¡°Mmm, I needed the emotional support when I took the test.¡±

    That stung. I thoughtst night I did my best to reassure her, even if this wasn¡¯t what I wanted. She

    could have called me if she wanted emotional support. She¡¯s been the one avoiding me throughout the

    day.

    ¡°Alright. Cool,¡± I say, walking over to her.

    A child.

    Her being pregnant changes everything now. I don¡¯t know how to react, so instead I wrap my arms

    around her, resting my head on top of hers, knowing that even if this is crazy new to me, I want her to

    know I¡¯m here for her.1

    I love her, and I know she¡¯s nervous right now, but thest thing I want to do is upset her more. Now

    that I know she¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s my job to take care of her and¡­ our child.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to tell the others that you can¡¯t go back to that hospital. You¡¯re better off safe in

    this pack until things settle.¡± I say.

    I¡¯m always prepared for everything, and right now¡­ I¡¯m not prepared for this, but I don¡¯t want her to

    feel that. I want her to know she has me, that I¡¯ll always be here.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine. Why does that change things?¡± she asks me. I can¡¯t read her right now, but her tone

    seems almost¡­ hostile.

    I move back, cupping her face, forcing her to look up at me. ¡°If something happens, you could lose the

    child. You have to take care of even more than normal. You¡¯re a doctor, Val¡­ you should know that

    more than anyone.

    11

    She¡¯s staring at me and nods. ¡°And you¡¯re, ok?¡±

    ¡°I thought we covered thisst night?¡± I reply, brushing her hair back. She¡¯s beautiful.

    12

    +15 BONDS

    ZADE.

    Pregnant.

    An odd emotion rushes through me as I stare at her. She looks uncertain, and uneasy, even as if

    waiting to see my reaction. She¡¯s pregnant, meaning I have a kid on the way.

    Fuck.

    This is real, and that means the responsibilities that I now have are growing too. She¡¯s pregnant¡­

    ¡°Can we get a minute alone?¡± I say, not looking towards Zaia until now.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± she answers, smiling at Valerie as she squeezes her shoulder before shees towards

    the door, brushing past me on her way out, and shutting the door behind her.

    ¡°So, you told her before me?¡± I ask, not knowing why, but I¡¯d have preferred being in control of who

    else found out and when. Especially when this was something that was no one else¡¯s business and I

    hate when people get up in mine.

    She nods, ¡°Mmm, I needed the emotional support when I took the test.¡±

    That stung. I thoughtst night I did my best to reassure her, even if this wasn¡¯t what I wanted. She

    could have called me if she wanted emotional support. She¡¯s been the one avoiding me throughout the

    day. 1

    ¡°Alright. Cool,¡± I say, walking over to her.

    A child.

    Her being pregnant changes everything now. I don¡¯t know how to react, so instead I wrap my arms

    around her, resting my head on top of hers, knowing that even if this is crazy new to me, I want her to

    know I¡¯m here for her. 1

    I love her, and I know she¡¯s nervous right now, but thest thing I want to do is upset her more. Now

    that I know she¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s my job to take care of her and¡­ our child.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to tell the others that you can¡¯t go back to that hospital. You¡¯re better off safe in

    this pack until things settle.¡± I say.

    I¡¯m always prepared for everything, and right now¡­ I¡¯m not prepared for this, but I don¡¯t want her to

    feel that. I want her to know she has me, that I¡¯ll always be here.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine. Why does that change things?¡± she asks me. I can¡¯t read her right now, but her tone

    seems almost¡­ hostile.

    I move back, cupping her face, forcing her to look up at me. ¡°If something happens, you could lose the

    child. You have to take care of even more than normal. You¡¯re a doctor, Val¡­ you should know that

    more than anyone.¡±

    She¡¯s staring at me and nods. ¡°And you¡¯re, ok?¡±

    ¡°I thought we covered thisst night?¡± I reply, brushing her hair back. She¡¯s beautiful.

    She nods, frowning slightly as she looks down. ¡°So, you¡¯re not gutted that despite not giving it to me

    this morning, I¡¯m pregnant. I mean, it was obvious you weren¡¯t going to do anything until I found out.

    So, either I was and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, or you were waiting to find out if I wasn¡¯t, so

    you definitely didn¡¯t impregnate me until I got onto contraception, right?¡±

    I look down at her. For a moment, it¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s Valerie. Did someone say something to her?

    Her tone is definitely fucking hostile, too.

    ¡°Care to share what I did fucking wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right though, aren¡¯t I?¡± she asks.

    Frowning, I hold her gaze. ¡°Not really, I would have pulled out if we ended up fucking yeah, but me not

    fucking you this morning was nothing to do with that. Where the fuck is thising from?¡± I ask, feeling

    a sliver of irritation rush through me.

    She doesn¡¯t reply, simply turning her head away. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t seem happy with the news either,¡±

    she mutters.

    ¡°Sorry for not jumping for fucking joy¡­ I didn¡¯t realise that no matter how epting I¡¯m trying to be, I

    had to be fucking happy too. You¡¯re pregnant. I acknowledge that, yeah, we both fucked up, but I¡¯m

    here for it. To be there for you. What more do you want from me, baby girl?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t reply, shaking her head as she tugs free. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just¡­ I don¡¯t know. I felt that

    way though¡­ that you were being extra careful¡­ Well, the good news is, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Not what?¡± I ask,

    frowning as she picks up a white paper bag and takes out a box of pills.

    ¡°Not pregnant, the tests were negative, and I¡¯ll start on these, one of these days.¡± She tosses the tablet

    box onto the bed along with the stick she was clutching and turning is about to walk away when her

    words really sink in.

    She lied.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet,¡± I say, my eyes shing as I grab her arm and force her to face me feeling a ripple

    of anger through me.

 Chapter 459

    She lied. Lied about the fucking pregnancy just to get a reaction from me?

    There¡¯s no child¡­ that makes me feel fucking weird when I had just made up my mind that there will be

    a kid and now she¡¯s angry at me for fucking not being ecstatic before telling me

    she lied.

    ¡°Well, I am, I have things to do,¡± she replies, sounding defeated.

    Frowning, I look at her. There seems to be more to it¡­ ¡°Valerie¡­ do you want a kid?¡± I ask quietly.

    She pauses, her eyes flickering with pain as she looks down. Her heart is racing, and I see the telltale

    sign of her lip quivering. ¡°I¡¯m thirty¨Cfive years old¡­ yeah, one day I do.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to it,¡± I state quietly, and I know there is.

    She looks up at me, her eyes glittering with tears. ¡°I was pregnant once¡­ way back when I was first

    dating Jai¡­ the day he was set up was the day I found out¡­ and a few dayster I

    miscarried.¡± Her voice breaks at thest word.

    My frown softens, and I tug her into my arms, hugging her tightly. I hate that she¡¯s been through a

    fucking lot.

    ¡°Hey¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean you will never be a mom.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said I was, I just-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cool. You didn¡¯t keep the fucking charade up for long but yeah don¡¯t do that shit again,¡± I say, and I

    do fucking mean it.

    She looks up at me and nods, guilt glimmering in her eyes.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She leans up and kisses my cheek. ¡°I am¡­¡± she sighs heavily, wrapping her arms

    around my waist.

    I hug her back, rubbing her back and wishing she didn¡¯t feel the way she did. ¡°You¡¯re still young, Little

    Mate, maybe¡­ in the future sometime you to be the Mom you¡¯ve always

    will a wanted to be. Maybe not maybe¡­ I think the word I¡¯m looking for is one day. I get you want this,

    and we¡¯ll get there.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s hard for me, but I¡¯m certain there wille a fucking time that I will be ok with it. I know. I will. I

    don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make the same mistake my mother made with me. Perhaps a talk with Hugh is something

    I need¡­ to let go of the feelings bottled inside and to get the closure I need.

    ¡°Really, you think so¡­¡± her heart races with hope.

    ¡°Yeah, I know so. So, cheer up, trust me you really aren¡¯t missing much,¡± I say just as we hear a child

    laugh.

    What the-

    ¡°The children are here!¡± Valerie exims, her mood clearly lifting.

    Sebastian¡¯s kids¡­

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I want to see, Mommy. I need to know if he¡¯s good for Aunty Velly!¡±

    1 cock a brow, looking at Valerie, who smiles. ¡°That¡¯s Xander, he¡¯s the middle one. Want to go down to

    meet them?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I answer.

    Like I said, kids and I don¡¯t go.

    She looks at me, almost as if debating forcing me to go or respecting my wish.

    ¡°Alright¡­ you sure?¡±

    I nod, and she reaches up, her

    gaze trailing to my lips. ¡°I love you. I want you to know that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, and you know I love you,¡± I answer, cupping her face as I close the gap between us and

    im her lips in a deep kiss just as the door flies open.

    ¡°Xander!¡± Zaia¡¯s voice is firmer than I¡¯ve ever heard. I pull away and Valerie moves back as fast as

    possible as we both turn to the little boy who has just entered. He has Zaia¡¯s unique purple eyes and

    dark hair, like his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Mommy, I just wanted to see!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Valerie says as Zaia appears, a disapproving, small frown on her face.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not. He knows he should not enter a room without knocking, and since Xander forgot basic

    manners, he will wait downstairs until you are ready toe down,¡± she says, taking her son¡¯s hand.

    Fair parenting.

    Valerie pouts as Xander bats his eyes innocently at her before he looks at me suspiciously.¡± Your eye is

    ugly.¡± He manages to say, blunt and matter of fact before Zaia shuts the door.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯s a menace,¡± I remark. I

    ¡°He¡¯s quite the handful, so want toe down and meet him and the others?¡±

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll stay here. That will serve him right for barging in, so¡­ where the fuck were

    We?¡±

    She smiles before snaking her arms around my neck. ¡°Right about here¡­¡± she whispers, tugging me

    down and pressing her soft lips against mine¡­

 Chapter 461

    "I missed you, Aunty," she says, hugging me.

    "Aww, I missed you too hun."

    She smiles before looking at the tea. "I made some for Grandad and Grandma. I didn''t see Uncle

    Atticus or Daddy, so I didn''t ask them." "Your Dad was dealing with Xander, and I''m not sure where

    Zion is," Zaia replies. "But I''m sure Grandad and Grandma appreciated that." "They did!" she answers

    with a smile and a nod.

    "Can she have a biscuit?" I ask Zaia as Kaia eyes the te.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "Yes, this one loves to eat," she says, taking a in biscuit and Kaia instantly grabs it, pushing it into

    her mouth.

    "So, tell me, Sia, how is school?" I ask.

    She nods. "It''s good. I''m enjoying it and I ced in the ice skating finals, and I''ve been selected for the

    regionals in two months." She smiles.

    "Aww that is amazing! Me and your mommy couldn''t ice skate for the life of us! And here you are an ice

    princess!"

    Zaiaughs, "We were hopeless."

    Sia smiles. "I want you and Uncle Zade toe see me if I make it to the championship finals," Sia

    says, her eyes sparkling.

    "And she doesn''t mean Uncle Atticus," Zion says before I can even reply as he walks in, hands shoved

    in his pocket.

    Unlike Sia, he''s very tall, looking far older than he is.

    "I think that sounds lovely. I''m sure we cane. I will ask your uncle, or you can ask him yourself

    before we leave. I''m sure he''lle meet you guys soon." I smile at her, and she nods happily. Uncle...

    kids are precious and innocent. They already epted him for who he is, and I hope when he''s ready

    he''ll let them in. He didn''t have a family growing up, but right here, he has a whole big family. There''s

    my brother who is now part of his family through me, then his sister, her husband, and their kids. And a

    father, if he wishes to see him.

    "I''m going to go run some tests on Shelby. I just want to see if there''s anything else we can try," I say,

    kissing Kaia''s cheek before I stand up.

    Zaia nods as she takes Kaia from me, and I pick up my mug.

    "Oh, this smells so good. Want toe along?" I ask Sia, who nods. I nce towards Zion and smile.

    He is already busy with his head buried in a book. "Come on then," I say to Sia as I lead the way out

    and upstairs.

    I wonder... I pause mid-step and look at her.

    "What is it, Aunty?"

    "Maybe science isn''t the answer..."

    My heart thuds as everything fades away. "Maybe I need to stop looking at this from a medical

    professional point of view..."

    "Maybe I need to believe..."

    It''s as if a brilliant light bulb has gone off above my head and I blink, staring at Sia.

    "You were healed..."

    "Aunty?"

    I spin around, my heart thudding as I hurry back down the stairs. "Zaia!"

    "Val, are you alright?" Her voicees as she hurries out of the room.

    "Why don''t we try using the power of the triquetras? You all healed Sia... it''s possible we could try that

    on Shelby," I say, hurrying back down the stairs. And Ada!

    Zaia''s eyes widen before she looks confused. "How did I not consider it..."

    "I know that the healing isn''t something thates easily and now that Xander is here, he will have to

    channel his powers, but there''s more of us! Even Zade. There are enough of us who hold this ability.

    Zion! What do you think?" I look over Zaia''s shoulder at him.

    He looks up from his book "To believe in the Goddess... I think it''s what we can''t forget."

    I nod as I turn and hurry upstairs.

    "Atticus!" This is it! This has to be the answer to healing her! "Atticus!" I shout. Suddenly the door to

    Shelby''s room opens and Atticus steps out, lookingpletely confused by my shouting, but he isn''t

    alone.

    Hugh has stepped out with him, and he isn''t looking at me but... I turn, my nose catching a whiff of his

    intoxicating scent before my eyes fall on the man to my right, his eyes locked with Hugh''s.

    Zade...

    Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest

    quality.

 Chapter 462

    ZADE.

    Confusion ripples through me as I look at the older man before me.

    Why is he here?

    Do I turn and walk away?

    There are kids present and Valerie was shouting, but she seems fine. But I still turn to her just

    as she walks over to me. "Zade..."

    "Why were you shouting?" I ask quietly as she ces one hand on my chest, holding a mug of

    tea in the other, concern clear on her face.

    "Are you..." she trails off. "The triquetra healed Sia. Medication might not help Shelby and Ada,

    but I think if we can channel what healed Sia, maybe we can heal her..." she trails off when she''s

    met with silence.

    "Zaia has tried to replicate that a few times, but there''s no harm in us tryingbined,"

    Sebastian says,ing up the stairs, the Menace right behind him, his piercing eyes fixed on

    me again.

    "It''s the one-eyed cyclops!" The Menace says pointing at me and earning a frown from

    Sebastian.

    "Xander," he warns.

    "I do agree that we can try. We should exhaust all avenues," Atticus says. Hugh nods, patting

    Atticus''s shoulder.

    I don''t look directly at Hugh, but I see him close the door to the bedroom. "On that note, there is

    something I want to discuss with all of you," he says.

    "Then let''s go downstairs. Mom''s just fallen asleep," Atticus suggests.

    "I wanted to do some bloods," Valerie says, her hand still on my chest.

    "I thought you were nning on believing in the power of the triquetra?" Atticus asks.

    "Well, I still want to monitor improvements," Valerie answers sheepishly.

    "That''s fair. Well, let''s go downstairs, and Valerie and Zade can join us when she''s done." Zaia offers.

    I nce at her, and she smiles at me.

    ''You don''t have to. Dad was trying to remain out of sight so it''s easier for you. I''m sorry that you two

    came face to face like this. We didn''t n it, I want you to know that,'' Zaia says through the mind-link.

    I choose not to reply as everyone troops downstairs as Valerie finishes her tea and looks at the girl who

    hasn''t moved, curiosity in her eyes as she watches us.

    "Sia makes the best tea," Valerie says, looking up at me and then at the girl. "Sia, this is Uncle Zade."

    "Hello, Uncle," Sia says, holding her hand out.

    "Hey, kid," I reply, taking her small hand in mine. She smiles as I nce at Valerie, not knowing what

    else to say.

    "Well, I''m just going to go do that blood test, you two chat," Valerie says.

    ''Really? You''re just going to leave me with her?'' I ask her.

    ''You''re lucky it''s not Xander,'' she counters.

    ''Don''t think I can handle him?''

    ''Nope, I fear I might never see you again,'' she teases.

    I can hear that oneining from all the way downstairs about how he wants to see the one-eyed

    man.

    "What is your pack''s name?" Sia asks.

    "The Shadow Moon."

    "I like it. Congrattions on forming a pack."

    "And who told you about it?" I ask her.

    "Mommy told us." She smiles brightly at me. "Wee to the family, Uncle."

    "Thanks..." I reply, not knowing what to say to a kid.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She smiles at me, and I wonder if she''s expecting me to make conversation with her.

    "How old are you?" I ask.

    "Ten and a half," she answers brightly.

    "Great."

    Time really has gone by...

    "All done," Valerie says, stepping out of the bedroom, and I''m certain she left us out here so we were

    forced to talk.

    ''Smart, but it was pretty obvious what you were trying to do,'' I remark.

    She blushes. ''I''ll make it up to youter. I''m sorry," she apologises, kissing my lips so softly.

    Sia squeaks, looking away with a small, embarrassed smile.

    Did her parents never kiss in front of her?

    "Shall we head downstairs?" Valerie asks with a smallugh as she pats Sia''s cheek gently.

    I nod as she reaches for the door, and I stop her for a second, looking at the woman sleeping on

    the bed. "What happened to her?"

    "Her health''s been getting worse for a while, buttely it deteriorated fast. Her cells have started

    attacking her organs," she replies quietly. Sia looks in the room and I can tell from her

    expression she knows. ''You got her bloods, cross-examine them to those humans with the new

    disease once we return home," I suggest on the way down.

    ''I thought to do the same. If it''s the same thing, it might just be taking different to humans and

    werewolves.

    We reach the bottom and Sia leads the way into the lounge, where it seems all of them are

    gathered. I hesitate a few feet away from the door and realise I''m not ready.

    "I''ll sit this one out," I say quietly.

    She doesn''t push me and nods in understanding. "Are you going to be ok?"

    "Yeah, I''m gonna step out for a smoke," I reply as I take out a pack holding it up for her to see.

    She nods.

    "Ok, I love you."

    ''Love you, too.'' I reply as I watch her until she disappears inside. I head out the front door,

    ignoring the asshole guards who are clearly more wary of me now than ever. Lighting a

    cigarette, I lean against the wall.

    At times I feel like I''m just blending in with them, like they''ve simply epted me into their

    midst, but at other times reality hits and it all feels weird.

 Chapter 463

    I can hear them talking. There''s a window open somewhere, but I remain where I am, smoking my

    cigarette.

    "...joining us?" Zaia''s faint voice reaches me.

    "No," Valerie''s voicees.

    "Oh..."

    "Sorry," Valerie''s quiet voicees.

    "Don''t be. He has every right to do what feels best for him," Hugh says.

    He could have been the one dead... Jai could have been alive and with Valerie... I push the intruding

    thought away. Seeing him had brought those memories back with vengeance. What if he had been the

    one I managed to kill?

    Not knowing the truth, if I killed him, would I have regretted it?

    But then again, I have done enough to fuel the demons within my mind.

    "Dad, is everything alright?" Zaia asks.

    "Yes, however, life is short... and so, with your blessing of course, Atticus... I want to ask Shelby to

    marry me," Hugh''s voicees. "I mean, I have had this conversation with you, Atticus, a while back,

    but I hope it still stands, even if her health is not at its best. I still want her to be my wife."

    There are a few gasps.

    "Hot diggedy!" The Menace exims as Valerie and Zaia sound excited as they kind of, squeal?

    Sounds like that anyway.

    Women can be weird...

    "Atticus?" Valerie asks, clearly waiting for his input.

    "I''m all for it. Atticus loves to collect sisters anyway, he and Zaia would make amazing siblings,"

    Sebastian taunts mockingly.

    The bastard hasn''t changed at all.

    "Sebastian!" Zaia scolds lightly.

    "I wouldn''t mind that. And Hugh, I am moved," Atticus begins. There''s clearly some surprise from him

    as there''s silence before Sebastian speaks again. "Hold up, you wouldn''t mind being her stepbrother?"

    "No," Atticus replies. "It''s not every day you find the right one. I wish you and Mom all the happiness in

    the world." He''s acting weird. He has been pretty much all day. I pause as I tilt my head up sharply,

    staring ahead.

    His behaviour, his distracted persona all day.

    Adriana...

    By any chance are they... mates?

    Every single interaction, and the behaviour between him and Adriana, and what she said to me upon

    leaving all seems to click into ce and point in that direction. What the actual fuck?

    That... posh dude with Adriana? No, that''s a bad fucking match. But who am I to question that shit

    when me and Val are worlds apart?

    Then why did she leave? Did he reject her? Is that why she left?

    Anger ripples through me. If that is the case, I won''t be letting this slide.

    You don''t treat my pack members like that.

    "I am deeply moved, and I fully support it. She might not agree... but I''m sure it would make her happy,

    nheless."

    "If things don''t go as nned... I think it would be a time you can all hold on. Memories are precious,"

    Sebastian says quietly. They are... if you have them.

    "Life is short, but I do love her, and I would love to make her my wife. Thank you, Atticus."

    "So, if she epts, will you marry soon?" Valerie asks. "She is weak, and won''t be able to handle any

    strenuous-"

    "Really? Is that where your mind goes?" Sebastian mutters mockingly.

    "I mean the wedding!" Valerie growls, making Zaia chuckle softly as Atticus sighs.

    "King, what is your issue?"

    "Daddy has many issues," the Menace remarks.

    "We will keep it simple, just vows and a small dinner. I don''t want her to exhaust herself," Hugh says.

    "I think that sounds great, if she agrees, of course," Atticus adds.

    "I think she will. And we can do a small thing in the house and make sure she can rest as much as

    possible," Zaia says.

    "Yes, and maybe she''ll be healed by then," Valerie murmurs.

    They continue talking and I smoke my cigarette, d I wasn''t inside for that conversation. How do you

    even be part of that conversation?

    I hear the front door open and turn to see none other than Hugh step out.

    "Hello there," he says.

    He looks older than what I remember, he has more wrinkles and white hair...

    "Hi," I reply, looking away.

    "Could I have a word, Zade?"

    "Aren''t you already? What do you want?" I ask quietly, refusing to look at him. I''m not sure if it''s my guilt

    or what, but I can''t look him in the eye.

    "I want to apologise for earlier. I wasn''t expecting to see you there, and I heard Valerie shout and was a

    little concerned. I''m sorry for the shock."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I wasn''t shocked."

    "That''s... good then."

    "You shouldn''t be outside alone, right? I mean with me?" I look at him sharply, but he remains where he

    is, unphased.

    "Not at all. Back then, I wanted to see you, and I still do. I won''t overstep, but I just wanted to say, it''s

    good to see you, Zade. I am happy for you and Valerie. You two are good for one another."

    "Hmph, should you be saying that when her ex died to save you from me?" I remark quietly, my tone

    almost mocking.

    "He would say the same as me. I am certain of it." He smiles at me, nodding slightly before he turns

    and heads back inside.

    What was Jai? A fucking saint?

    I rest my head back against the wall.

    I''m doing it again, pushing away because I don''t want anyone to break through my walls. Valerie is an

    exception. The only exception there will ever be.

 Chapter 464

    ZADE.

    It''ste at night, and Sebastian and Zaia''s older three kids have now gone up to bed and I''m relieved.

    For some reason, the Menace refused to stop looking at me all evening. The oldest, Zion, is pretty

    mature for his age, and he''s grown a lot from thest time I saw him. Sia, she''s decent and tried to get

    the Menace away from me. Even though she did fail.

    The youngest, Kaia, is under a year and she''s walking by holding onto things but not alone yet. She

    kept crying when she saw me at first and the Menace had to give his input. ''She''s scared of your face.

    You do know your eyes are weird?''

    I can still hear himining upstairs about how he doesn''t want to sleep.

    "But why?"

    "Xander please, Mommy''s a little tired now."

    "So Mommy, go bed then, Xander''s not tired."

    That kid...

    "He is a handful. He''s not even scared of you." Valerie chuckles, looking at Sebastian who is working

    on hisputer.

    "Yeah, he''s got a mouth on him." He agrees as he lifts his daughter into hisp, allowing her to grab his

    tie and begin chewing on the edge. He kisses her forehead as Atticus looks over at Valerie. "Did you

    find anything?"

    "Nothing new yet," Valerie sighs, massaging her temples.

    I lean over, running my hand down her back. She smiles over at me.

    Zaia and Valerie had been discussing how they would try to heal Shelby and Ada. For some reason,

    ording to them, trying to do what they did with Sia on a few patients over the years had never

    worked again, not the way it had back then, almost as if it was a miracle in itself.

    "Hmm..." Atticus remarks.

    Hugh is with Shelby. He had spent most of the evening beside her. She seemed to be awake longer

    knowing he was there, but the women were worried she''d overdo it.

    Guess that''s just how love works.

    "Healing hasn''t worked for us again," Sebastian remarks. "There''s got to be a reason."

    "Who knows..." Valerie says as she sits back, cuddling into my side as she skims through the book. I

    put my arm around her, kissing her lips as I slip my fingers under her top, massaging her hip. "We''ll find

    the answer, though."

    My gaze goes back to Atticus. I still n to ask him about Adriana... when I get the chance.

    "I''ll have the detail sent over to you when I get it, Zade," Sebastian says.

    Atticus nods. "The government won''t take well to the fact that we will block all the microchips. Have you

    got a n on what you will tell them?" he asks Sebastian.

    "That''s my problem to deal with," Sebastian replies.

    "Then are you two leaving tomorrow?" Zaia asks as she re-enters the room. Somehow, she obviously

    managed to get the Menace to bed.

    "That''s the n," I reply, as Valerie nods.

    "Mama!" Kaia calls her and Zaia goes over and picks her up.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "She''s ruined my tie," Sebastian says, removing it and passing it to his daughter, who epts it

    happily.

    "Say thank you, Daddy," Zaia coos as Kaia babbles something that sounds only a little like thank you.

    "She''s so adorable!" Valerie says as Zaia brings her over, sitting on the other side of Valerie.

    "I don''t know about you guys, but since the battle, does anyone else feel their powers are fading?" Zaia

    asks quietly as Kaia climbs onto Valerie''sp. "I''ve not felt any weaker," I remark.

    "But you were also in prison for a long while. You might not even remember the extent of what your

    powers were." Atticus remarks. ¡°I feel it a little.¡±

    "Something Zion said a while back, that since the Goddess''s work is done, her essence will fade too.

    It''s up to us to keep our beliefs alive. I wonder if that meant our powers as well." Sebastian murmurs

    now looking at all of us, the light of hisptop reflecting on his face.

 Chapter 465

    We fall silent, pondering on those words. "But we have to try, for their loved ones, for Adriana, for

    Atticus, for Lte and for Hugh," Valerie says as Kaia now climbs onto myp and stares up at me.

    Atticus looks up and nods slowly before he looks away, sighing heavily.

    "It''s rude to stare," I say quietly, about to move her back onto Valerie''sp, only for her to grab onto my

    arm and stand up in myp. Instinctively, I catch her tiny body as she wobbles to stand on my thigh.

    "She''ll fall," I warn the two women, who are smiling in amusement.

    "She won''t," Zaia says confidently.

    "Right...'' Take her'' I add to Valerie just as Kaia decides to give me a slobbery open-mouthed smack of

    the lips on my cheek. I pull her back, resisting the urge to wipe my cheek and look down at the child,

    who smiles up at me with big eyes.

    "Aww, she likes you." Valerie gushes in a weird baby voice.

    Kaia giggles and I cock a brow.

    Damn... how do you hate that?

    I look at her parents, but neither seems worried that I''m holding her. I look down at her, not knowing

    what to say to her, but she doesn''t seem bothered as Valerie takes her hand, caressing it with a thumb

    as she ys with her and makes odd conversation.

    It''s clear in her eyes that she loves kids... even though they''re kind of weird...

    "So when are we going to try to heal Atticus''s mother?" I ask, trying to get the attention off me holding a

    baby.

    "We?" Atticus asks, looking at me, a flicker of surprise in his eyes.

    "We," Valerie confirms, smiling up at me. "The more the better. Sebastian is Sable too. We need as

    much manpower as we can."

    "Does he want to?" Atticus asks her as if I''m not even fucking here.

    "I don''t have anything against her." I counter, thinking but I do with you.

    "Tomorrow morning," Zaia says and I take the chance to pass Kaia to Valerie.

    "Sounds like a n," Sebastian says.

    Tomorrow will be interesting...

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    It''ste in the night and Valerie''s fast asleep. After our discussion in the lounge she checked in on Ada

    before turning in for the night. Phad also seen her take a pill before bed, but her mood seemed

    perfectly fine.

    I''m d she gets it, or I hope she does...

    Despite howte it is, I can''t sleep, although we had both gotten up extra early for training. But I know

    why I can''t sleep, it''s because I want to confront Atticus.

    ncing at the woman in my arms, I slowly ease her head onto the pillow and quietly get up. Picking

    up my pants, I put them on and leave the room, making my way down the hall. Atticus... now where are

    you?

    I stop outside his door, but he''s not there. I keep walking, trying to pick up his scent, which is hard as it

    lingers all over the ce. I hear the faint sound of a piano ying and pause.

    NovelDrama.Org

    Is that him? Everyone should be asleep by now, who would be ying a piano... well, I''ll check it out

    either way.

    I follow the sound and I''m led up another flight of stairs and down a hallway until I see the low glow of a

    light from under a door, the sound of the piano growing louder.

    His scent is stronger, and I walk silently down the hall. The musicis incredible, I''ll give him that and it''s

    fuelled by emotions. I quietly open the door expecting the music to step, but it doesn''t.

    Sure enough, Atticus sits at the piano, his shirt open, a bottle of champagne and a ss standing on

    top of it. So consumed by what he''s doing, he''s not noticed me.

    Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest

    quality.

 Chapter 466

    If I had any doubt before that something was bothering him, it''s gone. I can almost see the pain in his

    face, the music, and the way he''s pouring his soul into it. I wait, as his fingers fly over the piano keys,

    his heart thundering louder with every touch. Somehow the music feels nostalgic, reminding me of pain

    and anguish...

    The songes to an end, and he lowers his head, mming his fist on the piano.

    "What''s gotten you so worked up?" I ask quietly.

    He tenses his head, jerking towards me. "What are you doing here?" he asks, his eyes cold.

    "I came to ask you something," I say as I walk towards him. He stands up, looking me square in the

    eyes.

    "And what might that be?"

    "Why?"

    "Why what?" he asks.

    "Why did she leave?"

    There''s a shift in his heartbeat and he exhales in irritation, his nostrils ring. "Who?"

    "Who? Really? Adriana, your mate, right? That''s why she left, isn''t it?" I close the distance between us,

    my aura raging around me. He counters with his own, his eyes zing. "Tell me, did you reject her?

    That is why you were avoiding her from the start. Why you didn''t want her to be anywhere near you?

    You figured it out before she did, right?"

    "You don''t know anything, get out of my way," he hisses.

    "I know enough." I snarl, shoving him. "Tell me, why are you such a pussy?"

    "That''s none of your business. I''m not looking for a Luna!" he growls.

    I scoff, my irritation rising. "Why? Too hung up on someone else''s woman, although she has four

    fucking kids with him? Do you have an ounce of fucking self-respect in yout, or respect for her?" S

    His eyes sh with irritation. "This is not about Zaia. I love her, but no longer in the way you''re

    assuming. Not anymore..." he frowns as he looks away.

    "Then why? Why reject someone like Adriana? Is it her scars?" I ask, my eyes shing with irritation.

    "What scars?" There''s a flicker of confusion in his eyes and something else.

    Was I wrong? "None of your business, then. So then why? Did she not fit your mould for an ideal Luna?

    Is she not up to the standards for your entitled ass?" I ask. He clenches his jaw. "I don''t need to answer

    to you," he mutters.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    et

    But his moment of pause had confirmed what I just said was the truth of pretty fucking close to it and

    with that news, I feel as if a storm of rage is swirling around me.

    How dare he...

    "So that''s what it is..." I scoff. "You people will never change. You know what? Maybe it''s for the best.

    You don''t fucking deserve her."

    "Don''t you dare speak-"

    "I will speak however the fuck I want. You will never find a woman better for you than Adriana could

    have

    been, because she makes up for et

    your fucking cowardice." Turning, I leave, mming the door behind me, not wanting to hear another

    fucking word from him.

    My own anger is burning inside of me, growing stronger no matter how hard I try to fucking calm down.

    What I said is right... he doesn''t deserve her... and when he realises what he''s lost, it''s going to be too

    fuckingte.

 Chapter 467

    VALERIE.

    It''s the following day, and the tension is high, partially over what we are about to attempt with the

    healing and also something has gone down between Zade and Atticus.

    That was clear from the hostility at breakfast, with Zade simply taking his coffee and walking out when

    Atticus entered.

    I haven''t asked Zade what that''s about, but I didn''t get the chance as he gave me no breaks in training.

    Yet the anger that is emanating from Zade every time Atticus is mentioned or is around made me

    decide to hold off asking him for now, especially not before we try to heal Shelby. The pressure

    weighing on all of us is at an all-time high.

    We are going to give it our all. We now slowly begin to gather in Shelby''s room, where Atticus and

    Hugh are telling her what we are about to attempt.

    ''Putting her hopes up without even knowing if this might work or not is a dumb move,'' Zade''s voice

    comes into my head.

    ''Well, there''s no possible secret way to attempt it. She will find out what we are trying, and it''s good she

    knows. They have mentioned there''s a high chance it doesn''t work. But, regardless of the results, at

    least we will know that we did our best and tried everything'' I reply, and sure enough Atticus is

    exining it in a way that won''t raise her hopes unless it works.

    ''See, he isn''t putting her hopes up fully,'' I reassure Zade, who doesn''t reply.

    I wonder what happened between them. I am tempted to ask Atticus instead but now is not the time.

    "I''m sorry for worrying you all so much," Shelby says, looking between Atticus and Hugh, as she

    touches her forehead to Hugh''s.

    "Never apologise, you have done nothing to apologise for," Hugh answers just as Sebastian, Zaia and

    their children enter. Xander looks serious, something that isn''t normal for him. I guess Zaia and

    Sebastian have exined it to them...

    Kaia is quiet too, staring around with a serious expression on her face, as if she senses that something

    important is about to happen.

    Zade entersst, and Xander instantly tugs free from Zaia''s hold and walks over to him, simply staring

    up at him.

    "Look, I have white eyes," he says as he tries to roll his eyes up so you can mostly see the whites. I cut

    back a giggle as Zaia gasps.

    "Xander!" she scolds.

    "It''s cool," Zade replies as he cocks a brow at his nephew. "Since you want to imitate me, you need to

    be blind too. Want me to poke them out for you?" he asks him sordidly, making Xander blink, looking

    appalled before he res at him.

    "You are a bad man."

    "Yeah, I know, and you''re a little Menace."

    Zion chuckles and I shake my head, hoping Xander was ok with thatment, but he''s simply finding it

    amusing.

    Goddess, these kids!

    "I am so sorry I''mte!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    We turn as Lte and her husband enter.

    Oh, I know what''sing...

    I look at Atticus, who smiles, giving me a nod as Lte hugs her mother.

    Hugh is going to propose...

    "Valerie! Congrattions! I heard you found your mate."

    "I did. Meet Zade. Zade, this is Lte and Andrew."

    Zade gives a nod as Hugh now takes Shelby''s hand in his and we all turn towards them.

    My heart skips a beat as I look over at Zaia, who''s smiling, too. She nces at me; her smile growing.

    "Before they start, there is something I want to ask you, Shelby, my dear," Hugh begins as Lte goes

    over and stands beside Atticus.

    Shelby looks confused until Hugh

    reaches into his pocket and takes out a small velvet box. I can''t help but smile as I watch Shelby''s eyes

    widen in pure shock as she realises where this is headed. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Will you, my beautiful Shelly, marry me?" he asks quietly. I almost aww at him calling her by the

    nickname he has for her.

    "Oh, Hugh..." her eyes glisten with tears as she looks around at all of us. "I don''t know how long I have

    left... you know that," she whispers those words, but we all hear them. I look away. What she''s saying

    makes me choke up.

    Zade instantly moves closer to me, snaking his arm around me as he pulls me close, sensing my

    emotions. I take a deep inhale, his scent calming me as I rx in his arms.

    "I don''t care. I want you as my wife. I love you and I want to make you mine," Hugh whispers. She

    lowers her head as she reaches out for him and pulls him in for a hug.

    "Oh darling, yes. Then yes, I will... but when? Because I don''t-"

    "You said yes, and that''s all that matters. Now leave the rest to me."

    Everyone ps as the couple shares a loving kiss as Xander goes ''yuck'', making everyoneugh. For

    a moment, the tension that has been growing since morning lifts. Even if it is for only a few moments...

    Once Shelby has the ring on, Zaia passes Kaia to Lte as we are all ready to call on our powers...

    and attempt the healing.

    Even Xander is serious as Zaia walks him through what she wants him to do. He''s nodding, but I''m not

    sure he understands. He is still so young. I nce at Zion, who also looks almost... sad.

 Chapter 468

    ''We won''t seed, will we?'' I ask Zade, my eyes fixed on Zion.

    ''We won''t know until we try. There''s always hope,'' he replies. Our eyes meet, and I nod. He''s right, I

    can''t give up before even trying.

    I look around the room, knowing that everyone must be feeling simr to how I am right now. The fear

    of not knowing if this is going to work or not is beginning to eat me up.

    We all gather around, linking hands and cing those linked hands on top of Shelby. My heart is

    thumping as I close my eyes, listening to Zaia''s soothing words as she guides the children.

    "Reach within yourself, believe in what you are trying to do, and it will be..."

    Believe.

    I feel the shift within me, feel the surge of my powers within me glowing around me, as I tighten my

    hold on Atticus and Zade''s hands, my heart thundering and I open my eyes. There''s a soft glow around

    us all we''ve all managed to summon something, but it doesn''t seem to hold that powerful energy I''m

    certain should be stronger.

    It''s wrapping around Shelby''s body, but it isn''t doing more...

    Come on...

    We''ve positioned ourselves with our triquetras, hoping that might help a little, although we are all

    holding onto one another. I see the concentration on everyone''s faces as we all will for her to get better.

    Come on....

    The light brightens before it suddenly diminishes, and then it''s gone.

    "Try again," Sebastian says curtly.

    We do, but this time the light is even weaker... for a split second it res before it sparkles into a fizz.

    It''s as Sebastian said... it doesn''t work anymore...

    We try again, and this time it''s Atticus who curses as he pulls away and turns his back to us. "It''s not

    working!" he says, his voice thick as he tries to hide his emotions.

    "Maybe if you don''t fucking lose hope so fast and try again?" Zade suggests.

    "Am I doing it wrong?" Xander asks, making my heart clench.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Oh baby, not at all, well done." Zaia smiles down at him reassuringly and he nods, closing his eyes

    and furrowing his brow. "Let''s try once more," she adds, trying to sound impassive, but I can see that

    the failure is upsetting her.

    I look at Shelby and smile warmly. "Even if this doesn''t work, we are going to do everything we can to

    find a solution," I promise.

    She nods. "Of course, I have no doubt, but I am alright. Atticus, darling.....¡±

    He looks back at her and shakes his head, refusing to meet her gaze as we join hands again and try

    once more.

    I reach deep inside, willing my powers toe forth, the desire to heal her running through my veins.

    We can do this, united. Please dear Goddess, heal her....

    But once again, nothing.

    "As I thought, it won''t work," Sebastian says quietly, as Lte breaks into sobs that she tries to stifle.

    The silence that follows is so painful.

    Atticus goes over to Lte and my

    heart breaks for them and Hugh. They all look devastated... and Shelby? Shelby has a brave face that

    Wheong of

    I know is nothing more than a fa?ade, wanting to remain them.

    "Let''s give them some privacy," I suggest, softly motioning for the children to follow me. Zaia gives her

    father a hug before she takes Kaia from Andrew and follows us out, closing the door behind her.

    Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "I never knew old people get married," Xander remarks.

    "Anyone can get married, dummy." Siaughs.

    "I''m not a dummy."

    Zaia shakes her head, looking devastated as Sebastian pulls her into his arms and she buries her head

    in his chest.

    "I wanted it to work," her muffled whisperes.

    "Didn''t we all?" I sigh heavily. "So, it really is true. Our powers are fading?"

    "The Goddess is selfish. She got what she wanted... so why would she continue to bestow us with

    more?" Zade adds coldly. "It''s fucked." "Oo, you said a bad word!" Xander gasps.

    "Come on, let''s go down. Sia will make you a milkshake," Zion suggests, urging his younger brother to

    follow him.

    "I''m sorry, I tried my best," Sia says, looking around at us, her eyes filled with tears.

    "You did well, now don''t you worry about this stuff," Sebastian says, letting go of Zaia and hugging her.

    "Is she going to die?" she whispers.

    I can''t listen to any more of this and turn away, knowing I have to try to find a cure!

    "We''ll keep looking for a solution," Zaia whispers to her, an answer that does not deny or confirm her

    question.

    It''s time we returned home.

 Chapter 469

    VALERIE.

    It''s been nearly two weeks since we''ve returned. Since then, things have been extremely hectic. The

    tension has been rising, with Zade working on trying to break the code on the system that controlled

    the microchips.

    Another thing that brought great concern... considering the Arkan had ess to it despite the security

    on it. Were they just good hackers? Or did someone grant them ess?

    Either way, it''s a race against time, with several more deaths happening over thest few weeks. And

    while Zade and the others work on their fight, I am in a race to slow down the progression of the

    disease, as rumours now spread in the media that it was caused by a mutation in the werewolf gene.

    Another lie.

    I feel as if I''m trying to grasp onto time that hopelessly feels like water leaking through a bucket full of

    holes.

    Every day passes in a blur. In the morning, Zade wakes me up at the crack of dawn and then we start

    training, or as I call it; The Hunt.

    It is terrifying and, in some twisted way, thrilling. He works me to my limits and then tells me to get up

    and pushes me beyond what I think my body is capable of. Yet somehow I break through all the

    barriers as my body screams for reprieve.

    With each passing day, despite the pain that remains, I can feel I''m getting better at sensing him,

    faster... stronger. I can feel my powers pulsing through my veins, a heightened sense of smell, sight,

    and hearing.

    Zade''s teachings are different, yet I''m beginning to enjoy them despite the brutality of the sessions.

    Plus, somehow the depraved sexual thrill I feel when he catches me too soon and punishes me only

    satisfies me further. Always leaving me wanting so much more despite how exhausted my body feels.

    Who knew pain and pleasure went so incredibly well together?

    "Valerie?"

    I look up,ing out of my reverie when Cassian calls me.

    "Sorry, I got distracted," I remark.

    "No need... are you alright?" he asks, observing me.

    "Yeah," I answer, returning to testing Shelby''s blood. So far I have not gotten any answers, yes I found

    out she is free from the disease, but she is dying... and it is by a natural cause. Making me realise that

    we really have no cure for her, for death cannot be stopped.

    Something I know they''ve all epted, but even then, I''m going to keep trying, keep looking for an

    answer until herst breath.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Over thisst weekend just gone, she and Hugh had gotten married, and although I had attended on a

    day trip, Zade hadn''t, saying he had things to do. I didn''t want to push him, he will take things at his

    own pace. Although I wish he had been there, I respected his decision.

    I did feel like part of it was because of Atticus, something I didn''t ask him but I also didn''t manage to

    ask Atticus, with the wedding. But right now I feel asking Atticus might be the better choice since

    Zade''s anger when I mention him is obvious.

    "Here, the bloods you sent matched. Want to share what you were checking?" he asks, holding out a

    file to me.

    Ada''s bloods matched?

    My heart skips a beat as I take the file. This means... After Shelby''s bloods came clear of any trace of

    the disease, I still wanted to check Ada''s andpare them to a patient inflicted with ARK.

    "It was the blood from a werewolf

    who is in aa and who is clearly inflicted with ARK, although they don''t have the same symptoms

    humans do. I just wanted to know if she could possibly have the disease and it seems they can..." I say

    as I

    skim through the papers, wonder if this is why she isn''t waking up...

    "Hmm... I don''t know if that could even be possible, considering the healing speed of a werewolf. There

    is no way the disease can remain in their body long enough for them to be inflicted. I''m sure the results

    are wrong." He reaches for the file, but I hold them out of his reach.

    And how exactly is he so confident about how a werewolf heals?

    "No, they are correct... and maybe the fast healing is a reason we don''t have any recorded cases

    because anyone with the disease recovers This is a national pandemic it seems and if it''s affecting

    both races... then it''s even worse. Things need to be contained before it bes a global threat," I say

    as I recheck the

    file.

    "But it''s not proving a threat to werewolves, so there''s no need to mention that to the authorities, it

    might just cause more fear,¡± he says, frowning slightly.

    I look up from the pages, narrowing

    ve?

    my eyes as I fold my arms. "Really? Do you actually think that? Everyone is quick to judge us, yet to

    make everyone feel better, we shouldn''t let them know that we''re being affected? The math isn''t

    mathing, Cassian." My voice is colder, but I''m not sure what it is, Zade''s words are making me question

    everything.

    His training isn''t just pushing my body, but pushing my mind...

    "I''m just saying why scare the public? There already a lot of concerns-"

    "Why are you so worried? Do you want everyone to think we are immune? And keeping things from the

    authorities? We are being paid to research this by the government, aren''t we? Withholding vital

    information from them is not even legal."

 Chapter 470

    Cassian chuckles and raises his hands in surrender. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean anything by it. I do

    apologise. I know things are hard Valerie... but know that I''m not against you or your people." He

    reaches out cing a hand on my shoulder giving it a squeeze, my eyes sh and I grip his wrist,

    instantly removing his hand from my shoulder "Lighten up Valerie... What is going on?"

    Standing up I look him in the eye. "Don''t tell me to lighten up when we are already discriminated

    against. This is not a light matter," I answer quietly.

    "I know, and I''m sorry for being inconsiderate."

    A strange silence falls between us, and I shake my head. "I''m going to head out on time today..."

    "We have a lot of research to do..."

    "Hmm, maybe, but I don''t think I want to bend over backwards for a species who are treating us so

    badly." The words leave my mouth before I can even stop them, but to my surprise, he does not even

    react.

    Our eyes meet and a heavy silence falls between us. "You''re right, you shouldn''t... good night, Valerie."

    He turns away and I frown. Something about that exchange felt... off.

    I can''t believe I said what I did, but I just feel angry. Maybe it''s the long hours, I just need a break!

    I grab my things, feeling annoyed as I exit. ''Hey Sexy, you might want to watch the cameras about now,

    I just had a weird exchange with Cassian,'' I say through the mind-link as I meet Damien outside, and

    we head to the car. There are always several guards around, one of Zade''s and then a few men sent

    by Sebastian.

    ''Who says I wasn''t watching already? I don''t like him at all...'' Zade''s sexy voicees back.

    ''Maybe you really are an excellent judge of character.''

    ''There''s no maybe, I am, there''s nothing to think about there,'' he replies, making me smile.

    We get in the car and head out.

    ''He''s up to something... he''s looking through your desk and papers.'' Zade goes quiet and I wait, not

    wanting him to miss anything. ''He''s called someone, but it was short... and he''s messaging someone. I

    think there''s definitely more to him than we think...'' Zade''s serious voicees.

    I''m not surprised... not after what''s been going on... I can''t trust anyone.

    ''Wait... he''s looking at something on his phone...I''m sending you a screenshot. Does this mean

    anything to you?''

    My phone buzzes as a picturees through and it''s zoomed up on Cassian''s phone. It looks like an

    invitation...

    But it''s almost like I''ve seen it before, but where?

    ''It does look familiar- wait, let me check something.''

    I quickly switch to a web browser and type in the town name and city hall events.

    The charity ball.

    It was dyed?

    I didn''t know...

    ''It''s the charity ball... remember the one he invited me to?''

    ''Yeah, I do,'' he doesn''t sound impressed.

    ''Well, it was dyed. it''s this Friday evening.''

    ''Interesting...''

    Why would he be looking at that right after our exchange? Maybe I am being paranoid and it''s nothing,

    but right now we can''t afford to brush anything as a meaningless move.

    ''Tell me, my Sexy Stallion, how do you feel about attending a charity ball?'' I ask as Damien drives out

    of

    the parking lot. ''A lot of the people of this town will be there. Might be a good chance to scope it out."

    ''Might be worth attending,'' he

    muses. And the perfect excuse for me to actually have a conversation with the Doc and see if there''s

    more to him than meets the eye, cause | definitely feel there is.''

    ''Yeah, it might just be good for us, and since we''re kind of new in town, the perfect excuse to mingle,

    especially as everyone knows everyone. Maybe we''ll learn

    el

    something new.'' I reply, taking out

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    my phone and searching up the

    event.

    NovelDrama.Org

    ''I guess we''ll do that then. Is there a dress code?'' he asks as if an afterthought.

    I can''t help but smirk. ''Of course, but I''m sure you''ll clean up nicely.''

    ''Clean up? I''m not one for formal wear.''

    I can practically hear the disgust in his voice. I chuckle, making Damien nce at me.

    ''Oh, you might not be, but something tells me you are going to look drop-dead gorgeous...''

    And I mean it, my man is sexy in his leather and hoodies... but there''s a part of me that is suddenly

    excited about seeing him in formal wear.

    ''Don''t forget the reason we''re attending," he reminds me.

    ''Oh I know, doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy myself. So, are you ready to go clothes shoppingter?''

    There''s silence and I can imagine him silently groaning or cursing.

    ''No, I''m not. But I don''t really own anything that would work, either.''

    I smile, sitting back. ''Perfect then, so how about we go shopping, then get dinnerter?''

    ''Sure, it''s a date then.''

    My heart skips a beat. ''It sure is.''

    Life might not be so good right now, but that is not going to stop me from enjoying the little things in life.

 Chapter 471

    VALERIE.

    There are some men who look sexy in a suit, a few who look handsome, even a rare few who look like

    gods, and then there''s Zade.

    I imagined him in a suit, and knew he would look so damn sexy, but what I didn''t know was that I''d want

    to drop to my knees and let him do whatever he wanted to me.

    He''s standing there at the door, leaning against the wall, looking so... so... so damn hot. His gaze

    burning into me.

    He''s in ck pants that stick to his muscr legs at certain parts, the slight outline of his bulge at the

    front of his pants just teasing me further. He''s wearing a ck belt with a silver buckle and a thick silver

    chain hooked onto the right side.

    He''s paired it with the formal ck shirt I picked out, but he''s got it tucked into his pants, unbuttoned

    from the top, and showing off his two nes and a bit of his tattoo. His sleeves are pushed up,

    disying his sexy forearms, and he''s wearing ck boots with a small heel.

    Fuck this was not what I had imagined.

    "Baby girl?" he asks, pushing away from the wall he was leaning against.

    "H-hey..."

    He cocks a brow as he walks towards me, his eyes raking over me appreciatively. I''m wearing ace

    halter dress that reaches my ankles and has slits down both sides. I''m wearing a nude bodysuit

    underneath, giving the impression of nothing. I look good and the way he''s looking at me; I know he

    likes what he sees too...

    "You look fucking fine..." His gaze says so much more, his eyes glowing blue as he runs his fingers up

    my thigh. "And I''m going to enjoy ying with you tonight."

    My breath hitches as I look up at him. He got a haircut... and his hair is brushed back so sexily. Damn,

    this man is dangerous.

    He ces a finger under my chin, forcing my head up a little.

    My core clenches and my body erupts with flutters.

    Oh fuck, I''m done for.

    "What''s wrong? You look a little... tongue tied..." he murmurs, his gaze dipping to my lips.

    I blush, not realising I''m speechless until now. Him dressed like this should not be legal...

    I step back when my core throbs and I''m getting so turned on.

    My cheeks burn with embarrassment as I quickly brush my fingers through my hair, trying topose

    myself. "Umm, you look great, really great. Make sure you stick by me all night." I say airily. A slow

    smirk crosses his lips. "Are you blushing?" he asks,bing my hair back to examine my cheeks.

    "No! That''s the effect of makeup." I scoff.

    He raises his eyebrow, smirking as he pushes his sleeves up unnecessarily when they''re already so

    damn perfect.

    Ugh, why is he so flipping perfectly?

    "We should go!" I am about to reach for the door when suddenly I''m spun around and pushed up

    against the doopl gasp, staring into his eyes, his intoxicating scent clouding my mind.

    et

    "If I knew that wearing something like this could get you turned on so good... I would have tried it

    sooner," he murmurs, making my cheeks burn. "But I don''t think you realise you have dressed to

    punish me..." he trails off before his lips are on mine and pleasure explodes through me as I kiss him

    back with equal passion.

    Oh fuck...

    But that delicious kiss ends far too soon as he pulls back, slipping his thumb into my mouth and I

    instantly twirl my tongue, sucking on it tantalisingly. "Something tells me you are going to be such a

    good girl tonight..." he murmurs huskily.

    I close my eyes, the pleasure making me giddy.

    Oh goddess, I think I just found my weakness.

    We reach the Town Hall soon after and it''s decoratedvishly.

    "It''s a little extra for a charity auction, isn''t it?" Zade remarks, taking in the lights and flower disys.

    "These events usually are, besides

    this is a small town. I think the town members live for these events. They''re nice events to mix together

    and catch up on all thetest gossip of the town." I say, running my hand down his chest. He looks

    down at me. One hand is in his pocket, the other resting on my lower back.

    I''d love to have a pack with this kind of energy, or near this town once everything is sorted hopefully.

    "Well, let''s get this shit over with so I can spend the rest of the night enjoying you."

    "I cannot wait..." I whisper as he suddenly yanks me closer and looks down at me.

    "Dr Scott! What a surprise!" One of the nurses says as she spots me from behind Zade.

    I move away as Zade tilts his head, clearly not impressed with the disruption.

    "Joan." I smile at the woman as Zade turns slightly, and she suddenly stops in her tracks, her face

    turning an intense shade of pink as she looks at him. "Oh...OH! Wow I... who... oh my..."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "This is my... everything, my soul mate, Zade." I introduce him proudly, stepping an inch closer as her

    gaze roams his body.

    "Zade, this is one of my work colleagues, Joan," I introduce them.

    Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest

    quality.

 Chapter 472

    Joan blushes when Zade''s eyes flick to her and her eyes widen. "Oh my, hello..."

    She offers him a hand, but he simply gives her a nod, looking away. I do the same, noticing we are

    getting a lot of attention and the majority of that is from women gawking at Zade.

    I honestly cannot me them, thinking of my poor ovaries. If just looking at him could get us pregnant, I

    think a bunch of women would be right now.

    ''You''re the centre of attention.'' I remark through the bond.

    ''And so are you, but I do wonder if the women here have some kinda suit fetish. It''s weird as fuck.''

    I smile, if only he knew you need a body that fits so divinely in a suit to look this good.

    "Call it a fetish or whatever you want, but it''s worked on me. And not every man can pull off a suit like

    you do." I whisper, leaning up and kissing his neck, pressing my chest against his and taking the

    chance to raise my leg and rub my thigh against his crotch.

    His eyes sh as he pulls me closer, his nose brushing mine before his lips ghost along my throat. "You

    are tempting me, Little Mate... and I''m already struggling to control myself." His delicious deep voice

    rasps.

    My heart thumps as my eyes flutter shut when his lips meet my neck, hunger and passion so clear from

    the way he''s kissing me. I sigh softly, unable to resist when someone clears their throat, pulling us from

    our heated moment of passion.

    I tug away slightly, only to see Cassian standing there. He''s dressed in a grey suit and smiles at me

    when our eyes meet.

    "Valerie, Zade, I wasn''t expecting either of you here. I didn''t see your name on the attendees'' list." He

    says, stepping closer to us.

    "We decided toe in the end, besides there were some spaces avable," Zade says quietly.

    "And I didn''t realise you were helping with the event," I remark at the mention of the guest list, my mind

    already thinking a thousand things.

    Goddes,s has Zade made me wary of everything!

    Cassianughs lightly, motioning for us to follow. "Well, yes, I didn''t want to try to get you to attend

    because of that. It''s a small town. We''re one big family. If we don''t help one another, who will?" "True,

    especially right in the middle of nowhere," Zade says.

    ''What is it?''

    ''Not much but I was just thinking this ce is a small town in the middle of nowhere... the perfect ce

    to carry out things without anyone asking or bringing too much attention to them...'' he answers. ''And

    although the virus cases are heavier here, this ce is never in the news.

    Cassian chuckles. "True true."

    "There''s definitely a lot to talk about, and we didn''t get a chancest time," Zade replies.

    My gaze flits around us as we head inside, wondering who is friend and who is foe. If this ce is also

    a base for the Arkan, we could be in danger tonight.

    "Yes, I almost didn''t recognise you from that day!" Cassianughs.

    "Valerie has told me all about the incredible research you are doing with her. How about we find

    somece a little more private to have a drink and chat?" Zade says, making Cassian smile, clearly

    happy with that.

    "I''d love that, and I think the attention you are getting is rather... a lot."

    I chuckle, but I''m uneasy, especially when I know something isn''t right about him.

    "Yeah, it is," Zade says as we head

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    into the lobby where everyone seems to stop and stare as we pass, but he doesn''t spare them a

    nce, his hand gripping my waist as Cassian motions a waiter overto where there are four armchairs.

    Zade and Cassian sit and Zade

    refuses a drink and I follow suit.

    Cassian shrugs, taking one. "It''s a ball. You should enjoy a drink or two." He chuckles.

    "I don''t drink," Zade answers smoothly.

    "And we''re driving." I lie.

    Cassian cocks a brow but says nothing when I''m about to take the seat beside Zade and he pulls me

    into hisp instead.

    My heart races, but I simply run my hand along his back, wrapping my arm around his shoulders and

    kiss Zade softly. We break apart and Km about to turn towards Cassian when I catch a glimpse of his

    expression in the ssmp base that sits on a small table beside us. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    An expression so cold and contemptuous that it sends a shiver of unease down my spine...

    A/N: Hi everyone, I see some people asking about Atticus, he will get a nove after this book is

    completed, it will be short but I''m sure you will all love it Whether this will be right after this book ends

    or after a while it will still be attached to this book. To see Zade and Valerie''s clothes for the Charity Ball

    check out my socials at author.muse. It''s also good to follow me to learn when paperbacks will be

    released and to have a look at my other books.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 0473

    Valerie''s demeanour changes and she leans into me a little more, her heart thundering.

    ''His expression is off,'' she murmurs through the link, kissing me sensually. I wrap my hands around her, protectively kissing her back.

    ''I''m not surprised. There''s more to him than meets the eye and we might just find out today what exactly his intentions are,'' I say as I move back and look at the man whose expression is once again polite and weing. 1

    But even a killer can wear a smile.

    "So tell me, how did you two meet?" Cassian asks. "I won''t deny that I was very disappointed when Valerie told me she was taken." 2

    I smile faintly. "Anyone would be," I remark. "We met a while back, but even destiny created us for one another. You must have heard of a werewolf''s fated bond?"

    "I have, but I also know it''s rather rare," he remarks. 2

    Knows it''s rare, not heard that it''s rare. How is he so certain?

    "It sure is, but it''s also one of the most powerful things... we would do anything for our fated," I answer, lightly running my hand up and down Valerie''s waist.

    He chuckles. "That does sound intense. ''Anything'' is a big promise."

    "It is, and by anything, I really mean anything." The threat is subtle as I smile faintly, a smile that holds no emotion and one he returns with one of his own.

    "I see... I''m assuming you would even kill for her."

    I cock a brow. "If the need arises." I cut Valerie off. "Without hesitation."

    "That sounds almost like a warning," Cassian remarks with another smile.

    "Ok, the promation of how much the bond means is clear. So how does the auction work?" Valerie asks, and I realise the atmosphere around us has be pretty tense.

    Both Cassian and I look away.

    "Well, there''s a lot of donations in terms of items made for the auction. Some are extremely pricy, others are not so much. But the money is for charity, so everyone is rather generous. It''s all just a little fun. I hope you find something you like today, too."

    "I''m sure I will," Valerie answers with a small polite smile.

    An hour and a halfter we were seated at a table enjoying the meal as the items were disyed. It''s casual, with dinner continuing as people bid on items. There is a lot of artwork, some sculptures, and even an old medal, and a ne.

    This ce isn''t my scene and the attention I''m getting is irritating. I prefer to keep a low profile and that isn''t really happening with so many annoying women looking at me.

    My phone vibrates and I take it out to see it''s a text from Adriana. She''s currently watching myptop where I am working on hacking into the system that controls the microchips. I''m close, but it''s been stuck on 99.5 percent for days. It''s taking longer than I had hoped for or predicted.

    I had tried to ask her about Atticus, but she made it clear she didn''t want to talk about it. I look down at the message.

    ADRIANA: It''s changed to 99.7 percent! We are close.

    Excellent.

    ''We''re close,'' I tell Valerie who is watching me, noticing the slight change in my heartbeat. She smiles softly at me and I lean over, cing a finger under her chin. ''We''re almost there, Little Mate.'' I murmur through the link, leaning in to kiss her just when the next item is announced, the title catching my attention.

    "This one is by an anonymous benefactor called ''The Moon''s Sacrifice."

    I peck her lips and move back as both Valerie and I turn and look at the image that contains a stark moon, trees, darkness and... a half-man, half-wolf impaled on a cross.

    A murmur sifts through the crowd and the sound of a chair scraping makes me turn and a man, who I''m certain is a werewolf, although I can''t really sense his wolf, leaves the room, causing a ripple of whispers in his wake.

    "He probably took offence," someone murmured.

    "Well, if something so small is offensive to them, then maybe they don''t belong in society..." 1

    "From a mysterious benefactor," I say pretty clearly. "Or coward. Make the art and disy it proudly. What do they have to be afraid of by staying anonymous? That says a lot about them."

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

    Not interesting at all.

    Very interestingProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 0474

    Silence falls around us, but I ignore them looking ahead.

    It''s an oil painting, but any hand-painted picture requires one''s presence and being around something leaves a scent. I''m sure I can sniff out who it belongs to if they''re here, anyway.

    "We will start at fifty dors."

    No one speaks and I raise my card.

    ''What are you doing?'' Valerie asks, confused.

    ''Wait and see,'' I respond, drawing circles on her sexy thigh. Oh, I want to fuck her. She looks so fucking good. 2

    Hesitantly, someone else joins but it is just one old man and me. No one else daring to bid.

    "Four hundred dors." I raise my card again.

    "Do we have four hundred and fifty dors?"

    I nce at the man, who pulls at his cor but doesn''t raise his card.

    "Congrattions, it''s yours Mr..."

    "Toussaint. Zade Toussaint," I say clearly, making another wave of unease filter through the room. Everyone knows the name, even if it''s not associated with me, but Zaia.

    "It''s yours, Mr Toussaint." I nod curtly as we continue eating. Excellent.

    Chapter 0474

    The moment we''re done eating I make my way over to one of the organisers, with Valerie by my side, taking out the money owed. "Mind if I see my canvas?"

    "Not at all," he says politely, counting the bills.

    I nce around, finding Cassian watching us, and give him a nod. He smiles slightly, but he''s on edge, I can see that. Almost as if he doesn''t know what I''m up to. Which I''m certain he doesn''t.

    My phone vibrates again as we are taken into a side room, and the painting which sits along with all the other items that were won in the auction now has a tag with my name on it. It''s picked up and brought over.

    ''See if you can sniff out any scent from it, I say to Valerie through the mind-link, wanting to test her skills too as I nce at my phone.

    ADRIANA: 99.9. Maybe get out of there before this thing hits 100, which I think will happen at any minute.

    We''re close. My heart thuds as I look up at Valerie, who takes the canvas and holds it close to her nose, sniffing once. She closes her eyes for a second before they fly open.

    ''Cassian...'' Her face pales and my eyes sh.

    Thought so.

    I turn, motioning for her to follow as the confused staff member looks between us. My eyes glimmer as I grab Valerie by the waist and lead her out of the room, searching for Cassian. But he''s nowhere in sight.

    ''Where''s he gone?'' Valerie asks.

    ''We''ll find him,'' I reply quietly. "Let''s get out of here."

    My phone buzzes again and this time I don''t need to read it to know what it will say.

    The chips have been disarmed.

    Before I can even ry this message to Valerie the lights suddenly go out and an rm starts ring, and then chaos ensues.

    Only... did they forget that werewolves can see perfectly well in the dark?

    I see a mane in from the back of the hall. He''s wearing a mask, but from his walk, I know who it is. Even as he tries to hide, giving a signal to someone I can''t see, he''s recognisable. I only need to see someone once to spot them the second time and a mask cannot hide you.

    "Every single microchip is down, security is breached. Get them back up now!" I hear someone mutter. I see Cassian raise his hand to his ear.

    Is he wearing an earpiece?

    He turns suddenly and our eyes meet as themotion around us seems to fade away.

    "Did you not know werewolves can see in the dark, Doc?" I ask coldly.

    His eyes crinkle at the corners. "I did. I also know that their hearing is so much better than humans," he replies as he signals to someone out of sight.

    Before I can reply, an extremely shrill sound erupts in our ears, the intensity making me mp my hands over Valerie''s ears as pain fills my head... 1

    Moonlight Muse AuthorThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 475

    VALERIE.

    Zade''s hands mp over my ears as the shrill, ear-splitting noise feels like it will tear my head right apart. His hands take the edge off but it''s excruciating, making it hard to breathe.

    What about his ears!

    Turning, I''m about to cover his ears when he shakes his head, his eyes trained ahead. He doesn''t seem affected, or he''s able to bear it really well.

    How?

    ''Are you alright?!'' I ask through the mind-link, my heart thumping.

    ''Yes. Stay alert. We are not alone,'' he says. I nod, turning towards the masked man.

    For a moment I don''t recognise him until I tilt my head, and take in the small things. Trying to pay attention to the things that one would usually miss just as Zade has instilled in me to do. To analyse everyone I ever meet, so if I see them in a different setting... I''d recognise them.

    And I recognise the man before me. The slight tilt in his walk, even if he''s wearing a long jacket now, I recognise those shoulders...

    Cassian.

    ''It''s-''

    ''Cassian. You recognised him,'' Zade says quietly.

    I nod. Reaching up, I take hold of Zade''s hands and remove them from my ears. For a split second, the increased sound makes my vision blink dots and my head throb violently, but I''m doing my best to not focus on it.

    ''Pull forward your power and will a barrier around yourself,'' Zade guides me and I obey, pulling at the power that is in my heart. The light glow swirls around me as I re ahead at Cassian.

    "What is the meaning of this, Cassian?" I ask sharply.

    "Your people broke thew by destroying all ess to those microchips, Valerie. By bringing that entire system that cost this country millions of dors, you have caused severe losses! For the safety of our people, all werewolves must be apprehended. And we need to get to the bottom of this disease that is being carried and spread by your kind," Cassian says, his voice far louder than it needs to be.

    From the corner of my eyes, I can see a few people trying to escape stop and look towards us.

    He''s trying to instil fear in them. How low.

    "That is a lie! I have been helping you research the disease. There is no proof ites from us!"

    "Is it? I don''t think that''s true, Valerie."

    Anger ripples through me. "It seems to me it''s manmade. I wonder who has ess to such power to create something like that!"

    ''Close off the entrance and get the lights turned back on! We need people to witness this. Anthony, send the signal out for backup,'' Zade says. ''Anthony?''

    His voice is connecting to all our pack members in the area, me included, but the fact he''s got no answer worries me. Zade is calm, but if he can''t contact to our people, it means we are alone in here.

    ''Zade, is anyone replying?'' I ask as Cassian watches us intently.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ''No. But we got this. You know what to do. We go to n C.''

    ''Got it,'' I reply. I don''t question why. If he says so, it means we have no other option.

    "What''s wrong? Tell me, can no one hear you? You see, we know how to disrupt that mental link I''ve heard about. That and any outside connection. Now do you see why no one is replying? Turn it up!" He signals to someone else and the intense, shrill sound rips through my head a thousand times stronger.

    Zade''s aura res as I nce between him and Cassian. I see the sh of metal from the left and both Zade and I jump back just as a gunshot goes off, followed by screams as I duck behind a table.

    I need to turn the lights back on and I need to give the signal to Sebastian and Atticus''s men! If they''ve done something to this room, then I need to get outside and signal the warning.

    "Don''t harm us, we have done nothing!" Cassian says, and I nce at him sharply. He''s taking advantage of the darkness to spread fear in those trapped inside of this hall to me us for the shooting.

 Chapter 476

    Well, I''m ready to do what he wanted Anthony to do. But to do that, I need to get out of this hall.

    Somehow.

    And fast.

    I look around, trying to assess which door to use when all exits are surrounded by queues of people panicking as more gunshots are fired.

    "You can put on any front you like, Owen. It will not change your fate."

    "What front? we all know that you''re a killer! You are a werewolf amongst us who isn''t even chipped. One who was imprisoned by his own kind! No one is safe as long as the likes of you are around. For our people, I will do anything I need to do! I''m willing to protect them from you! So stop pretending to be a hero!"

    A soft chuckle leaves Zade, one that makes me pause and look back at him. "Hero? Who said I''m the hero? I am not Zaia Toussaint, Sebastian King, or Atticus Payne... I don''t y nice. Fuck with me and I will retaliate..." his voice is soft yet clear above all the thundering hearts, the whimpers of fear from those stuck in this room and fearing for their lives.

    I watch as Zade advances towards Cassian, unbothered by the men that are closing in on him. Not bothered that they hold weapons, his blue aura shimmering around him.

    "The thing is... I am the one who brought down the system that controlled those microchips. You see, Doc, we are not test subjects for you to do with as you please.... you can try to control us, yet even the weakest of the weak can rise as one, and us? We are not weak. We''re the superior race."

    "But you are alone. I made sure of that," Cassian sneers, but he steps back raising his gun.

    "That''s a shame for you," Zade murmurs as all the men open fire. ''Go.'' Hismand to me rings in my head, the gunshots, the screams and the shrill sound making my vision darken.

    I want to go back to him, to shield him as that night from years ago returns to me. I look back at Zade, trying to calm down.

    He''s ok... He has his aura surrounding him like a barrier.

    I need to get out of here!

    "Find the woman!" Cassian grunts as I hear something break and something heavy crashing to the ground.

    "And kill her," another sinister voice mutters. Ites from the dark shadows on the other side of the room.

    ''Be safe, my Sexy Stallion,'' I say to Zade through the mind-link as I silently keep my head down and make my way towards the room where the auctioned items are kept. There was another door in there, and a window. I''ll find a way to get to the security

    room.

    ''You too, Baby Girl.''

    I nce back to see the blur of figures as the main doors are thrown open and more men enter.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The guests'' screams ring loudly as they try to get out. Pushing and shoving, fear making them irrational.

    "Everyone will be searched before they can leave. We need to find the enemy that is amongst us. Please cooperate!" one of the men shouts.

    I need to be fast.

    Zade''s words from that morning rey in my mind and I wonder if he knew things would go downhill fast. We were on a conference call with the others and the n was to just scope it out. If anything happened, the order was to get out of there...

    (FLASHBACK)

    "And if we can''t?" Zade cocks a brow.

    "you can. We can''t risk anyone getting hurt," Sebastian replies, frowning. "We have to wait for you to get ess to those chips and bring the system down."

    "I don''t n to bring that system down. I''m aiming to destroy it,pletely. Fuck it up so badly they can never fix it."

    "Zade, that''s not wise. I''m certain they will reach out to us to diffuse matters," Atticus adds.

    "It''s gone too far beyond that point now. They don''t deserve a chance to negotiate. It''s time we set our own rules."

    "That can cause more trouble," Zaia murmurs.

    "Don''t really care. What if I manage to breach their security before the ball?" Zade asks quietly.

 Chapter 477

    "It''s a crowded venue. If something were to happen, innocent people could get hurt."

    Zade tilts his head as he looks ahead, looking almost bored. "Fine. n A, n B, I''ll keep that in mind... but if I decide that they aren''t ideal, I will go to n C."

    "We don''t have a n C," Zaia says.

    "Yeah, but I do," Zade answers.

    "Zade, what are you considering to do?" she asks, worried.

    "You will find out. Weeks have gone by, and the government has refused to meet regarding all the murders and these chips. They don''t fucking care. The military has been spotted around both of your pack territories. Are you really going to risk it?"

    "We don''t have another choice," Atticus murmurs, frowning deeply.

    "Wrong. You don''t, but I fucking do."

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    That was all he had said before ending the video call and telling me if he cited n C what he wanted me to do... 1 trusted him and this time I believe we need to end things his way.

    He is right, enough is enough.

    The whispered rumours that the ARK disease was from us have begun appearing on more reputable news channels over thest few days too. Spreading more fear, for people feared what they didn''t understand.

    Before we are med for it, we need to end this.

    Zade had shown me a blueprint of this building and I know exactly where the main breaker box is situated. Now to get there without being caught!

    I unstrap the de I had hidden under my dress and quickly remove my shoes, stealthily making my way towards the back room, keeping behind the tables and to the shadows. Using themotion to my advantage.

    "Find the woman!"

    More people are entering and upending the tables. Trying to find me is making me uneasy. I''m finally close to the door and keeping a low hurry to it, slowly turning the doorknob and opening the door.

    I hear a bang as something goes flying across the room and many of the men turn to look, I take the chance to sneak inside and shut the door. I lock it quickly, letting out a breath as that painful shrill sound is partially muted out. I release a shaky breath that I didn''t know I was holding and for a second, press my forehead to the cool wood of the door.

    ''You can thank meter, Zade''s sexy voicees into my head.

    I smile, ''Oh I will. Watch your back."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ''You too.''

    2/4

    +5 BONUS

    I''m about to reply when I realise I''m not alone. My eyes fly open as I stare at the mahogany paint of the door in front of me.

    Be ready...

    I spin around, my eyes widening at the man who is holding arge butcher''s knife, his eyes glinting.

    "I don''t think so," I whisper, my eyes zing as the very instinct that we are born with kicks in. The very instinct of our primal nature has remained dormant in me for far too long. The very instinct that Zade has pulled from the furthest depth of my mind and brought to the forefront.

    The instinct to kill or be killed.

    A low animalistic growl rumbles in my throat as I duck, his knife skimming past me. Instead, I flip my de and swinging it with full force, slice through his neck as if it is nothing more than a warm block of butter.

    The coppery smell of blood fills my nose as I turn my face away, but the warm liquid still stters across my face and hair.

    My heart is thundering as I catch the body before it hits the floor, cing it down quietly as I step back.

    Looking down at the man I recognise him from one of the images Zade has of the hunters.

    We have shownpassion, remorse and understanding. It''s time we showed them that we are also strong, powerful and intelligent.

    3/4

    +5 BONUS

    Clenching my jaw, I gaze down at the body on the ground one final time before I exhale slowly.

    "Don''t fuck with us," I whisper as I quickly step over the body and make my way to the adjoining door.

    Time to get out and call for backup.

    .

 Chapter 478

    VALERIE.

    The moment I peek out, I realise that outside it is teeming with men in uniform, with weapons in their hands. Why would they call in the army? When we did nothing wrong? You don''t need the military to deal with two werewolves - well, maybe you would if they are powerful, but this all feels too convenient.

    How did they even manage to get so many people here? I mean, we are in a tiny town in the middle of nowhere with one police station!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I narrow my eyes; it was all nned... I''m certain... ducking down, I take my phone out from where I had tucked it into my dress, but there''s no signal. I put it onto airne mode, not wanting it to ring and alert anyone if I get connection when I step outside.

    Well, I''m heading outside regardless of what they want.

    ''Can anyone hear me? Anthony?'' I frown as I try to mind-link.

    ''Still nothing,'' Zade''s deep voicees. He sounds a little breathless and I nod.

    ''Don''t worry, I''m going to get out there now. Focus on your surroundings, my Sexy Stallion. I know you got this, but I don''t need you injured, I murmur before I slowly pry the window open.

    ''Why not? Why else would I have a doctor for a mate? I can afford to be careless.'' His voice makes my heart skip a beat and I can''t help but smile.

    "Stop flirting and focus!" I scold, hearing him chuckle softly, My breath hitches and I feel giddy. Only Zade could flirt at

    such a moment.

    Paying attention outside, I assess the situation. Now I just wait until it''s the right moment....

    I remain calm as I keep out of sight, waiting for the footsteps to ease up. I don''t have long. Once they finish searching the rest of the guests, they''ll realise I''m not there and wille looking for them.

    Peeking out, I see the coast is clear and quickly stand up and slide the window open as silently as possible before I lift my dress and quickly squeeze out. I can see some men far off, but they''re herding out the other guests.

    Silently, I slide out and hurry down the side of the building, keeping to the shadows as I make my way towards the back of the building. I''ll take the staff entrance, make my way through the storage room and to the small room where the main breaker box is and switch the electricity back on.

    The faster I manage the better. I duck behind a flower bush near the side of the house and mute the phone, turning airne mode off. Seeing the connection bars at the top, I quickly message on the group that we had to discuss the entire n.

    VALERIE: We were ambushed. They''ve called in the military, and Zade is in there dealing with Cassian right now. He is part of it. They''ve got something messing with phone signals inside and they''ve caused a ckout, which worries me as they know we can see in the dark. They are up to something. We need backup. Now. We are unable to contact anyone else from our pack. They were probably found.

    I hit send, quickly forwarding the message to Adriana, too.

    Staying alert, I hurry around the building, ducking when I see the group of men guarding the entrance. They aren''t in military uniform, and they give me a bad feeling. I stay out of sight and click on the button to record the audio before putting it back into the band of my dress.

    Zade had made his n clear and if I can record something by chance, then I will.

    And I n to put on a little act...

    Taking a deep breath, I hurry around the corner. "Excuse me, I need to get inside. My friend is in there!" I exim, cing a fearful look on my face.

    "She''s one of them."

    "Drop the act. You''re the one we need to apprehend." One of them mutters, sounding irritated.

    "Who are you?" thergest asks, turning his gaze on me.

    "You know who I am, but I don''t know what you have against us... but I''m going to request you step aside," I state quietly, making sure my voice stays calm and level.

    "We''ve got her boss," one of them whispers, barely audible, but I hear him crystal clear.

    "Keep her there. I''ming myself." I don''t recognise the voice, but I better move fast.

    "And why would we step aside?"

    "Because my friend who is inside is in danger, and for no good reason, everyone is ganging up on us." I make sure I''m clear.

 Chapter 479

    "Well, the likes of you don''t deserve to live amongst us, anyway. You should have been long dead Valerie Scott," the man sneers. "You did something to one of our friends when he paid you a visit, didn''t you?" One of the men sneers as he steps forward.

    My anger bubbles inside of me, wondering if some of these men were those who had broken into my apartment. "You mean the man who drugged me and tried to rape me?" I ask, my voice trembling but not in fear, as some of them are mistaking it for.

    "That was to teach you a lesson. None of us would want to fuck a bitch for pleasure. Get it, bitch? He just wanted to show you your ce, bitch!" The man throws his head backughing and my eyes ze.

    "Bitch is perfect for her! Yeah, cus she''s a-"

    A menacing growl tears through the sky, one that even I don''t recognise. My eyes zing, and it takes me a second to realise it''s mine.

    "We are people just like you, yet if you kill us, it''s ok. If you rape us, it''s ok. But if we retaliate, we are the viins, the monsters. We should be hunted and killed and that''s ok?! Why?!"

    They start advancing on me and I can hear approaching footsteps. Fuck, I was too loud!

    Well... I know this is reckless, but... they want to see my wrath, then they''ll see it. I am not the doctor who happens to be a werewolf who they were hunting, but Luna to an incredible Alpha, and I will not disappoint him.

    Thinking quickly, I grab my skirt, removing my phone and bunching it into it before I tear it right off, making a few of the men snicker. "Looks like the bitch is ready to bend over for us."

    Oh, if only Zade heard you... you''d be dead by now.

    I shift, grabbing my skirt with my phone in my mouth as Iunch myself at them, ws out as I rip through them with no mercy, my aura spreads around me making the ground rumble, and they''re thrown to the ground as I tear through several of them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Blood stters everywhere, only fuelling me. When I''m done, standing by the door, I look out at the mess of men all thrown to the ground. At least three of them are not going to make it... I leave them lying there,pletely blindsided.

    I push open the door hearing shouts and shifting back, drop my skirt as I lock the door before I grab my skirt off the floor and wrap it around me like a towel, tearing a strip from the side to wrap around my waist to hold it in ce as I run down the hall with my phone in hand.

    Get to the main breaker box, switch the lights back on...

    I speed up, relieved that this ce is pretty empty. I haven''t heard from Zade, but I also haven''t felt any pain so he must be ok.

    ''Zade, are you ok?'' I ask through the mind-link.

    ''Yeah, and you?'' he sounds breathless.

    ''Great.''

    ''Good, get the electricity back up... things are fucked here.''

    My stomach churns for Zade to say that... ''Help is on the way. I managed to contact them. I''m sure they are on their way,'' I reassure him.

    ''I can''t wait, Baby Girl. I''ve got to end this now... one way or another. Watch your back.''

    I don''t know how to reply to that. I''m filled with dread as I pull out my phone, switch airne mode off and feel relieved to see the messages.

    Atticus, Zaia, Sebastian, and Adriana have all replied. ''Help is on its way.''

    ''Cool. Turn the lights on and get out, Little Mate. Don''t return to the main hall.'' He''s serious...

    My heart thumps at his words. What is he nning?

    ''Take care, I love you. I''m just outside the storeroom.''

    ''Alright. Love you.''

    I nce down the hallway, pressing my ear to the door. ''I love you too, I say. Not hearing anything from inside, I open the door and step inside the storeroom, making my way through it and opening the door to where all the fuse boxes and the main breaker box is located.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, I reach up and I''m about to grab hold of the lever.

    Suddenly, I sense someone behind me, and my eyes widen.

    Fuck.

    "This is where your story ends," a voice whispers in my ear. My eyes ze and my only aim is to get the electricity back on.

    No matter what.

    I reach for the level just as the man grabs me by the hair...

 Chapter 480

    ZADE.

    The moment I know Valerie has gotten out of this hall, I finish off the men who are attacking me. I was only holding off so she would get the chance to leave.

    I pull out one of the small daggers I had hidden and race towards Cassian; he ducks as he fires a few shots. I dodge them, jumping to the side, almost smirking as I throw the small dagger at him with full force. Watching it prate his ear and blood stter out.

    He howls in pain and I smirk.

    I guess that earpiece won''t be working anymore.

    He lets out a grunt of pain as he staggers back and yanks the dagger out, dropping it to the ground and I see the ck piece of stic fall to the ground.

    "How is this fucking sound not bothering you?" he hisses, as the military tries to calm the people crowded at the entrance, but those in ck are demanding they be searched before they can leave.

    They are searching everyone as they look for any werewolves trying to sneak out from the group. A few are found with ease, doubled over in agony from the sound that is piercing through the air.

    My eyes sh, I might have brought the system down, but they still had their ways to single them out.

    Chapter Dean

    "Because I''m not your standard wolf," I say quietly, feeling that calm and power roll off me. "I was born a predator, and I am one. To kill... is in my veins... and you, you''ve only seen those who try to live in peace and bew-abiding fucking citizens. No matter what happens, they don''t turn to hunting and kill..."

    With every word I step closer and he steps back. My aura surges around me and the faint glow is something even visible to the human eye, making me a beacon in the darkness.

    But I don''t care. I was never born to fit in. I don''t want to please them or anyone.

    This ends now.

    I scan the room sharply as Cassian opens fire and I raise my barrier, throwing him to the ground as I spot the man who had spoken before.

    Somehow, I know he''s in charge... I just need to get to him, but I''ll deal with this one first.

    "Yeah, I always knew you were a monster," Cassian sneers. "You all are!"

    "Yet you desired one? Is that the reason for your fucking anger?" I grab him by his throat, wanting to end him right here, but first I want answers. Answers that I know my cameras are picking up.

    This is the oldest fucking trick in the book. Lights out and ambush, but for some reason, I feel I''m still missing something, especially since we can see in the dark... Another thing that is getting to me is that the crowd isn''t moving as fast as they could or should.

    Almost like they are dying on purpose....

    A thousand scenarios run through my head as I throw Cassian down and grab two guns from the ground. My aura is like armour, but I don''t know how long I can keep it up when I''m using my abilities to phase out the sound of the shrill whistling.

    I''m protected but they aren''t safe from me, even armour has its fucking cracks.

    Spinning around, I open fire. Shooting each one through the forehead as I duck, dodge and jump through the men who are trying to surround me.

    "Stop this! He''s one against you all!"

    That voice sounds... familiar. The nurse from earlier?

    I don''t have time to look.

    "Shut the fuck up! Are you one of them?!" a man snarls.

    "What difference does it make? Stop this! Ah!" I turn, watching as the woman doubles over, one of the men wearing ck having just kicked her.

    "Hey, what are you doing? You can''t hurt a civilian!" one of the soldiers shouts.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Are the ones in ck the Arkan? Their faces are covered and I''m sure I''m right...

    Chopter DE8

    I watch as Cassian is trying to escape. Raising my gun, I pull the trigger, shooting him to stop him, but I''m out of the fire. I toss the guns grabbing another one from one of the bodies on the ground and grab some bullet cartridges as I turn to Cassian.

 Chapter 481

    "Stand down, there is nothing the Arkan will get from this!" 1 shout coldly as I hear them release something in the air just as I''m hit with something from behind. I double over as my vision blurs slightly.

    The man continues to spray it around, and I don''t inhale as I decide to y along and stagger back.

    I''ve trained to an inch of my life, my body is immune to a lot.

    The shrill whistling stops, but I drop to my knees, looking at the ground as I hear several pairs of steps closing in on me.

    "Nothing? Don''t you see? This massacre tonight will prove you are nothing but killers, just as you said!" Cassian scoffs. "Tim?"

    "Now," the Arkan leader, Tim, says. And I realise who he is, the scrawny man I had seen before. But not one on the database of Arkan Hunters... but one of the president''s men?

    Politician Timon Sands.

    I knew I had seen those eyes... he can try to hide... try to fucking pretend, but I have analysed them all...

    He looked so fucking ordinary I never thought he could be in charge...

    How smart.

    "Close the door! Close the door! Quick!"

    As I hear the shouts andmotion from the door before they''re mmed shut, I put two and two together.

    They''re going to kill them and me us - me.

    A massacremitted by one man, proof that we are too dangerous to live amongst them...

    ''Zade, are you ok?'' Valerie''s voicees like a soft melody. I''m d she''s fucking ok. We exchange a few words as I get to my feet, looking at the seven men who now stand around me, each one in ck.

    I recognise some of their eyes from their files.

    The Arcan.

    ''Cool. Turn the lights on and get out, Little Mate. Don''t return to the main hall, I say to Valerie through the mind-link as I grab one of the broken table legs as the men smirk, knives and guns in their hands.

    By the time backup arrives, I''ll be done here.

    "Your end is here," the one who had given an order to Cassian earlier says quietly. I look at him, he doesn''t look familiar, but he''s looking at me with hatred.

    "Get in line. There''s plenty who want me dead." I smirk.

    ''Take care, I love you. I''m just outside the storeroom.''

    ''Alright. Love you, I answer before I take a deep breath as the first man lunges at me, ready for the kill.

    "So, this is your n? Kill all these innocent people and frame me?" I ask coldly.

    "That is not true, stand down!" one of the men says.

    "Shut it and follow orders," the sergeant says. "We were ordered to assist. Follow orders."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "But you do know your soldier is telling the truth?" I ask as I stagger back, holding off as I pretend I''m weakened, but the poison is affecting my barrier. The moment one of them tries to shoot, I take cover.

    "I don''t believe that," the sergeant says just as the lights return.

    I look up at him from where I can see him from behind the table as they open fire and the bullets splinter through the wood. Fuck.

    I jump aside as I raise an eyebrow. "Really, sergeant? Do you think that all these civilians are safe?"

    The man seems to hesitate, and for a second he reminds me of Hugh. Maybe it''s the wisdom in his eyes, but at that moment, I know he''s thinking over my words.

    "Enough! Doesn''t matter if the lights are on. No one will survive!" I hear Timon hiss.

    "I agree," Cassian snarls, "End this now!"

    The men turn as they turn their guns on the group that is huddled near the door. Screams and shouts fill the room as panic breaks out.

    The soldiers look between their leader and the Arkan, who they were ordered to help.

    "Bring them down!" the sergeantmands as he points at Timon. Reaching for his radio when he''s suddenly shot by Cassian.

    "You did your part, sergeant, now let us handle the rest," he sneers. I watch as the soldiers form a shield around the crowd behind them. I realise Valerie was right... just like us, they''re not all the Arkan.

 Chapter 482

    ZADE.

    I see the nurse break away as if trying to get a signal on her phone as she whispers, "We need help. This is wrong!" She then seems to realise now is not the time and backs away.

    When Timon gives the order to open fire, time seems to slow...

    I see the determination, honour and confidence in the soldiers ready to die for their people. The dread in some of them, the panic and fear in the civilians, mixed with anger and disbelief as they witness the truth that is going to be buried tonight...

    Or so they think.

    Because that is not happening on my watch.

    I jump out from where I''m taking cover, shifting into my wolf as I draw on every ounce of power that I have left in me. My eyes ze as my blue aura spreads like a barrier just as bullets rain down on us.

    I keep the barrier up, feeling the strain as I wait for them to take a gap to reload. And when they do Iunch myself forward, simultaneously the military open fire. I didn''t think I''d have any backup, but somehow, I didn''t end up facing the Arkan alone. I had help. Human help.

    I rip off a few heads, ripping through and wounding them enough that they won''t recover, yet in fatal conditions... they don''t deserve quick deaths.

    1/7

    +5 BONUS

    Shifting back, I raise my hand.

    "These two are mine," I say as I grab Cassian and m him into the ground, relishing in the crunch of his head.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He won''tst long. Brain haemorrhage really is painful.

    Trust me, I''ve experienced it.

    Ripping off Timon''s mask, I shove him to the ground before the people as I yank a pair of pants off from one of the dead bodies and put them on.

    "This is a setup! Sergeant Crawford!" he snarls, "You had your orders."

    "I stand for this country, not you," the sergeant hisses, as he clutches his bloody shoulder.

    Timon makes the mistake of turning and a ripple of shock rushes through the crowd when they recognise him.

    "Names. Or I swear... I will kill everyone dear to you," I threaten menacingly, grabbing the man from the back of his head.

    "They will kill me anyway!" he spits with hatred.

    "Alright then... let''s do this another way..." I whisper as I grab him by the front of his pants, my wse out and I nce at the crowd, most people are hugging each other or shouting to be let out, but I see that same nurse peeking and cock a brow. "You should really look away," I say to her.

    She blushes as she turns away and I look back at the man I''m now holding. "So will you talk, or shall I castrate you?" I ask quietly.

    "The..." he clenches his jaw and my eyes glimmer. "The... p"

    He closes his eyes, shaking his head.

    I think I got my answer but I still want to hear it.

    I yank him closer by his hair. "Three..." I squeeze harder, "Two..."

    "The president!" he hisses as he screams in pain.

    "Toote... one too many werewolves murdered. If we were alone I''d do so much more..." I whisper before I rip his dick off. His shrieks of pain ring in the air as blood stters everywhere and I sigh. Grabbing him by his top I wipe my hand as he doubles over, clutching the front of his body as he starts writhing and then drops to the ground.

    I ce my foot on his chest as the doors burst open and Valeriees running in with her brother and Sebastian. I look her over for any marks but she looks ok.

    "Zade!" she says as the other two assess the area as their men follow in.

    A tad toote.

    I catch her as she runs over and im her lips in a passionate kiss.

    ''Good girl... you did well, I murmur as I pull her impossibly close, slipping my tongue into her mouth as I relish how she tastes. A soft moan leaves her as I hear Sebastian scoff.

    "Really? You''re standing in the middle of a pile of bodies..." he

    says as Valerie slowly pulls back, her eyes glimmering.

    "And? It doesn''t phase me," I remark, not wanting Valerie to see it though... but when her gaze dips down I know she can handle it. She is a doctor after all, blood doesn''t bother her.

    She looks at Cassian who is lying there, blooding out of his mouth, but he''s still alive and she shakes her head.

    "Are you hurt?" she asks, cing a hand on my abdomen. I tilt my head.

    "If I say yeah, will you take care of me?" I ask, ncing down at the front of my pants. She blushes as she leans closer, her hand going dangerously low.

    "Absolutely," she purrs in my ear. I yank her back by the hair slightly, not caring about the stares as I kiss her again. I fucking missed her.

    We break apart breathless and she turns, hurrying over to those who had some injuries and I run my hand through my hair, looking at the dead bodies all around us.

    "Zade!" I nce towards the door as Adriana runs over. I notice Atticus look at her as Sebastian talks to the wounded sergeant as the sound of sirens wailing grows louder. "The connection is back on... shall I do it?''

    ''Did you blur me out?'' I ask and she smirks.

    4/7

    +5 BONUS

    ''Absolutely. I don''t think Valerie would appreciate the world seeing you naked on screen.

    ''Good... then do it. I''ll handle repercussions.''

    She nods before she nces around and hurries out the way she came, ignoring Atticus, who can''t even keep his fucking eyes off her. He nces at me and looks away. I walk around the bodies, listening for any heartbeat as I remove all the masks.

    I look up at one of the cameras I had put in the night before, Just in case...

    And it had paid off...

    "Oh, Valerie!"

    I nce over at the same nurse who hugs Valerie and starts rambling before I slowly walk around the ground, scanning the floor for my phone. Before I even find it, Sebastian curses.

    "What the fuck is this..." he mutters.

    I smirk faintly as a whisper spreads and realise Adriana has followed my orders.

    Right now, every major news channel has been cut off and reced by the footage of what happened here.

    Let the world know the fucking truth.

    "Zade, what is this?" Zaia asks pale as she steps inside.

    I cock a brow as the paramedics and police begin hurrying in, shrugging.

    5/7

    +5 BONUS

    "What is it?" I ask.

    She looks at me, not believing it as Valerie, who is tending to someone, looks at us curiously but doesn''t say anything.

    "This is..."

    "Karma." With that one word echoing in the almost silent room, I take Valerie by the hand, motioning for the paramedic to take over and guide her out of the hall.

    We''ve spent far too long in that fucking ce.

    Now... I have onest stop to make before my work is done.

    I release-

    "I don''t care. You did the right thing," she says, nodding.

    "Enough really is enough."

    She cups my face and I nod.

    Yeah... it really has been enough.

 Chapter 483

    VALERIE

    It had been a long night. We''re gathered back at our house but none of us could rest, although it is past two in the morning.

    The reports and news channels are going crazy, but I am d Zade did what he did, even if Atticus and Sebastian aren''t happy with it. Zaia''s torn, but ultimately everyone does understand why he did what he did.

    Adriana had disappeared the moment we returned here and I now mind-link her, wanting her to join us for a much-neededte-night pizza. None of us have had dinner and we''re all starved.

    ''Adriana, join us for pizza. Anthony''s on his way back with it.''

    ''Hey... I still have some things to do. You guys carry on. If you could ask them if Ada''s in safe hands...''

    ''Sure. I''ll get Anthony to bring you some... are you sure you don''t want to join us?''

    ''Yeah, that''ll be great and you guys enjoy. I don''t really fit in anyway.''

    I don''t push it, the fact she feels that way makes me upset. This is Atticus''s fault. Whatever happened was back then. ''I''m sorry. I''ll make sure Anthony brings you some. Thanks, Adriana, for everything you do.''N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Well, Adriana isn''t joining us," I say, ncing at Atticus. He frowns slightly, looking away.

    "No surprise there," Zade remarks. He''s freshly showered, and he''s walking around in just some grey sweatpants. I mean, I get that he''s too busy and didn''t bother grabbing a shirt, but he''s only turning me on like crazy.

    I''m d Zaia is the only girl in here because I think the rest would pounce on him. I mean, I want to...

    And Joan''s messages didn''t stop until after twelve. She must have fallen asleep, but the hundreds of messages of her fangirling over Zade made me smile, a little amused, a tiny bit jealous and very possessive. Her final text still makes me raise an eyebrow.

    JOAN: And damn, is he hung! Girl, you are getting the best in all areas!! I can only imagine how he looks when he''s hard! What a stallion!

    Sighing, I sit back as my mind returns to the moment that the hunter had snuck up on me when I tried to get the electricity back on and running...

    (FLASHBACK)

    I pull the lever just as I''m dragged back; the man pushes me to the ground, kicking me in the back. I roll over, aiming a kick at his knees before I see the glint of silver spotting the butcher knife in his hand.

    He raises his arm, ready to bring it down on me when I swipe his legs out from under him. He stumbles, but he still swings the knife at me. "Time for you to join your fellow mutts!" he hisses,nding on the ground beside me as I roll away from him as the knife hits the ground.

    "I don''t think so," I say, looking into his eyes, eyes that once again feel familiar.

    I''m not sure if it''s someone from the files Zade had obtained or somewhere else. Either way, I wasn''t going to let him deter me. He aims a kick at me, and I spring to my feet only for him to grab me around the knees. I elbow him in the head, grabbing his wrist as I try to disarm him.

    I can see his eyes flickering to the lever as he pulls me to the ground. I slide out my small de, twisting in his arm and stabbing it into his arm. He lets go of me and I manage to get free.

    We both jump to our feet, and I spin around as he lunges at me before I kick him in the stomach, hitting him with my elbow, and snapping his wrist back as I disarm him. The knife tters across the floor.

    "Come on Doc, you shouldn''t be so violent now, should you?" he whispers. "Doctors save lives, not take them, right?"

    My eyes sh as I leap at him, knocking him onto a shelf and ripping his mask off.

    "We also take the lives we have to, to protect our young," I respond, realising where I recognise him, and I know exactly where from. He was one of the first patients I treated at the hospital.

    Was he there to see me?

    3/4

    +5 BONUS

    How long were they nning this?

    He jumps to his feet, reaching for a gun, but I''m faster. Taking his discarded knife, I spin around and plunge it into his chest.

    His eyes widen as he looks down, not expecting me to resort to violence.

    "You..."

    "I''m not the same woman you guys once tried to harm," I say, kicking him to the ground, before I grab him by his jacket and drag him out of that room. I don''t want anyone in there to switch the electricity off again.

    He might make it, but I really don''t care. Turning, I leave him bleeding on the ground. My only aim is to get back to Zade...

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    Zade runs his fingers through his hair as he looks over at Sebastian, who, unlike Zade, hasn''t showered and looks a hot mess in his pants with his shirt hanging open, and tosses his earpiece onto the table.

 Chapter 484

    §âlease, reading on FINDN?VEL.NET

    "I told you to leave it to me," Zade says as he walks over to me, making my eyes fall on that ripped body. And fuck do I want him. I have no idea why I feel so horny, I''m not sure if it''s the post-fight adrenaline, the relief that we''re all ok and made it out alive or just the happiness that it''s over with and the Arkan are exposed. Yes, we''re not out of the woods yet, but we''re getting there.

    ''Want me to take you out of here and fuck you raw? Zade asks, his gaze now snapping to me.

    My eyes widen, and I blush. ''Was I that obvious?'' I ask.

    He smirks. ''I don''t know. You were undressing me with your eyes, and you might have pressed those sexy thighs together. Don''t fucking entice me further. If I do you now, you''ll be in bed for days.''

    ''Why does that just turn me on further?''

    He closes the gap between us, standing in front of me, and my gaze dips to the front of his pants which are level with my face. He looks down at me. Reaching over, he brushes his fingers through my hair before cing a finger under my chin, forcing me to look up at him. My stomach knots and I swallow as he teasingly brushes his thumb along my bottom lip before he slips it into my mouth.

    "What the fuck are you two doing?" Sebastian growls, but for once I don''t care. I run my tongue along his finger before he slides it out and I scoot over, making space for him to sit down. He sits down, but then pulls me into hisp instead, kissing me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I hear a growl and a sigh from someone else, but I''m too lost in the sparks that dance through me as Zade kisses me. He squeezes my ass, his other hand cupping my neck as he deepens the kiss. And we don''t stop, not until I need air.

    I touch my forehead to his as we look over at Sebastian and Zaia, realising Atticus had disappeared somewhere.

    "d you two finally stopped. This isn''t a small matter, Zade. What''s your n?" Sebastian growls, although his handbing through Zaia''s hair is gentle.

    ''I don''t n to share. Just wait until the results. The world knows the truth, and the power of the public is far greater than one would think. They won''t risk a mass uprising... This is the end of the Arkan," Zade says firmly.

    "Yeah, you killed a bunch today," Sebastian says.

    "And I''ll kill the remaining soon, too." Zade smiles humourlessly.

    "Or we could put them in prison?" Zaia suggests.

    "How about this? You catch them and do what you want. If 1 catch them, I''m killing them."

    "Zade-" Sebastian begins.

    "Ok, let''s just stop talking about it today. I''m tired. It''s been a long day, wouldn''t you agree?" Zaia says softly as she caresses Sebastian''s face.

    2/4

    +5 BONUS

    "I agree. Besides, they are sick and twisted... I honestly don''t care if they die. They are vile." I murmur. Just then there''s a knock on the door and Anthony enters with three huge boxes of pizza.

    "Pizza''s here!" He says and I touch my stomach, realising I''m starved.

    "Oh yes, please!" I say, sitting forward, biting my lip when I rub against Zade''s cock.

    "Where''s Atticus?" Zaia asks, now looking around.

    I frown, ncing around the room. "I guess he didn''t want to be around with the two of us kissing." I giggle.

    "I doubt that was the reason." Zade murmurs.

    "Well, let''s begin without him," Sebastian says as he opens the top box and helps himself to a slice of pizza. We all tuck in after I tell Anthony to make sure he gets some to Adriana.

    ''What happened between you and Atticus? I honestly don''t get it. How did things between you guys change so much?''

    Zade''s quiet as we all pile our tes with pizza and Zaia puts on a movie, saying we all need to just rx.

    ''Do you know why Adriana left Payne''s ce that night?'' Zade asks through the mind-link as he takes a slice from our shared te.

    My heart skips a beat.

    Atticus wouldn''t do something... but he had acted unweing, not wanting her around... is that why she was still avoiding him?

    ''He didn''t make her feel wee? I murmur, hoping there isn''t more to it than that.

    ''Atticus found out they were fated mates, and like the coward he is, he didn''t want to face his destiny and instead tried to run from it.''

    Those weren''t the words I was expecting, and it feels like I am doused in ice-cold water. I stare at him, my heart thudding as those words sink in.

    Fated mates.

    My brother has a gorgeous, strong mate!

    Then the rest of his words sink in and my stomach plummets.

    Oh Atticus, you idiot. You big, stupid dummy.

    <strong>.</strong>

 Chapter 485

    ZADE

    The wind whistles in my ears as I speed up, swerving around trees and jumping over upturned tree trunks. The leaves rustle above us and the moon shines through the trees.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She''s gotten better, way better. She''s not holding herself back as she has always done. She''s nimble on her feet and she''s using her smaller frame to squeeze through trees that are far too close or spring across boulders.

    Exhration rushes through me as I gain on her, my heart thundering in my chest as I get closer.

    She looks over her shoulder and I can sense the fear of being caught as she tries to speed up, but I finally have her within my grasp...

    I reach out and grab my Little Mate.

    "Got you," I whisper. In a sh, I push her up against the nearest tree.

    Fuck, she''s good... I''m out of breath today.

    Her heart''s pounding as she stares up at me. "I made it in the time given!" she says quickly.

    I nce at my watch, feeling proud. "You did... I guess that calls for a reward..."

    "Zade..." she breathes, her gaze dipping to my lips.

    Chapter DAES

    Looks like my Little Mate already wanted something... Her breasts heave and I snake my arm around her hips, leaning back as I use the knife I had in my other hand to slice down the front of her pants. She gasps, stilling, as the sharp de now slices through thece as if it is nothing.....

    Her eyes widen and I smirk faintly.

    There''s something about fucking her out in nature that entices me, maybe because this is our natural habitat? Or is it the fear mixed with her arousal that I enjoy?

    I don''t know what it is... but there''s something about having full control of her, to hunt her down and watch her gorgeous eyes widen in fear whenever I reach her.

    I flip the dagger in my hand, grabbing it by its sharp de, not bothered as it slices into my hand. I drag the hilt slowly down her pubic bone, watching how her eyes widen.

    Smirking slightly, I slide it between her thighs and slip the cold metal between her pussy lips and against her clit.

    Her breath hitches as she grabs my arms. "Fuck," she whispers the moment I bite down on her neck, rubbing the hilt of the dagger along her entrance before dragging it teasingly back to her clit.

    I suck on her neck, and she whimpers as I slowly rub the dagger in circr motions on her clit as I continue assaulting her neck with rough kisses.

    "You''re bleeding..." she groans, one that turns into a gasp when I plunge the handle of the de inside of her.

    "It''s just a few drops, and it looks good... running down your thighs..." I murmur.

    "Za... Oh Goddess..." she moans, parting her legs for me.

    I keep going, the smell of her arousal mixing with the smell of

    blood as she begins moaning louder and louder. I yank her pants down until they are at her ankles, and she quickly kicks them off, locking her leg around mine as she leans back.

    I p her ass before squeezing it as I speed up, plunging the hilt of the de deeper inside that tight little pussy. The sting as it slices deeper into my palm only fuels the pleasure I feel.

    "Oh fuck, Zade... fuck!" she gasps hornily as I feel my blood run down her legs, I run my free hand down between her sexy thighs, letting my blood smear onto my other hand before I slide my fingers between her ass.

    "Tell me, Little Mate... have you been pleasured here?" I whisper huskily.

    Her heart thuds as she shakes her head. "Not yet..." she murmurs, her eyes half hooded as she looks at me.

    I smirk as I press against it. "I like the choice of words," 1 murmur, slowing down my assault on her pussy as I rub my index finger against her back entrance, and she bites her lip when I begin pushing my finger inside of her.

 Chapter 486

    "Oh, fuck..." she whimpers.

    She''s really tight. Fuck, it feels good.

    "Rx..." I whisper huskily, parting her legs further as I run my tongue along her neck and im her lips in a deep kiss. She nods as she kisses me back and I keep moving my finger slowly until I prate her, she lets out a satisfied sigh as she moves her hips against me. Bit by bit I''m in and I push further, she cries out but I''m in.

    She lets out a groan and I begin moving the dagger and my finger in her ass simultaneously, making her cry out. She''s no longer able to kiss me, gasping for air as I assault her from the back and the front.

    "Oh, FUCK! Ah... that''s it... oh my Goddess..." She whimpers between moans as I pound her harder, she''s getting tight, her juices trickling out of her and I speed up, feeling her getting closer to the edge. "Fuck, I feel so... horny and dirty..." she breathes wantonly.

    "You''re my dirty little whore. Tell me how much you like it.... because I fucking love how tight your ass is..." I whisper.

    "So fucking much, I want you to fuck me in the pussy and the ass. Hard and rough- ah!" she whimpers, as she squirts everywhere.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "That''s it,e for me."

    She lets out a sinful moan of pure satisfaction as her orgasm rips through her but I continue to fuck her, building her release even as she tries to get free, I hold her in ce until there''s nothing left in her and she''s ridden out her orgasm.

    She lets out a satisfied moan, breathing heavily, her entire body shuddering with pleasure as she rests her forehead against my shoulder, clinging to my arms weakly as I slowly slide my finger out.

    "Fuck, you''re bleeding a lot, aren''t you?" she whispers, kissing my neck.

    "Not really..." I murmur as I begin removing her jacket and tear off her top, tossing it to the ground. I nce down at her stiff nipples and those sexy, round breasts.

    She looks up at me, our eyes meeting as she wraps her hand around my neck and kisses me passionately.

    She yanks down my pants one-handed, wrapping her hand around my cock. She pumps it twice before I remove it and pin both of her wrists above her head. She struggles, pouting that I cut off her y time as I grab her breasts, squeezing and groping them as I kiss her once more. I pull away, looking at the blood I''ve spread across her breasts and reach down, guiding my cock to her pussy and plunge into her.

    Our eyes meet as she moans and I grab her thigh, lifting her and she instantly locks her legs around me as I begin fucking her. Hard...

    It''s an hour or soter and we''re back home. Everyone had left the following day after everything had gone down.

    And although it''s been just two days, I''m just waiting for one call. Once I have it, I carry out thest of my n. I''ve been on the hunt, using themotion that''s spread to hunt the Arkan, getting all information I can out of them before 1 kill them.

    Sebastian got to two first and he had them arrested. Bute on, anyone who goes to prison walks free, and with this being a game from higher up they would be freed...

    So, I had them both killed in prison. It''s not hard to get anything done when you have the right contacts.

    I smirk as I now look at Valerie lying there in one of my shirts; I didn''t let her wear panties, and the top is riding up just a little... tempting me all over again... her back was scratched by the time we were done, but what''s a little pain if it''s made up by intense pleasure?

 Chapter 487

    She rolls onto her back as Ie over to the bed, tying the string on my sweatpants, and I bite my bottom lip, suppressing a groan at how inviting she fucking looks right now.

    "Are you sure I can''t speak to Atticus? I''m still so mad at him," she says as I get on the bed, parting her legs and dragging her closer before I bend down and kiss her lips.

    "Yeah, Adriana didn''t want me speaking to him. She doesn''t want sympathy. So let her be. They''ll do what they''ll do themselves. If he wants to fucking pretend she doesn''t exist, that''s his loss... or if he does get his head out of his ass, then I''m sure he''lle to you for advice. But there''s no point in anyone trying to get him to agree. Adriana wouldn''t want that," I exin, quietly caressing her thighs as I kiss her again.

    She nods. "I do think he''s over Zaia. Like I think he epts they weren''t meant to be. And now, thinking back since Adriana came into the picture, I do feel he''spletely stopped taunting Sebastian about Zaia," she muses.

    "Maybe. He still acts like a fucking bastard," I remark.

    "I know..." She sighs. Her eyes trailing over me before she takes my hand looking at the cut that she bandaged up when we got back, her eyes full of concern. "You know, when I met them on the way back to the hall the other night, he had been looking aroundpletely worried. And I didn''t even get what he was looking for, but I think it was Adriana."

    She kisses my palm softly. She had told me off for being so reckless, feeling guilty, although I reassured her I was fine. But she didn''t stop, not until she realised I really didn''t care about one cut.

    "Honestly... you are so dangerous... and careless..."

    "And a lot more. Rx and stop stressing out, it''ll be healed by tomorrow," I say, kissing her chest and flicking her nipple, I can feel it is hard beneath the shirt. She gasps and I slide my hands under her top, only for the phone to ring just when I cup those firm round breasts.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Fuck," I mutter, ncing at it before I decide if I should ignore it.

    Sebastian...

    "Seems King''s had his talk with the president," I remark, sitting back and picking up my mobile. "So, how''d it go?"

    "Hi to you too," Sebastian replies curtly. "It didn''t go well. But, although your sister thinks we can try again... I am going to leave it to you. Something tells me he''ll have no choice but to listen."

    I smirk, no he fucking won''t.

    "Leave it to me, King. When we meet in person, we will be a free race."

    Not waiting for a reply, I switch it off and toss the phone onto the bed. "So... you''re going to do this your way?" Valerie asks, a small smile on her lips as I look her over hungrily.

    "Yeah, but right now I''m going to do you, my way..." I reply huskily, sliding my hands back under the shirt. "Now where the fuck were we..."

    She ces her hands on top of mine, grabbing onto them, the thin fabric of the shirt between us, and guides them up to her breasts.

    She bites her lip, her voice full of lust when she speaks. "Right about... here..."

 Chapter 488

    ZADE.

    The sun beams down on the deep mahogany desk that sits before the window in the office of the most powerful man in the country, the man who holds the power to make the final decision in all matters.

    He canmand a war or call it off... if he fucking wishes. And since he refuses, it''s time I talked to him, one on one. With enough proof in my pocket to have him arrested, I will force his hand one way or another.

    I sit down in the chair, turning it to face the window as I wait. Any minute now, he should be here...

    ''Are you in safely?'' Adriana asks.

    ''Yeah, just make sure no one picks up on the camera''s being frozen, I answer.

    ''You got it.''

    If she and Atticus do fix stuff between themselves, it''s going to be a shame not to have her in the pack anymore. We''re near 12 members now, not much yet, but growing as we find more people who fit into our pack.

    Valerie and I have been considering setting up near the ce we''re renting and I''m in talks with the owner if I can buy the house from him.

    It''s a nice small town and with the woond around there, It''s perfect for us. We are going to be a strong pack even if the numbers won''t be big.

    ''Iing, be ready, he''s talking to someone... The person''s left... ok, he''s entering alone in five... three...''

    "Thanks, I got it from here.

    The door opens and shuts, and I hear the man hum as he walks towards the desk.

    "Time is of the essence," he mutters to himself. I see his shadow fall across the wooden floor and turn the chair.

    "Hello, Mr President," I say quietly.

    All colour floods from his face and I wish I could have recorded the moment for Valerie.

    He opens his mouth and I raise the gun in my hand, cocking the trigger. "I wouldn''t do anything foolish because I assure you, I''m far faster than you."

    "W-what do you want and how did you get in here?" he splutters, about to move back when one warning look from me makes him freeze.

    "What I want is an audience with you. How I got in here is another story." I stand up and push his seat towards him. "Sit down." My eyes sh dangerously and he sits down hesitantly, his gaze flickering to the security button that''s attached to the side of the desk.

    "No one''sing to help. So if I were you, I''d cooperate. I''ll get to the point. As you probably guessed, I am a werewolf and I''m not Sebastian King, who is going to try toe to an agreement regarding the activation of those microchips. I''m here to tell you that that isn''t going to happen unless you''re ready to chip every single human as well." I say, my voice now menacing low.

    "That is not your-"

    "Isn''t it? I could kill you right now and stage it as a suicide. Don''t try me. And I have enough proof to set it up that you were afraid to be caught, hence why you took your life." I reach into my pocket and take out a few pictures, tossing them at him. Clear dealings with two of the Arkan, both who had been revealed that night at the charity auction.

    And with one being a politician from his own party, he is already in hot water.

    "You... where did you get these?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I''ve been watching you for far longer than you think. I know what you ate for dinnerst night... steak, with a side of mash... I know what colour pyjamas you put on... grey... who you met up with first thing this morning." With every word I say, he looks worse. Fear stered on his face.

    "So, this is how it''s going to go... you will call an emergency press conference and you will announce this." I hold out a paper in front of him and he looks down at it, scanning it over.

    "You... but... and if I don''t?"

    I ce my leg on the armrest of his chair, leaning down and pressing the gun to his neck. "You will die. I got in here without any trouble and I will be able to get to you no matter how much you tighten your security... and besides, once you refuse to do as I say, all this proof I have goes live, just like the Town Hall incident in that small town did. You will be ruined and I wille for you. So, the choice is yours..."

    I pause, allowing the words to sink in before my tone bes menacing. "You have two hours to call an emergency conference on live television... or be prepared to be buried in twenty-four. I''ll see you soon, Mr President."

    1 pick up the pictures I tossed at him and back away from where he''s sitting in the chair.

    "Wh-where are you going?" he asks, paling even more when I walk to the door. I give him a cold smirk.

    "I told you, I can be anywhere... just like the Arkan you funded."

    I''d rather kill him, but for now... I need him to abolish the tracking of werewolves... causing a political issue won''t help us right now.

    "I''ll be watching." With those words I exit the office, pulling my hood up.

    Now, I have a wedding to attend.

 Chapter 489

    ZADE.

    "Well, the president called an emergency meeting," Sebastian says to me. I''m outside Ada''s room in Atticus''s house, a ce I wish I wasn''t. But the wedding was taking ce and here I am, in smart pants again.

    Adriana is inside visiting Ada and I know after the wedding she wants to move her, something Valerie told me a tad fucking loud, which was obviously so her brother heard.

    I told her not to interfere, but it was obvious she wasn''t going to make this easy for him.

    "Oh, yeah?" I reply, ncing at Sebastian who is obviously waiting for a reply.

    "Yeah, you got any idea about this?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Do I?" I ask.

    Sebastian frowns and I push away from the wall. "Let''s see what he has to say. Either way, I''ll handle it. Now, don''t you have a wedding to get ready for?"

    "I''m ready." He frowns, ncing down at the suit he''s wearing. I cock a brow.

    "Sorry, you look the same as ever," I smirk as Valerie and Ze up the stairs.

    "Where''s Adriana?" Valerie asks.

    "Inside," I say, ncing at Zaia. I''m not sure if Valerie''s told her, but one thing I know about these two is they tend to share a lot.

    "What are you thinking?" Zaia asks curiously.

    "Not much... just wondering if women know how to keep secrets or not,"

    Valerie raises an eyebrow and I turn my attention to her. She''s looking fucking fine in a shimmering lc dress that''s pushing up her tits, she''s not wearing a bra and with every step she takes, they tempt me even more.

    ''I see you''re distracted again,'' Valerie''s amused voicees into my head.

    "With a body like that, can you me me?" I ask, looking into her blue eyes as I take her hand the moment she''s within reach and pull her close.

    "Well, as much as I want to y, I need to go check on Ada," she says softly, her small smile vanishing.

    I frown slightly. She had already been in a long discussion with the doctors earlier on before I had left to pay the president a visit. I nod as she pulls away.

    ''Is she going to be ok?'' I ask.

    ''I can''t say... but it isn''t looking good,'' she replies hesitantly.

    I don''t say anything further as she slips into the room.

    "Well, the presidents on in ten. I don''t think Shelby''s ready yet, so shall we go see what this is about?" Sebastian suggests.

    I nod slowly, "Sure." I lead the way downstairs, worried for Adriana. If Ada dies... how will she cope? The sisters were all each other had.

    Entering the lounge I stop, seeing Atticus already standing in front of the television, arms crossed.

    Asshole.

    I stand against the back wall as Zaia sits down on the sofa and Sebastian stands there, mirroring Atticus''s pose as they wait for the president''s message.

    The moment that will tip the man''s scale between life and death... because if he refuses to do as I say... I will follow up on the promise I made him.

    The president soones on and you wouldn''t think he''s just been threatened. He nods and gives a polite smile and begins.

    I lean against the wall, hands in my pockets, observing him intently...

    "As everyone knows, our country has faced a difficult time. On the 10th of this month, something that never should have happened took ce..."

    So far, he''s following the script pretty much.

    "... A group of terrorists who were targeting werewolves, who, like us, are just people wanting to live in peace. I want to thank the military for doing the right thing when the need arose."

    3/4

    Chouter Des

    He swallows and I tilt my head. It''s subtle, but for someone who was involved he will be creating enemies out of the very people he worked with, but that''s how scum works.

 Chapter 490

    They betray one another.

    "I have thought long and hard and have decided that from this day forth, all werewolves will have their microchips removed, and nowhere will it be requested to state that they are human or werewolf. That is something that we should never have legalised. I request the public to continue to show support for those who have been wronged. We will continue to live alongside one another in peace and unity. That is what our country stands for and that is what I stand for. Let''s show those who took it upon themselves to hunt out werewolves that we are better than that...."

    "What did you do?" Sebastian asks me as Atticus whistles and runs his fingers through his hair.

    "Don''t get so happy. I''d like to see the official bill being approved first."

    "Modest indeed. I thought you might kill the president and make it look like an ident," Atticus says.

    "That was option B." I push away from the wall, leaving them lost for words as I exit the room.

    ''I think we did it, I tell Valerie.

    ''You are incredible. I had no doubt that you wouldn''t be able to. You are amazing.''

    ''We are. We''re a team, Little Mate. We always will be.''

    1/4 ''Yes. I love you, My Sexy Stallion.''

    ''I love you too, Baby Girl.''

    ''Oh, and don''t kill me... BUT I got Adriana to stay for the wedding!"

    ''I won''t kill you, but I''ll be punishing you. Didn''t I say don''t meddle?''N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ''I''m not meddling, I''m simply... helping. Shush! You can punish meter.''

    "You like getting punished. So either way you still win, right?"

    Her beautifulugh flits into my head and I can''t help but shake my head, amused by her. 2

    Hearing footsteps, I nce up to see Hughing downstairs. He''s dressed up for their small ceremony and for a moment I pity him. He finally found a woman he loved and who loved him genuinely, but she would soon leave him too....

    "Zade, you look very handsome." He smiles at me, and I don''t really have the heart to brush him off, seeing the age on his face and the shadows beneath his eyes.

    "You don''t look too bad yourself," I reply.

    "Thank you..." He smiles at me, almost as if he''s worried I''ll walk off. Well, I am about to. "Well... I''ll see you soon."

    I turn back to him and nod. "Yeah, the ceremony starts soon, right?"

    2/4 §ã§á§à§â§ä§Ú 0420

    He smiles and nods. "Yes."

    "Great."

    "Would you..."

    I pause again, wondering what he wanted to say now.

    "Would you be my best man?"

    It takes me a second to get what he''s saying. "Isn''t Sebastian''s father on his way? Aren''t you two friends?"

    "We are, but I''d like if you would..."

    He''s trying to make a bond, but again walking on eggshells, unsure of how I''ll react....

    I don''t fucking want to but... "Fine."

    He doesn''t say anything, but the smile on his face says it all, his eyes shining as he nods, truly happy.

    Giving him a curt nod, I step outside for a smoke wondering how something so simple could make someone happy?

    "So, I noticed something." I look down at the girl who has just spoken.

    Sia.

    "What?" I ask.

    "Well, Grandad is marrying Grandma Shelby... that will make you and Uncle Atticus brothers, but you are also mated to Uncle Atticus''s sister! Isn''t itplicated?"

    3/4 3400

    Yeah, it fucking is.

    "How about you don''t worry your head over things like this and go see what your mom''s doing?" I suggest.

    She giggles as if amused by my reaction and hurries off inside and I shake my head, staring at the sky, wondering why on

    earth I agreed to be his best man.

    Ah well, toote to back out now.

 Chapter 491

    VALERIE

    A wedding is a beautiful thing.

    I mean, sure, we can be with someone, love them to death and always be there beside them, but matrimony.... Thebining of the two beings, much like marking a mate, is beautiful.

    Uniting two souls as one through a vow to love and cherish one another forever in front of others is precious. But it is even more precious when you can see the deep love in the eyes of the man who stands at the altar.

    He asked Zade to be his best man and to my extreme happiness, Zade agreed.

    The lounge ispletely transformed into a beautiful wedding venue, with benches in two rows on the left and two on the right, with a small area set at the front where Shelby''s wheelchair would sit beside Hugh.

    The entire ce is decked beautifully. Abined effort by Zaia, Lte, myself and the most stunning flowers from Ms Watson, who is a retired florist, but she has more experience than all three of us and the arrangements turned out absolutely lush.

    Aran will be saying the vows, and he is currently standing there talking to Hugh, a smile on his face.

    Atticus is sitting with Lte on the other side and I decide to sit behind the Toussaint''s on the groom''s side, I am Zade''s woman, and he is a Toussaint... but more so because I promised Adriana I''d stay by her side... speaking off... she''s dressed to kill. If she hurries up and shows up soon he might not be able to avoid her.

    I know Zade doesn''t want me to meddle, but I need my idiot brother to wake up and realise he''s got a goddess that he''s about to lose if he continues being a wuss. The dummy.

    The door opens and we all turn, but I don''t bother tuming all the way around since Atticus''s reaction, as he pauses - tilting his head back, is enough to tell me who has just entered.

    The sound of her heels echoes in the moment''s silence and I smile when Atticus swallows, his eyes darkening from behind that brown hair of his.

    She''s got you. You''re just a fool to deny her.

    Like I said, such an idiot.

    Adriana''s sexy toned legs from years of training block my view of him and I look up at her, doing my best to hide my triumphant smirk. She''s wearing a blush colour satin dress, with a nted cut, the one side being shorter and the dress is cinched at her waist while the straps are extremely thin.

    "Adriana! You look stunning. Come sit down." I say, making sure I don''t nce at the fool.

    "Thanks..." she replies, raising an eyebrow and I realise I might have been a bit too loud. As she sits down and crosses her legs, I steal a nce at Atticus, smirking at the way his heartbeat has quickened.

    2/4 +10 SONUS

    "Uncle." One of Lte''s children calls him, and he smoothly looks away, but his heart hasn''t returned to normal. I smirk, oh dinner will be fun.

    "You look gorgeous," Zaia says from the row in front as she turns to Adriana, who smiles politely at her.

    "Thanks, you too." She looks away and I wonder what she feels towards Zaia.... no one has been subtle about Atticus''s previous infatuation with her. Sure, it''s been a few years since he''s backed off, but the joke was continuous.

    My heart sinks a little, realising just howplicated everything is. I''d like them to get on, but... the right way. Not just because they''re fated. I want Atticus to treat her right. This is all that idiot''s fault. I re at Atticus and this time he sees me. A look of surprise crosses his face.

    ''Hey... have I upset you? What''s with the re?"

    ''Yes, you have, and don''t act dumb. It doesn''t suit you.'' I count haughtily.

    ''So, you know.

    I nce at him and he''s watching me, his face serious, but I don''t reply.

    "We''ll talkter,'' he says as he takes a seat at the piano that sits by the window and begins ying a beautiful piece. One that resonates deeply. It''s beautiful, full of emotion and contentment.

    He''s good.

    3/4N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Since he wanted to y, he asked Lte to bring Shelby in so he could perform. An excellent decision.

    I nce at Adriana, noticing the flicker of her eyes as she nces at him before she looks away.

    Just then, Zade walks in and my heart skips a beat. Goddess, does he look incredible?

    Lte''s daughter Felicity and Sia are the bridesmaids, and both hold his arms, I can''t help but smile at how adorable he looks with the two girls in their pretty pink dresses.

    ''Don''tugh.'' His icy voicees through the link.

    ''I''m notughing! But you look so cute, the three of you! I snap some pictures as Lte, Zaia and the others were all in awe as they watch.

 Chapter 492

    "Ugly girls, but Uncle looks cool. I look cooler though," Xander whispers from where he''s sitting next to Sebastian.

    "Xander..." Zaia warns.

    I don''t think anyone is more relieved than Zade when they reach the front, he lets go of the girls and they stand to the side excitedly. After a few moments, the door is opened by two of the staff and Lte wheels Shelby in.

    I can''t help but feel overwhelmed by how stunning she looks. I haven''t seen her dressed up in a while and it makes me feel so nostalgic. She''s wearing a knee-length ivory dress, her hair in a simple yet elegant bun, but the most beautiful thing is how she is looking at Hugh, with love in her eyes.

    I take a deep breath not wanting to break into tears knowing that she doesn''t have long left, and she isn''t the only one...I blink away my tears, my heart thudding as I look at Hugh, there is immense love in his eyes and a shade of sadness, and I look down.

    Love is hard. Losing someone is harder...

    Knowing that someone you love unconditionally will soon be gone.

    ''Little Mate.''

    I look up, my breath hitching.

    ''I''m ok, I reassure him, but he knows me better and I smile softly at him, but I don''t think I convinced him. I turn to the bride again. Lte turns the wheelchair and walks over to where her husband and children sit whilst Hugh instantly bends down on one knee, taking Shelby''s hands.

    "You look beautiful," he says, kissing her hands. She smiles at him, but she''s too emotional to speak.

    Aran smiles, "We''re gathered here to join these two beautiful souls in the blessed bond of matrimony..."

    Time slows, capturing that perfect moment as the sun shines through the window right over the couple. At least this will be a memory that we can all cherish...

    I look around at each of our loved ones. Each one of us is silently watching as the couple take their vows.

    I nce around at them all. Zaia is holding Kaia as Sebastian runs his fingers down Zaia''s back. Zion, who sits observing the couple with a small smile. Xander who is making faces at his little sister...

    Lte and her family... Atticus sitting at the piano, and Adriana, who steals a few nces.

    Sia... Zade... both who stand behind the couple, Sia smiling at her uncle who raises his eyebrows at her in response. They have a good rtionship forming.

    We''re all here... all safe... to a brighter future... but there will be moments of sadness and pain, but we''ll face them together.

    "I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride, Hugh," Aran says with a grin as Xander shudders.

    "Eww..." he whispers. 2

    But the aww from several of us, as Hugh kisses her tenderly, drowns the Menace out. Yes, Zade''s nickname for him has rubbed off on me.

    We all stand to congratte the new couple, and Sebastian gives Shelby a kiss on the forehead. "Well congrattions to you both, and congrattions to Atticus on earning himself a new sister oh and brother," he smirks. "Don''t be too sad on the sister part."

    "Drop it," Atticus says coldly, his eyes sharp, and I hear the door close softly. Looking around, I realise Adriana''s disappeared.

    Oh no...

    ''Leave her be, Baby Girl.'' Zade''s voice in my head makes me pout.

    "And Aunty! You and Uncle Zade now share a brother." Sia says, finding it very fascinating.

    "He is not my brother." Zade rifies and I nod in agreement as he turns to Sia. "You''re pretty interested in how rtionships work. Did you take after your dad?"

    Sia giggles, and Zade gives her a faint smile.

    "Sounds like it," I reply as Zaia and Shelby chuckle.

    "You look beautiful, Shelby," I say, smiling at the woman.

    "Oh, thank you, dear, you do as well."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Well, how about we all head to the dining room? Lunch is ready?" Lte suggests.

    I nod along with Zaia. After all, Shelby can''t be out of bed for long. It is too much for her.

    "You all go ahead. We will be there soon," Hugh says with a smile.

    "Oh, I''ll stay too," Xander says, folding his arms.

    "Oh no, you won''t," Zaia intervenes firmly, making usugh.

    "But mom!"

    "Xander, listen to your mother," Sebastian says.

    "Kids." Zion sighs as if he himself isn''t a kid.

    "Ok everyone,e on," Lte says, ushering the kids out of the room and we all follow.

    I nce back at Hugh who has pulled up a chair as he smiles down at his wife and I can''t help but smile as I take Zade''s hand; he threads his fingers with mine, raising my hand to his lips and I smile up at him realising one day I want to marry him too...

    When he''s ready, of course.

 Chapter 493

    ZADE

    Dinner isn''t too bad, although I had an unexpected person sitting on my left. The Menace himself. He seems to get bored easily and I''m histest interest. He was adarnant that he had to sit next to me. Although, to everyone''s surprise, Sia had also wanted to sit beside me. Of course, the Menace won that round.

    Adriana is sitting down at the table beside Atticus''s beta''s mate. She hadn''t wanted to join, but the women, mainly Valerie and Zaia, were adamant she did. And I know she only agreed to avoid causing more of a scene.

    We''re almost through the main course whilst Atticus''s beta tells Hugh about something Shelby did many years ago. An act of bravery, it seems.

    Hugh smiles at her as he takes her hand and gives it a squeeze. "Shelby has always been brave," he says.

    "It''s just a shame we didn''t meet for so many years," she replies softly, resting her head against his shoulder. I look away, gazing down at my mate instead, giving them their privacy. But that remark makes me think about life in general.

    I always felt that Valerie returned to my life at just the right time... but it also meant we had lost time. But would things have been different or the same if we met earlier? Would we have the understanding that we

    have now?

    That thought leaves my mind the moment my gaze dips to my Little Mate''s tits.

    Well fuck time, I''ll make up for lost time every single day by spreading those legs and fucking her into oblivion.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She looks up at me, catching exactly where I''m looking, and a small smile crosses her lips. ''Caught you in the act, and here I was thinking you were smooth and slick whenmitting a sin."

    I smirk, doing my best not to yank her back by the hair and kiss her how I fucking want to, and instead grip the back of her neck and kiss her as I hold back from doing what I want to do to her.

    The sound of something toppling over and coughing makes us spring apart.

    "Shelby!" Valerie is on her feet in a sh, she''s by Shelby''s side in an instant as Atticus also rushes from his seat.

    "Darling, Shelby, careful..." Hugh murmurs as he holds her hand as she continues to cough. Blood.

    Several of the other adults are up, but Atticus motions them to stay back.

    That''s a lot of blood...

    I stare at her as the blood trickles through her fingers and instantly lean forward, blocking the Menace''s view of what''s happening. Atticus grabs a napkin, cing it under his mother''s hands as he kneels beside her in an attempt to save her dress.

    The kids are silent as Lte begins crying.

    "Her pulse is irregr, she needs to rest," Valerie says quietly as she checks the older woman''s vitals.

    Atticus nods, "I''ll get her to bed." He''s about to lift his mother when Hugh stands.

    "May I, son?"

    "Oh... of course," Atticus says as he gives Hugh a smile. Although he''s trying to act normal, I can tell he''s not in a good state.

    "Carry on eating, my dears. I''m alright, just a little tired. Lte, dear, would you be a darling and bring Hugh some food upstairs?" Shelby asks, her speech a little slurred, something that makes

    Valerie''s face drop.

    She''s deteriorating...

    Lte pales as she nods at her mother, who smiles at her.

    "Mommy, is Grandma dying?" the Menace asks. Silence follows, and 1 nce at the woman in Hugh''s arms as she mouths ''I''m so sorry'' to Hugh, who turns as Valerie ushers them out.

    I know they won''t even be marking one another, as her body would probably not be able to heal from it.

    I nce at Zaia who hasn''t answered the question. I can tell she''s struggling, the silence in the room loud aside from Lte''s tears as Atticus hugs her.

    "She''s not dying..." I begin. I''m not good at this shit, but no one else is answering. "Her body is changing, so she''s just getting ready to move to heaven... that''s where good people go."

 Chapter 494

    "Oh... like a shift... so when you go to hell, Uncle, will you shift before you go?"

    I chuckle quietly.

    Hell. You got that right, kid.

    "Xander!" Zaia scolds, appalled. "I am so sorry, Zade!"

    "He isn''t wrong. Yeah kid, I will. But don''t worry, when I go to hell I''m taking you with me." 1 smirk, making Xander grin.

    Sebastian chuckles at that. "I told you he gets his psychotic behaviour from your side of the family," he remarks, kissing Zaia''s forehead.

    Zion smiles. "But Uncle, you won''t go to hell, you''re too good." He smiles.

    "Na, I''m not kid... you just don''t know me."

    "Well... eat up, the food''s getting cold..." Zaia says, ncing at Atticus, who looks lost in thought.

    "Ok, let''s eat. Grandma Shelby said to us to eat too..." Sia says as the other girl, who was a bridesmaid, also nods in agreement. Both look pale, but seems they are stepping up tofort the adults.

    "Atticus?" Zaja looks at him and my attention instantly wanders to Adriana. These things are fuckingplicated. That''s why having no friends and no family was a lot easier.

    "Excuse me," Atticus replies before he leaves the room.

    "I will ask the staff to prepare a tray to be taken upstairs," Lte murmurs as she turns and leaves.

    "Are you alright?"

    I nce up to see it''s the beta''s wife who has spoken, heck I don''t even know their names, but she''s talking to Adriana.

    "Yeah," Adriana replies quietly.

    ''Are you?'' I ask her through the mind-link.

    There''s a pause. ''I am.''

    ''But he isn''t. Is that affecting you, Adriana?"

    ''I know you''re my alpha, but can you not?''

    ''Sure. He pisses me the hell off anyway. His face is really fucking irritating too, the kind you want to punch 24/7, I remark.

    She scoffs in disbelief. ''He is not that bad. Besides, I don''t know if you see it... He looks a lot like Valerie.''

    Now that is a fucking insult, even if I was trying to get a reaction from her.

    ''Nowhere near, besides aren''t you meant to be agreeing with me? Since we''re on the same side?"

    She''s silent, and I know she cares, but I''m not about to meddle further. I''ll leave that to Val...

    "How is she?" I ask my incredible doctor Luna through the mind-link. She''s a fast thinker when ites to helping someone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ''She''s not doing good, her reports are worse and the doctors can''t do anything for her... I can''t do anything. I feel like a failure. I wish I could stop her dying... There''s regret and sadness clear in her words.

    "This isn''t on you, I remind her. "We can''t control death.''

    ''I wish I could do more."

    Don''t we all?

    It''s a whileter and Zaia and Sebastian have taken all the children, including Lte''s, out for a few hours. The atmosphere has darkened considerably, and I''ve not seen Valerie as they continue to try to work on making Shelby a little morefortable.

    At this rate... I don''t think she''s going to survive for much longer. Something that I think everyone knows but doesn''t want to admit.

    I can''t me them. The morning was memorable, but the sadness that ensued really fucking isn''t pleasant. I stopped by Ada''s room too... She''s not looking good either.

    Illnesses....

    It makes me think of ARK1, the disease that was going around. It has miraculously eased up too. No surprise there, but I am not going to let it slide.

    I have Anthony and Damien gathering proof that will be shared with the International Health Organisation when I have enough solid evidence to make my case foolproof.

    No one is getting away with anything. Not on my watch.

    Sighing, I step out onto the patio and light a cigarette, pausing when I''m certain I hear something down the side of the house.

    Hugh?

    I quietly walk down from the steps and round the corner to see him wiping his eyes. I had heard him leave the room so Atticus and Lte could spend some time alone with Shelby a little while ago, and I admit I do feel pity for the man.

 Chapter 495

    "Want a smoke?" I ask, offering him one. He looks up with a start, clearly not having heard me approach. He nces down at the cigarette packet I''ve popped open. He looks at it as if taking a second to understand what I said before he gives me a grave smile.

    "Thank you... son." He takes one and I take out my lighter, flipping it open and light the cigarette for him.

    Stepping back, I lean against the pir, one foot propped against it, smoking my own cigarette as I look at the sky. The weather is bright and warm, but it really doesn''t match the mood any longer.

    "You know I have had bad experiences with women, always betrayed and cheated, but Shelby... she is a beautiful soul, inside and out. It hurts to know she''ll be gone soon." His voice is quiet and thick as he tries to keep it together.

    "It does fucking suck, that''s for sure. We''re all going to die, but imagine knowing prior that you are about to go? She''s probably trying to keep it together for you all. So, make thest days of her life so fucking good that she forgets she''s at death''s fucking door."

    "You..." he seems to be taking in what I said, as he takes a clumsy puff on his cigarette.

    "That is what you need to do, even if it is just talking to her. Tell her everything you want to, everything you envision for the next thirty years of your life. Do it now before it''s toote, and she''s gone."

    He nods as he ces his hand over his eyes, his body shaking as he breaks into silent tears.

    "Life isn''t a fairytale, we can die at any minute... but that''s life. So, live it without regrets."

    I hear the sound of kids shouting and realise Zaia''s back.

    ''Minding around the left side of the house? Your old man''s not doing great,'' I say through the mind-link.

    ''Oh my... I''ll be right there.''

    I hear her ask Sebastian to take the kids inside as Kaia cries and Sebastian tries to calm her. It''s crazy seeing him as a dad, but he seems to be managing well.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you, son. You are right," Hugh says as he looks at me, cing a hand on my shoulder. "I know I failed you, and I will always keep trying to do better. I am truly sorry for falling for your mother''s deceit. It won''t make up for what happened to you, which is not something that I will ever forgive myself for, but I''d like to know you. I agree life is short. I don''t want to waste it."

    I turn my head away, staring at the sky once more, smoking my cigarette. "I guess I do owe you an apology as well. I shouldn''t have med you without getting all the facts straight, but like you said, there''s no point in reminiscing over what we should have done and didn''t."

    I hear footsteps and Zaia appears; her purple eyes are full of tears too. She looks at me, smiling gratefully. She heard our conversation...

    "We were all tricked... we suffered for different reasons, but we''re together now. We''ll get through everything together," she murmurs as she walks over to us and wraps her arms around both of us. I raise an eyebrow as Hugh puts his arms

    1/2

    around us both

    "We will," he agrees quietly as I hesitantly hug them back, patting Z''s back gingerly. "Thank you, both of you. I am blessed to at least have my children."

    "Yeah, whatever, I don''t do hugs," I say, stepping back when it begins to get way too fucking awkward.

    Z giggles, "Unless it''s Valerie?" she teases.

    "She''s an exception," I admit with a smirk

    "Of course she is." Z giggles.

    "I''m happy for you both. Valerie suits you well," Hugh says, smiling at me.

    "She really does." I offer a half smile, hoping that somehow this conversation made him feel better, even if only a little.

 Chapter 496

    VALERIE

    Two Months Later...

    Shelby died exactly one week after her wedding day, it broke my heart knowing I could do nothing. Something as doctors we often face, we try our best, but it still doesn''t mean we can work miracles.

    My only sce is that she spent herst days surrounded by her loved ones and passed away in the middle of the night in Hugh''s arms.

    We all felt it. Hugh took it hard, but Atticus took it the worst. He drowned himself in work and right now I wished he had Adriana by his side, but with everything going on Zade is right. They need to find their way to one another by their own means

    Life is so so so short to hold on to grudges. We visited often, especially since Ada was in no state to move, and the doctors and I advised against it. She''s being given the best treatment she can get, better than what one would in a hospital where germs run rampant. But she is not improving and I don''t think she will.

    Adriana and Atticus have had run-ins on these visits, and I can only hope that soon they can move past this stage of wanting one another but having far too many issues to be able to.

    But what I have learned from my own love story is it will happen if it is meant to, when the time is right.

    "Are you sure you''re happy with the paint colour?" Zade asks me, holding up the brown I chose for the bedroom. I smile and nod,ing out of my thoughts and looking down at the papers I have in front of me on the bed.

    "Yes. This one I am."

    "Great." He sounds relieved, but I totally get it. I mean, it took me ten trips to finalise the exact shade of brown I wanted.

    The owner of the house we were renting agreed to sell it to us, and he also joined our pack. We purchased thend nearby and we are building this pack from the ground up.

    I stick my tongue out at him and he smirks.

    "Keep at it, and I might end up painting that body of yours with my own colours," he says, cing the paint tub down anding over to me as he grabs me by the throat and pushes me back onto the pillows.

    I smirk, wrapping my hand around his wrist.

    "Don''t tempt me... you know I want..."

    He leans down, kissing me roughly, choking me as he assaults my mouth. Pleasure courses through me as Iy there,

    parting my legs so he can get closer, and I kiss him harder.

    A knock on the door makes me tense, and I internally groan.

    ''Zade, they''re here...'' I moan through the mind-link.

    "They can wait, his rough reply only turns me on more. Hut no, they can''t wait, because tonight is a party in honour of our newfound pack.

    Zade

    He pulls back, his eyes zing, and I smile as he releases my neck

    "Tonight," I murmur.

    "I''ll hold you to that, he remarks as he adjusts his pants, but his oversized hoodie covers him up. But I know how hard he is under that. I lean over, slipping my hand under the oversized hoodie and stroke my favourite toy

    "Please do, my Sexy Stallion..." I lick my lips before he pulls me off the bed and yanks me closer, rocking me slowly as he hugs me.

    "You''re fucking perfect."

    I tilt my head. "And so are you..." I run my finger down his jaw. This is my man, my world... I can''t imagine a life without him, not at all. Gazing into his eyes, I realise just how far we''vee and what a gem he is.

    I cup his face just as there''s another knock and Atticus'' voicees into my head, but I block it out, tiptoeing and kissing his lips softly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 497

    "I love you," I say the words I don''t need to because I''m sure he can see it in my eyes.

    "I know, but I love you way fucking more," he murmurs, kissing my forehead softly. I close my eyes, relishing in his touch before another bang makes him growl in irritation and he lets go of me.

    "They are doing it on purpose!" I pout, making him chuckle.

    "I''ll see you out in the lounge. Take your time, I''ll get the door," he says and I nod as he leaves our bedroom.

    I smile as I hear themotion and pick up the paint tub, cing it inside the wardrobe so it doesn''t identally get spilt by anyone. I''m about to turn when I see the picture of Jai sitting in the back of the drawer.

    Smiling down at it, I remember moving it into my drawer a few weeks ago. He''ll always be a part of my memory, always a cherished part of me, but I think those belong safe in my memories and in my drawer is where they belong

    This is mine and Zade''s story, my real story. Everything else just got me to this point. To the arms of the man who makes me a better person, to a man who makes me happier than I ever possibly thought I could be.

    I smile as I shut the drawer and close the wardrobe door, leaving the room to be met by everyone in the lounge.

    Sia has her arms wrapped around Zade, she and Xander have taken a liking to him, and I think he doesn''t mind them either. He talks to Zion, but I think he still finds it hard to deal with Kaia.

    "Valerie!" Zaia rushes over and hugs me. I hadn''t seen her for a few weeks and I missed her.

    "Zaia, wee! All of you," I say, meeting them all. I smile at Atticus, whose beard has grown, and he looks a little messier than what he once used to. "I''m d you came," I say softly.

    "I''m d I did too," he responds, looking around, "Where''s your pack members?"

    I look into his eyes, hmm... I think I know who he''s asking about. I never really got to have that word with him, because with Shelby''s illness and death, I knew it wasn''t the right time.

    "They''re around, so shall I show you our packhouse?" I ask.

    "Sure," he responds.

    I''m sure Zade can handle the rest here.

    "Is Hugh on his way?" he asks.

    "Yes, he should be."

    I smile. He might not call him Dad, but he definitely is epting him now.

    "Is Lte on the way?" I ask Atticus as we step outside.

    "Yes, she''ll be here. Thank you for inviting her too" he smiles at me, and I shake my head.

    "Nothing to thank me for. She''s epted me as your sister and never made an issue. She''s family too."

    12

    10 BONUS

    He smiles at me as he puts his arm around me and kisses my forehead. "I''m sorry I''ve not been around much," he replies quietly.

    "Don''t ever apologise, it''s ok to take time for yourself," I whisper. "Adriana isn''t here..." I state, knowing that''s why he had asked about the pack members. I watch him, seeing the shadow of regret in his eyes.

    "I see."

    "You need to make an effort with her, Atticus," I say softly.

    He looks ahead as we walk down the winding path that leads to the newly resurrected packhouse; it''s notpleted but Zade''s been working on it himself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "I don''t deserve her, Valerie, not after I shunned her."

    "Then stop doing the same now."

 Chapter 498

    VALERIE

    He cocks a brow, looking down at me. "I don''t want her to..." he sighs. "Never mind."

    "Talk to me, Atticus. Help me understand why you refused her."

    He shakes his head. "This ce ising along great. I like it. So Zade did most of this?"

    "Yep," I respond, wishing he hadn''t shut the conversation down so suddenly.

    "He''s talented in a lot of fields. I have to give him that."

    I nod. "Oh, he is. He is incredible, after all. And we are making an adjoining hospital. It''s going to be small, but my pack will have healthcare at the ready for them, and then I''ll branch out."

    "Yeah, I''m your brother, so make sure you try to figure out something for my pack before Sebastian''s. Our hospital isn''t really the best equipped," he says, making me chuckle.

    "Well, I can''t promise that... I mean Sebastian''s pack was my previous pack, you know," I joke.

    He scoffs, mocking hurt. "How can you say that? I''m hurt."

    "Well, if maybe you end up having pack ties with someone from our pack..."

    His smile fades and I sigh.

    "Atticus-"

    "Shall we return? They might wonder where we have disappeared to."

    I nod, not knowing what else to say as we turn and head back to the house.

    The music is now on, and the smell of the food is making my stomach rumble.

    We enter to hear Sebastian, who has his arms around Zaia, talking about the inquest into the government''s political parties due to the disease that was indeed being spread by the Arkan.

    Somehow, they found a lot of proof regarding the matter and well, it was only making people hate the government further.

    Zade hasn''t said anything, but by now I''m certain he is the one who had that stuff dug up.

    That''s my man after all....

    He''s currently ying boxing with Xander, although Xander is just trying to punch him and Zade keeps blocking him, giving the frustrated little Menace pointers.

    "Hugh and Aran have arrived," Atticus says just as I hear the car doors shut.

    "Great!" I say, as I hurry to the kitchen and begin uncovering the dishes to take to the dining table. Zaiaes over and smiles at me.

    "Who cooked?" she chuckles,

    "I purchased the food from out," 1 admit, making her giggle.

    "Good on you," she says.

    The two older men enter, and Hugh gives Atticus a hug, asking how he is. Although he was only married to Shelby for a week, he made it clear that her kids were his. I smile sadly, looking down at the tray of grilled meat.

    When the food is all on the table and I return to grab the ice for the drinks, I see a shadow fall over me just before a strong pair of arms wrap around me, causing me to gasp.

    "Fuck, Zade! You rmed me!"

    "What did I say about letting your guard down?"

    "Oops, seems I forgot... what are you going to do, punish me?" I ask softly.

    He slips his hand under my top, caressing my stomach.

    "I''ll leave it a surprise... just watch your back," he whispers dangerously in my ear, making my heart thud.

    He steps back, takes the ice from me and walks off. ncing back at me he looks me over, biting his bottom lip before he disappears, leaving me feeling all giddy.

    Goddess, this man....N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Smiling, I hurry after him, ready to spend the evening with friends and family.

    "Oh, Damien! Anthony! Come on in," I wee the men who have just shown up, with Lte and her family right behind them.

    Now we have a full house. I just wished Adriana could be here too.

    "Can someone pass me the wings?"

    "Oh, here."

    "Thanks. Damn, this is good."

    Zade looks me over as I approach him and he tugs me close, his hands resting on my ass and he gives me a naughty squeeze that makes me blush.

    "Behave," I whisper.

    "Only you don''t really want me to, now do you?" he murmurs, making Damien hoot. He''s right, I don''t want him to.

 Chapter 499

    "Oh, thanks, here''s the sd!"

    "Oh great, Zade brought the ice, thank you," Zaia remarks.

    "And he brings the heat," I murmur, not realising I said it out loud, making them all burst intoughter.

    It''s past midnight and everyone has left. I just made us hot drinks after showering.

    "Where are you?" I ask, he wasn''t in the bedroom.

    "On the roof, wanna join?"

    I smile. ''Yes, I''m bringing some hot drinks."

    1 pour the coffee into two sks and pick up a nket before I head outside and climb up the side of the house. Zade''s made some footholds for me, which helped too.

    He takes the drinks from me and offers me a hand, which I take and helps me up. I settle down beside him as he kisses my hand before he puts his cigarette out and wraps his arm around me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Aren''t you cold?" he asks, his gaze dipping to my thin t-shirt, or should I say his t-shirt.

    "Nope, like I said earlier, you bring the heat." I smile as I lean against him. He smirks, kissing the top of my head.

    "Yeah, we all heard."

    I narrow my eyes. "Alright I get it, I messed up. But do you me me when you are always so damn sexy and get me all hot and bothered?" 1 roll my eyes.

    "I don''t me you, Little Mate, but I''m d I do, ''cause I like you all hot and bothered." He ims my lips, kissing me softly and I kiss him back as a cold wind blows, and I lean into him for warmth.

    He moves back slowly, passing me my sk. Silently, we drink our coffee and 1 gaze up at the sky before I speak.

    "So, you found out about ARK1 and who was behind it. You really are incredible."

    "Who said it was me?"

    He cocks a brow, and I mimic his expression.

    "Everyone knows it was you," I reply pointedly.

    He simply smirks, gulping down his hot coffee as I take a sip too. "I wasn''t going to let it slide..."

    "Good," I reply.

    "I''ve been thinking..."

    I look up at him, waiting for him to continue. "The packhouse will be done in a few weeks, the garage will be up and

    03

    running soon, too. Things will fall into ce, but I wanted you to know that I''m ready when you are."

    I stare at him. Ready?

    "For?"

    The first thing thates to my head is marriage or kids, but neither seems like something Zade would say

    "A kid, my clever little doctor," he rifies mockingly, making me smack his chest lightly before I grip his shirt and smile up at him, my heart filling with excitement at what he''s saying.

    "You... really?" I whisper.

    Hebs his fingers through my hair, taking a sip of coffee.

    "Really."

    1 smile and nod, "Thank you... but... I think we can enjoy our pack and home in peace for a while longer."

    "Great." He smiles faintly and I''m unable to stop myself from smiling back. I''m truly happy and although he''s ready, I don''t want to rush anything. After all, I like spending alone time with my man.

    We finish our coffee and Zade ces the bottles aside as he leans over me, forcing me to lie down. My eyes widen as he leans over me and kisses me. I feel my body slip slightly and my grip on him tightens.

    "Zade..." I murmur against his lips, a little nervous. "Is this..."

    "Safe?"

    "Mhmm," I whimper against his lips as his hands roam over my body.

    He chuckles. "No."

    1 giggle despite the nerves that twist in my stomach as we kiss each other hungrily as if starved for far too long

    He pulls up my top and 1 part my legs.

    What more should I have expected?

    This is Zade Toussaint. He is no gentleman. As for living on the edge? That''s how he rolls.

    But you know what? That''s exactly how I love him.

    Because he makes me feel alive.

    THE END

 Chapter 500

    Hello my beautiful readers! Please take a moment to read this short note, as it will exin what is yet toe and may answer questions you have.

    Zade was the lead I never knew I needed ??he came in as a viin, and left with many hearts. He has fast be one of my favourite men??

    The next and final book in the series is a novell, which I don''t currently have an exact date for, but please visit the book asionally if you don''t get notifications.

    For my newer readers I have severalplete books that you may check out, if you go to ''about this book'' and then click on ''about the author'' to see the full list of my work!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    A new book will also be starting soon as well so please keep your eyes out for it.

    Andstly, please do leave a review on the main page if you enjoyed these stories so far!

    Thank you - Love Muse ????

 Chapter 501

    The Luna For Me

    A Nove of Atticus and Adriana

    ATTICUS

    My name is Atticus Payne, and I am the alpha of the Whispering Mountain Pack. It is one of the strongest packs around, one that is known for its impressive and secure location. I am known for my power, strength and of course, my New Year''s Eve parties.

    I am thirty-eight years old, single, and no longer infatuated with another alpha''s woman. Yet I am not ready to face the woman that the Goddess has bound me to. Not because she does not appeal to me, but because I don''t know how to understand orprehend that someone can be made for me. That this... intense pull is more than just an incredible attraction.

    It is a pull I do not understand, one I could not have imagined to be of such calibre despite being told about it. I don''t want that to blind me, to influence my decision.

    Are wepatible? I''m not even sure. Our backgrounds are extremely different, but I have seen opposites work together extremely perfectly before. Do I like her for her, or is this illusion because she was ''meant'' for me?

    And then, I don''t want her to think I''m just settling for her because she''s my fated. I know she knows about my previous feelings for Zaia Toussaint-King and that just makes it worse. I wonder how that makes her feel? Just the thought that makes my stomach twist with guilt.

    My fingers run across the keys of the piano, ying a tune fuelled by my frustration, confusion, and restlessness. She has stolen my peace and sleep. There is not a day that passes when I do not think about her.

    The luna that is meant for me.

    The luna that I have denied myself.

    I m my hands on the keys as I lower my head, exhaling in frustration.

    Adriana Hidalgo, the brave, audacious woman who had entered my room and rejected me when I was butt-naked. That in itself was fucking mortifying. I scrub my palm down my face, remembering one of thest times I had talked to her at Mom''s wedding.

    (FLASHBACK - THREE MONTHS AGO - HUGH & SHELBY''S WEDDING)Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Her scent fills these halls like an intoxicant. It''s the day of the wedding and Valerie made it pretty clear that Adriana wants to move her sister, although it isn''t really ideal, considering the condition of her health.

    No matter how much I wanted to go talk to her, to tell her that Ada would be safe here, I find it difficult to face her. I don''t

    know how I''ll react when Ie face to face with her. But at the same time I know what she''s going through. I''m going to lose my mother, and she, her sister.

    She''s in there at the moment, and when I see the coast is clear I knock on the door before opening it. She''s standing there gazing down at her sister, her arms wrapped around herself. The most vulnerable I have probably seen her.

    She instantly straightens up, slipping her hands into her back pockets, that defiant spark back in her eyes as she spares me a fleeting nce before she turns her attention back to her sister.

    But despite her uncaring attitude, her heart is pounding. I look her over. That fitted grey top with long sleeves emphasising every single curve of her sexy body. It sticks to her stomach, and I''m impressed to see the faint outline of her abs.

    Swallowing, I look away. "I know you want to move her, but as you know it''s not ideal, not for her. You can rest assured if you want, I can put something in order that you can visit her whenever you wish, and I will make sure to stay out of your way... if that is what you want."

    She clenches her jaw, sighing, as if I''m annoying her. "You could have sent this message by someone else. Maybe then I would have considered it," she says icily, now turning her stunning green eyes on me.

    She''s gorgeous...

    "I apologise for that..." I step closer and look down at her. "Consider it. I know how hard it is to have someone I love bedridden... don''t let your hatred for me stop-"

    "Just stop. This isn''t about you, and stop with the ''if you don''t want to see me, if you hate me'' rubbish! Just shut up, you fucking idiot." She shoves passed me, sending an electrifying current through me, but somehow her words are a far stronger shock to the system.

 Chapter 502

    Did she just tell me to shut up and called me an idiot all in the same sentence?

    I''m offended

    I turn as the door shuts behind her, and Iugh in disbelief. Really?

    I close the door to Mom''s room, trying not to fall apart. This was supposed to be a special day, one that promises a future together, but right now it feels like tasting a fleeting dream that they both know will never be

    The moment she started coughing up blood, I feel that is when it truly hit me that she''s not going to get better. I''m losing her... I''m fucking losing her. She has been there for me from the start, never ever treating me differently from Lte, although we are not blood-rted. She is my mother.

    She always said she wished to see me settle down, scolding me for taking forever to choose a partner, and saying she wanted to see her grandchildren. I wonder what she thinks of Adriana? What would she have thought? For a fleeting moment, I wish I could introduce her, but what''s the point? We aren''t together.

    1 walk through the halls that now feel extremely big, yet I feel closed in, tugging open a few buttons of my shirt. I feel suffocated

    Stepping out into the back garden, I head down the winding path lined withrge fountains and rose beds, a garden mom was proud of. I close my eyes, thinking her memories will remain in every part of this ce.

    I''ll have to make sure I step up for Lte. We''re all going to feel Mom''s absence. Death is inevitable, but when it hits one. of the ones you love, that''s when you really feel it. I guess it''s all part of this cycle we call life, but it still hurts.

    I sit down at the edge of one of the many fountains and look at the grass that sways in the breeze. The world carries on even when someone''s in pain, but we don''t really care about that unless we''re the ones hurting because of it.

    Resting my palms on the stone, I sigh, hanging my head back as I stare at the star-filled night sky. That''s one of the beauties of having a pack high up in the mountains. The sky is pure....

    "Beautiful view."

    My heart might have skipped a beat as I recognise the voice and my eyes fall on the woman who had rendered me speechless earlier when she walked in through the door dressed in a sexy figure-hugging dress that entuated her killer

    body.

    Once again, my mind seems to go nk as I stare at her. She''s not wearing that dress anymore, shame really. I''m flipping ruined. She''s an entire vibe and just the sight of her is enough to turn me on.

    "Yeah, it is," I say, trying not to check her out as I turn away. Surprisingly she sits down beside me, even though she leaves a considerable gap stretching her long toned legs out in front of her.

    We''re both silent, neither knowing what to say. "As you said earlier, I too know how it feels when a loved one is sick. How are you holding up?"

    "As good as I can"

    "Great" She stands up suddenly and I want to ask her to stay, but what right do I have to ask that of her? She turns away and I almost reach out to her, trying not to look at her ass

    "Adriana!"

    She turns and I quickly drop my hand.

    "I''m not deaf," she points out, making me internally kick myself for shouting

    "Yeah... I know. I uh, thanks for checking in. You didn''t need to, but you did, so thank you."

    "Really, you need to get off your high horse. I''m not doing you any favour. I''d have asked anyone in your position the same," she replies callously before she turns and leaves.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    But you still asked, even though I hurt you.

    I watch until she disappears from sight and get to my feet. Somehow that short visit gave me a strength I didn''t even know

    I had left in me

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    A knock on the door brings me from my thoughts and I sit up. "Enter."

    "Alpha, the car''s ready."

    "Great, I''ll be right there." I stand up as the man leaves and I fix my jacket, closing the button at the front. Time to go to Valerie''s pack, something that I look forward to far more than 1 should, and I know exactly why.

 Chapter 503

    ADRIANA

    "Fuck!" I groan as I''m thrown through the trees. Branches snap as I m into them, wincing as I am unable to regain my bnce and go barrelling downwards through them and hit the ground forty feet below, the breath knocked from me.

    "Fuck

    "Impressive," Zade says as he drops onto the ground a few feet away. Damien and Valerie appear, both looking pale as Valerie drops beside me to check me over.

    "Impressive?" I scoff. "You beat me."

    "You did well, you''re resilient and fearless"

    "And she''s bleeding." Valerie sighs as 1 force myself to sit up, gritting my teeth.

    Oh, I''ve definitely broken something.

    "Zade, can you just be gentle?" Valerie scolds.

    Zade tilts his head, looking at her as if that was obvious. She rolls her eyes in response.

    I don''t do gentle.

    That is what he probably just told her, or something of the sort, anyway.

    They are a great couple, opposites, yet so perfect for one another. Seeing them is a reminder that we don''t need to be from the same upbringing or lifestyle or even have the same ideals to get on... but that is clearly just the opinion of some of us.

    My irritatingly perfect mate thought otherwise, but then again, he is a dick and a half

    "Fuck, she''s broken her leg," Damien mutters.

    Have 1?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I look down and suck in a breath, frowning "It''s fine. I''ll snap it back into ce."

    "I''ll do that," Valerie says, and before I can even say anything, I gasp in agony as she snaps my bone back into ce.

    "Fuck!" I hiss as I breathe deeply, trying to get past the jarring pain that has rocked my body.

    I exhale, my heart pounding and all the energy I had seems to deplete.

    "Let''s get you home," Valerie sighs as she brushes my hair back. "What on earth were you two trying to prove?"

    "Just a lesson on how to survive," Zade replies arrogantly.

    "Or how to die young," Damien whispers.

    "Zade." Valerie stands as she motions to him.

    He doesn''t say anything, but he bends down lifting me up.

    "I can walk," I say, about to fight him, but one scathing frown from Valerie makes me fall silent.

    I guess that is why Zade listens to her...

    The walk back isn''t too far, but somehow I feel so drowsy..

    I''m so tired... we did wake up super early...

    Hmm

    "Atticus."

    My eyes fly open, any drowsiness I was experiencing moments ago vanishing

    Wait, what did she say?

    "I thought you were falling asleep," Zade remarks, looking down at me, raising an eyebrow.

    "I wasn''t," I lie.

    Valerie chuckles. "As I was saying, Atticus will be here for Halloween. I thought it would be nice. I mean, Zaia''s called us all for Christmas and Atticus, of course, has imed New Year''s"

    I zone out as I try to remain calm. Atticus ising here?

    "Well, I hope he stays out of my way," I say, motioning for Zade to put me down. He doesn''t argue and I suck in a breath as Ind on my feet, my body screaming in pain.

    Fuck, maybe I did try too hard.

    "Adriana!" Valerie exims.

    "I''m good, Doctor Luna. I''m just going to go home," I say, limping towards the packhouse

    Fuck, it hurts.

    "Adriana, listen! Oh wait, never mind," Valerie sighs.

    I am grateful because I don''t want to talk about Atticus. It fucking hurts every damn time, even if I continue to pretend it doesn''t.

    Gritting my teeth, I straighten my back and walk as straight as possible towards the packhouse. Yeah, I''m not letting a few broken bones stop me.

    I groan as I turn in bed.

    It''s dark

    What time is it?

    Squinting, I look out of my window, hmm... the moon''s up.

    BONUS

    Fuck, did I sleep all day?

    Sitting up, I groan. Valerie''s been here, there are painkillers next to my bed, plus water and a sk of something Opening it I inhale the smell of hot chocte before I gulp it down. It''s still hot, but I wee the burning liquid, feeling better.

    But I am fucking starved.

    But first I need a shower and I better change the bedding. It''s covered in dirt. Groaning, I drag the fitted sheet off and dump it to the side before staggering to the bathroom.

 Chapter 504

    I run the tap, leaning over the bath for a second. I know why I pushed Zade to go harder on me... Ada

    I close my eyes, Valerie''s words from a week ago ringing in my mind.

    "I''m sorry, Adriana... I''ve tried everything. Would you like us to bring her here? It would be good for you to have some time together."

    The words of a doctor when there is nothing more they can do. The words of a doctor admitting defeat.

    She''s dying. My sister is dying.

    My lip trembles, but I refuse to let my emotions get the better of me. I take a deep, calming breath as I stand tall. I remove my clothes and return to change the bedding whilst the tub fills up.

    I''ll have no family once she''s gone. Sure, I have the pack, but no one I can call my own....

    I button up the duvet cover, tossing it back on the bed before returning to the bathroom and remove my underwear, staring at my reflection in the mirror.

    A muscled body, with several thin scars running across my waist, left hip, legs and chest, decorating my body.

    I look at my arms which are covered in burns. They''re healed clear, no longer a darker red, but the melted flesh still shines and the pattern they made remains.

    A reminder of that battle against the Sublime... we were meant to work with Sebastian King... but he led us into a trap, setting off those poisonous explosions that killed many of us...

    It still angers me that only Zade was imprisoned. No one was innocent back then.

    I push the thought away, brushing my hair back to reveal the scar that runs down the left side of my face, starting from below my ear and reaching midway across my cheek. This one is darker than my skin, it dips in, a reminder that the cut was very deep but never stitched up as it should have been....

    These fucking Kings, this one was courtesy of Gaultier King.

    I stretch my arms in front of me. These are reminders... reminders of the invisible scars that hurt within.....

    Tuning, I get into the tub, wanting to soak for a bit, pushing the dark thoughts away.

    Settling back in the tub, I grab my phone from the edge and text Anthony.

    ADRIANA: Can you send someone for pizza? I''m starved.

    ANTHONY: You got it.

    Short and to the point, but I know my pizza will be here soon.

    ADRIANA: Thanks.

    Twenty minutester I''m out of the bath. I''ve towel-dried my hair and pulled on some biker shorts and sports bra, feeling 10 BONUS

    much better

    That soak did me good. I have just put some moisturiser on when my phone lights up.

    ANTHONY: Pizza is here.

    I make my way downstairs to see Marcus holding a box of delicious-smelling pizza. The packhouse is pretty quiet, there are only a few of us, and especially at this time it''s pretty dead.

    I moan in anticipation of the yummy goodness as my stomach rumbles.

    "Goddess, give me it. Thanks, babe," I say, high-fiving him as I take the box from him.

    "You''re wee." He grins before he leaves and I open the box of pizza, take out a slice and bite into it absolutely ravished.

    I close my eyes, relishing the taste of the hot cheese and the explosion of vours in my mouth as I walk into the kitchen to grab a soda.

    Fuck, this is so good.

    I ce the pizza down and open the fridge. I grab a soda and ce it down on the counter, popping it open. I gobble down the rest of the pizza slice and grab another as I rest my elbows on the counter, biting into it, and letting out another moan of satisfaction.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Goddess, this pizza is to die for."

    "Then how about you share a slice?"

    I freeze, my heart thudding as that sexy voice sends a delicious jolt through me, and his scent overpowers the smell of the pizza.

    Why the fuck is he here? I thought he wasing for Halloween. That''s like a week away!

    I try not to panic, unable to swallow my mouthful of pizza as I slowly straighten up and turn to face none other than Atticus Payne.

    My dumbass of a mate.

    Moonlight Muse Auth

    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 505

    ATTICUS

    I try not to stare shamelessly at her sexy peach before she straightens and turns towards me, her mouth is full as she seems to have bitten off more than she can chew, and I realise it''s the first time I''ve seen her look so.. uposed and really cute. Her cheeks are puffed up thanks to the pizza. Her hair is wet and messy in front of her face and the eye I can see is wide.

    How does simply seeing someone make you feel lighter? I was feeling tired out there on myptop moments ago but now... I''m perfectly refreshed.

    I smile slightly as I walk over to her, one hand in a pocket, and run my fingers through my hair with the other. She suddenly blinks, turning and grabbing her soda. She takes a few gulps as if trying to buy herself some time.

    I give her a moment as I slowly walk around the counter and look across at her. Her scent ofvender, roses and shea butter is like a summer breeze, and I resist the urge to close my eyes and breathe it in.

    "What are you doing here?" she asks.

    I raise an eyebrow. "That''s not the kind of wee I''m expecting from the Head of Cyber Security of this pack."

    "Well, do forgive me for notying out the weing mat, or better, not blocking all the passcodes so the damn gates didn''t open for ya," she replies mockingly.

    I tilt my head. "Am I that bad?"

    "Actually..." she leans forward, and I swallow slowly, trying not to focus on her cleavage. "You''re worse."

    "Perhaps, doesn''t really take away from the fact that I''m still going to be here for an entire week, so get used to it," 1 answer lightly,pletely unphased by her attitude.

    "What a shame," she mutters, taking another pizza slice.

    I had told myself I will stay out of her way but whenever she''s in front of me that n is thrown out. "So, mind sharing some pizza?"

    She looks down at the box. "Well, take one, if you need a te, third top cab on your left and knives and forks in that

    pull-out drawer near the stove." I''m about to thank her when she speaks again. "Do you need a napkin, too?" The mockery loud and clear.

    Our eyes meet and although I''m tempted to mockingly throw back at her that that would be the correct table manners and

    that I''m impressed she knows that, I don''t.

    "I think I can eat out of the box," I reply instead as I reach over to take a slice. She''s watching like a hawk as I bite into the cheesy goodness. "It''s good."

    "Obviously it is," she mutters before she takes another bite. "Why are you here?" she asks. The hostility in her tone isn''t subtle.

    "For the holidays?" I''m sure Valerie told her... didn''t she?

    "Yeah, you said, but why are you in this damn packhouse?" she clenches her jaw as she now looks me in the eye. I ce the pizza down and look around for a paper towel, grateful when I see the paper napkins on the table on the other side. Walking over to them, I take one before returning to the counter opposite her, wiping my hand and taking up my pizza slice againN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Zade said I''d be morefortable here since they need their privacy." I shudder internally at the meaning of that. I''ve heard them getting it on once, and I do not want to hear them again. Ever.

    "Yeah, well, I''m notfortable, but who cares about what I want? Right?" She says coldly before she pushes the pizza box towards me, irritated.

    "I''ll stay out of your hair," I say quietly.

    "Yeah, do yourself a favour." She rolls her eyes, annoyance shing in them before she turns and storms out of the kitchen, leaving me alone with the pizza.

    Sighing, I drop the pizza slice I''m holding into the box and hang my head. I just annoyed her again.

    I can''t me her, I don''t even know what I want, so how do I expect her to react in any way when I have not given her even a simple indication of what I want, aside from avoiding her back then? But that is something even I don''t have the answer

    I clear the stuff off the counter, cing the uneaten pizza into a container before I wash my hands and leave the kitchen. I should return to my work, there''s still rather a lot pending.

 Chapter 506

    Stepping back into the lounge, I sit down on the sofa facing the ss doors that look out onto the backyard of the packhouse and ce my feet on the table, crossing them at the ankle before I pick up myptop and return to work.

    Frowning, I see my usual screen gone. Instead, there''s a ck window, with the words "DON''T EVER LEAVE YOUR LAPTOP ON FOR ANYONE TO GAIN ACCESS TO YOU IDIOT. In a big lc font.

    Adriana.

    I don''t think I''ve been called that anywhere near as many times as she has called me an idiot in the short period of time that I''ve known her. I''m about to snap myptop shut when I pause and click on the screen, seeing the cursor blink and type the following words.

    "Using the Wi-Fi here is also risky, so that''s proof enough that I genuinely have nothing to hide. I hit enter and see the words appear under the now much smaller first sentence.

    ''Awe, how cute, actually you have thisptop connected to the same drive and email ount as your phone. Thank you for the ess. You have a lot of pictures on here. I never took you for the conceited type. I mean, idiotic, posh, dumb, annoying? Yeah? Conceited, no, not really."

    I smirk as I raise an eyebrow. ''Idiotic and dumb are pretty much the same thing''

    "Hmm, one use of the word idiot doesn''t suffice for you. LOL''

    I''m about to reply when one big word appears on the screen ''BAKA''

    Baka? Isn''t that some insult they use in anime? I''m sure I''ve heard it in the shows Zion and Sia watch... before 1 can reply, the screen shuts off and I''m taken back to my own weing screen. Only the background is now a picture of me in my gym, with a cap on backwards, pushing my sweatpants down enough to reveal my adonis belt, sweat trickling down my chest.

    I internally cringe at my stupid post-work-out selfie and snap theptop shut.

    I''m done.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    I''m going to bed.

    This woman needs to- wait, did she say she can ess everything on my phone? There are pictures of me in there. I don''t need her or anyone else to see. Great.

    Unplugging the charger, I pick up my belongings and head upstairs to the room Valerie had given me, deciding to find Adriana and tell her there is a line she shouldn''t cross. Exiting the room, I sniff the air, frowning when I pick up her scent immediately and follow it down the hall. It''s only two doors away and my frown only deepens. Why does this feel a little too coincidental?

    Valerie...

    Fixing my shirt, I knock on the door. It''s opened almost immediately, as if she knew I woulde. She rests her arm on the door frame, blocking me from even attempting to enter, and I''m about to speak when my attention falls on something else.

    Burns

    My heart skips a beat as for the first time I look past her sexy physique, realising those toned arms are mapped with burn marks my stomach twists as rage shes through me. The urge to know how she got them intensifies within me. I remember Valerie once mentioned something in passing, but seeing these makes my aura surge forward.

    "What do you want?" she snaps, making me blink as I turn my attention to her face

    It takes me a second to remember as I try not to look at her arms. She now drops them, crossing them as if ufortable with my gaze. "Stay out of my private property..." I murmur. There''s no anger in my words, and they don''t even sound like a firm warning to me.

    "Then ept my rejection and stay out of my life," she replies quietly, making my eyes snap to those pale green ones, her words taking me by surprise.

    "I don''t-"

    "I don''t care what you''re thinking. ept my rejection so I can move on."

    Move on with who?

    1 clench my jaw. There''s no way in hell I am going to reject her. Besides, right now, I just want to know how that happened.

    "Reject me Payne!" she snarls.

    "No."

    A powerful silence falls between us as she stares up at me, her eyes bing sharper. "What did you just say?" she whispers, her heart pounding like a drum.

    "I said no."

    A/N: Bonus chapter for Zade getting back on his feet will be up on Reamter. Follow me on Ins ta & F B author.muse for more details

 Chapter 507

    ADRIANA

    My eyes widen involuntarily at his sheer audacity. I didn''t think he had it in him, but clearly he can be a real prick too

    "Excuse me, what?" I ask, trying to remain nonchnt. Although I feel extremely self-conscious since the moment I had seen him looking at my burns, and the way he looked angry or disgusted or whatever that was just made me feel worse.

    "No. Why should I reject you?"

    "Maybe because I don''t fit your pretty little box of idealism? Or maybe because I am not the kind of luna you ever wanted. I''ve not been raised like ady, like the woman you are head over heels for. I''m defective goods, as you''ve noticed." I hold my arms out in front of me for a moment, allowing him to see them properly.

    "Wait a minute, what are you even saying?" Atticus asks with a frown.

    I shake my head, stepping back. I don''t want to do this, and I wish I didn''t just say that, but it''s toote, it''s already done. But it is the truth. Zaia is the woman who checks all those boxes, but by saying that, did I just make myself sound petty? Probably, but I don''t fucking care what he thinks of me. It can''t really get worse.

    "Just fucking leave." I step back, cing my hand on the door handle, ready to m it shut in his perfect face. But he reaches out, grabbing the door, stopping me from shutting it.

    "I''m not done."

    My heart skips a beat at the low deep tone of his voice, he sounds pissed.

    "Well, I am." I say, turning and trying to force the door shut with my shoulder. It''s suddenly forced open, and I stumble backwards. Atticus enters as he advances towards me.

    "Let''s get a few things clear between us," he begins as he pushes up his already rolled up sleeves, making my heart thud, but it''s not fear.

    I know I''m damn strong, but I also know he was considered the rival of the ck Beast, aka Sebastian King. Atticus is part of the Sublime triquetra, he is a goddamn strong alpha and I''m not sure how I''ll fare against him. Not when Zade can break every bone in my body with ease in a fight.

    "One, I am not in love with Zaia."

    I keep myselfposed as I back away from the advancing man.

    "You could have fooled me," I whisper. His eyes sh as he speaks again.

    "Two, you are not defective goods. For heaven''s sake Adriana, you are the most beautiful girl 1 have everid my eyes on. 1 reacted to your burns because I want to know who did that to you." His voice is barely a whisper at the end of his sentenceced with frustration.

    The most beautiful? I don''t believe that...

    "But I''m right about the fact I don''t fit the box you want me to."

    He pauses, his eyes softening slightly. "No, it''s not what you''re thinking, I just

    "Get out," I whisper.

    He sighs looking down at me. "Give me a chance to exin myself."

    "You lost that chance when you were trying to avoid me. Get out, Atticus. Now." My heart thumps and for a moment out

    eyes meet, his gaze dipping to my heaving chest as if hesitating about what to do.

    My breath hitches when I realise a part of me wants him to defy me, but Atticus definitely won''t.

    "Fine. I will leave the room, alright? I don''t want to argue with you. I just, you''re getting this all wrong. I''m going will you at least tell me how those burns were inflicted?"

    "It really doesn''t matter," I reply quietly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He frowns before simply nodding. "It doesn''t, in a way, but at the same time it does."

    What does that even mean?

    He sighs heavily, ncing around my room before he spares me one final look and leaves the room, closing the door behind him. I close my eyes, dropping backwards onto my bed.

    I just want it over with. Who am I kidding like this?

 Chapter 508

    Zade and Valerie shouldn''t have done this. Putting him here has only made me feel even more stressed out.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    I try mind-linking Zade, but I''m reaching a nk. He''s blocked me off. Irritation ripples through me as I try to link to Valerie, but she''s got blocked me off too.

    What the hell? I grab my phone, punching in a message and hit send.

    ADRIANA: We need to talk about having him stay here.

    To my irritation, Zade responds instantly, meaning the blocking of the mind-link was deliberate.

    ZADE: Tomorrow at training.

    I clench my jaw, resisting the urge to throw the phone, but instead I toss it onto the bed and stare at the ceiling,

    Fuck you, Atticus Payne. "Fuck you!"

    That night I barely slept, and for training I''m ready to unleash hell on Zade. I''m there on time and so is he. He''s already had his training session with Valerie, which I''m certain ended up getting pretty hot at times. He''s showered again, ready for another round of training, and his emotionless face is really triggering me today.

    This is just what I need to vent.

    "If you''re over emotional you will just get hurt worse than yesterday," Zade remarks as he wraps some bandages around his wrist. My eyes glimmer in irritation.

    "I''m not emotional. I''m pissed though. Why did you let him invade my personal space? My fucking home! Or is it not my home in your eyes?" I spit resentfully.

    "What did he do?" he asks, now frowning.

    I scoff. "None of your goddamn business. But if he had, you would have been toote to have stopped him! You blocked me outst night!" 1 snarl as I throw the first punch. He blocks with ease as he counters my attack with one of his own.

    "Shame." His reply only makes my blood boil further.

    We exchange vicious blows, and I''m d he isn''t questioning my violent attacks. Right now I need a sparring partner who I can attack with everything I have to vent and someone who I know can keep up with me with ease.

    I let out an animalistic growl as I rip through a tree branch, snarling as one of my elongated ws breaks as I grab onto another branch. I ignore the blood, turning and lunge at Zade, who is on the tree branch just below. But at thest second, I

    realise I''m done for.

    Fuck!

    Just as I reach him, he spins around, his foot connecting to my waist and I''m thrown back with such brutal force, my back hits a tree and jarring pain rushes through me before I go tumbling down. I wee the pain, closing my eyes as I feel a

    1/2

    wave of calmness rush through me, but then I hear a deadly snarl that makes my eyes fly open as I sense the pure rage that envelops me

    Suddenly a pair of arms catch me, sparks rush through me telling me exactly who it is, I''m pulled close to a strong chest, the powerful thudding of his heartbeat loud in my ears as he ces me down.

    "Do you call that training?" Atticus snarls, I want to say something, but I''ming up nk.

    "Yeah. That''s how things are here. You really shouldn''t interfere," Zade''s cold voicees.

    "Doesn''t look like a fair match to me. How about you and I have a round?" Atticus suggests. That makes my head snap up to the man who stands in front of me.

    No! That''s fucking dangerous

    "This is Zade. You don''t want to do that," I wheeze. Fuck, it hurts.

    "I think you underestimate me.. I''m the only one who was considered a rival for Sebastian King, and as far as I know, he kicked Zade''s ass. Or am I wrong?"

    My gaze snaps up to Zade, who cracks his knuckles.

    "Sounds fun, let''s do it."

    Nothing about the look on Atticus'' or Zade''s face looks like this is going to be fun. I look around as the two alphas stare one another down.

    Moonlight Museu

    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 509

    ADRIANA

    "He''s marked and mated! He will whip your ass even if you are considered Sebastian''s rival, plus he''s younger!" I grow!, Zade smirks. "I kinda forget these men are getting old."

    Atticus raises an eyebrow. "Age is a number. It all depends on how you take care of yourself. Plus, I don''t need to be marked to face him. Are you worried about me?"

    My heart skips a beat when those grey eyes turn on me, and I roll my eyes. "No. Go right ahead. I''d like to see your ass being whipped."

    Although yeah, ording to the pictures I saw he''s definitely perfectly toned. That day when I rejected him it happened so fast that I never got a proper look at him, but his gym pics are enough to show me every defined muscle under those clothes and damn, he''s fine.

    He''s fucking sexy, and that annoys the shit out of me.

    "Valerie? You might want to get to the woods. Your mate and your brother are about to spar.'' I mind-link her

    ''Oh hey, you mean your mate and your alpha?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ''Really Val? Do you want either to break bones?''

    She chuckles and I wonder why I''m the only one getting stressed about this. ''It''s fine, they both will survive.

    ''You''re supposed to be a doctor!'' 1 gasp.

    Sheughs again. ''I''ming to watch though. This is going to be fun.

    Fun, she says.

    Seriously?

    I stare ahead as Zade jumps down from the tree,nding lithely on his feet. He''s dressed all in ck - baggy pants and an oversized hoodie, and Atticus is in grey pants, with a white shirt and flipping smart shoes.

    Really?

    He rolls his sleeves up and I cock a brow.

    "You know your pants might split?" I try again to make him rethink this, trying not to look at his ass.

    He looks at me and smirks. "Then let''s just hope they don''t."

    "Alright, let''s cut the chit chat. I''ve wanted to smash that face of yours for quite a while. I''m d you offered yourself up for a beating." Zade taunts quietly.

    "Like you said, cut the chit chat. I hope you can live up to your talk," Atticus replies.

    Frowning, I watch as each one steps forward, both going in for the offence straight away. Attack, block, strike, strike, block, duck, counter, strike, block,

    I watch as they get faster and faster, sometimesnding a small brush, but nothing major. That''s until Zade feigns three attacks in a row before going for a hit straight for Atticus''s neck

    1 flinch as Atticus is thrown back, but he manages tond on his feet, one hand on the ground as the force still pushes him hack. Zade is in front of him in a sh, a blur, as he attacks him again

    Atticus jumps to the side, blocking smoothly, and I frown. He''s good, but he''s going to lose. Zade is damn relentless. Trust me, I know, I have trained and trained, but he still throws me around like a damn sack

    Suddenly, I see Zade go flying back, his back hitting a tree. He grunts at the impact, although he''s instantly on his feet. I see him cough and I gasp, spotting the blood on his hand.

    I turn to Atticus, my stomach churning at the cold expression on his face. Gone is that hint of a smile that is always there, or the warmth in his eyes that I never noticed until now is gone.

    He kicks off, meeting Zade midway as they continue their barrage of attacks on one another. I move back as they are getting more violent, not wanting to get another pummelling. Neither is going easy nor caring that they are getting hurt. Both are bleeding now, and the attacks are too fast for me to keep up.

 Chapter 510

    Atticus is thrown back, the sound of tearing fills the ate, and Zade is left holding his shirt.

    Darma...

    I almost get up to check on Atticus but he''s already up, swwat trickding down that drool-worthy body, his brown locks fall in front of his eyes he shakes his head to get them off his face, wiping the corner of his mouth, breathing hard eyes, and

    Well now, that''s hot....

    A movement from Zade makes me turn to see he''s taken off his hoodie, he''s drenched in sweat too, and he''s also breathing hard, but there''s a glint of enjoyment in his eyes

    The dude is sadistic, trust me

    He advances towards Atticus, who backs up before he does a backflip using the tree behind him for leverage as Zade rushes at him. He flips over, aiming a kick at Zade''s neck. Zade blocks, but the force makes him stagger back

    Atticus doesn''t give him a chance to recover, as he tries to grab his neck but Zade twists, knocking his arm back, forcing Atticus to shift target. Instead, he grabs his arm but the smirk on Atticus''s face makes me wonder if that was his n all along.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes glimmer as he twists Zade''s arm behind him, mming his foot into his back as he pushes him to the ground.

    "I win." He murmurs, breathing hard.

    "No, you fucking don''t." Zade snarls menacingly as his aura surges forward and I gasp when I hear the breaking of bones as Zade pulls free, at the cost of popping his arm out of its socket. He spins around kicking Atticus, who only partially blocks, as he''s knocked to the ground.

    Fuck!

    "Zade!" I growl

    But the damn psycho is smirking as he forces his arm back into ce. Atticus looks surprised before he smiles.

    "Interesting," he says as he cracks his knuckles and rolls his neck before they both rush at one another once again and from the very first punch exchanged, it''s obvious neither is holding back. This could go badly.

    This is fucking brutal, but even that is an understatement.

    They''ve taken their game up a few notches and the aim is no longer to defeat the other but to inflict pain.

    "Ok, isn''t that enough?" I snap, as I manage to get to my feet, although I''m still fucking hurting

    .

    Both ignore me as the sound of bones breaking and blood makes me look around. Where the fuck is Valerie?!

    "You should be resting," Atticus grunts breathlessly as his nails tear through Zade''s chest, Zade counters by dragging his own ws down Atticus'' abs.

    "Fuck, you better not ruin that sexy body. I growl through the mind-link before I can stop myself

    "Thanks for letting me know which side you''re on'' Zade responds, unphased as he shes through Atticus''s left nk. 1 clench my jaws.

    "Val, where are you?" I ask through gritted teeth. "Things are getting fucking messy.

    "They''re big boys. I''ming. I''m just grabbing some popcorn.''

    What the fuck?

    "Popcorn? Doctor Luna, you''re meant to be bringing fucking medical supplies. Both are bleeding and there are broken bones

    "What?" her voice is serious now ''Damn I can''t mind-link either! They''ve blocked me out!"

    I guess now she gets it

    Both men are on the floor, as they exchange punches, both trying to get the upper hand in what is definitely pretty much a draw. Zade snaris as he manages to kick Atticus off him with a sudden spurt of strength.

    Atticus groans as he rolls over, the front of his pants is stained with the blood from his torso, and I hope his family jewels are safe. Fucking alphas

    Both get to their feet, and I rush forward, raising my hands just as they both stop, their chests hitting my hands as they re at one another over my head.

 Chapter 511

    "Can you both just fucking stop?" I growl, dropping my hands, very aware of a certain thumping heart beneath my fingers "Enough."

    "What on earth is this? You said it was just a light match, Zade!" Valerie hisses

    And you believed that? I think, but don''t say anything.

    "We''re fine, Valerie," Atticus says before he gives that charming smile that he wears so often as if he didn''t just get into a violent fight. "We were just sparring, the way you guys seem to consider the norm in your pack. Besides, I think Zade looks better with a couple of bruises and broken bones."

    "Likewise." Zade counters. I shake my head, feeling Atticus''s eyes on me, but I''m trying not to look at him because I don''t

    want him to think I care- and I don''t.

    "Well, you both need seeing too. Atticus, do you have any broken bones?" Valerie asks and only now do I realise she smells of popcorn. Damn, girl was actually getting popcorn.

    "No," Atticus says as he does something to his shoulder, not even flinching as it clicks into ce.

    Valerie nods. "Well Adriana, can you bandage him up? I''m going to take a look at Zade."

    "Wait what? Why should 1? I''m not a doctor."

    "Well, I know for a fact you know how to dress a wound. Please, he needs a shower, too. Thene over to mine for lunch."

    I clench my jaw, annoyed, but she''s my luna and I can''t really fucking disobey a direct order.

    "Right," I say, but I can still show my displeasure. "Come on," I growl to Atticus, who picks up his torn shirt and presses it to one of his deeper wounds.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Zade smirks but I don''t fucking know why. He looks a shit show too and when he moves, he''s limping a little.

    Idiots.

    We part ways, and I lead the way back to the packhouse. Although I''m aching all over, he''s definitely in worse shape, but he still walks with his shoulders back and his male ego oozing off him.

    "Happy now?" I ask as I enter the packhouse and re at him.

    "Well, he didn''t really win did he? You seemed pretty confident that he would," he remarks, stepping inside, his arm brushing my breast in the process before he shuts the door.

    Our eyes meet and I purse my lips. "Ok fine, you did take me by surprise. It was impressive." I admit begrudgingly now, finally taking the time to look him over. He lowers the shirt he''s got pressed to his left nk to his side and I''m rewarded with a full view of his sexy abs.

    "Thank you," he replies huskily. I try to calm my own racing heart, unable to look up at him even if I wanted to, as my gaze rakes over his delicious body.

    1/2

    -30 BOMUS

    I reach out, and a deep urge to touch those sexy abs takes over me. "At a price though, these wounds are pretty deep.." 1 murmur, enjoying the electric current that dances up my arm, spreading from my fingertips. My gaze dips to the front of his pants, and suddenly I''m oh so very thirsty.

    "They were worth it. He shouldn''t have been so hard on you. I know he trains Valerie, and she''s never been as bruised and beaten up as you are." I freeze at the anger in his voice.

    So, he really did that because of... me?

    I then make the mistake of looking up into those now burning eyes of his...

 Chapter 512

    ATTICUS

    Her fingers brush down my abdomen tantalisingly, the intense tingles of her touch making pleasure dance through me. A dangerous temptation drawing me in like an intoxicating drug. Each moment around her entices me, binding me. This is the power of the bond and when it promises such pleasure... how can anyone deny it?

    All I desire at this moment is to pin her against the very door behind her and ravish her. She awakens something inside of me, something that I know is far from gentleman-like.

    I let out a slow shuddering breath as she continues to stare into my eyes as if it were so surprising that the fact he hurt her has pissed me off.

    Her stunning green eyes dip to my lips and I feel an illicit spark rush south before I clear my throat and look away. "I uh, should get this cleaned up. Do you have any bandages? I usually have a first aid kit, but I didn''t actually include one in my luggage this time."

    She looks at me in disbelief before she lets out augh. "You carry around a first aid kit? What a prince."

    "We get injured a lot, it''s logical, wouldn''t you agree? Survival? I would assume you would know about that." I reply with a frown. Does she really think it''s funny?

    "We kinda just do with what we have, you know. No need to get all in a huff." She sounds amused. "Medical aid kits weren''t always avable. Sometimes we were running with just the clothes on our back, especially after the battle we lost."

    "Right," I reply as she leads her way through to the kitchen. "I understand that you ran, but everyone from the Sable were given the option to join new packs. Yes, some were handed prison sentences, but mainly those who were deemed dangerous, but you didn''t need to run."

    She stops in her tracks, turning and looking at me. "The winners made those decisions. Who knows what my verdict from the Sublime would have been. Our leaders were dead, and the one who survived was your hostage. Don''t y nice." Her eyes sh. My words have triggered her, and I can see the resentment in her eyes.

    "Adriana-"

    "Do you really think it was that simple? You wanted to know how I got these burns, right? It''s when those tunnels were blown up. Sure, it was a battle, but the poison to make us suffer longer? Was it necessary? Yeah, don''t act like we were given a second chance at life. The winners became the gods to decide our future. Like hell I was going to trust any of you," she snarls, turning and storming to one of the cabs.

    I stand there, a mix of emotions coursing through me. The reason for her burns... we did that... her pain and fear... she had

    no choice... she was alone whilst we dined and feasted our victory... I know that there were many who were corrupt in the

    Sable, but in the end, it was the goddess who pitched both sides against one another and under an even more corrupt

    leadership who took advantage of it.

    "I am sorry for that. We had to protect ourselves. I''m sure you know that Lawrence and Gerard were not innocent."

    "Oh, believe me, I know, we were forced to join. They killed our families if we denied them, but it doesn''t make what

    12N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    20 §Ó§à§Ý

    happened right. Everyone can get all on edge and defensive, but there''s more to a story than the ''good guys."

    I fall silent as she rummages around the cab before she finds the medical aid box.

    I approach her slowly, not saying anything and letting her vent. It''s still a sensitive subject for her and I understand that. She has valid points. We all made mistakes and decisions that could have been handled better.

    "Sit down, I''ll do it for you." Her voice is icy, but I don''t mind as I step back and take a seat on the bar stool behind me. She might act cold, but she has a heart, which was obvious from the day back then when I asked her about letting me introduce her as my mate to Mom...

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 513

    (FLASHBACK)All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I look up when she appears, her eyes hard. "What is it?"

    "I had a request," I say quietly. It''s the following day after Mom''s wedding andst night her remark about wishing she could see my children made mee up with a sudden idea.

    Sure, it''s not perfect, but it would bring Mom great joy.

    "Get a move on with it." Adriana crosses her arms.

    I look across at Adriana and sigh heavily. "I know that we aren''t a couple and that you have rejected me, and that we are not together, and I''m not asking for amitment. But I want to ask if you have it in you, could I introduce you to Mom? She always dreamed of me settling down and having kids and although her time is near... I think it would bring het some joy to know I have a fated mate. If that is something you are ok with?" I ask hesitantly.

    She looks at me in disbelief before she scoffs scornfully. "You are pathetic Payne. But because she''s a lovely woman, sure. But remember, this is not for you."

    "Thanks, so is it alright to do that now before you leave? I just don''t know how, uh, how long-"

    "Yeah, we can." She cuts in. I look up at her gratefully, even though she owes me nothing I''m truly grateful she''s agreed. I watch her about to say something when she leaves the room, signalling the end of our conversation.

    "I know you hate me, but can you at least downy that in front of her?" I ask.

    She only scoffs in reply. "Fuck you, Payne."

    I raise my eyebrows. She really does have a mouth on her.

    We reach Mom''s room, and she steps back, crossing her arms. I try not to check her out as she leans against the wall, allowing me to knock on the door before I open it and step inside. 1 motion Adriana to follow, watching as she takes a deep breath, adjusting her top.

    Seeing Mom in bed in that condition hurts. I approach the bed and smile at her, where she''s propped up against her pillows. "Hey, how did you sleep?" I ask gently, taking her hand tenderly as I kiss her forehead

    "I slept well." She smiles. Hugh has been a great support for her. Even though I know this is extremely hard for him too, I''m just d she has someone she is in love with by her side. "Adriana, isn''t it?"

    I turn as Mom smiles at Adriana, before her gaze flicks back to me, almost as if she''s piecing the puzzle together, which isn''t possible.

    "Yes, Mom, this is Adriana. She- she''s my fated mate." I say quietly, but even as the words leave me, I feel ashamed of

    myself for acting like I did nothing wrong

    Mom''s eyes sparkle. "Mate! Oh my! I did think there was something going on. I saw the looks between the two of you." "Mom, that''s not true." I smile at her.

    Adrianaughs. "He''s so coy." She says, and I raise an eyebrow.

    "I''m not."

    "You are." She smiles sweetly as Momughs and stretches her other hand out to her. "My daughter-inw to be..."

    Adriana''s smile falters as she ces her hand in Mom''s hand and gives it a small squeeze. She smiles warmly at Adriana, her eyes filling with tears.

    "She is beautiful. Look at her Atticus, she suits you perfectly," she says softly, looking between us. I look across at Adriana, gazing into her soft green eyes that are staring back at me. I can''t tell what she''s thinking, but the way her hair falls over her face makes my fingers itch to reach out and brush it back.

    "I am truly happy to know that you will not be alone, Atticus. This is the Luna of this pack. My son''s Luna." Mon murmurs as she weakly tugs our hands closer, cing mine upwards.

    Adriana''s heart thunders as Mom ces her hand on mine and I slowly wrap my fingers around it, enjoying the sparks that dance up my arm. Her hand is soft, but I can feel parts of it are slightly hardened. She''s handled weapons, her hands are proof of that.

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 514

    Somehow, that''s sexy.

    "Adriana What a beautiful name. Atticus and Adriana. Bless your souls," Mom whispers, smiling softly, silent tears streaming down het cheek. Her voice polls me from my trance.

    "Mrs"

    "Mom, please call me Mom, dear. I won''t have this formality."

    "M-mom..."

    "Atticus, open that top drawer, there''s a locked box, and the key is beside it. Bring both to me," Mom orders me. look down at ourbined hands, reluctant to pull away, but Adriana removes hers, smiling smoothly at Mom. She''s a good actress

    I get Mom the box and unlock it for her, instantly realising what she''s about to do when I see what''s inside.

    Mom picks up the ring that she used to wear for as far back as I can remember, only removing it a little under a year ago. The ring Dad gave her...

    "I want you to have this. I was always saving it for Atticus''s woman and that is you, my dear," Mom says.

    "Oh, I can''t!" Adriana''s heart is thundering as she looks at the diamond that mom is holding out to her. "I mean, we aren''t that serious that we should be giving diamonds-"

    "Take it, please," I say quietly.

    "Yes, besides, even if it''s still early days at the moment, I know that you two are going to make it. I just know it. I can feel it in my bones." Mom says softly, cing the ring into Adraina''s hand.

    ''Please, just ept it.'' I say through the mind-link. Adriana doesn''t respond as she smiles at mom and curls her fingers around the ring.

    "Thank you... Mom," she says softly.

    Mom smiles before she coughs lightly, and I know we need to go.

    "Rest, Mom," I murmur, kissing her forehead. She nods, smiling at both of us. I remove the box from herp and Adriana plumps her pillows and pulls the duvet over her.

    "Get some rest." She says softly, nting a kiss on her cheek

    Fuck, I feel even worse now...

    We leave the room together, I notice how Adriana stays in step with me, that is until the door closes and her smile fades asN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    she grabs my hand and ces the ring in it.

    "Be ashamed of yourself," she hisses venomously. "I would be."

    12

    With those words, she storms off

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    "Thanks," I say. I''m not going to pass up the chance to have her hands on me. I resist a smirk as she wets a towel and wipes my wounds. Her eyes keep flickering up to me as if checking if she''s hurting me.

    1 lean back, resting my elbows on the counter behind me, propping one foot onto the bar stool and stretching my other leg which is aching, I think something cracked earlier.

    She pauses, scoffing in disbelief.

    "What are you trying to do? This isn''t a damn photoshoot that you need to pose sexily."

    I raise an eyebrow before I tilt my head and look into those gorgeous eyes. "I wasn''t posing... but what? Do I look sexy?"

    Her heart races as she realises what she said, her cheeks flushing a pretty pink as she stares at me, and this time I''m unable to stop myself from checking her out. She looks damn sexy too in those sexy yoga pants and sports bra...

    I sit forward, taking hold of her chin and tilting her head up as I look down at those pouty lips.

    "I asked you a question, Adriana and I''m waiting for an answer."

 Chapter 515

    ADRIANA

    There''s something about a man going from rxed to assertive andmanding that I damn love and when it''s this asshole, it''s even hotter. There''s a dominance in those steel-grey eyes that are now burning into mine.

    "Even if you don''t say anything, your beating heart conveys more than enough..." he whispers, releasing my chin and trailing his hand down my neck and tapping lightly on my rising and falling chest, right over my thumping heart.

    His move only making me dizzier, fuck...

    I''m too aware of how his fingers feel on my skin.

    His eyes dip to my lips, his eyes shing before his gaze trails lower to my breasts, and I''m rendered immobile as if he''s cast some kind of spell on me.

    I want to snap out of it, but right now I''m a puppet in his hand, one he''s ying like a master. Until he humiliates me and reminds me that he doesn''t think I''m worthy of him. That snaps me from my trance, and I suck in a deep breath as if I was deprived and stumble back.

    Swallowing hard, I force my attention to his injuries, refusing to look into his eyes.

    Focus,e on, girl. Pretend it''s Zade or Anthony, just pretend girl. Come on, it''s just a random guy.

    He is just a random guy.

    Not my mate.

    No, he''s just an ordinary guy.

    Come on, almost there...

    I repeat my mantra as I quickly begin cleaning his wounds, his eyes continuing to burn into me, but I refuse to look up because I''m not sure if I''ll be able to pull away from them if I do.

    Fuck!

    My hands are shaking slightly, and I hope he doesn''t realise as I put the ss bottle of wound cleaner down. I reach for the dressing and my hand hits the bottle, almost sending it to the floor if he didn''t grab it. I don''t thank him because that means I would begin talking to him again, a mistake I can''t afford. Not when he is doing things to mess with mymon sense.

    I peel open the dressing, ready to ce it on his waist when his hand wraps around my wrist, sending more wretched sparks through me.

    "Hey... Rx. Your heartbeat is going crazy."

    "It isn''t," I deny, sounding extremely harsh and tugging free from his hold. "Don''t touch me."

    He instantly lets go. "Alright, I won''t," he says softly, resting his elbow on the counter behind him again.

    1/3

    I look up at him shocked, my heart skipping a beat and I step back, a surge of emotions rushing through me

    That''s the first time I''ve told a man to not touch me, and he listened so easily.

    Memories from a time long back retum, remembering how I screamed those words on deaf ears. That nightmare hits me like a tidal wave and I feel the onught of panic rising within me.

    Focus, Adriana.

    I know how to deal with my emotions. I do. I do.

    Deep breathsText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Don''t let them see what I feel.....

    "You can finish off yourself," I hear myself mumble before I turn and rush from the room, but stop suddenly I look around me confused. Everything seems to be swaying and dipping

    My room.

    I should get to my room...

    Breathe

    It''s too hot in here.

    Adriana? Adriana...

    Is that voice in my head?

    ''Adriana, are you alright?"

    ''Don''t touch me! I said let go of me! Don''te near me! Just stop! Fucking stay the fuck away! My screams echo in my head, drowning out the soothing voice that whispers in my mind.

    ''Adriana, Adriana?"

    Sparks rush through me and I feel a tidal wave of warmth and safety wash over me and I gasp for air, holding onto that safety that has pulled me from my dark thoughts.

    I''m fine, I''m safe. I''m in control.

    1 AM in control

    I exhale slowly, realising what had happened.

    Fuck. Fuck!

    1 shit... did I almost just have a fucking panic attack in front of Atticus?

    Atticus.

    I''m fucking hugging the dickhead

 Chapter 516

    Talk yourself out of this one girl

    I actually want to fucking see how I manage this one.

    Breathing deeply, I try to calm myself

    I still For a moment allowing myself to enjoy the embrace, which feels so safe. I''ve never felt this safe in my life. From the very first day that Gerard took my hand and promised me a better life with a smile on his face, I never felt safe.

    He smells good too, a sexy masculine scent that rxes me, and his back is as firm as those delicious abs.

    Ok, enough time wasted, I don''t have an excuse that will let me out of this one. I''m just going to have to hope he doesn''t mock me

    Fuck

    I pull back and he instantly loosens his hold. I hate how this prick is earning some damn points when ites to respecting my wishes.

    "Don''t say anything," I warn quietly, looking into those eyes. Eyes full of concern.

    He nods, but I don''t want to add anything because I don''t have it in me to argue about this shit.

    I''m about to turn away when he cups my face with one hand as he searches my face, looking for something. My hair is all over the ce and his gaze lingers on the scar that runs across my cheek and he gently brushes his thumb down it, lightly brushing the corner of my lips.

    A dangerous move that wants me to open my mouth and lick it.

    But no matter how carefully I search his eyes, there''s no disgust there... Did I imagine it the other day?

    ''I really want to say something. May 1?''

    I can''t help but smile as he asks me that through the mind-link. "Fine, just remember, if they piss me off, I will kick those family jewels of yours."

    "Fair enough. They belong to you anyway. So, what I wanted to say was..." He quickly brushes off thement he just made, despite making my heart go crazy again. "If you want me to stop from doing what I want to right now... you''re going to have to tell me now..." he steps closer, almost chest to chest as hebs his fingers through my hair, his gaze dipping to my lips

    He wants to kiss me...

    My heart thunders as he leans down, his heart beating loudly. His gaze flickers to my eyes as if making sure he can continue. I don''t move. What harm would one kiss do? I mean, it''s just one kiss, nothing more

    His minty breath fans my face and I tilt my head slightly upwards. But just then his phone rings loudly, making me blink

    and take a small step back, but he''s still holding my face.

    12

    He pauses, but then seems to have made the decision to ignore it when suddenly he steps back, his eyes widening Was he mind-linked by one of his men who had apanied him here? He quickly whips out his phone

    "Sorry, my men said it''s urgent I checked my..." he trails off answering the phone. "Hello?"

    "Alpha, Alpha, I''m sorry, but we were barely halfway to the pack when the patient went into cardiac arrest. We''ve tried to resuscitate her for thest 20 minutes, but she''s gone. We''re sorry, Alpha."

    Patient?

    No name needs to be spoken. Atticus''s eyes now turn to me screaming the answer to my question.

    I shake my head, my hands trembling as I try not to react.

    "Tell me it''s not her..." I whisper.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m sorry, Adriana. With her health deteriorating, we decided to surprise you by bringing her to you today. I can assure you extreme care was taken"

    Ada

    My baby sister.

    "I''m sorry, she''s gone."

    1 turn and break into a run.

    "Adriana!"

    No. No. NO!

    The moment I''m out of the door, I shift into my wolf as I run as fast as I can. I need to get to her. This can''t be true. I can''t lose Ada, she''s all the family I have.

    Please, Goddess, don''t take my Ada away from me.

    Please.

    I am begging you.

 Chapter 517

    ATTICUS

    Her screams reach my ears before one of my private anmbnceses into view, parked at the side of the road. Fout of my men stand outside with their hands sped in front of them. They spot me, instantly lowering their heads politely

    I reach them and shift back. One of the men passes me some pants that I pull on quickly, looking inside the ambnce where Adriana is crouching beside the stretcher, naked.

    My eyes sh, and I turn swiftly, turning my sharp gaze to my men, making sure none dare to look at her, but each one is facing forward, head lowered.

    Good

    Even if they don''t know that she is their Luna, respect for all is paramount in my pack.

    I look back at Adriana, who is sobbing heartbreakingly as she clings to the body of her sister. I notice a tattoo or two on her thigh and on the side of her waist but don''t look

    I get into the ambnce and grab a sheet that is folded to the side, turning towards Adriana, who is shaking the lifeless body on the stretcher.

    "Ada, wake up! Please, please..." she sobs as she clutches Ada''s body, desperation clear in her voice. "Please... you''re all I have! Please!"

    I look at the woman who hasn''t even noticed me as she cries her heart out, my heart fucking bleeding for her. You have me.

    "You aren''t alone," I whisper as 1 wrap the sheet around her shoulders, pressing my cheeks against the side of her head as I wrap my arms around her.

    She lets out an anguished cry as she tries to shake me off, "Ada! Ada, wake up! Let go of me!"

    "Hey... Angel, listen to me-"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Let go of me!" she snarls, turning her zing eyes on me as she tries to push me away. "Don''te anywhere near me!"

    She res at me, pain and rage clear in her eyes. "Listen to me, please-" I try again only for her to push me viciously, the tight ce not giving either of us much room and I''m thrown against the seat behind me, grunting from the impact of her punch to the chest that I didn''t seeing. "I''m not going anywhere," I say softly.

    Grief is hard to cope with... and everyone reacts differently to loss. Seeing her so broken brings back the pain of Mom''s death, which is still raw, and it only invokes those raw emotions. Yet seeing her like this hurts far more than the pounding

    of her fists on my chest.

    I cup her face, only for her to yank away. "I hate you! Get the fuck away from me!" she screams as she grabs onto her sister''s shoulders. "Adal Wake up! NOW!" she ms her fist into the table beside the bed as if the loud bang would make Ada jolt up.

    The smell of blood reaches my nose, her thundering heart and the pain she''s in makes me ignore hermands to stay away from her and I wrap my arms around her tightly, pulling gher into myp as I wrap the sheet tight around body. Ther slender

    "Let go of me!" Her voice breaks as she continues to try to wriggle free.

    "Adriana." Zade''s cold voicees, and I nce at him as he gets into the ambnce which is beginning to feel pretty small. He looks down at us, raising an eyebrow and I look back, challenging him to dare say anything at all

    She ignores him, but she''s stilled, her head buried in my chest, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs.

    Her heart rate suddenly spikes, and I look down at her, trying to move her back, but she refuses to move.

    "Her pulse-"

    "Yeah," Zade says as he leans down and before I can react, he''s injected something into her neck.

    "What the fuck did you just do!" I snarl, my eyes zing.

    He raises an eyebrow, humourlessly scoffing. "Swearing doesn''t fucking suit you. I just put her to sleep. She can get pretty worked up and right now we don''t want her to harm herself. I''m sure we can both agree on that?"

    Frowning, I brush my finger down her neck, as her head drops back, and I cup it in my hand as I stare into her tear-stained face as her heart rate returns to normal. She''s beautiful... from the curve of her nose, her lips... the shape of her jaw...

 Chapter 518

    "She isn''t one to cry... so that speaks loud enough," Zade says quietly as he sits back and nces at the open doors. "Let''s get her back home."

    I nod, for once agreeing with him, and he motions for my men to shut the doors. They nce at me, and I nod, giving my approval.

    "To the original destination,"

    "Yes, Alpha!"

    After a few moments, the ambnce begins moving and I stare down at the woman in my arms. I had wanted to see her happy, see her excited to have her sister close by... Valerie and my doctors all said moving her wouldn''t affect her condition

    Guilt rushes through me and I hold her a little closer,bing my fingers through her hair. If we didn''t move her, would she have been ok?

    Deep down I know that isn''t true, but I can''t help but wonder.

    I nce up to see Zade looking at Ada expressionlessly. I can''t tell what he''s feeling, but that''s just the way he is. Closed off and good at appearing cold.

    He scoffs, almost as if he can read my thoughts as he turns his attention to me. "Why the fuck are you even holding her?"

    "Why should I let you?"

    "Makes more sense that I take care of her than the mate that rejected her, don''t you think?" He sits back, cocking an eyebrow.

    "I didn''t reject her. I just needed toe to terms with everything. You wouldn''t understand."

    "Oh, I fucking would. My mate and I are from extremely different lifestyles, remember?"

    "Yeah..." He''s right...

    "She doesn''t fit the mould you''re looking for. That''s the fucking truth, isn''t it?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Like I said to you before, you don''t fucking know anything."

    "Then exin it to me. Why were you avoiding her back then? Why didn''t you want to ept that she is your mate?"

    "You really know nothing."

    "Do you think you''re too good for her? That''s the fucking truth righ-"

    "No, it''s not!"

    "Then fucking tell me why!"

    "Because! Because I ans blessed vugh to ever have something good! It was sedy a matter of tourneren wasn''t the type of guy she wants to be with. So, it was better in avoid the inevitable rejectum Phe once, I''m fucking d he doesn''t show emotions on his face because I just made myself sound like a fucking

    idiot

    "So, without even knowing her, yver assumed all that trulshit? Zade raises an eyebrow

    "Don''t act like I did something stupid, She''s grown up around men like you."

    "Jealous?"

    "Oh, not at all But there are different kinds of people in the world, Zade. And we are very different, and rest asatred, I don''t want to be anything like you."

    That makes him smirk slightly, "Yeah, not everyone can be me"

    "Lcould say the same about me."

    "Good to low, cus I didn''t take you for the type to be insecure about yourself, but my question is how can you know what she might want without even giving her a chance to make her own choice? You might be surprised that there may just be something she decides is good enough to stay for."

    "That sounds almost like apliment from you."

    "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m just saying Adriana is pretty different from most women. She might just be a little delusional."

    I chuckle a little at that as I look down at her. She''s still curled into me and I''m enjoying just holding her tight.

    Different... that''s why she stands out. She''s an incredible and brave woman, and there''s something about her that makes every other woman I know pale inparison.

    Tears still linger on her cheeks and, one-handed, I brush them away gently.

    Maybe I should just be myself and give her a chance to make that decision... I''m already drawn to her. I have nothing more to lose... But for now, I will be there for her without expecting anything in return. And when she feels better maybe I will just try not to hold back and see what is written in the stars for us.

    Read the nexttest chapters at Find<strong>¦Ç</strong>ov<strong>e</strong>l. <strong>n(e)t</strong>

 Chapter 519

    ATTICUS

    "How is she?" I ask quietly the moment Valerie shuts the door behind herself. She nces at Adriana''s bedroom door before walking down the hall to where I''m waiting against the stair rail.

    Sighing, she shakes her head. "Not great. She isn''t saying anything much. She just told me to leave."

    "And has Zade tried to talk to her? She wouldn''t defy her alpha."

    Valerie looks at me with a sympathetic expression and shakes her head. "She doesn''t want to see him right now, either."

    "And since when does he listen to anyone?" I frown.

    "Since she decided to wear nothing and said it would be a vition of her privacy if I entered her room," Zade''s cold voicees.

    My eyes widen in surprise as Valerie smiles slightly. "I mean it worked..." she says, shaking her head.

    "Then I''m d you actually listened," I say, feeling a re of jealousy at the thought of Zade seeing her naked.

    Zade shrugs, "If there was no other option I would still go, but I guess you''re up." He jerks his head towards her door.

    I nce at the door, remembering how she had been when she had woken up after we got back here. She had lost it and had wanted to be alone with her sister''s body. I tried to talk to her, only for her to scream at me to get out.

    For an entire day she talked to no one, remaining with her sister''s body alone. She didn''t cry, but we didn''t hear anything at all. Today, in the morning, she wasn''t in her room and we all almost panicked until she returned, with mud on her shoes. Zade had asked her where she had been and she had emotionlessly stated she buried her sister by herself. And since then, she has not wanted to see anyone. It''s now the following evening and she still hasn''t eaten or spoken to anyone.

    "Fine. Trust me, I can be stubborn," I say with determination.

    "Trust me, I know," Valerie says, and I cock a brow, but she simply looks away quickly.

    I turn and walk down the stairs. "Her rooms that way?" Zade remarks.

    "I''m going to cook her a meal first. What are her favourite dishes?

    "Nothing that you could probably cook," Zade says. "She''s a pizza or chicken parmo kinda girl."

    "I can make that," I say, unbuttoning my cuffs and rolling up my sleeves. "Valerie, can I ask one of your men to get me some ingredients?"

    "Sure thing, just text me what you need."

    "Or you could just order a fucking pizza and go talk to her now?" Zade suggests as he drops onto the sofa in the lounge.

    "I think I''ll do this my way." I frown, turning to Valerie. ''What about drinks? What does she like? Wine, cocktails? Champagne, soda?''

    ''Cocktail, she enjoys a good Daquiri, but make sure you take her water or cordial. She hasn''t drank anything and needs to stay hydrated,'' Valerie replies.

    "Understood, Doctor Luna."

    Valerie smiles at me before she leaves me to it. Washing my hands, I get to work

    I would like to be with her right now, but I''m certain she''ll force me to leave if I went in now. I''m sure the smell of food might entice her enough to allow me to stay. So, if cooking and exercising some patience helps me, then I''ll be patient.

    I message Valerie the list of supplies after checking what they have avable and get to making the pizza dough. I take out my phone and call my b, giving him a very specific order.

    "And when do you need these by?" he asks.

    "As soon as possible. Send them via my private jet."

    "Your jet... Alright, I''ll make sure nothing iscking and they are to your approval. They''ll be with you within two hours." "Excellent." I nce at my watch as I return to work.

    It''s two hourster and I have just taken a quick shower, leaving Valerie to mind my pizza and chicken parmesan whilst I showered. She''s just taken the pizza out and both she and Zade are looking down at it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, it looks so, so good, Atticus..." she says as I walk over to her as she removes the oven gloves.

    I smirk, tapping her nose. "One is yours," I say, kissing her forehead.

    "Aww, really?" she asks, surprised.

    "Yes, there''s plenty. Besides, I have the parmesan and the chips for Adriana, so one pizza is enough," I say.

    "Sounds good," Zade says, about to reach for a slice, when Valerie moves it away.

    "Let him take the stuff for Adriana first. Patience. But this is so sweet, Atticus," she says, smiling at me.

    "Or over the top," Zade mullers.

    "I prefer you not talking," I remark, looking at the two trays I''ve prepared, feeling like maybe I should have kept it a little simpler ... Well, toote for that.

    I take the dessert from the refrigerator. I''m not sure I made the right choice with this one, but... I hope Zade was right about it. I ce the lid back on and ce it on the tray.

    "I''llugh if she kicks you out but keeps the food," Zade smirks.

    "We''ll see," I say as the front door opens and Damien, one of Zade''s men, enters carrying a huge bouquet of flowers.

 Chapter 520

    "These just arrived along with two smaller boxes."

    "Thank you, those are for Ada''s grave. I will tend to them tomorrow, leave them in the hall, and I''ll take these," I say, taking the

    Zade raises an eyebrow. "I said tofort her, not to take her on a fucking date."

    "Leave it to me." I frown at him.

    This isn''t too much, is it? I don''t actually think it is.

    Valerie smiles as she ces a hand on my arm. "Do what you feel is right. Adriana is lucky to have you."

    I give Zade a frown as he bites into a pizza slice from the second pan whilst I transfer Adriana''s onto a wooden board.

    I finish thest of the preparations, picking up therger of the two trays.

    "Mind helping?" I ask Zade, who swallows the slice.

    "Sure, the pizza''s pretty neat. You might just be of some use to her."

    I frown at him, but he picks up the tray as Valerie takes the flowers. "These are stunning..."

    I make a mental note to make sure to send some flowers for her too. We head upstairs and Valerie ces the bouquet on the floor outside the door whilst Zade puts the tray he''s holding on the stand in the hall.

    "Good luck," he says, walking back downstairs, no doubt for more pizza.

    Valerie smiles at me. "You got this," she says.

    "Thanks..."

    Alright, let''s see...

    I bnce the tray on one of my forearms as I knock on the door.

    Silence.

    I knock again but no reply. Sighing, I open the door.

    "Adriana, may Ie inside? I''ve brought dinner."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "I''m not hungry," she replies quietly.

    But she didn''t say I can''te inside...

    I push open the door, freezing when I see her lying on her stomach, staring out of the window in nothing but her panties that don''t even cover much of her peach.

    Fuck, now what do I do?

    I look away and clear my throat.

    "I''ve brought pizza," I say walking to the bedside table and cing the tray down on it. Picking up themp, I ce it on the ground and switch it on. I slide the tray back, ncing at her once again.

    I turn away again.

    Should I ask if she wants a gown or anything? Just knowing she''s behind me naked is messing with my head and more.

    I return to the hallway and pick up the second tray and, carrying it inside, I put it on her desk before I finally go back for the flowers. This time I lock the door after me, not wanting anyone to just walk in on her naked.

    Why does she even have the door unlocked?

    "Adriana?"

    I look at the woman on the bed, trying to keep my eyes on her back, but I''m unable to stop myself from checking her out, my gaze lingering on her ass.

    I throb in my pants and look away quickly, cing therge bouquet on the bed beside her, covering some of her behind with it, before I sit on the bed.

    "you need to cat because I don''t n to leave until you''ve eaten," I try again.

    She still doesn''t move, and I tilt my head.

    "Unless that is what you want. You know if you want me to stay you could just say that," I tease instead, hoping that gets a reaction from her.

    Still nothing.

    I stare at her face, my smiling fading. I sigh quietly. Picking up the bouquet, I ce it on the floor.

    Lifting the top bed sheet, I get under it, folding the sheet over her body. She tenses but doesn''t jump away, even when I slip my arm under her head and pull her body against mine.

    IIer heartbeat picks up and I gently kiss her shoulder, the thin bed sheet a barrier between us.

    "I''m truly sorry for your loss," I say quietly, holding her tightly. Hoping if not me, then the mate bond at least brings her some sce. I make sure my arms touch her bare skin, giving her that skin-to-skin contact.

    She doesn''t reply, but her hand moves, and to my surprise, she ces it on top of mine and gives my hand a gentle squeeze as she holds my arm tighter against her waist. Understanding what she wants, I tighten my hold on her, trying to calm the storm of emotions that course through me.

    I rub her arm gently, burying my head in her neck, her seductive scent filling my senses and I almost expect her to push me away when she suddenly turns in my arms, pushing me onto my back and climbing on top of me.

    My eyes widen as I''m met with a full-on view of her ravishing, firm, round, supple breasts. I swallow, hardening in my pants at the sight. The bedsheet is still tangled around her waist as she grabs my wrists, pinning them to the bed. My eyes sh as I now look up into those beautiful ones of hers, my heart clenching when I notice how red and puffy they are.

    "What the hell do you want, Payne?"

    I be serious as I tug free from her hold, reminding her silently I''m stronger, andb my fingers through her hair tenderly. "You."

    Read the next chapter at <strong>Find~N o v e l . n et</strong>

 Chapter 521

    ADRIANA

    My heart skips a beat as he whispers that one word in his sexy, deep voice. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. One moment I''m drowning in pain and sorrow and the next second I feel numb and hollow. I don''t know how to feel, and I just want to feel something.

    Anything.

    I bend down, ready to kiss him when he cups my face, his thumb caressing my cheek as he holds me firmly inches from his face.

    "For you to eat, to take care of yourself, and to let me be there for you."

    Well, so much for wanting me.

    I scoff as I push away from him, feeling his rejection burn into me like hot welts. His mixed reactions confuse me, and the reminder is only fuelling the anger that is festering inside of me.

    "You are a dick," I mutter as I walk over to my desk and pick up my dark blue floral satin kimono gown from my chair and wrap it around my waist and tie it.

    The smell of the pizza and parmo is making my mouth water. Not to mention the cocktails...

    My stomach rumbles.

    Fuck, I''m starved.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    I turn, pausing when my attention falls to therge bouquet that''s on the ground beside the bed. It''s a stunning arrangement of flowers in dark pinks and purples.

    It''s probably the most stunning bouquet I''ve seen... the kind you see the fancy bloggers and models have all over social media. "Did you get one of your staff or something to get you this bouquet?" I ask as I look over at him.

    He''s already standing, as he pours a ss of orange cordial from the jug into a ss. "You know, typical business attitude?" Like hell he knows anything about flowers.

    "I did, but I selected the flowers I wanted for it. I felt the colours and these flowers suit you."

    I raise an eyebrow as I look over at him, trying not to pay attention to the bulge in his pants. I had felt him harden beneath me, yet he still rejected me.

    I scoff. "So, I''m supposed to believe you know about flowers?"

    "I do," he says as he closes the gap between us and offers me the ss. "Mom made sure Lte and I took a ss in flower arranging. She loved flowers. You haven''t seen the orchards of our pack. We have plenty of flowers."

    I nod, not knowing what else to say and instead take the ss, but I have no appetite as Ada''s facees into my mind again. She was supposed to get better. I know Valerie told me there was nothing more they could do, but I didn''t really believe her, believing she''d recover in time.

    "Come and eat," he says quietly as he walks back to the tray and ces it on the carpeted floor beside the bouquet. Hesitating for a moment, I give in and walk over to him, sitting down.

    I stare down at the incredibly delicious-looking pizza. He''s even unboxed everything and made it look like all five sses. I''m assuming he arranged it anyway, as no one else in this pack would do something like this.

    The pizza is on a round wooden tray, the chunky chips that are sprinkled with spice are set in a basket and the chicken parmo is cut into small squares and set on a rectangle tter. Beside the food is a side of sd and a set of three dipping sauces on a small tray.

    "Did you arrange the food like this?" I ask.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "It''s so extra," I say as I look back at the pizza. He raises an eyebrow.

    "There''s no tes or even cutlery, save the forks..." he says, sounding a little confused.

 Chapter 522

    I can''t help but smile. "You''re cute."

    He tilts his head, as if unsure what to say to that.

    And sexy.

    "Well, eat before it gets cold."

    I nod, picking up a slice, watching the hot cheese stretch before ites off and I bite into it. I close my eyes, letting out a moan of pure bliss.

    Fuck, this pizza is so good.

    "Wow, did you order this yourself? I wouldn''t have expected you to know such good pizza ces around here."

    "Do you really think I don''t eat pizza?" he asks, raising an eyebrow as he picks up his fork and takes a square of parmo on it.

    "Not really. But you''re new here too. I''m certain me and the boys have tried every pizzeria around here," I say as I take another bile.

    I catch him smiling slightly, and I notice the dimple on his cheek, and the way his lip curls.

    I pick up a piece of parmo with my fingers and bite into it.

    Ok, I''m sold.

    "Name," I moan, relishing in the explosion of vours.

    "I''m afraid it''s a one-man ce."

    "I don''t care if it''s a small business. It''s incredible. Now stop being greedy and keeping it a secret. Small businesses need more customers," I say, taking a chip and dipping it in the chilli sauce.

    Atticus smirks as he sits back after taking a pizza slice.

    "Not exactly a business either, but I wouldn''t mind cooking again for you if you want me to," he says, biting into the pizza.

    I freeze, my eyes widening. "You cooked this for me?" I ask before shaking my head. "Whoa, I mean, you can cook?"

    I can''t really cook much aside from beans on toast or cheese on toast.

    "I dabble a little."

    "A little," I say, taking another parmo square. Damn it''s so good.

    "This is foodgasm worthy and you call it dabbling... you''re more than just suits, good hair and sexy selfies, then?"

    He clenches his jaw, letting out a small, forcedugh.

    "Can we not discuss the photos?"

    "I don''t know. I kinda think they make good ckmailing content."

    "Funny."

    "They were sexy. You don''t have some secret adult site page or something?"

    "Again. Funny," he says sarcastically, making me smirk.

    We both reach for another slice, our fingers brushing as we almost pick up the same slice.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sorry,"

    ," I say, just as he speaks.

    "Go ahead, you have it."

    I don''t argue, trying not to pay attention to the sparks. We fall silent and the reminder that Ada is gone settles in me again.

    I move back until I''m sitting against the bed, and he instantly slides the tray closer to me. I stare across at the door, feeling him watching me from where he''s sitting on the other side of the tray.

    Ada...

    "What was she like? Was she as wild as you?" he asks, clearly knowing what is going through my mind.

    "She was... she was positive. Always looking at the humour in things and the littlest things made her happy. She was my light." I look at him, refusing to cry in front of him.

    Yesterday I may have broken down in his arms, but I don''t want him to see how weak I am right now.

    "She sounds wonderful."

    "she was," I reply, my voice barely above a whisper. I ce the pizza slice down and Atticus stands up, going over to the smaller tray on my desk and bringing it over. cing it on the bedside table, he picks up the two cocktail sses and passes me one.

    Daiquiri is my favourite.

    "To Ada," he says, raising his ss. I look across at him before I slowly clink my ss with his.

    "To Ada, the best sister I could ask for." Turning away, I drink the ss in one, my eyes stinging with tears.

 Chapter 523

    I ce the ss down, my gown slipping off my shoulder. I slowly slide it back up, my gaze flickering to Atticus, whose eyes flick up from my breast that was partially on show when my gown slipped down.

    "She''s in a good ce. Death isn''t goodbye, it''s just a see youter. One day you''ll see her again," he says quietly, taking a gulp of his drink.

    "Yeah..." I wrap my arms around my knees, pressing my forehead to my knees as I close my eyes, taking a deep breath.

    Why does death hurt so much?

    I should have protected Ada. Whatever illness she had made her so sick she wasn''t able to recover. It''s not fair... "Didn''t you want to hold a funeral for her?" he asks. "Why did you think you needed to do everything alone?"

    His voice is soft, and I turn my head to look at him.

    "Why should anyone help me? No one cares if Ada''s dead, she wasn''t a part of -"

    He ces a finger on my lips and shakes his head. "That''s not true, Adriana. I know you''re hurting, but I can assure you there are people who care. I may have not had the chance to talk to her, but I saw her almost every day and I felt the loss. And your pack members also care. Please don''t hurt yourself further by pushing everyone away," he whispers, now cupping my face.

    I pull away, turning my head away. He sighs softly. "Come on... eat some more," he offers softly.

    "I''m done. Thanks," I say as I stand up and walk around to the other side of the bed. Iy down on it, cing my palm under my face as I stare out at the moon.

    It''s so peaceful out there, not a sound save the forest animals and the insects...

    "Want dessert?" Atticus asks.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    I shake my head, a part of me hoping he stays. I want his arms around me again, so the lonely darkness doesn''t swallow me whole, but I''m too much of a coward to ask him to.

    "Would you like a hot drink?"

    I shake my head again.

    "Alright."

    His eyes are burning into me, but I don''t turn. I hear him picking up the tray. "Make sure no one eats the left-over pizza. It''s mine," I say quietly, somehow wanting to prolong him leaving, but what I said is also the truth.

    That pizza is mine.

    He chuckles sexily.

    "Sure. I''ll make sure no one touches your dessert too."

    Did he make the dessert too?

    He leaves the room, shutting the door behind him and I close my eyes, just as a single tear manages to escape.

    After a few moments, the door opens quietly and my heart skips a beat. I know it''s him from his scent.

    "Mind if I keep youpany tonight?" he whispers.

    I shake my head as I slowly turn onto my back and look at him.

    He nods as he closes the door, and turns the key in the lock. My stomach flutters as hees over to the bed, cing themp back on the bedside table before he looks at me. Neither of us speaks as the bed dips when he gets onto the bed.

    I stare into his eyes, my gaze going to his button-down shirt and leather belt.

    "Do you always sleep with your belt and shirt on?" I ask quietly.

    Something in his eyes shes, his eyes flickering to the front of my gown which is quite low, revealing a little cleavage. "No."

    "Then take them off," Imand, my voice barely more than a whisper.

 Chapter 524

    ADRIANA

    "Then take it off," I say quietly, wanting to look away but unable to.

    He undoes the buttons, and I fight the urge to get onto my knees and help him tear it right off.. He removes it and my gaze dips to where I had bandaged him up. He''s pretty much healed, the wound is still red, but it''s closed, by morning it would probably be ok.

    He sure removed the dressing fast.

    "Didn''t like your perfect body covered with band-aids?" I mock.

    He raises an eyebrow as he tosses the shirt onto the bench at the end of my bed, and I try not to ogle his bare torso.

    "I showered and I think I''m healing well."

    We both look at his wound again, but I''m distracted by his perfect abs. There''s a thin trail of hair that begins from beneath his belly button and disappears into his pants.

    "Yeah, you are," I say, trying not to stare.

    But the moment he begins to undo that belt quickly and precisely with one hand, sliding it right out, I realise how damn sexy that move actually is....

    I press my legs together as I look away, and he wraps the belt around his hand. Something about that move makes my core throb, my gaze dipping to the front of his pants.

    "Looks like you can do a lot with that belt," I remark, kicking myself internally.

    He looks down at me. "Definitely," he replies. His eyes meet mine for a second before tossing it on top of his shirt.

    I wouldn''t mind him tying me up.

    I push the thought away.

    Fuck, I won''t be able to focus on anything with him beside me. But then again that''s what I want, I don''t want my dark thoughts to consume me.

    He lies down beside me and slips his arm under my head. I close my eyes as I roll onto my right and snuggle into his chest, biting my lip when our skin touches.

    An intense surge of pleasure rushes through me. My lips part as my breath hitches and I''m relieved he can''t see my face right now.

    I slowly open my hands, cing them t against his abs, loving the way his body tenses and I feel him flex under my

    80 DAN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    1/3

    fingertips. I smile softly.

    He makes me forget... even if it''s fleeting; he consumes my mind and right now, that''s what I need.. even if it''s just temporary.....

    Neither of us speaks, neither of us sleeping, both simplyying there in one another''s arms. I''m not sure how long wey like that, but his hand continues to caress my arm and back soothingly, and soon that steady rhythm lulls me into a stupor.

    Comfort, hope, and safety wrap around me.

    I stretch as I adjust my position before rolling onto my left, my back now against his chest. He instantly pulls me against him, his arms wrapped around me tightly.

    "Goodnight, Angel" I think I hear him whispering before sleep that has forsaken me for thest 40-plus hours now pulls me into its fold....

    My eyes open to the sound of growls in the distance.

    Training....

    Fuck, training.

    I wriggle deeper into my warm cocoon when I pause, feeling something hard against my ass, and no one needs to tell me what that is...

    I bite my lip, trying not to get turned on any more than I am. He''s still sleeping behind me, his head resting behind mine, his arms still wrapped around me tightly.

    My heart thumps and I slowly readjust my position, trying not to rub my thighs against one another.

    What am I even doing? Clinging to something so desperately even when he didn''t want me. Right?

    Then why is he trying? Why did he cook for me or bring me flowers?

    Heck, I''ve never gotten flowers in my life from anyone aside from the flower or two Ada would give me on my birthday, that she''d pluck from outside.

    Ada, you''d like Atticus. I know you would have. He fits your image of the perfect man. If she was here right now, she''d have told me to make an effort, to show him that I''m everything he''d want.

    I might not be one of those perfect princesses, but I don''t want to be one either, because I''m pretty damn decent as I am.

    I slowly remove his arm from my waist and sit up, looking at him over my shoulder as I wrap my gown around me properly. He rolls onto his back, cing his arm above his head on the pillow. I nce at his obvious hard-on, smirking at the size. Well, damn, is he big...

    +15 BONUS

    The urge to touch it tempts me, but I''m not about to assault him in his sleep. I''m sure Mr Perfect might just get pissed. Smiling, I get out of bed although I want to stay there; I want to visit Ada again. I tip-toe to the other side and look at therge bouquet which he must have moved to my deskst night and brush my fingers along the flowers.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 0525

    Ada would love these, too.

    My smile fades, that emptiness returning. She''s gone.

    I should shower.

    Twenty minutester, I step out of the shower and towel-dry my hair before wrapping it around myself and re-entering my bedroom. Atticus is awake now, sitting up, his back resting against the headboard, one leg propped up and he turns away from where he was looking out the window, his eyes trailing over me.

    "Morning," he says, his voice sounding dangerously sexy. Why is a man''s morning voice so fucking hot?

    "Morning," I respond as I walk over to my drawer and pull out some panties. I slide them up and drop my towel as I take out a bra.

    I hear a small ''humph'' from him.

    "What?" I ask, not turning as I put my bra on.

    "Nothing really, you''re just a tease." He chuckles as he makes his way to the bathroom. He stops at the door, shing me a smile before he disappears.

    I cock a brow. How?

    Shaking my head, I pull on a ck tank top and ck leather pants. I''vebed my hair and put on a bit of eyeliner to disguise my puffy eyes, and I''m slipping on my boots when Atticus steps out of the bathroom. No longer sporting a hard- on, he''s washed his face and strands of his hair flop over his forehead.

    He looks down at me, "There wasn''t a towel in there, mind if I use this one?" he picks up the one I had discarded earlier.

    "You sure you''re ok with using a used towel?" I tease.

    "Not when it''s yours," he replies, wiping his face.

    "Careful there, Alpha, one might mistake that you''re flirting." I stand up as he ces the towel down and picks up his shirt.

    "Really? I didn''t know speaking the truth could be ssed as flirting."

    He steps closer as he slips his shirt on and 1 realise this is it. We''ll both just go back to being strangers.

    "Where are you headed?" he asks.

    "Ada''s grave. Mind if I take some of these flowers for her?" I ask looking at the bouquet he had got me.

    15

    "They''re yours, do as you wish, I won''t mind. However, I have in fact got some flowers for Ada downstairs too. I was hoping you would allow me to also visit her, but that''s your choice. The flowers are in the hall regardless of your decision."

    Aww, that''s sweet.

    "Really? You didn''t need to... but thanks."

    "It''s not much," he replies, giving me a small smile.

    I step closer to him for a moment, almost tempted to lean up and kiss him, but instead, I turn to the door. "Ready to go now, or do you need a moment?"

    "I won''t be long," he says brushing past me as he leaves the room.

    I exhale deeply as I sit down, realising he''s left his belt. Not going to deny I''m curious if he would know any good tricks with it... I mean, the way he removed it was so damn sexy.

    There''s a knock on the half-open door and I look up to see Zade and Valerie.

    "Hey, how are you feeling?" Valerie asks.

    "I''m good," I reply.

    "d to see you got your voice back. It''s fucking annoying when you wouldn''t speak," Zade remarks, making Valerie scoff.

    "He''s one to talk. He didn''t speak for years." She frowns.

    I smile at that. "Guess it''s just a way to deal," I say, standing up and slipping my hands into my pockets.

    Valerie smiles at me before she steps inside and hugs me tightly. She doesn''t say anything, and I appreciate it.

    "Where are you going?" Zade asks.

    "Just to Ada''s grave," I say.

    "Cool, you don''t want to have a menorial or anything for her?" he asks quietly.

    I remain quiet, unsure. "I think we should," Valerie cuts in. "I think we''d all want to know more about her. Maybe you could share some stories. She was as much part of this pack as any of us."

    Yeah... she would have been so happy to have a pack to call her own.

    I nce at them and nod. "Sure, maybe something super small."

    The smell of cologne makes us all turn to nce down the hall. He''s pretty quiet. I didn''t hear him approaching. "Hey

    Atticus," Valerie says, smiling at the man who is dressed in some ck pants and a white corless shirt.

    He''s got his hair all slicked back once again. The man who means business....

    +15 BONUS

    Almost as ifst night wasn''t real.

    It wasn''t though, really. We are worlds apart and he doesn''t belong in mine.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 0526

    ADRIANA

    "Hey Valerie," he says, kissing her forehead and giving her a small smile.

    Can I say I''m jealous of her right now? Of his sister? Yes, I''m losing my head.

    "I could be your big brother and give you a smack over your head the way normal brothers would. That shit ain''t the standard. Zade''s mocking voicees clearly, seeing right through me.

    I smirk at that. ''As long as I can smack you back."

    ''You could try. He shrugs.

    Zade has been an awesome alpha, and I''d not admit it, but that big brother too. Someone who I could always count on even when he''d barely spoken two words.

    "Shall we?" Atticus asks me.

    I nod, d neither Zade nor Valerie asks where we are going.

    Zade pats my back as I pass, and I give him a small smile.

    I''m halfway down the stairs when I falter, realising somehow Atticus had picked me up when I felt so down. So easily...

    He''s waiting at the bottom of the stairs for me and I look at the box of single pink and white roses that sit there, as well as

    the stunning bouquet that sits separately. He didn''t hold back with Ada''s flowers either.

    He picks them up, opening the door with one hand, and I quickly step forward to open it fully for him so he can get the flowers out.

    "That''s a lot of flowers," I state.

    "Well then, I hope she likes flowers."

    "She did," I say, falling in step beside him. "Want me to carry some?"

    "I''m alright. Thanks."

    We fall silent and I pluck a flower from the loose ones and y with it as we walk side by side. He doesn''t speak and I appreciate the silence.

    We reach the grave and Atticus passes me therge bouquet. I bend down and ce it on the centre of the grave. I never thought I''d have to bury my sister...

    My heart fills with sadness as I simply gaze at the fresh earth.

    102

    +15 BONUS

    He goes down on one knee beside me, cing a single rose beside the bouquet, and lowers his head.

    The silence isforting, but the onught of pain hits me again. The reminder that she''s gone, once again hits me hard.

    She has left me...

    I miss you, Ad... I miss you.

    The moment my eyes blur with tears, Atticus''s arm wraps around me.

    No. I can''t let himfort me anymore. In the end, he will leave me too and then I''ll break all over again.

    I pull away and stand up quickly.

    "Thanks... for everything... but I just want to be alone," I say quietly as he stands up. The moment he tries to approach me, I step back and shake my head. "Don''t."

    "Hey, don''t shut me out. Please, Adriana."

    I turn to leave when he grabs my arm and spins me around. "Let go of me," Imand.

    "I won''t hurt you. I just don''t want you to run from me," he says softly.

    I feel humiliated by his words.

    Hurt me. So he''s clicked. There''s something that triggers me. Great, now he probably thinks I have issues.

    "Why are you doing all this, Atticus? You made it clear you didn''t want me as a mate. Yet you refuse to ept my rejection, and you continuously give me mixed signals. I don''t need sympathy," I say quietly, my tone full of hostility.

    "It wasn''t that I didn''t want you as my mate, I just didn''t think I would be your ideal partner-"

    "Just stop, don''t try to pin this on me."

    "I''m not. I would genuinely love to have a chance to get to know you properly," he says, his voice almost sounding earnest.

    "Hmm, funny you say that here in a pack where you are able to be all nice out here, where none of your pack members can see us, right? I''m not your ideal partner. Not that perfect woman with perfect manners. I know how you pined over Zaia Toussaint for years. Even when she was pregnant, you were willing to be her unborn children''s father. She''s your type and I''m not her," I say icily, trying to pull free, but he refuses to let me go.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 0527

    Anger is rising within me, but he is fucking strong.

    "Adriana. Zaia is a thing of the past. Yes, I was crazy about her, but I assure you it was entirely different than what I feel for you, and it''s been a while since I have gotten over her."

    "Well, she''s the kind of girl you fell for, that''s your damn type. I''m nothing like her."

    He frowns, but then his eyes soften even though I can see the frustration in them.

    "Look, with her I could be selfless. I was able to tolerate her being with Sebastian. Seeing them together was annoying but tolerable. Yet the very thought of another man in your life or anywhere near you makes mepletely enraged. Don''t you get it? I''m irrevocably infatuated with you, and nothing anyone tries to say can change my mind, not even yours. I''m not afraid to present you in front of my pack. There would be nothing I would love more than being able to proudly present you as my Luna to them." His deep sensual voice and those words make my heart pound dangerously, and for a deadly moment I almost believed that, but no one can have a change of heart so quickly.

    He was disgusted with me; he didn''t want me. I know that.

    "Last night I came onto you, you really didn''t seem to want me then."

    He chuckles slightly. "Really, Adriana? And what kind of man would I be to take advantage of you when your emotions were all over the ce?"

    I frown. "So, you were just being a gentleman? Although you said you would be absolutely mad if another man came near me? Make it make sense."

    He suddenly grabs my elbows yanking me close to him, my heart skips a beat at the sudden move as I look up into those zing green eyes.

    "Then I think you''re forgetting that you have enticed me before, and we have been in this very position before..." he murmurs, his gaze dipping to my lips. "So, tell me, Angel, may I kiss you?"

    My heart thuds. He''s being bolder than before... but instead of asking questions and trying to justify it, what if I just roll with it?

    "Are you really that much of a gentleman that you ask ady before you kiss them?" I whisper airily.

    There''s no smile on his face, which only makes me more nervous, but that sexy glint in his eyes is getting me all hot and

    bothered.

    "Honestly? No. But when the woman is you, then you deserve all the respect I can give."

    "Hmm... then here''s your answer... no," I whisper, my gaze dipping to those plush lips that I want to feel against mine.

    Is it wrong I want to know what he tastes like?

    +15 BONUS

    I gasp when his arm snakes around my waist, the other hand cups the back of my neck and forces my head up with a firmness I am not expecting from him.

    My heart thunders as he leans down. "Luckily for me, I''m excellent at reading bodynguage, and your words do not align with yours..."

    My core clenches at those words and then his lips are on mine, setting off an explosion of emotions and delicious sensations. My breath is stolen away as his lips, which are so soft yet dominating, caress mine in a deep passionate kiss, sending delicious sparks dancing through my entire body, igniting a pleasure that is entirely foreign.

    The taste of his mouth, his scent and his strong hold on me is dizzying and I''m unable to do anything but melt into it. I kiss him back, reaching up, I grab the side of his face as I tiptoe despite my legs feeling like jelly.

    He demands entrance and I instantly part my lips, unable to stop the breathless moan that leaves me when his tongue sinfully caresses mine....

    Who knew that Atticus Payne could be such a sinfully hot kisser?

    Moonlight Muse Author

    Sorry I''ve been sick but getting back to things today hope you enjoyed this one.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 0528

    ATTICUS

    Her lips are soft, so soft that I''m worried I''ll bruise them, yet every sinful caress from them is making my dick throb.

    Oh, how much I truly want her... She has already be an addiction without me even realising when that happened. I''ve kissed women before, but never have I experienced a kiss so perfect as this one.

    My tongue caresses hers, making a delicious moan fall from her lips, and I can smell how turned on she is, a scent that only makes me feral. It''s insane, but the urge to just take her right now is so strong. Another delicious moan escapes her, her fingers raking down my abs that only ignite further pleasure.

    Our tongues y with one another''s sensually when suddenly she gasps and pulls her head back, breathing hard as her lust-coated eyes linger on my lips, our faces close as our noses brush one another''s. My lips feel extra sensitive, still tingling from the sizzling kiss we have just shared. I want to taste her again.

    I know I shouldn''t, but I can''t help but follow my instincts, needing so much more. So I grab the back of her head and kiss her again. Her heart is racing as is my own, and this time she snakes her arms around my shoulders, kissing me back with equal fervour. I caress her waist and hip with one hand, using all my willpower not to let it travel lower.

    Goddess, she''s a temptation.

    I need to stop now or I won''t be able to at all. With that realisation I break away, peppering her jaw and ear with light kisses. One of her hands caresses the back of my head, the other tightly around her waist, her body moulded against mine and we''re both breathing hard, our hearts thundering with the realisation of what we have just done.

    But I also don''t want her to get the wrong idea. Gazing into her gorgeous eyes for a moment, 1 slowly lean down and press my lips against hers, wrapping both my arms around her tightly. ''As much as I want to continue to kiss you forever, I don''t think this is the appropriate setting to undress you.''

    She moves back slowly and looks up at me. A small smirk ys on those lips that I am entirely in love with. "So, you want to undress me?" she asks softly, her fingers caressing the back of my neck.

    "Would it be shameless to admit that I have wanted to for a very long time?"

    "Yes, it would be," she replies as she tries to step back.

    I smirk slightly. "Then I will just have to bebelled shameless because it''s nothing but the truth."

    I''m rewarded with a small smirk as she tries to brush it off, but my words have definitely gotten to her. I pull her back against me, my hand wrapped around her waist and ce onest kiss on her cheek, when suddenly her breath hitches, her heart racing and I try not to tense, worrying why she reacts like that.

    Instead, I stand back, gazing down at her. She''s blushing, but it''s the gentleness in her eyes that I''ve not seen before that

    12

    BONUS

    gets to me.

    Neither of us speaks, as we nce at Ada''s grave for a final time and then turn and make our way back. Neither of us picks up pace, almost as if not wanting to return, in fear that this will all suddenly disappear the moment we do. It''s what I fear, anyway.

    My hand remains on her waist and at every moment I fear she will pull away from me. When the packhousees into view she steps away, and her speed picks up slightly.

    "Thanks foring to Ada''s grave. I''m sure she''d have liked that."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 0529

    I nod, thinking I hope you liked it too. But I''m just not able to say those words out loud. "It was my pleasure. I wanted to visit her."

    She gives me a small smile and nods before she turns and leads the way into the pack house. I''m two steps behind, but she doesn''t look back. Once inside, she takes the steps two at a time and disappears from view. I don''t know what to think. Do 1 give her a little time to process it?

    I think that might be best...

    I sit up, my wolf stirring restlessly, and look at the clock. It''ste. Adriana hadpletely shut me out. I couldn''t mind- link her, nor did she show up for dinner, which I had with Zade and Valerie. I knocked on her door and asked if I coulde in or speak to her, but she simply ignored me.

    1 now nce around. Why had I awakened? It had taken me hours just to fall asleep.

    Adriana. Is she alright?

    Just the thought makes me worried.

    I swiftly get out of bed and leave my bedroom when I hear her voice, and she sounds agitated. It''s her and - Zade. I''m about to go check what''s going on, but hesitate when I hear her voice rising.

    Why are they even arguing at this time of night?

    Feeling as if it might have to do with me, I mask my presence, my eyes glimmering as I walk towards the sound before stopping and honing in on what is being said.

    "the time. I won''t keep saying it." That''s Zade''s voice, and he sounds pissed.

    "Like I said to you before, I don''t need you to tell me what to do and what not to do. I''m leaving." Adriana''s words hit me, and I swallow hard.

    She''s trying to run from what happened-from us.

    "Cus maybe it fucking annoys me that you just run from anything good. Look, I don''t know what the fuck happened out there, but he got you to talk. He makes you happy, doesn''t he?"

    Zade speaking well of me, that''s not something you''ll see often.

    "Don''t you think I know that? But nothing goodsts... one way or another and-"

    "This is about what happened back then, isn''t it?" I can barely make out those words of Zade''s. He''s speaking much quieter.

    "Don''t try to get into my head," Adriana snarls lowly. She''s angry, but at the same time, she''s trying to keep her voice down.

    "I''m not, but they are nothing alike. Maybe try to trust the Goddess onest fucking time. Stop running, Adriana, you are only hurting yourself."

    "Don''t try to get into my head."

    "I''m not. But I''m your fucking alpha and I''mmanding you to stay. If you walk - you''re out of this pack for good."

    I frown slightly, hearing Adriana curse before I hear footsteps and quietly step back into my room as she heads to her room. I sigh softly, not knowing what to think

    She runs away from her problems rather than solving them, but there''s an underlying issue there, which I knew. But what it is? That I don''t know, and I have two options: ask Zade or get it out of Adriana. The first option might sound easier, but I don''t think he''d tell me. The second option is harder, but I do believe that is the way to go.

    Once I know what her issue stems from, I will be able to better understand and hopefully even help her. If only she''d let me in. Scratch that- when she lets me in.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 0530

    ADRIANA

    Zade wasn''t wrong. I run when I can''t process what to do. But I feel it''s how I''ve survived for so long. To avoid facing my demons. I know what a man is capable of, how it only takes a fraction of a second for them to do something that will forever scar someone.

    I''ve been avoiding Atticus over thest few days, keeping it to a hey or hi if I passed him, but not giving him a chance to say or do much. I did have the dessert he had made, and I did tell him it was good, but I have learned one thing about Atticus, and that is giving him a chance to talk is dangerous. He''s good with his words, and just like a delicious ss of wine, he makes you feel all rxed.

    Today it is Halloween and although we don''t go trick or treating, with around 47 adults in the pack, some of the women thought we should have like a little party. And so here we are all dressed up, with the ce decorated really incredibly with cobwebs, spiders, ghosts and blood.

    I am dressed up as a demon, wearing a leather corset bodysuit with a tail. The bodysuit barely covers anything, but it looks badass. My boobs are pushed up, my waist cinches and years of workout show in my thighs and booty. I''ve paired it with fis tights and a ck leather choker ne. I look pretty sexy, and my look ends with dark makeup, red contact lenses, a red hair wig and knee-high hooker heels.

    Ok, I look more like a sexy hooker demon, but hey, the aim of a dress-up party is to look sexy. Even though I''m avoiding him, I still can''t help but wonder what he''ll be dressed up as. I finish off with a pair of devil horns and leave my room.

    I can hear the music from downstairs and I pause outside of Atticus''s room, wondering if he''s in there before I quickly

    continue on my way downstairs. I pause, ncing in the mirror panel that is at the top of the steps, looking at my ass that pretty much swallows my bodysuit right up.

    I ruffle my fake hair before I step out into the back garden, where everyone is in costume. There''s Zade as Ghostface. I recognise it''s him instantly. Valerie is a zombie doctor, Damien is a pirate, Anthony is I don''t really know, he looks weird with all kinds of ruffles and too much red. He''s wearing a weird wig too.

    "What are you supposed to be?" I ask, patting his arm. He looks at me frowning, but that frown vanishes when he looks me over, whistling.

    "Forget me, check you out, sexy little she-demon. But really, what does it look like I am?" he waves his fencing sword at

    me.

    "Umm, I have no idea."

    "He wanted us to be the three musketeers. Really, I don''t know why the hell he''d think I''d be ok with that," Zade remarks as he flicks therge knife he''s holding. And it''s a real knife. Damien nods his agreement.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    "Definitely weird andme."

    "Oh, wow. Look at you," Valerie adds, as she smiles at me. "What a coincidence."

    "What is?" I ask, looking at her. She simplyughs. "You''ll see."

    She turns and points to the back of the garden where under the spookynterns I see huge regal, yet sharp, strong white wings. I tilt my head, realising it''s a shirtless man with his back to us who''s wearing them, and my heart skips a beat, realising just who it is.

    Atticus....

    An angel and a demon... now that''s what Valerie meant.

    As if he senses me watching him, he turns, and for a moment I forget that he can see me staring as I rake my eyes over his body. He''s wearing white pants with a white strip down the side, some white boots and a gold belt, his hair is all slicked back and those wings are damn huge.

    And he looks sizzling hot.

    What the actual fuck?

    A small smirk crosses his lips as he sees me watching and I realise his eyes are raking over me too.

    ''You look extremely sexy and ready to sin,'' his voicees. I''m so distracted I didn''t realise I hadn''t blocked him. My heart skips a beat, and I look into his eyes.

    ''Shame angels don''t sin then.''

    ''I heard one did. My heart skips a beat as he ces the ss, I never realised he had been holding, aside and begins to make his way through the crowd when I hear amotion behind him.

    "You''re back, that''s great," Anthony exims.

    "I told you I will be." I turn to look at the man who had entered, dressed in a Drac costume. It''s someone I know. Will He gives me a grin and I instantly realise this is the worst damn timing.<span ss="im" style="">

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 0531

    I have hooked up a couple times with him in the past when I was a part of Sable, and knowing the way he can get flirty, I''m not sure if it''s wise that he''s here.

    I nce at Valerie, but I don''t think she knew that, as she doesn''t look worried that he just said that in front of Atticus

    It''ll be fine, I will just avoid Will, it''ll be fine. I nce ahead where Atticus is almost through the crowd and Will is approaching from behind.

    Well, fuck.

    1 quickly turn left, but before I can get far, a strong hand grabs my arm. I close my eyes, wishing this wasn''t happening right now.

    "Slow down girl, it''s been a while since we''ve seen one another and do you look fine."

    I turn as Will looks me over and that''s when I see the white sharp feathers that look equally regal and dangerous.

    "Excuse-"

    "Adriana, I was looking for you," Atticus says, and I''m relieved that he didn''t react.

    "Ohh were-" I''m cut off by Will.

    "We''re talking here if you can''t see. Who are you anyway?" A sliver of irritation rushes through me at how he''s talking to Atticus, who doesn''t even bat an eyelid.

    "Someone who won''t tolerate that attitude from anyone, and I don''t care if this is your territory." Atticus''s eyes glint dangerously. He''s only let out a little alpha aura, but Will seems to realise that he''s an alpha.

    I turn and quickly walk away, but I''ve barely got three steps away when I hear Will speak. "I see you''ve taken an interest in Adriana. Good choice man, trust me, she''s a freak in the sheet, I know-

    Fuck!

    1 spin around, about to tell Will to shut his fucking mouth, when I hear the familiar sound of a fist connecting and bones breaking. My eyes widen when I realise Atticus has just punched Will right in the nose.

    Silence ensues as I simply stand there gobsmacked, watching Will stagger back, blood dripping from his nose. I was not expecting that from Atticus.

    "What are you doing?" I hiss, about to go over to him, but he has Will by the cor.

    "You will not talk about her like that," he says, his voice is dark and dangerous. There is no hint of warmth in it.

    1/3

    ''Atticus enough, I say, seeing as everyone is watching. At this rate, they''ll think there''s something between us.

    "Easy there, alpha or not, she can speak for herself. She isn''t yours," Will says just as Valerie and Zade reach us.

    Atticus chuckles sardonically.

    "Actually, she fucking is."

    My heart races as everyone falls silent. Only Damien, Anthony and, of course, the alpha couple knew.

    "Oh, yeah?" Will says, now ncing at me as Atticus steps back. "No one told me you''re dating."

    I frown at Will as I ce a hand on Atticus'' chest, forcing him to step back. "We''re fated," I say, making a murmur of surprise ripple through the crowd.

    Will looks shocked but I feel no satisfaction in any of this. In fact, I''m annoyed. I nce up at Atticus and shake my head before I step back and turning around, walk away, grabbing a bottle of beer on the way before I climb the back wall and jump down.

    I''m barely past the garden wall when Atticus catches up. I have to admit seeing him jump the wall with those wings is an impressive sight, but I am fucking pissed off.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Far from you all," I reply coldly, chugging down my drink and about to walk away when he takes hold of my arm.

    "Adriana." I look up at him as he pulls me closer, a frown on his gorgeous face. "What did I do wrong? You have been avoiding me for days," he asks softly.

    "Nothing, but you shouldn''t have caused a scene tonight. Now everyone knows we are mates."

    "And I don''t care if they do. What''s wrong if they do? We are mates."

    I missed his proximity, the way his body heat radiates off him, the way his touch sets my body alive with emotions and feelings. Since Ada, I often feel empty, and avoiding him only made those feelings worse.

    "That''s ok to say now, but can you so confidently say the same in front of your pack members?" I ask quietly.

    He doesn''t bat an eyelid as he nods. "Yes. Join me for Thanksgiving and you will see how I''d proudly show you to my people. Just give me a chance, Adriana."

    I gaze up to his eyes, my heart and my mind at war with what to do.

    "So, what do you say? Will youe home to the pack you were destined for?"

    Atticus''s question hangs in the air as he awaits my answer.

    2/2N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 532

    ADRIANA

    My heart and my mind want to say yes, but how do I say yes when I''m afraid of it all being ripped away from me? But this is my mate... would he do that?

    I''ve avoided and run from him knowing that the moment I saw him in front of me, I won''t be able to deny him. So I hoped he''d be angry I ignored him, so I could just walk away and me him, but he didn''t.

    I gaze into those eyes, making up my mind. Deciding that I''ve been hurt enough, what is one more? I''ll take a chance on him and hope for the best even when I know his rejection will hurt me the most if it ever is to ur.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Fine. Let''s do it," I say, flinging my hands in surrender.

    A sexy smirk graces those angel lips, and I can''t help but smile at my own thoughts. But then he reaches up and hooks his index finger under my cor ne and tugs me a little closer, and it''s the words that leave those perfect lips that make me freeze.

    Words that I don''t think belong on an angel''s lips.

    "That''s my good girl," he whispers so seductively, so quietly, that my heart thuds loudly and makes my pussy clench. He''s watching me, and I feel mortified when I feel my cheeks heat up and that smirk of his only grows, shing his perfect teeth.

    ''I see you like that. Good to know, because so do I.''

    He leans down and my body defies me, wanting him closer as he ims my lips in a sizzling, toe-curling kiss that sets my body on fire. I hear whistling and catcalling from the rest, but it''s only for a few seconds as I ampletely consumed by this kiss, and all else fades away.

    He lets go of my choker and cups the lower half of my face in hisrge hand as he deepens the kiss. His other arm snakes around my waist and I''m pulled flush against him; I wrap one arm around his shoulder, the other resting on his waist as I kiss him back.

    The emotions that surge through me are dizzying, knowing that I am signing up for more than one night, and that excites me, and fucking terrifies me all at once. I break away when I need air, gasping when he runs his tongue along my lips

    before he moves back, his eyes burning into mine.

    Apuse breaks out and I nce at my pack members who are all pping, led by my own Doctor Luna, who is clearly beyond ecstatic for us. Zade is leaning against the wall, but with that mask on I have no idea what he''s thinking as Valerie pounces on me.

    "I am so happy for you!" she says.

    1/3

    BONUS

    "Absolutely, now get outta here so I don''t have you topete with." Anthony jokes, making me smile.

    "I knew it!" I say.

    "He will treat you right, I know that much... but I''d rmend you tell him about that incident sooner thanter. He''ll understand you better, Zade says through the mind-link.

    My heart sinks at Zade''s words as those dark memories return. What if I tell him and he decides I''m not for him? What if he''s disgusted by me?

    Suddenly Atticus pulls me into his arms, one hand at the back of my head, burying my face into his chest and I don''tin, feeling that firm torso against me is great. But it''s the way his hand rubs my back, almost as if silently promising safety.

    Does he know? I don''t think so... I know Zade, he wouldn''t tell what isn''t his to tell... besides, even Zade doesn''t know everything... But then why is heforting me? Is it just something that Atticus is picking up from me?

    Either way, maybe Zade is right. I do need to tell him...

    "Easy there, Hot Stuff. I agreed toe to your pack, nothing more," I say lightly, pulling free from hisforting embrace.

    "And that is the hardest step." He winks at me, and I roll my eyes as the lights dim and blue and pink lights begin shing as the music gets louder.

    "Wanna dance?" I ask, ignoring that remark. He''s right though.

    "Sure," he says. I grab his wrist and tug him towards the dancefloor, ignoring Will entirely. He is such a dick for thatment, but he isn''t worth shit.

    "I hope you know how to dance, and I don''t mean tango or waltz." I mock.

    "You really need to stop judging me before you even get to know me," he replies, suddenly twisting his hand until it''s my wrist in his grip and he spins me into his arms. "Let''s dance, Angel."

    He kisses my neck ever so lightly, his hair tickling my cheek before he moves back and gazes down at my breasts for a second, he grabs my hips as he begins moving to the music, guiding me along with him.

    I''m pleasantly surprised. And ok, maybe really impressed with how effortlessly good he is at this.

    "Surprised?" he asks as he spins me around and pulls me against him. I bite my lip as I grind myself against his crotch. These heels sure give me a lot of height, and just the right amount too....

    "More than a little. You really are full of surprises," I say softly as I reach up and run my fingers through his lush hair. He doesn''t respond and I tilt my head to look over my shoulder and see the look in his eyes.

    One that makes my heart skip a beat, lust and hunger....

    2/3

    IS BONUS

    His fingers graze up my thigh as we move in sync.

    "And plenty more to discover," he replies as I spin around, now facing him, and run my hand down his chest and abs as I lower my body. Swaying it sensually as I lick my lips when Ie level to his package, hearing his heartbeat quicken.

    I look up at him, my hand lingering just over the band of his pants before I sway my hips and stand up again, wrapping my arms around his neck.

    His eyes are locked with mine as he grabs my hips and pulls me against himself, once again grinding himself into me, turning me on like crazy. My eyes sh, my core clenching as I do everything I can to calm the storm of desire that is building inside of me.

    There''s something about Atticus Payne that consumes me.

    I want him so fucking badly.

    Not caring anymore, I reach down and cup his package, feeling him throb in my hand as his body tenses. I bite my lip as I reach up and kiss his neck.

    "Wanna get out of here?" I whisper seductively.

    He doesn''t reply. Instead, he takes one of my hands and kisses my knuckles softly, followed by another kiss on my wrist right over where my pulse can be felt.

    He then takes a few steps back, pulling me along with him before he turns and leads the way back towards the packhouse. I stare at him, my heart racing as I follow him, knowing exactly what I signed up for.

 Chapter 533

    ATTICUS

    With her answer, it''s as if a switch was flipped inside of her, as if she was yielding to her decision to give me a chance and 1 appreciated it, more than she''d ever know.

    But the moment she asks to get out of there, I realise hernguage is physical, and if I want to get closer to her, then it would have to be after sex. Something I ampletely fine with; I want her so fucking much.

    That tiny outfit of hers doesn''t help, and I was not blind to how many stares she was getting. She''s mine and every fucking man who looks at her better know that.

    The moment we are through the door of the packhouse, our lips collide in a passionate kiss. I grab her ass and lift her so she can wrap her legs around my waist as I carry her up the stairs and down to my room. Our kisses getting hotter and more passionate by the second.

    But who am I kidding? One kiss from her makes me feel drunk and so fucking turned on, and I pride myself on self-control, but she destroys that self-control as if it is nothing.

    A delicious moan escapes her, and I pin her up against the wall outside my bedroom door. Her hand twists in my hair, her arousal consuming me.

    I break away from her lips as she gasps for air and I pepper her neck with kisses. She sighs softly as she yanks me back by the hair and kisses my neck, sucking hard. I bite back a groan as I yank her head back, and with my teeth, I tear the choker right off her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fuck, that''s sexy," she breathes as I bite into her neck. The urge to mark her is intense, but I won''t do that right now.

    I reach to the side and find the door handle, push it open and step inside, kicking it shut behind us. Carrying her to the bed, I ce her on it, ready to take off the wings when she grabs hold of my wrist. "Keep them on. You look sexy."

    I smirk, "If that''s what you want," I murmur, gripping the side of her face and kissing her lips as I run my other hand down her waist and then back up and around to her breast. I squeeze hard, making her gasp, her entire body reacting to my touch.

    She arches her back, her eyes fluttering shut as I fondle her breast, the leather creating a barrier between my palm and most of her breast.

    Moving back, I pull free from her hold. Her eyes fly open as if unhappy with the loss of contact. I unbuckle my belt, my gaze raking over her. That tiny leather body suit and those tights are only making me want to fuck her harder. She smirks as she removes her wig and horns, tossing them aside.

    "On your stomach, now," Imand quietly, wanting to see her pert sexy ass again. She obeys, rolling onto her stomach as she wriggles her ass, making me deliver a sharp p to it. 1/2

    +15 BONUS

    "Oh fuck," she moans. She reaches behind and ces her hand on top of mine for a second.

    I squeeze her ass before taking hold of her wrist, pinning it to the small of her back as I brush my other hand down her back and over her ass.

    She''s perfection.....

    I take my time to caress her skin, from down her hips to her thighs and then to her inner thighs, enjoying her body reacting to my touch.

    I run my fingers in tantalising circles as she writhes and trembles slightly, yearning for more than what I''m giving her. I continue my trail up her arms, my heart aching at the pain she has been through, but it doesn''t take away from her beauty. She tenses at first, but soon rxes beneath my fingers.

    I continue to straddle her, keeping her hand to her waist even when she writhes under me.

    "Fuck, you''re a tease," she groans when I run my fingers down the centre of her back.

    "You''ve seen nothing yet," I murmur, my gaze going to the zipper of her corset, and I pull it down slowly.

    She moans softly, her heart thumping as I feel her breasts bounce free from the tight corset.

    "Fuck..." she whimpers the moment my lips brush her skin. I let go of her wrist and she instantly ces her arms above her head, sighing in pleasure.

    I cup her breasts from behind, squeezing and fondling them as I brush my thumbs down over her stiff nipples.

    Fuck, they are perfect.

 Chapter 534

    "Fuck, Atticus..." she breathes, her body reacting so well against me.

    "You''re beautiful," I murmur as I kiss her down the side, on the skin that is now free from her corset.

    I then flip her onto her back, making her cheeks burn as she gazes up at me, but I''m far too consumed by her perky round breasts, her soft pink nipples making me want to suck on them. Wanting to take them in my mouth. I throb harder as I admire her.

    She ces her arms over her breasts, and 1 narrow my eyes. "I want to see every part of you, Adriana... don''t hide," I murmur.

    I slide my belt out, making her heart race, watching as I wrap it around my hand. The urge to bind her consumes me, even if it is our first time. The sheer thought of the idea sends a rush of excitement through me. There''s just something about the idea of her helpless beneath me that is hot.

    Leaning down, I grab her wrists and force them above her head, making quick work of binding them. Her heart races and I take hold of her chin and kiss her.

    ''If at any time anything I do feels too much, say ''Moon'' and I will stop, I murmur through the mind-link as I gaze at the moon that shines outside. I look into her eyes, which appear more vulnerable than ever. ''Do you understand?"

    She nods, but there is nothing but desire in her eyes.

    "Good girl," I murmur before I begin kissing her down her body, hunger and passion consuming me as I taste every part of her. I slide her body suit off her and toss it aside, gazing down at her pussy now only covered by the strings of her fis tights that cover fucking nothing.

    I throb hard, a guttural growl leaving me as I admire the thin neat strip of hair that leads to her smooth pussy. She parts her legs, opening her legs shamelessly as she gives me an even better view of her pussy.

    "That''s it, baby girl, spread those legs like a good girl."

    Reaching between her thighs, I massage her soaking core, making her whimper in pleasure. She smells so divine...

    "Fuck, you are gorgeous..." I murmur, watching how every brush of contact makes her entire body react. I keep massaging her slowly, making sure not to linger too much on her clit.

    She tries to lower her hands, no doubt to guide me to the spot that I already know makes her go wild, but I don''t n to make this easy, and the belt restricts her from seeding.

    "Fuck, don''t tease me..." she moans hornily.

    I smirk, brushing one finger down her core before I slip my finger inside of her. Curling it within her walls.

    20 BONUS

    "Who said I''m teasing?" I ask lightly, slipping my finger back out before I press my thumb over her clit, making her grind her pussy against my hand.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You-oh fuck..." she moans again as I ruh my finger over her clit. Reaching down, I yank at her fis tights, enjoying how they press against her pussy. I then deliver a sharp p to her pussy, making her whimper as she licks her lips.

    I back up, forcing her legs open, making them stretch to their limit as I rip her tights off unceremoniously and go down on her, making her gasp.

    The moment I do, a deep-embedded emotion of carnal desire rips through me, and I devour her like she is myst fucking meal.

    Her breathless sighs be moans of desperation until they form cries of ecstasy as I throw her into the world of pure pleasure.

    I slide a finger into her again, finding her G-spot and tipping her over the edge as her juices trickle into my mouth. I move back as I unzip my pants and pull out my cock.

    She''s breathing hard as she watches me, a breathless curse escaping her as I m into her, making her head lift from the bed and a gasp leaving her.

    "Fuck! Oh fuck..." she moans. I give her a second to adjust before I begin to thrust harder and faster into her sweet, tight pussy.

    All I can feel is the pleasure that wrecks me. I look into her eyes, her breathless moans, parted lips, her messy hair. An image of pure fucking perfection. One I will always remember, and one I n to see every single day of my life.

    I pin her wrists to the bed above her head, the binding holding firm as I grab her breast with the other, fucking her brutally hard

 Chapter 535

    ATTICUS

    I''m nearing my release first; 1 reach down rubbing her clit until I feel her tighten around me and I m into her, shooting my load inside of her. A low groan of pure satisfaction leaves me as I continue to fuck her, as shees momentster.

    Her head arches backwards as she cries out, her lips parted and her eyes glittering with tears as her orgasm shatters through her.

    I pull out, leaning over her, the huge wings I have been wearing this entire time creating a curtain around us. She reaches

    up with her bound wrists and locks them around my neck pulling me down on top of her; I roll onto my side and pull her beside me.

    "You''re ruining the wings," she whispers, her heart still thumping hard.

    "They''ve served their purpose," I murmur as I reach behind my neck and undo the belt from her wrists. We''re both still catching our breath, our blood pumping fast through our veins. Still basking in the aftermath of our orgasms.

    "You''re good at that," she murmurs, watching me toss the belt to the ground. I smirk.

    "It''s a handy toy, one that I''m usually always equipped with," I remark, reaching up and slowly brushing her hair back. She shies away from my touch as if not wanting me to go near her scar.

    Not this time.

    "How did you get it?" I ask softly, leaning in and cing a gentle kiss on it, only for her to jerk away.

    Her heart is thumping irregrly, only making me further concerned as she sits up and turns her back on me. All that remains of her outfit is her torn tights, and I can''t help but admire her ass as I look at the back of her head, wanting an answer she is once again trying to hide.

    "I don''t want to talk about it," she murmurs. "Not right now. Are the scars all you see? Is that-"

    I ce my hand over her mouth as I sit up, flipping my legs to either side of her, and pull her close as I wrap my other arm around her waist. "Don''t ever think that. I know you''re hiding something from me, something I''m certain is partially the reason you keep running."

    She''s quiet, but then she sighs softly, leaning into my embrace. I nce in the mirror that is fitted on the wardrobe; the wings I''m wearing partially cover my view, but I still see the bitter smile on her face.

    "Maybe I should have told you before we fucked," she says callously, her eyes hardening. She isn''t masking her expressions, not realising I can see them.

    "It wouldn''t make a difference," I reply softly, kissing the top of her head as 1 nce in the mirror, observing her intently.

    1/2

    20 BOMULS

    She''s silent for a few moments and I can see visible pain on her face. As she stares ahead, the look in her eyes makes my stomach twist. I''m not going to like what I''m about to hear. That''s clear from the expression she wears.

    "Three years before we lost that battle, I had already lost another battle. One that made me wish death took me instead."

    Those words make my heart squeeze, but it''s her hollow tone that makes my throat feel like something is stuck in it, and breathing feels a little difficult. Dread is washing over me from just her tone.

    I wait for her to continue, although a part of me is already connecting the dots.

    "Gaultier King. One of the so-called special ones, one of the ones that we all had to treat like a God." She scoffs bitterly. "He took an interest in me. He was a monster by this time, one who had lost any ounce of humanity he ever had, and 1 didn''t want anything to do with him, denying all his attempts and advances."

    Her voice breaks and my hold on her tightens as I gaze in the mirror and see the tears that she''s trying not to shed.

    ***Mentions of sexual assault ahead***

    "What he wanted he got... and 1 just happened to be one of those things he had set his gaze upon. So, he came for me."

    A painful silence falls, our racing hearts all that can be heard as she continues in a hushed tone.

    "I wasn''t strong enough, although I tried. I tried with everything 1 had to fight him off."

    My stomach churns, and I feel as if a nket of fear is wrapping around me at what she''s insinuating. Her voice is barely above a whisper and she''s trembling, although she''s trying to fight it, balling her hands into tight fists.

    "What did he do?" I ask quietly, my own voice sounding hoarse.

    "He raped me."

    I close my eyes, resting my head on her shoulder as I caress her arms, my heart shattering with pain, regret and rage. Pain, knowing she had suffered, regret that I had not been there to save her and rage that he had dared touch her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "It might have been a mere few minutes to some, but it was a few minutes that felt like hours of hell. Being robbed of your very own body against your choice never leaves you..."

 Chapter 536

    She takes a shuddering breath.

    "I managed to kick him off for a second, and that''s when he pulled out a knife and made this cut, telling me he would mutte me so badly no one would want me. I was ok with that. And as we were struggling with the knife, me trying to take it from him and him continuing to hit me as he tried to get me to cooperate, that''s when Zade, who heard my screams, showed up and he realised what was happening and began fighting him. They were already on bad terms at this point."

    "And did he do nothing to him? He should have killed him," I say, my voice trembling.

    Her tears are falling, and she isn''t stopping them anymore.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Zade had already lost his sight from one eye for refusing to attack a defenceless woman in her apartment. And I knew if he did anything to Gaultier they would only hurt him more, so I told him nothing happened and that I was fine. That he came in time..." she whispers.

    I stare down at her, my mind spinning. She held this secret to protect him.

    "So, he didn''t know..."

    "He knows he tried to rape me, he saw my torn clothes... but no, he doesn''t know that he seeded and I will never tell him, or he won''t forgive himself. He was going to kill him that day." Her voice breaks and she pulls her legs up, curling into a foetal position.

    I turn her and tug the bed sheet off; wrapping it around her, I pull her against me protectively.

    "He should have killed him," I say coldly. "Did you not tell anyone else?"

    "I told Gerard and Lawrence, but they only made me feel worse. In short, they didn''t care and saw nothing wrong with what Gaultier had done, and said I was too weak and maybe that''s all I was good for."

    Anger rips through me, and I wish they were alive just so I could kill them again.

    "I still feel disgusting at times, still feel his disgusting touch. Some might consider it weak, but when someone robs you of the right over your own body, there''s something that breaks inside... A part of me was stolen." Her voice breaks, and I kiss the top of her head softly.

    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there," I whisper, truly meaning it. "But 1 know my words will change nothing. But I promise you, I will never let anyone hurt you again."

    She is silent, and I take the chance to try topose my own emotions, the pain I feel for her is immeasurable. We are both

    silent until she speaks.

    "Does it disgust you?"

    1/2

    20 BONUS

    Her words are quiet, but they send a sliver of irritation through me, and I reach down, curling my fingers under her chin and forcing her to look up at me.

    "Is that what you think of me? I feel anything but disgust. What that bastard did - I just wish I could rip him to fucking

    shreds one fucking inch at a time. To cause him so much fucking pain that he would scream for fuckin mercy." My eyes are

    zing as they look into hers. "You are precious, you are fucking pure, and you are perfect. Nothing can change my

    perception of you. You are brave, intelligent and so damn strong that I feel truly blessed that you are made for me. I just

    wish I could take all your pain away..."

    She smiles softly, a smile that is full of pain yet hope. Her eyes are glowing grey as she looks up at me. "Has anyone ever told you that you''re good with words? Even if they''re not true... a sign of a good businessman, I guess," she whispers.

    "No, everything I said is the truth," I reply as I lean in and kiss her deeply. ''If not my words, I hope you can feel what I truly think and feel for you.''

    She touches my cheek, and slowly she begins to kiss me back. I vow that I will always take her feelings and trauma into

    consideration. I will always be patient, and I will help heal the wounds that he left on her. Wounds that hurt her until this very day and wounds that I know will never truly go away. But I will help her cope with them.

    We part, breaking the kiss that felt so different from all the others we''ve shared. This one is full of vulnerability, pain and sadness, yet wrapped in warmth,fort and a promise to always love and cherish her.

    I cup her face, kissing her cheek before gazing into her eyes. She hasid her heart bare for me and I will do the very same.

    "I love you, Adriana Hidalgo, more than I could ever express." My voice is earnest and thick with emotions as I kiss her forehead softly. "I truly love you, my beautiful Luna."

    Moonlight Muse

    Author

    Thankyou for reading, we are nearing the end of this nov which I hope everyone enjoyed, please do leave a gem if you are enjoying the novel. Please also leave a review???

 Chapter 537

    ADRIANA

    The sun shines through the window and I simplyy there. He has one muscr arm beneath my head and the other resting on my stomach. I look over at the man who is fast asleep beside me and snuggle into him.

    Last night, reying in my mind. I had told him what no one knew, and he didn''t even for a second feel repulsed... I could

    feel his pain for me....

    Smiling faintly, my gaze falls on the wings he had worn that are propped against the wall and I smile. He truly is an angel... Iid myself bare to him and he didn''t turn away from me...

    I''m d I gave him a chance and I think I made the right choice. I''ve fallen in love with him even if I haven''t been able to tell him. My heart skips a beat as I remember his confession fromst night.

    He loves me... reaching up, I kiss his lips softly. I smile, realising one thing about him: he''s a deep sleeper.

    Goddess, is it stupid to think I''m d he was into a woman he couldn''t have for years? Because if he got her, I wouldn''t have been able to have him now....

    I kiss his chest and this time he lets out a little sigh as he shifts slightly, his arms wrapping around me and pulling me on top of him. 1 gasp as I look up at him.

    He''s still got his eyes shut, although there''s a small smirk on his face, and I can feel something pressing against my stomach...

    I bite my lip, a devious smirk crossing my lips.

    "Sleep..." he murmurs.

    I push back, sitting on him and move down until I''m straddling his thighs and pull the sheet that is tangled in our legs right off, allowing his dick to spring free. He stirs slightly but simply turns his head to the side, groaning slightly.

    We might have gone for another two rounds, one here, then another in the shower, but I know for a fact he just loves to sleep. He''s not tired. The man has stamina.

    I lick my lips, ncing down at his hardened cock and take hold of it. For a moment, I admire it. The girth is impressive, bigger than what I''ve had, but he is an alpha male.

    I wonder how well I can take him in my mouth...

    Slowly I flick my tongue over his tip before I take him into my mouth, my eyes flutter shut as my pussy clenches as I let his

    cock pop out of my mouth, licking my lips before I begin running my tongue along the entire shaft.

    20 RON

    "Fuck..."es his delicious morning voice as his hand fists my hair. I look up at him and see him watching me with burning eyes.

    A vision of fucking aphrodisiac itself. I maintain eye contact as I take him deeper into my mouth. He groans as he thrusts into my mouth.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "That''s it, baby girl, take that just like that..." he praises as he ms down my throat, making me choke satisfyingly, only turning me on further.

    I pull back, breathing through my nose as I go faster, seeing the pleasure grace his face, the way his muscles flex, the deep husky groans that escape him.

    "Fuck..." he breathes. "I''m going toe, Riana..."

    Riana... I like that.

    "Thene, I reply through the mind-link, as I run my hands up his muscled thighs and he ms into my mouth faster before a groan leaves him and I feel him shoot his load down my throat.

    Fuck yes.

    My own core is throbbing as Atticus wraps his hand around my neck and tugs me up, kissing me hard.

    Fuck, that''s hot.

    I moan against his lips, the taste of his cum lingering in my mouth. He tastes fucking delicious....

    I gasp when he reaches down, rubbing my pussy for a second, sending a jolt of pleasure through me, and wrapping his hand around his cock as he positions it at my entrance. He''s already hardening as he rubs the tip against me, and I moan when he slides into me.

    Oh, fuck yes!

    I close my eyes as his hand tightens around my throat as he pounds into me, hard and fast. I cry out, pleasure consuming me. The sound of our skin colliding fills the room, and I look down at him to see his gaze lingering on my bouncing tits. I wrap my hand around his wrist, the other pressed against his abs as I ride him.

    I''m so close, feeling the pleasure building and want to scream, but his grip on my neck is tight, something that only adds pleasure.

 Chapter 538

    "Fuck, you look so good riding me, baby girl," he mutters. Our eyes meet, my lips parted as I feel my walls tightening around him. "Come for me," hemands as he cuts off my airpletely and I feel my juices gush from me as the pressure reaches breaking point and my euphoric orgasm rips through me. "Fuck, that''s it..." he murmurs, his gaze fixed on where our bodies unite.

    His groan of pleasure as I feel him shoot his load into me sounds damn hot. He yanks me down, kissing me hard as his nowid cock slides out of me.

    "Morning handsome," I murmur, making him give me one of his killer smiles.

    "Now that is the most incredible way to wake up..." he says breathlessly, looking so damn sexy.

    I smirk. "It is indeed..." I whisper, running my hand down his shoulder before nibbling on his neck. "We should shower and get going. It''s already noon," I say reluctantly.

    Everyone knows we left the party earlier; the walk of shame will be real.

    He smirks as he sits up. "I wouldn''t mind staying in this room all day. If you''re hungry, I can cook you something."

    "Fuck, that does sound amazing, but aren''t we leaving tonight?" I ask.

    "Yeah, we are meant to be. Are you up to it?"

    I nod. I don''t want to put it off. The longer I wait, the more doubtful I''ll feel all over again. "I just need to pack, and Valerie wanted us to eat at hers tonight, remember?"

    "Ah yes." He runs his fingers through his hair. "This is going to be fun."

    "That''s one way to put it," I say as I drag myself out of bed, only for him to grab hold of my wrist, yanks me back onto the bed and kisses me deeply.

    Goddess, I really could get used to this...

    We are on the way to Zade and Valerie''s houseter on in the day. I''m all packed. I''ve gone and visited Ada too. We would be leaving straight from Zade''s ce.

    "So, I have a question." I begin as we walk through the trees. He''s a gentleman, his hand constantly on me whenever the

    ground is rocky.

    "What is it?"

    "Those selfies-"

    +20 BONUS

    "Goddess..." he groans.

    I smirk. "No seriously, why do you hate them? Like why are you so embarrassed about them? You are so damn sexy in them,"

    "They''re immature, or one can say conceited."

    I raise an eyebrow, trying not tough at that. "Mhmm, and that''s not ok?"

    "I''m nearly 40. Yeah, it''s weird."

    "I don''t think so. I mean, you do take them and those post-gym selfies, they''re-"

    He grabs me and pulls me close as I burst intoughter. "Stop it."

    "No! I mean, you wanting to hide them makes me find it even funnier." I snicker. "I mean, do you have like an adult subscription tform or something that you were posting them to?"

    "Amusing. But no, the only one who''s seen them is you. I guess that''s what I was doing, taking pictures for you." He frowns, but I can tell he''s not annoyed at me, anyway.

    "Mm... but I want some without the pants too..." I whisper as I lean up and kiss him.

    He wraps his arms around me and nods. "Sure. If you''re a good girl, I might just take one for you. Do I get one in return?"

    "Hmm, what kind of image?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "You in nothing but a little leather on your knees..." he murmurs, making my core clench as he kisses me. I kiss him back as the kiss bes more sensual, his hands running over my body.

    "Mm... I was right. My alpha is pretty kinky," I whisper, flicking his tongue with mine.

    He simply smirks before rubbing his thumb across my bottom lip before he nces up at Zade and Valerie''s ce.

    "Well, as much as I''d prefer to take you back to our room, let''s head inside," he says, I nod as he ces his hand around my waist. But just when he''s about to walk towards the door I grab hold of his jacket.

    ''What I told youst night... you can''t tell anyone...'' I say softly through the mind-link, unable to stop myself from observing his face for even a hint of disgust, but there is none as he nods, frowning slightly as he cups my face.

    ''Rest assured, that is between us only. He ces a soft kiss on my forehead.

    "Thank you," I respond quietly, taking a deep breath as we turn back to the house, knowing there''ll definitely be a few

    questions once inside.

 Chapter 539

    ADRIANA

    The smirk on Valerie''s face hasn''t left since we came and it''s still there from the moment we''ve entered her home. She''s watching every exchange with keen interest and is clearly beyond ecstatic for us.

    Anthony and Damien are here too, and they clearly seem to be enjoying Valerie''s remarks.

    "If we knew you were leaving today, we''d have taken you out for drinks," Anthony says, patting my arm.

    I nod. "Yeah, but I think I''ve fought it long enough," I say as I nce over to the lounge where Atticus is talking to Zade. My heart skips a beat. He turns and nces at me, making me feel all giddy when he gives me a small smile before turning his attention back to Zade.

    I put thest of the dishes into the sink as Valerie smiles at us. "Just because she''s leaving doesn''t mean she won''t be visiting us often. And you guys are wee to go to that pack too. Atticus has a beautiful pack, with the mountains, the waterfalls and the security. You will love it there, Adriana," she says to me.

    I nod. "Yeah, hopefully I''ll fit in too," I say quietly.

    "You will, just how I fitted in with you guys," she says, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. She looks over at Atticus and then back at me. ''He loves you. I can see that much in his eyes. He will treat you right.''

    I nod. ''I know that...'' I''m just more concerned about his pack....

    Well, there''s only one way to find out how that''ll go.

    Once we''ve had dessert and hot drinks, Atticus nces at his watch. "We should be leaving," he says to me. I nod, looking around at my four closest friends.

    "My room better not be given away," I warn them.

    "We''ll try to remember that." Anthony teases, making me frown.

    "Yeah, I mean you''re going to be a luna of another pack. Why do you need a room here?" Damien adds.

    I frown. "I always thought she was luna material, isn''t that right Damien?" Anthony says.

    Damien chuckles. "Yeah, you did."

    I look at them, surprised. "I highly doubt that." I disagree.

    "They''re right, but I am going to miss having you here," Valerie says, as she leans her head on Zade''s shoulder.

    "The Luna for me," Atticus says softly as he smiles, turning to me, his eyes filled with warmth. "And I cannot wait for you

    to meet my pack."

    02

    +20 BONUS

    I nod as he stands up and offers me his hand. And here we go... I feel nervous as I take it and stand up, ready to say goodbye to my pack.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "This is it..." I say, realising that maybe I''ll be marked the next time we meet...

    Valerie hugs me first, then Anthony, then Damien... with each one I meet, I realise I will miss them so much...

    We made this pack together. We built it from the ground up. This is home.

    I nce at Atticus as he hugs Valerie, promising to return soon. I wonder how different that pack will actually be. Sure, 1 enjoyed my stay there, the walks, the training, and a lot of privacy, but to be the luna... am I even fit to be a luna?

    ''For someone who forced me to step up as alpha, you should be facing this without question, Zade says as he now stands in front of me.

    "That was different because I knew it wasn''t me being pushed into that position,'' I answer truthfully.

    He smirks. ''Karma.''

    I roll my eyes, thinking he always understood me and clearly could read my thoughts right now. "Thank you for always looking out for me. I truly appreciate it more than you''ll know.''

    ''No need to thank me. That''s what a pack is. We''re there for one another.

    I nod before I huff, step closer and give him a one-armed hug. "Alright then. I''ll see you," I say, about to pull away when he wraps both arms around me tightly.

    "You know we''ll always be here for you, and if anyone hurts you, and I fucking mean anyone, I will rip them limb from fucking limb. So remember that, alright?" Zade says, making Damien snicker.

    I smile. "I know. This ce will always be a home to me, too," I say as I move back and look over at Atticus, who is patiently waiting for me as he talks to Anthony and Valerie. Giving me the time I need.

    Taking a deep breath, I walk over to him, and before I even reach him, he holds his hand out to me. I take it and he pulls me close, cupping my face as he kisses me.

    ''Ready?'' he asks softly.

    I look at the boys and Valerie.

 Chapter 540

    20 BONUS

    This is it.

    Time to go see my new pack.

    I look back at him and nod.

    "I will be seeing you all a lot sooner than you''d expect. Keep your schedules flexible," Atticus says.

    Valerie and Zade nod before Atticus walks me to the awaiting car, motioning to his driver that he''s got it and opens the door for me. I get in and he closes the door, going around the other side where his driver opens the door and closes it once Atticus is inside.

    "Ready?" he asks me.

    I nod. "Ready as I''ll ever be."

    "They will wee you."

    He simply looks ahead;pletely confident I''ll be weed and it makes me curious. How can he be so sure?

    "You have faith in your people," I state.

    He nods. "I won''t say a word and you will see their genuine reaction when I introduce you."

    "I hope so," I murmur as he ces his arm around me, tugging me close. I curl up into him. We had sleptte, and I was a little sleepy. "How long will the journey take?"

    He chuckles. "By car about 20 minutes and then a further 40 minutes by ne."

    "Mm.... I think I could make use of that time..." I murmur, running my fingers down his chest. He grabs hold of my wrist.

    "Or I could instead."

    He leans forward and presses a button, closing the screen between the front seat and us. I smile, all sleep disappearing as he pulls me onto hisp and slides my zipper down.

    "Are you sure? You won''t feel left out?" I tease, biting my lip as his hand slips into my pants.

    "You wille to learn that I have been alone for many years, and I have excellent discipline... besides..." he brushes my hair back, kissing my neck, nibbling on the tender skin. "There''s just something satisfying about watching someone. drown in pleasure by your hand..."

    My core clenches, a soft gasp leaving me when his finger finds my clit.

    "Not a sound or I stop," hemands seductively. "Eyes on me."

    12

    +20 BONUS

    My heart thuds as he begins to pleasure me and I bite my lip, trying not to let out a sound, not wanting him to stop, because something tells me he sure will

    I kiss him, letting out a soft sigh as he slides his fingers into me, his thumb rubbing my clit.

    Oh fuck! Bliss consumes me, throwing me into a drunken haze of pleasure as I keep my eyes locked with his that are filledN?velDrama.Org ? content.

    with hunger as he watches me.

    My core clenches, my cheeks flushing under his gaze as he fucks me sensually with his fingers.

    He smirks, leaning closer as he ravages my neck. A sting of pain apanies the pleasure as he sucks hard, only adding to the pleasure I feel.

    ''Mark me...'' I hear myself ask him via the mind-link as the pressure inside of me builds and I bite my lip from crying out, as my juices trickle down my thighs.

    "Not like this, Angel. I will mark you, but not in the back of a car but in front of a crowd, so the world knows I have chosen my luna."

    Fuck...

    I nod as I try to focus on controlling myself. His free hand now tangles in my hair as he yanks my head back and sucks on my neck.

    ''And then, after that, I will bend you over and fuck you until you are unable to walk. He adds huskily through the mind- link just as my orgasm rips through me, and I am unable to hold back the moan of pure pleasure that rocks my entire body.

    "Fuck." I breathe, my legs trembling as I sit down on hisp, resting my head on his shoulder.

    He tugs my head up and raises an eyebrow. "I told you not one sound, you''ve been a bad girl, Riana."

    "Shame. What you gonna do, Hot Stuff?" I whisper breathlessly with a cocky smirk as he slides his hand out of my pants, but the look in his eyes, as he smirks, makes my stomach flutter.

    The cares to a stop, and I hear the driver get out. I''m about to slide my zip up, ncing out of the window. Are we there?

    "Bad girls get punished, Angel."

    "Wait, you told him to get out... why?"

    "As I just said, bad girls get punished. Now remove your pants," hemands as he sits there in his ck suit, arms spread across the back of the seat, arrogant andpletely fucking swoon-worthy. His eyes are fixed on me as he waits for me to follow hismand.

    A part of me wants to defy him... but there''s arger part that tingles with excitement..

    Oh, how I want to know what he¡¯ll do¡­ and so, I obey.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 0541

    ATTICUS

    I move to the centre of the back seat and the moment she lowers her pants to her knees; I tug her forward, bending her over my knee and admiring her ass.

    I''ve wanted to spank this ass since the first time I saw it... Her panties are soaked from making here just moments ago, I tug them down and trace circles on her ass.

    "You remember your safe word if you want me to stop, don''t you?" I ask quietly.

    "Yes I do," she says. I can see her cheeks are flushed, but she''s enjoying this.

    "Good..." I say before I raise my hand and deliver a swift tap to her ass. She bites her lips, a soft moan leaving her. "Begin counting."

    "One," she replies with a hint of sass.

    I smirk and deliver a sharper one, making her gasp. "Ouch, two."

    "I don''t think you''re taking this seriously..." I remark as I wrap my hand around her throat and tilt her head up. She flicks her tongue out and I lean down, allowing her to run it along my bottom lip. I lean back, waiting for an answer.

    "Maybe you need to go a little harder." She smirks.

    I oblige, delivering a sharper tap to her ass, seeing the red mark it leaves. A satisfied sigh leaves her, and I observe her as 1 massage her ass cheek before delivering another sharp tap to it.

    She keeps counting, and I can feel her getting turned on. I keep an eye on bodynguage and her expressions, testing her limits and looking out for any signs of difort, but she''s thoroughly enjoying this.

    Her gasps changing to hony moans and she''s getting more and more turned on. I stop at twenty and massage her sore ass cheeks, making her hiss.

    "Fuck"

    "You handle that pretty well," I murmur.

    "So don''t I get a few more for being a good girl?" she asks.

    I smirk, "No, because then it bes a reward."

    "Ass," she grumbles as she gets up and I take hold of her chin, kissing her. Her cheeks are flushed, but there is a strong

    glint of hunger in her eyes as she kisses me back passionately.

    "I think I might just misbehave a little more often," she whispers, winking at me as she slides up her pants and underwear

    20 BOMUS

    back up, biting her lip as she zips it up and sits down gingerly.

    I smirk. "You''re a little minx."

    She smiles at me before her expression softens and she ces a hand on my thigh, her attention going to the hard-on I''m sporting. Yes, I tried my best not to get turned on, but it isn''t that easy.

    "Mhmm, I can see exactly how much control you have," she whispers mockingly as I mind-link the driver to return to the car.

    "Oh, you actually don''t know how much self-control I have, because what I want to do is take you right here until you''re screaming my name," I whisper, making her smirk.

    "I can imagine, but save it for tonight. Unless you want us to spend the next few hours in this car, traumatising your driver," she says, cupping my package as she rests her head on my shoulder.

    1 chuckle. "He would have to deal with it."

    I smile. "You have no idea how peaceful not fighting my emotions is... not to mention how good you make me feel."

    "Likewise, I''m the one at fault who nted the seed of doubt in the beginning, and I truly am sorry. But the important part is we are together now," I say. "So tell me, is there anything you have wanted to do in life that you haven''t managed to? Anywhere you have wanted to go? Maybe we could take a small trip away. I think we deserve it."

    "Honestly, wherever you are. Just promise me you''ll take me wherever you go."

    "Without question," I answer, making her smile.

    She tilts her head, crosses her legs, and ces one over mine. "My ass is sore," she snickers, making me smirk.

    "You should behave then." I counter cockily. She simply tugs me closer, kissing me.

    "I don''t think I''ve learned my lesson," she whispers before tilting her head. "So, if I''m to be Luna, I want to know what''s expected of me."

    "Just be yourself. I know enough to know that you aren''t the type to want to do nothing, so I was thinking since you''re so good with tech, maybe you could look into heading security?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 542

    Sheughs and I wonder why before she tilts her head. "I think you overestimated us; your pack was the one pack we were not able to infiltrate by any means. Your main system, and cyber security, are so well set up that only two people in your pack had ess to it. You and your beta. We were never able to hack into your system, and trust me, when Zaia was here, they tried."

    "I guess I''m not so bad then."

    "Ah, so it was you."

    "Well, I learned a little."

    "Understatement of the century. You''re just a good boy who doesn''t hack," she teases. "Although I don''t know... the title good boy doesn''t really fit you, now does it, alpha?"

    I smirk as I undo another button on my shirt. "I wouldn''t say so."

    She nods. "And I love it..." she murmurs as I lean over her and kiss her deeply...

    It''s dark by the time we get back. My Beta, Patrick, his wife Nicole, and several guards are waiting for my arrival.

    "Wee home, Alpha."

    "Thanks, Andrew, Nicole."

    "Alpha, wee," Nicole replies, smiling at me, then at Adriana. "And wee ma''am."

    "Everyone, I want you to meet not only our soon-to-be Luna, but she is also my fated mate. Adriana Hidalgo, our pack Luna," I say clearly.

    "Wee, Luna Adriana, it''s an honour!" They say in unison as Patrick and Nicole exchange looks, a smile on their face.

    They have been waiting for a luna for way too long. Like Mom, they wanted me to take a luna for years.

    "Wee, if we knew you wereing, we would have had a proper wee ready," Patrick says, bowing his head to her.

    "Oh no need, nice to meet everyone..." Adriana says, giving them a small wave.

    "I''ve seen you before. Now some things make sense," Nicole says, smiling at Patrick and then ncing at me before lowering her head politely.

    "She has indeed. It''s been a long day. We''ll head to bed. Any work that''s pending I''ll deal with in the morning. Patrick, the

    reports on security I want in my office by noon. Nicole, my luna is here, we need a ceremony organised. I n to mark her

    and initiate her into our pack as soon as possible. Make sure it is the grandest party this pack has ever seen. Understood?"

    "Yes, Alpha!"

    +20 BONUS

    Adriana watches me as the group parts and we climb the steps, where the butler opens the door and we enter the mansion, leaving the guards and the beta couple outside.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Adriana stops in her tracks, and I nce at her before looking at the hall ahead that is lined with flowers and dimply lit with romantic candles.

    "Wee, Luna," the housekeeper says as she stands with the rest of the staff in the foyer.

    Adriana looks at me, and I give her a small smile.

    "It''s not much, but I did want you to have a warm wee. Only the house staff knew we were arriving," I exin. "Phil, bring in the luggage. Come, Adriana."

    She smiles at me, thanking the housekeeper as she looks around and I realise I still overwhelmed her, although I kept it extremely simple.

    Slowly, she will get used to me spoiling her, and I cannot help but want to indulge her with gifts and surprises. She deserves it and more.

    We enter my bedroom, which only holds a tray of wine and choctes, lit with candles. I didn''t want her to think I''m expecting something after a long day when this is already overwhelming.

    "Would you like any food?"

    "No thanks."

    "Shall we shower first?" I ask. She nods, and I take my jacket off first. "Want to go first?" Although I''d love to join her likest night, I don''t want to push her either.

    "I think it''s a little rude of you not to show me how the shower works," she says as she takes her top off, tossing it to the floor and looking at me sexily.

    I smirk as I advance towards her, raking my eyes over her boobs that look sexy in that bra she''s wearing. "Then I guess 1 should walk you through exactly how it works... Maybe show you how to open the toiletry bottles too, or better help you use them."

    "Good idea" she whispers before our lips collide in another sizzling kiss that sends sparks dancing through us as I lift her up and carry her into the bathroom.

 Chapter 543

    ADRIANA

    It''s been a week since I arrived here and I already feel at home, although at times I feel a little overwhelmed by the luxuries I am given.

    Atticus is indeed wealthy. He''s a businessman on top of being an alpha and even with meetings, training, pack stuff to do and everything else in between he still has time for me.

    I am in awe of how much this man is able to do, and ording to Patrick, he''s always been a beast when it came to keeping up with everything. I can also tell from the way everyone acts and talks around him that they fear and respect him.

    A respect that I am impressed to say has now passed to me too.

    And I''ve snuck around. There''s no one badmouthing him or me. No one questioned his decisions, and everyone only seemed to have good to say.

    Yeah, I heard a couple of women swooning over him, but followed with how they feel I''m so lucky rather than wishing me dead.

    He was right, I have to admit that. He does know his pack.

    Also, with every passing day, I''m seeing another side to my alpha mate. Oh, and I think I''m sticking to my theory. Actually, it''s solidified that men in suits are kinky-as-fuck.

    This man knows how to make mee without even touching me with his bare hands, lips, or dick. Pain and pleasure are the ingredients to an intoxicating concoction he creates, and I am in love with it. This is a side of him that is reserved for me.

    He switches from dominating and in control in the bedroom to absolutely caring, charming and romantic. Can a girl ask for fucking more?

    I don''t think so. Atticus is the alpha for me.

    Tomorrow is the big day- the day I officially join the pack and be Luna. I nce at the time. It''ste but I can''t sleep. Atticus isn''t back, but although he told me to sleep, I can''t as there is something I want to ask him.

    I had a facial today and got my nails done.

    It''s past twelve when he gets back. Today is the one day he''ste since he said he wanted to take the next few days off for me.

    Valerie and Lie are arriving here in the morning, and 1 get on pretty well with Patrick and Nicole. I''m definitely more

    one of the boys, but Nicole has been making an effort and I appreciate that.

    +20 BONUS

    He shuts the door quietly as he takes off his jacket and removes his tie and pulls open a few buttons as he walks over to the bed.

    "Tired?" I ask softly as I sit up.

    "You''re awake? You should have slept," he says, taking hold of my chin and kissing me. I kiss him back before we part.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I wanted to ask you something and not something I can do over text," I reply as I tug him onto the bed and begin undoing his buttons for him.

    "And what might that be?" he asks, taking hold of my hand as he admires my nails. I smile. I love how he notices the littlest of things. ''Beautiful.''

    "You haven''t invited the Kings to the ceremony. Why?" I ask straight up.

    He looks up at me, his face unreadable. "I want it perfect for you and this is a pack event. No one will question if everyone is there or not."

    "Hmm... in short, you think I''ll be ufortable with Zaia here?" I say, looking into his eyes as I reach for something tucked under my phone on the bedside table. It''s a picture and I hold it up so he can see. One taken on New Year''s Eve many years ago; of him kissing Zaia.

    "Where did you get this?" he asks, frowning as he takes it, not even giving it a second nce as he tears it up.

    I tilt my head as I lean back, watching him. "I''ve seen it before, years ago. I just printed that off to make a point."

    "And what point is that?" he searches my eyes as he cups my face. "I love you and nothing or no one elsepares."

    I still haven''t said it back....

    I nod. "Yeah, I know, and I feel the same. I''m not insecure about Zaia, besides it just makes it awkward if she''s not invited. I mean, her dad is your stepdad, even if they were married only for a short time." I remind him.

    He runs his fingers through his hair, and I ce my hand on his thigh. "I''m sorry. I should have asked you. I just didn''t want to make it ufortable for you to feel we should or-"

    "Come on, I''m not that petty... besides the more time I spend with you, the more that insecurity and doubt inside of me disappears," I admit truthfully. "And I think my point is logical."

    "It is..." he sighs as he pulls me into hisp. "I''ll make it seem as if I simply forgot to send the invitation."

    "I think it''s better you ask Valerie if she can pretend that she forgot to pass on the message. She''ll be happy to help, and she''ll understand. I''m sure she''ll make it sound more usible."

 Chapter 544

    He smiles faintly. "You really have fallen into the Luna role so perfectly. Look at you fixing my mistakes."

    I smirk. "Or being devious, you are too truthful. I''ll text Valerie," I say, reaching for my phone.

    "Are you certain about this?" he asks quietly, cing a hand over mine.

    "I am," I answer. He nods.

    "Then go ahead. You are my priority, Adriana. And as selfish as it might sound, I will put you first, no matter what it costs me."

    His words make my heart skip a beat as Ib my fingers through his hair. "Then lucky for us, I won''t let you make unreasonable sacrifices. Go get changed for bed. I''ll message Val."

    He nods, kissing me deeply before he reluctantly moves back and gets up. I watch him undo his belt as he disappears into the adjoining bathroom and quickly text Valerie.

    I wait, hoping she sees it tonight. The phone beeps and I see her iing message.

    VALERIE: You really are the only one for him. Trust me, I''ve seen him look at Zaia and I''ve seen him look at you. There''s a huge difference. I''m on it. I will say that I had thought I sent the message but didn''t realise I hadn''t as I was so excited and it''s not wrong. I am so excited.

    ADRIANA: lol, thanks, Val.

    VALERIE: You''re amazing, and I do think it''s sweet of Atticus to be understanding too, this is why you are both the perfect couple.

    I smile.

    ADRIANA. Thanks, babe.

    VALERIE: Anytime. Now try not to sleep toote. You have a long day and night ahead of you tomorrow, too.

    I smirk, night... sounds about right.

    ADRIANA: We do. See you then.

    I put my phone down, feeling lighter and happier as I sink into the lush bedding waiting for my mate.

    I could get used to this.....

    The next day dawns bright and clear and it was indeed busy. The entire pack is bustling. The d¨¦cor is divine with dark

    +20 BONUS

    purple and pink flowers, a nket of stars mask the ceilings, hanging candles in crackled ssnterns and the entire vibe from the table cloths, flowers, and curtains are all in dark pinks, purple and ck. Those are the colours Nicole had ordered the guests to wear, although I had said I didn''t mind if they wore whatever they wanted. But Nicole, Lte, and Valerie were not having it.

    To my relief, Atticus'' other sister didn''t mind me either, and she seemed relieved that her brother was finally settling down, reminding him he wasn''t young anymore. If only she knew just how much stamina he has, but that''s not something I''m about to tell his sister.

    Her mate Andrew and the kids are nice too, and I think once I spend a little more time with them, I''ll be more open and able to build better rtionships. I want to, for Atticus.

    I now look at my reflection. I''m all ready. My stomach is a fluttering mess as I gaze at the dress I had picked out and run my hands down my hips. It''s as beautiful as everything else is for tonight, just as extravagant too, and looking at my reflection, my heart skips a beat.

    The woman in the mirror is me, yet at the same time I look... breathtaking... I had debated between this gown and one with sleeves to cover my burns, but in the end I decided on this one, knowing it''s what Atticus would prefer too.

    What am I hiding? These burns, these scars, they are a part of me and if Atticus can ept me, then I really don''t care what anyone else thinks. My nails are a pretty French manicure with gems, and I''m wearing silver heels. A few beaded pearl nes andrge earringsplete my look.

    "Wow, you look beautiful," Lte says as she and Valerie enter. They''re both in deep purple gowns, only a shade or two different. Valerie''s is flowing with it being cinched at the waist and thin straps with a slit down the right leg. It''s simr to what Nicole is wearing which is just a bit more pink. Whilst Lte''s is an off-shoulder mermaid gown, it''s fitted to the thighs, and it has a slit down her left leg.

    "She really does," Valerie says, looking all emotional.

    "And so do you both," I reply.

    "You know I was losing faith that Atticus would ever find a luna, and he didn''t just find a luna but was lucky enough to find such a gorgeous one," Lte says. "I feel relieved!"

    Me and Valerieugh. "I''m d he waited though," I admit softly.

    "Yeah, me too," Valerie says, hugging me as Lte nods.

    "I won''t put too much pressure on you since you just got together, but I do hope you think about having babies soon," she whispers, making my eyes fly open.

    What? But before I can reply, I hear the musice on.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh shoot, time to go," Valerie says as my stomach somersaults, my nerves all over the ce.

    2/3

    +20 BONUS

    I haven''t seen Atticus all day and I miss him and want to see him again fast... but at the same time, it means the moment hase

    To mark one another.

    Moonlight Museumo

 Chapter 545

    ATTICUS

    "Finally," Sebastian says from behind me as Patrick helps me into my jacket. I smirk as I fix it, looking at my reflection. I''m wearing a sage grey suit with a white shirt that I''ve left open without a tie as she will mark me tonight, and I don''t want to make it harder for her to ess.

    "Good thingse to those who wait." I smile to myself, thinking I''m lucky to have Adriana. I haven''t seen her all day, and that is partially due to my sister''s wanting to keep Adriana from me until tonight.

    It''s incredible and also intense to experience how restless I feel, and how strong the need be to be near her is. Yet at the same time, it''s terrifyingly beautiful how deeply I desire her.

    "Well, you aren''t getting any fucking younger, so it''s good that you finally found her or I''d have thought you''d stay single for your entire life," Sebastian remarks.

    I smirk, "You''d have liked that."

    "Oh yeah, it meant no mini Payne in the asses walking around," he remarks, making me scoff, but I look in the mirror. Children... I didn''t even consider it, but as an alpha, yeah, we''d need to continue the line at some point.

    "All in good time. I n to enjoy the time with my mate for a while before popping kids like you and Zaia."

    Zade now walks in. He''s in a ck formal shirt and pants, but unlike Sebastian, he''s not wearing a tie or jacket. "Alright, how long does it take one man to get ready?" he asks, looking at me.

    I nce at him, I may never be able to ever thank him fully, but he protected Adriana when I couldn''t. If he didn''t arrive back then it could have been worse, I''m fully aware of that.

    He cocks a brow when he sees me simply watching silently. But before either of us can speak, Sebastian''s phone rings.

    "I''ll see you outside," he says, giving us both a nod and leaving the room.

    ''Leave us, please, I say to Patrick.

    He lowers his head before he turns and leaves, closing the door behind him.

    "Thank you," I say.

    He simply stares at me nkly before he looks away for a second, then nods. "So she told you."

    I nod. "Yes"

    "She hides a lot, so it''s good she shared. I''d assume you already knew she was hiding something?"

    20 BONUS

    I slip my hands into my pockets. "Yeah, I did." And Adriana protected Zade by keeping the truth from him, knowing if he did something to protect her, he would suffer. "I hope you know that she cares for you dearly," I add.

    He smirks. "I know, not jealous are you?" he mocks.

    I narrow my eyes. "No."

    "Good, because she is one of mine, and I will always protect her no matter what," he says.

    His way of saying he cares, too.

    I smile. "Well, she''s now mine, but I will not say don''t, because the more people that are there for her, the better. Just as I''ll be there for Valerie," I say as our eyes meet.

    He nods. "I''m d she told you before tonight. So shall we go? We shouldn''t really keep her waiting. I need to get to my woman."

    "As do I, but I also want to thank you for something else. There''s something Adriana said about you refusing to hurt a woman, and that is how you lost sight in your eye."

    He clenches his jaw as he looks away.

    "She said it in passing," I add, wanting to make that clear that she didn''t betray his trust, but at the same time I can''t tell him why she mentioned it. "Was that woman Valerie?"

    He looks at me, our eyes meeting, but refuses to answer.

    So it was.

    "Doesn''t matter."

    "Does she know?"

    "No, and I don''t n to tell her. She doesn''t need to know."

    I nod, I respect that. She would just feel guilty. But I have to admit, he and Adriana are simr in many ways.

    "I understand, but thank you."

    He doesn''t reply and we both step out of the room together where Lte, Andrew and Patrick usher me to the main hall, which is decoratedvishly. I can proudly say they took it up a notch. Fit for our Luna.

    Soft music is ying and the guests are in a mix of purples, cks, and dark pinks and the waiters are a dark green that matches the leaves perfectly, paired with dark purple shirts.

    I''m curious to see what my Luna is wearing. No doubt she will look beautiful. I stand at the bottom of the steps, ncing at my watch, wondering how long before I will get to see her when the lights dim, and a few dim lights focus on the double

    2/3

    doors at the top of the stairs.

    +20 BONUS

    My heart races as the door opens to reveal Adriana looking out of this world.

    My breath catches in my throat as I simply stare at the beauty that stands there, smiling faintly. The warm glow of the lights glittering off her skin and jewels on her dress.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The announcer says something, but I can''t focus. The only sound that fills my ears is her racing heart, her shaky breath, and the sound of her heels as she slowly ascends.

    She''s wearing a satin dress in the palest shade of ivory, the bodice is covered in silver embroidery with some pearls. It has a slit from the thigh down, showing off her sexy leg. There''s a long satin skirt with a trail on top that flows behind her. She wears a pearl bracelet on one wrist and a single ring on her right hand.

 Chapter 546

    Her skin shimmers when the light hits it and draws my attention to her enticing cleavage. She''s wearing arge choker ne, one that looks like a sexy cor and it has arge A on it, and I know it doesn''t stand for Adriana but Atticus. She''s wearingrge earrings which match the ne.

    That''s my girl.

    Her lips are painted a deep pink and her eyes look as sultry as ever with a touch of sparkle. She''s curled her hair, and she''s changed the colour, adding a soft pink hue to the tinum.

    My beautiful sexy Angel....

    She''s halfway down the steps and 1 step closer, holding out my hand to her. Her smile grows and I notice how she''s looking me over too.

    Right now I wouldn''t mind skipping the event and simply going somewhere where it''s just her and I.

    "Wow, she''s pretty," I hear Sebastian''s younger boy say as a few people chuckle at that. He isn''t wrong, and for certain he is nopetition. "She really is." I agree.

    The moment she ces her hand in mine, I ce a soft kiss on it, swallowing hard as I try to collect my thoughts.

    "Beauty cannot define you, for you are the symbol that defines it. You look..." I exhale as I try to gather my words, and I hear a few chuckles.

    "Looks like for once you are out of words," she whispers, drawing my attention to those plump lips.

    "In the presence of a goddess, can you me me?" I ask as I ce a finger under her chin, and with all the control I can muster, I lean in and kiss her as gently as I can.

    I release her hand, wrapping my arm around her waist as I deepen the kiss. She leans into me, her hands on my chest as she kisses me back with equal passion.

    ''I missed you," she murmurs through the mind-link.

    ''As did 1..'' I say, forcing myself back before I have a hard-on. I twirl a curl around my finger. "You changed your hair?"

    "Just a little. I deviate between tinum, violets and pale pinks anyway."

    "It looks good on you, but then again, what doesn''t?" I ask as I look into her beautiful face. Goddess, I''ve never seen a more stunning woman.....

    "You''re staring- intensely," she whispers, blushing lightly.

    I smirk as I lean in. "I''ll try not to... I like the ne," I whisper, hearing her heart beat faster.

    ''I belong to you, after all."

    +20 BONUS

    My eyes sh at those words and it takes all my discipline not to wrap my hand around her throat and tell her that she''s

    correct.

    ''I have another little gift for you, but you will have to wait a little,'' she winks at me before we reluctantly turn to our guests.

    ''I can''t wait, I say, "Come, I''ll introduce you."

    An alpha couple approaches us,plimenting Adriana on how she looks before congratting us. "Thank you," I say as we move on.

    It''s fifteen minutester when Adriana holds out a small square card.

    ''Don''t let anyone see that,'' she says as she turns back to Lte and Valerie. I turn it around, realising it''s a Proid, my eyes widening at the sexy image on it.

    There''s Adriana, in nothing but a white thong and heels on all fours on our bed.

    I nce at her sharply. She''s smirking, but she doesn''t look my way as she continues chatting to the girls.

    Well fuck...

    I look down at the image again before slipping it into the inner breast pocket of my jacket. I''m not going to risk this getting into anyone''s hands.

    Damienes over and talks to Adriana as I simply sit the trying to focus on what the men speaking to me are saying and not the image of her smooth sexy ass swallowing up her panties.

    "Alpha Atticus, are you alright?" one of them asks. "You seem distracted."

    Iugh slightly. "I might be a little. I can''t help but admire my Luna." Or get the image of her naked out of my mind.

    Adriana smirks as she turns to us. "I''m sorry I''m distracting him," she says to them, cing a hand tantalisingly on my thigh.

    Ah, so she''s ying like that...

    I ce my hand on her bare thigh, slipping it under her dress and running my fingers between her inner thigh, although she tries to mp her legs shut.

    "I''m sure they don''t mind..." I remark. ''Tease.''

    She simply smirks, but she''s blushing as my fingers creep closer to her hot core.

    But she''s saved by Patrick signalling me it''s time for the initiation.

    "It''s time, Alpha, Luna."N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    13

    20 and

    "We''ll continue thister, I murmur through the mind-link as I turn to her, ready to make her my Luna.

    AUTHORS NOTE: Aesthetics of their clothes will be on my socials tomorrow so definitely follow me on author.muse

    There are two versions of this for those who can''t give gems please search and add reviews and gems to that one. As the shelved version cannot be given gems or reviews.

 Chapter 547

    ATTICUS

    I stand up and help her up. As she takes my hand, I feel her slip another Proid into my hand. My eyes sh, the curiosity to see it right now as she winks at me. And I can''t resist not wanting to wait. With a swift nce around, I switch her to my other side, cing my hand on her waist as I look at the image she''s given me this time.

    Fuck

    This time she''s on her back, her back arched, her eyes closed with her hands covering her breasts. I lick my lower lip, my throat suddenly dry as I slip the image into the same pocket.

    "You are not sleeping tonight."

    She simply smirks, but when we reach the front, I can hear her heart racing as we stand opposite one another.

    "Ready?" I ask, knowing this was a big moment for both of us, but it''s her I''m worried about. I know what I want.

    "Absolutely," she replies.

    "Before I mark you, I want to give you this. It''s the ring my mother wanted you to have. It belongs to you," I say quietly. Her smile softens, her eyes widening as she looks at me, remembering the ring. "I love you. And I and this pack will forever protect, serve, and respect you. You are our Luna, the one we can all agree we have waited for, for years."

    A few people chuckle, agreeing wholeheartedly, as others vocalise their agreement.

    Smiling, I nce out at our people, seeing nothing but eptance, love, and excitement on their faces. I turn back to my beautiful Luna.

    "I love you, and I shall for eternity." I continue as she holds out her hand and I slip the ring onto her ring finger, kissing her softly, I smile at her, but she''s simply staring at me with her eyes glittering with unshed tears

    "Alright, let''s-" she cuts me off, cing a hand on my jaw, taking a deep breath as she closes the gap between us, cupping my face with both hands.

    ''I want to say something first,'' she whispers through the mind-link.

    I frown, slightly concerned, and nod. ''Sure, I say. Leaning in, I kiss her cheek, giving her the time she needs as my face shields hers from therge crowd around us.

    "I love you, Atticus. I love you."

    I close my eyes as emotions surge through me. Words that I have wanted to hear yet at the same time thought she needed a

    little more time to say them.

    I wrap my arms around her and rock her gently, feeling happy beyond words.

    +20 BONUS

    Her heart is racing. "I love you too, Angel," I reply, not caring that I''m repeating myself, because these are the words I n to tell her every single day until the day I die.

    "I love you," I murmur.

    She lets out a weakugh. "Love you too, Alpha, I love you too."

    She hugs me tightly before we part, and she looks up at me.

    "I''m ready," she adds softly. I nod as I kiss her deeply.

    "Then mark me," I murmur, stepping back, wanting her to mark me first.

    Her eyes glitter before she leans in, cupping the back of my neck as she opens a few more buttons, keeping her eyes locked with mine before her gaze flutters to my chest and then to my neck. She then leans in, taking a deep breath.

    This is it. The moment she makes me hers... and bites into my neck, a sting of delicious pain mixed with intense bliss. I feelContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    the sparks intensify as pleasure dances through me, rushing straight to my dick.

    A soft moan escapes her as I swallow hard, my eyes zing as she slowly steps back, licking her lips.

    "My turn..." I growl huskily, my teeth elongating as I lift her ne up, holding it in my hand as I watch it dig slightly into her neck.

    I like how that looks... I smirk slightly and so does she, knowing exactly what''s going through my mind.

    Her breasts rise and fall as she breathes heavily, her eyes fluttering shut as I lean in, gripping her waist tightly with my other hand as 1 sink my teeth into her wless neck.

    She gasps and my own eyes fly open as I feel the bondplete.

    An intense spark that feels like a zip of electricity rushes through me and I can feel every part of her that touches me even more strongly.

    Her heart is racing as I extract my teeth. I take a napkin from the tray that Patrick holds and press it against her neck, making sure no blood gets on her.

    She smiles up at me as I nce at the tray in Patrick''s hands that holds the knife that I will use to initiate her into the pack

    "Do you, Adriana Hidalgo, the queen of my heart, take me, Atticus Payne, Alpha of the Whispering Mountain Pack as your Alpha, to rule beside me as my Luna?" I ask as I create a thin cut across both our hands, Patrick holds a white cloth beneath

    our hands, catching any spilt blood.

    "I do,"

    +20 BONUS

    There is no doubt in her voice.

    "And do you take this pack as your own?"

    "I do, with all my heart," she answers. "I ept you as my Alpha, my mate, and I ept the Whispering Mountain Pack as my home."

    We join hands and I feel the pack link snap into ce as everyone cheers, and drinks are passed around as merriment breaks out.

    The entire pack is happy to beplete. We are an incredible pack, but the one thing it hascked is our own

    Moonlight, our Luna.

    Finally, my Luna is where she belongs.

    I lift her up, spinning her around as I kiss her and she kisses me back as sparks rush through us. This is one of the happiest moments of my life.

    "I love you, my Luna."

    "And I love you, my sexy Alpha." She winks at me as she nces down at her breasts and I raise my eyebrow as I look down, realising she has another proid. "You can take it if you like," she whispers.

    Oh, I am enjoying this tantalising game...

    "I hope I get these daily. I''ll need something to look at when I''m working," I murmur as I run my fingers down her neck and breast, as I take the image out.

    I stare down at it, a picture of her on her knees, legs parted, her arms crossed over her bare breasts with her tongue out.

    Fuck

    It feels fucking hot in here.

    "We''re leaving. I want you now," I say quietly, just about managing to pocket the sexy image, wanting to ravish her right now. But before I can even take her from here, Zade walks over.

    "I don''t think we''ll catch you tomorrow and we''re leaving early. Mind if I have a word? I don''t know where Valerie''s gone," he says to Adriana, much to my irritation.

    Adriana smirks. "Sure," she answers as she pulls away from me, giving me one more wink before she walks off with Zade, leaving me hot and restless.

 Chapter 548

    ADRIANA

    I watch Atticus take a ss of wine and down it in one go as I walk off with Zade and can''t help but snicker.

    Sebastian''s kids walk over to him and I feel something oddly... I don''t know, just something when he kneels down andpliments Kaia before he smiles at the other three.

    He''ll make a good dad... someday.

    Zade clears his throat and I quickly turn back to him.

    "You will keep him on his toes."

    "I n to," I reply.

    "What did you want to talk about?" I ask when we step out into the garden.

    "Well, I usually mind-link... which I can''t do now..." he clenches his jaw and I smile. That makes sense.

    "Ah yeah, you are the guy who has no emotions, right? Damn, how does it feel having to speak a bit more now?"

    He scoffs as he looks at me, and I lean against the stone wall.

    "You got more annoying. Is he rubbing off on you?"

    "Whatever. But you know, I''ll be visiting often. Ada''s grave is there, and if you ever need any tech help, I''ll be there. You know, Atticus is happy for me to work and be a part of this pack actively, not just a pretty stay-at-home Luna."

    "Good, because you were born to lead," he says, and I roll my eyes.

    I scoff. "Do you really believe that?"

    "I do. And I do want you to know you were my first choice as Beta." My heart thuds as I stare at him.

    "What?"

    "But I also always had the feeling you were only there temporarily. You were destined for more." He tilts his head and I exhale.

    "Well, I could have been beta for a while," I growl in annoyance.

    "Yeah, well, I didn''t want to get used to having you there as beta. And I was right when you ended up mated to Atticus, 1 had a strong feeling you wouldn''t be there forever," he says quietly.

    "What? No, we didn''t look promising."

    10

    +20 BONUS

    "I don''t know... It was a gut feeling."

    I smile. "Yeah... Ok, at least I''m d to know I was your first choice."

    "Yeah," he says arrogantly. "Appreciate it."

    I roll my eyes. "So where is Valerie, anyway?" I ask

    "Bathroom."

    "Oh, I should go freshen up, too." I want to thank her for everything, too. I''m not sure I will manage to do soter. He nods and I walk off when I stop, as none other than Sebastian King blocks my path. "Luna Adriana."

    It''s uncanny how simr he looks to Gaultier, yet different too... They look different enough for me not to feel sick at the sight of him. And what I know of him helps with the differences, too.

    "Alpha Sebastian."

    He nods as he looks down, and I notice his gaze go to my arms. "I owe you an apology."

    "No, you don''t. It was a war. You did what you had to," I answer, knowing what he''s on about. I''m about to walk off when he blocks my path. "Regardless, I am the reason you were burned. So I''m sorry."

    I look up at him, realising he isn''t the kind to apologise... for him to do so, it must take a lot from him.

    "Ok, I ept your apology," I reply quietly and I mean it.

    He nods as I observe him. For the first time really noticing how much he''s changed from when he was in Sable Dude looks a lot older now. He isn''t as handsome as Atticus, either.

    He raises an eyebrow. "What?"

    "Nothing." I lie smoothly just as Zaia walks over with her father, who I have already met earlier. She''s wearing a ck dress, looking stunning. I had seen her earlier, and she hadplimented me, and I hadplimented her in return.

    "Dinners about to be served," she says with a smile.

    "I just wanted to see Valerie for a moment. Have you seen her?" I ask her. Her smile fades slightly, appearing concerned.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "She said she felt a bit... She''s in thedies'' room. Mind if I apany you there?" "Sure," I say as we both leave Sebastian and her father and head to thedies room.

    Opening the door, we find Valerie staring at her reflection in the mirror.

    "Is everything ok?" task

    "Yeah!" she says far too quickly.

    I narrow my eyes as Zaia looks doubtful, but I know Valerie. She''s a shit liar.

 Chapter 549

    +20 BONUS

    "What''s wrong?" I ask sharply, closing the door behind me, surprised when Zaia lifts the trail of my dress so it doesn''t touch the bathroom floor.

    Neither of us exchanges a word as we look at Valerie, who is battling with herself.

    "Oh, I don''t know. Never mind. Let''s get back to our men." She tries to walk past me, but I block her path.

    "Val. What is it?"

    She sighs. "I''m pregnant!"

    Z gasps as I stare at her. "Noo..."

    "Yes. And I didn''t want to say because tonight is your night and-"

    "Oh, my fucking Goddess! This is incredible. Fuck, I want to see Zade''s reaction! Record it for us if you tell him in private or, better yet, tell him now!" I exim as Zaia hugs her tightly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "Whoa no, it''s your night!"

    I''m not done talking about this, I mean unless she wants to tell him privately. Otherwise hey, I don''t care; I want to share my night.

    "This is such good news! You nned it, right?" she asks.

    "Yeah kinda," Valerie says, blushing a little. "But I wasn''t expecting it to happen so soon."

    I can tell she''s happy and nervous, and heck, I''m excited too!

    Dinner is about to be served, Angel. Where are you?" Atticus'' voicees as Z looks at us.

    "They want us out there. Dinner won''t start without the Luna." She smiles at me and I nod, ncing back at Valerie.

    "Come on, let''s get out there."

    "Alright, but I won''t be telling anyone. It''s your night."

    "Girl, does it matter? This just makes it more special." I insist. I can tell she''s excited

    "Then how about you tell everyone at the end of the night?" Zaia suggests, and Valerie ponders over it.

    "That sounds fair, plus I know Zade is ok with this, so it will go well."

    "Excellent," I reply as we walk out of the bathroom together and Zaia ces my skirt she''s still somehow holding on the floor "Thanks"

    20 §Ó§à§Þ§Ý

    "No need. It would be a shame to get such a stunning dress dirty."

    I nod and our eyes meet. Maybe with time, we''ll be closer. I don''t know. But she''s a nice woman. Atticus had taste. I''ll give him that. But he''s mine, and that''s the most important part.

    We head to the dining hall when Valerie speaks up. "Pregnancy scares are real, so what about you and Atticus? Are you on something, or do you guys want a child soon?"

    I stop in my tracks, her words hitting home.

    Contraception.

    I would only have sex with condoms before... but Atticus doesn''t use condoms.

    "Are you ok?" Zaia asks.

    "Yeah totally. We don''t know yet." I reply, and unlike Valerie, I am a smooth liar.

    They both smile at me as we return to our table. Atticus stands up and pulls me close, iming my lips in a deep passionate kiss that makes me weak at the knees.

    Yeah, I won''t worry about kids right now.

    When it happens, it happens. Right now, I just want to enjoy my sexy hot mate.... We sit down as Xavier sighs. "Women... You know we''re hungry?"

    "Behave, Xavier," Sia whispers as Kaia smiles at me.

    "The bride is so pretty!"

    "Thanks, honey."

    I guess bing Luna is kinda like a wedding.

    I nce at Atticus as I take out thest Proid from my garter belt and slip it to him beneath the table just as the first course is brought in.

    "Let''s dine." I raise my hand, feeling Atticus'' eyes burning into me.

    Oh yeah, tonight is going to be on fire.

    This is the life.

    THE END

    On the 27th of March, Valerie gave birth to her and Zade''s beautiful baby boy, whom they named Ryder Toussaint.

    +20 BONUS

    On the 15th of April, Adriana gave birth to a gorgeous baby boy that she and Atticus named Lance Astor-Payne.

    The three couples became closer, bing more like family than anything else. Zaia and Adriana too, and together they navigated through life, trials, bringing up their children and all the problems that life threw at them, together.

    A/N Please read the following chapter (it''s free) for a little thank you note and an update on print versions of this book, merch and more!

 Chapter 550

    30 BONGS Moonlight Muse Chapter 0550

    To my dear readers, Thank you so much for apanying me on yet another journey. Some of you have been reading my books since 2021 and others have jumped on through the years. I appreciate each and every one of you.

    This four-part series has been a rollercoaster ride and I enjoyed writing it, today we have wrapped up this beautiful journey and although I will miss it, I am excited to dive into more books.

    These books will be going to print once professionally edited, they wille in paperback which will be avable on but zone and special editions with sprayed edges that will be avable on my website.

    You can follow me on author.muse on I G or author muse on F B. as well as join my book club called Moonlight Muse''s Book Club Angels.

    I hope those readers who have recently found my books will check out my other works, some that can be found on but zon too.

    Please also consider leaving a review of how you found this series. It would be truly appreciated.

    My next book will beunching next week is titled Till Death Do Us Lie and I have attached the blurb below.

    ***TILL DEATH DO US LIE They told me an alpha''s daughter must choose a man to take the rank and position of Alpha of her pack Why?

    They said I was too fierce, too headstrong, that this was my father''sst wish.

    Was it?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They picked out potential partners and pushed their top choice forward. They said he''s the best man for the job.

    Was he?

    Lies.

    In thisbyrinth of deceit and maniption, a twisted game of power and betrayal is at y. They think I have nothing but they''re wrong.

    I have two men ready to stand by my side.

    Julian Knight, my bodyguard. A man they don''t realize is ready to die for me.

    02

    +20 BONUS

    20 BONUS

    And Quade Steele, the Lycan King. A man as dangerously powerful as he is handsome, offers me his partnership. I know he has his own agenda, but what is it?

    I''ll pay any price for revenge because I am the very storm that will destroy them all.

    I''ll reim what''s mine, turn the world on its axis, and be the ultimate master of the very game created to ruin me.

    My name is La ckwell and I''m nobody''s bitch.

    See you soon Love, Muse

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!